Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats

mj.

'ih

•Mi^

VOL. 48 rsics:

JANUARY mi

■^^'^

■■i1f

..r^. ^ mf^

fc^--''

^•^^JtmLM.

V-.

'^^QHHj^Hp

p Ar .;f

%^^^

J ' ,:> '-

v :"*^

■3fe»SLWi*jii<^,j

Iht L.OM.r, \>i iiilcr ni U iisjtcii Moiuitimis. Utah
Color Traiisparencv by Claire Noall

i'rontispittc: Tree Shadows, Chester, Utah
Photograph by Lucicn Bown

Co\ci Design bv Evan |cnscii

Qjiessings in the ilew year

A S a New Year approaches, in addition to silent resolutions one makes

for personal improvement during the coming year, it is also a time for
an expression of thankfulness and gratitude to the Lord for the innumer-
able blessings of the past year.

At the October General Relief Society Conference, the Brethren
who spoke were united in extolling the worth of Relief Society and the
need for all Latter-day Saint women to become members. To those who
are giving devoted service, there comes a realization that with the service
the greatest good comes to the sister for her personal advantage and
edification. Her faithful attendance at Relief Society meetings, week
after week, increases her understanding of gospel principles which she is
taught to apply in her own life and in the lives of her children. She
receives counsel which guides her in deciding where her duty lies in a
given situation.

The rearing of one's family assumes first importance to a Relief
Society mother, yet her endowments seem to expand so that she may
also give service to Relief Society. Her tender ministrations to the sick
and homebound enlarge her soul and bring feelings of personal satisfac-
tion, setting an invaluable example in loving, unselfish service to her
children. By fulfilling requests made of Relief Society by the Priesthood,
she trains herself in the rendering of obedience. In helping to raise funds
to maintain Relief Society as a self-sustaining unit, she is encouraged to be
industrious and thrifty. A member, through her training and association in
Relief Society, grows in her ability to be a better woman, wife, and mother.

As the days, weeks, and months of the New Year roll on, let thanks-
giving continually well up in the heart of every Relief Society member,
thanking the Lord for the glorious privilege of belonging to and serving
in the divinely inspired Relief Society.

The General Board extends love, respect, and gratitude, at the begin-
ning of 1961, to every Relief Society member in every country of the
world where they are found. The same spirit attends them in their meet-
ings, in their de\'Otions, and in their labors. The same blessings are visit-
ed upon the sisters of every land, as they minister according to the grand
key words of the Society, ''Said Jesus, Te shall do the work which ye see
me do.' " May every Relief Society member follow this admonition and
find increasing joy in the New Year.

Affectionately,

QJrom I Lear and QJc

I have the privilege of working as stake
theology leader in Minidoka Stake. Each
year, in place of Christmas cards, I send
to family and friends a mimeographed sheet
containing some choice bits of literature.
This year, one of the best things I have
read is the very timely article in the Sep-
tember issue of The Relief Society Maga-
zine, ''Sleep When the Wind Blows," by
Mildred B. Eyring. Thanks so much for
the inspiration we have received from that
article.

— Bertha Mae Hansen

Rupert, Idaho

We have so much enjoyed the copies
of The Relief Society Magazine given us
by the missionaries, and now my thirteen-
year-old daughter has finally persuaded us
that we need our own subscription. Our
whole family were baptized this month,
and we need all the inspiration and en-
couragement that come from reading
Church publications, all of which are
wonderful. We will be looking forward
to receiving our own copy of The Relief
Society Magazine.

— Mrs. Douglas Schlueter

Le Sueur, Minnesota

I would like to tell you how much I
enjoy The Relief Society Magazine kindly
gifted me from my cousin Mrs. Mary Eas-
ton Cutler, Glendale, California. I have
enjoyed all the writing in the Magazines
and the community of spirit expressed,
and of course, I was particularly pleased
with the cover of the September issue —
Holyroodhouse, Edinburgh, Scotland.
— Jean Watson

Falkirk, Scotland

I live several miles from the branch
where I have membership and seldom get
to Relief Society, but I keep up with the
lessons and enjoy them very much. I
have received inspiration and strength
from articles in the Magazine and I read
each issue many times. I especially enjoy
the beautiful covers, giving us scenes from
so many interesting places.

— Mrs. Irene Welch

Rockville, Missouri

I have enjoyed The Relief Society Mag-
azine so much. Many times I have used
the thoughts for Primary prayer meeting.
It is only through the Church that I
could find so much happiness with my
husband and six boys.

— Mrs. LaRae Robinson

We love to use the recipes published
in the Magazine. My Magazine is a great
comfort to me, especially to read in the
evening. I thank you for all the wonder-
ful stories and poems,

— L. Goddard

Roseville, California

The sisters receiving the gift subscrip-
tions of The Relief Society Magazine here
in the Norwegian Mission are overjoyed
at the kindness of our sisters in the States.
I have been a member of Relief Society
since I was fifteen years old, and through
the years have learned how wonderful the
work really is. I have enjoyed and re-
ceived much help from the Magazine
throughout the years.

— Zina R. Engebretsen

Kearns, Utah

President

Norwegian Mission
Relief Society
Oslo, Norway

Our Relief Society Magazine is the best
and most educational one published any-
where. Thanks for its help in trying to
live up to a better life. Your regular
reader and longtime subscriber,
— Mrs. Albert A. Bahr

Payette, Idaho

I am impressed with your selection of
photographs for The Relief Society Maga-
zine — they are excellent.
— Robert W. Mix

Salt Lake City, Utah

Page 2

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD

Belle S. Spafford --___. . President

Marianne C. Sharp _____ _ First Counselor

Louise W. Madsen _____ Second Counselor

Hulda Parker - _ _ _ _ Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Christine H. Robinson Annie M. Ellsworth Fanny S. Kienitz

Edith S. Elliott Alberta H. Christensen Mary R. Young Elizabeth B. Winters

Florence J. Madsen Mildred B. Eyring Mary V. Cameron LaRue H. Rosell

Leone G. Layton Charlotte A. Larsen Afton W. Hunt Jennie R. Scott

Blanche B. Stoddard Edith P. Backman Wealtha S. Mendenhall Alice L. Wilkinson

Evon W. Peterson Winniefred S. Pearle M. Olsen LaPriel S. Bunker

Aleme M. Young Manwaring Elsa T. Peterson Marie C. Richards

Josie B. Bay Elna P. Haymond Irene B. Woodford Irene W. Buehner

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Editor _---------. - Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor __________ Vesta P. Crawford

General Manager --_-_____. Belle S. Spafford

VOL 48 JANUARY 1961 NO. 1

LyOntents

SPECIAL FEATURES

Blessings in the New Year General Presidency

Feminine Spirituality in the Home Mark E. Petersen

Award Winners — Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest

Song of Three Marys — First Prize Poem Sylvia Probst Young

Joseph the Prophet — Second Prize Poem Genevieve S+. Cyr Groen

Pilgrimage to Christmas — Third Prize Poem Dorothy J. Roberts

Award Winners — Annual Relief Society Short Story Contest

Grafted — First Prize Story Hope M. Williams

Temple Square in Salt Lake City ' — Part III Preston Nibley

Prevent Crippling Diseases Basil O'Connor

nCTION
Love Is Enough — Chapter 1 Mabel Harmer

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far

Sixty Years Ago

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon

Editorial: And Tell of Time Vesta P. Crawford

Singing Mothers to Present Music at Dedication of Hyde Park Chapel in London

Notes to the Field: Relief Society Assigned Evening Meeting of Fast Sunday in March

Award Subscriptions Presented in April

Bound Volumes of 1960 Magazines

Hymn of the Month — Annual List

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker

1
4
9
10
12
14
16
17
23
40

2
34
35
36
37
38
38
38
39
44

Birthday Congratulations ."...'..... 72

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Afterglow Nancy M. Armstrong 15

Julia Anderson Kirby Specializes in Hardanger Work 41

Fun to Make and Wear Shirley Thulin 42

Stretching Celia Larsen Luce 55

LESSONS FOR APRIL

Theology — The Second Coming of Christ Roy W Doxey

Visiting Teacher Message — "Thou Shalt Not Speak Evil" Christine H. Robinson

Work Meeting — Feeding the Patient — Oral Medications — Local Application

of Heat and Cold Maria Johnson

Literature — Emerson, the Spokesman for His Age Briant S. Jacobs

Social Science — Growing ReUgious Values in the Home Blaine M. Porter

^, ^ ^ , POETRY

The Cup Once Filled LesHe Savage Clark

Thanks for Five Senses Irig w. Schow

Hidden Harmonies Maude O. Cook

S^^s -^-- Padda M. Speller

Have Courage Catherine B . Bowles

A Child Scys Grace Ethel Jacobson

48
54

56
60
66

8
22
40
43
47
72
72

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Copyright 1960 by General Board of Relief Society of The Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main. Salt Lake City 11. Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511:
bubscriptions 246 ; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign. $2.00 a year •
^Oc a copy ; payable m advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of
address at once, givmg old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914. at the Post Office. Salt Lake City. Utah, under
tne Act Of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103. Act of October 8. 1917. authorized June 29. 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only,
ine Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Feminine Spirituality in the Home

Elder Mark E. Petersen
Of the Council of the Twelve

(Address Delivered at the Officers Meeting, Relief Society General Conference,

October 5, i960).

I am surely grateful, my sisters,
for the opportunity of being
with you. I am very glad to
welcome this chorus from Big Horn.
I was glad to see the wife of our
stake president from there present
with them, encouraging them with
their singing.

I was very thrilled with the report
given by Sister Spafford. I would
like you to know that we feel these
sisters who make up your General
Presidency and General Board are
very remarkable women, and we are
so grateful for their outstanding
leadership.

I would like to express my deep
appreciation for the very splendid
message of our wonderful Presi-
dent of the Council of the Twelve.
I would like to talk along a similar
line to some extent and also give
support to Sister Spafford's great
message.

Those who study trends in
America are alarmed at the rapid
disappearance of the traditional
family life that once was so much a
part of the American scene. Home
is fast losing its power. Once it was
the foundation stone of civilization,
the cradle of liberty, a source of true
faith in God. Once it produced
greatness of character in individuals,
which in turn made nations great.
While there are still strong homes
like this, guided by men and women
who regard their parental duties as
God-given opportunities, they are
becoming rare indeed.

Page 4

For many, home is now a mere
base of operations from which they
direct their outside activities. It
retains little of the permanency that
once it had. Outside interests are
making it impossible to do a ''heap
o'livin' " in our modern homes,
where formerly most of our living
centered in home and family. Now,
for so many people, nearly all activi-
ties are away from home and family.
Inevitably this brings about separa-
tions, and with them comes a loss
of home interests, the forming of
new and competitive attachments,
and a weakening of the influence
which made a house a home.

Our many outside interests often
drive a wedge between children and
parents. Youngsters have a new
feeling of independence from their
parents, involving an earlier cutting
of the apron strings, and with it
they sense less their obligation to
father and mother. This, in turn,
results in less obedience to parents,
less regard and respect for them,
and, when parents are old, very lit-
tle, if any, responsibility for their
care.

Many mothers now go out to
work. This, again, leads to the for-
mation of new and separate ties
apart from home and family. It
forms new companionships also
which sometimes lead to illicit ro-
mance and a breaking up of mar-
riage.

The collapse of the home, as you
know, brings divorce, juvenile prob-

FEMININE SPIRITUALITY IN THE HOME

lems, an increase in the general
crime rate, and a widespread loss of
faith in God. It brings less and less
Church attendance, less and less
family worship, fewer and fewer
prayers, and an ever-shrinking de-
pendence upon the Lord. National-
ly, this has resulted in a near
spiritual bankruptcy for millions of
people. How long can any nation
withstand such a trend?

The report of the i960 White
House Conference for Children and
Youth casts a glaring spotlight on
these shortcomings. It points out
that among the principal contribut-
ing causes of crime and delinquency
in youth are faulty family relation-
ships and unwholesome home en-
vironments. The bad example of
adults is one of the worst contribut-
ing causes of drinking and dishon-
esty among youngsters. One state
survey, for instance, showed that
most of the high school students
who use alcoholic beverages had
their first drink in their own homes
or in the homes of relatives.

A NOTHER study in a midwest-
ern state, made among high
school students, revealed that, al-
though every child listed a church
preference on his personnel card,
many of them had never attended
any kind of church service, except
weddings and funerals, and knew
nothing whatever about Christian
belief.

The parents of these pupils
showed a similar history. It is from
this group that most of the children
with problems arise. They consti-
tute the delinquents of the com-
munity and the disciplinary
problems of the school.

A national survey was made

among young delinquents them-
selves — boys and girls who had
been arrested for one crime or
another. This survey revealed that
eighty per cent of these problem
children said their parents were too
busy with outside interests to give
them any guidance or counsel;
eighty per cent said that there was
no teamwork in the home and no
planned family activity of any kind;
seventy-five per cent said their par-
ents did not care whom they chose
for friends; eighty per cent reported
no religious training in the home.

The records in one sheriff's office
in a large western county indicated
that over a period of six months,
among Latter-day Saint juveniles
arrested, not one of them was active
in the Church. All had slipped
away. Lack of parental care at
home was the chief cause.

A survey taken among a cross-
section of the Latter-day Saint boys
who are not active in the Church,
indicated that in nearl}^ every case
the parents were not active either.
A similar study showed that eighty
per cent of the girls in a given area
who were not active in the Church
had parents who were not active in
the Church. On the contrary, it is
shown that nearly all of the children
in our Church who are active in their
wards have parents who are active.

Where there is a religious home,
the children learn to love religion.
Where there is an irreligious home,
the children tend to become irre-
ligious like their parents. From
religious homes few delinquents
come. From irreligious homes most
delinquents come. In religious
homes, the principles of honesty,
virtue, good citizenship, and good
character are taught. In irreligious

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1961

homes these teachings receive httle,
if any, emphasis.

Then, what do we need? We
need to restore rehgion to the home.
The gospel is the foundation stone
of good character and good citizen-
ship. It is the basis of a good home.
It is what gives parenthood its true
meaning. It is what makes father
and mother more than mere pro-
genitors. It is what makes them
partners with God, in rearing his
own children and theirs, to become
like him. Our great need is for the
restoration of a true home with all
it stands for in good family living.

Who in the home can best
achieve this objective? Manifestly,
it must come from the joint efforts
of father and mother, with the full
co-operation of the children.
Through a united effort from all
concerned, ideal conditions may ob-
tain.

But, even in that situation, there
stands out above all else the steady-
ing hand of one great individual who
nurtures every member of the fam-
ily, who comforts them in their
distress, who has them kneel at her
side as she teaches them to pray,
who teaches them faith in God from
the cradle onward, and who helps
to provide discipline when discipline
is needed.

With all that father does, the
very nature of his employment as
the breadwinner, takes him away
from the home to a point where
most of the child's care is left to
the mother, and in every good home
mother accepts the task. Even
where fathers do not live up to their
responsibility, mothers still carry on
if they catch the true vision of their
destiny. At times we have seen
children of the very best type come

from a home where the father has
been an alcoholic, but they had a
wonderful mother who had the
strength to show them what was
right, to teach them how to live,
and to help them on their way.

OTHER is the center of the
home. Generally speaking,
where she wants the family to serve
the Lord, the family, as a rule,
serves the Lord. Generally speaking,
where the mother wants family
prayer in the home, family prayer is
held. Generally speaking, where
mother wants the scriptures read in
the home, the scriptures are read.
Generally speaking, where she wants
observance of the Word of Wisdom,
the Word of Wisdom is kept, be-
cause she has taught it to the little
ones from infancy.

But mothers need help. They
need the strength of other good
women. They need to have their
sights raised from time to time.
They need a constant source of new
ideas, new hopes, new stimulation.
To inspire others to greater heights,
even mothers need inspiration. To
strengthen others against the evils
of the day, even mothers need more
strength. Where can they obtain
such help?

Mothers need the reassurance
which comes from the Priesthood in
the home, that is true, but there are
manv homes in which the Priest-
hood has been allowed to languish
in disuse. Mothers must come to
sacrament meetings with their fami-
lies, partake of the Lord's sacred
emblems, and rededicate them-
selves to his service. They need to
go to the temples to participate in
the sublime and sacred proceedings
of those sanctuaries.

FEMININE SPIRITUALITY IN THE HOME

But they need something else —
something strictly feminine — some-
thing especially for women, for good
women, for right thinking women,
something, if I may use this expres-
sion and not have you misunder-
stand me, something which is
femininely spiritual.

Having known my lovely convert
mother, having known my wife's
wonderful mother — also a convert
of remarkable strength — having
known my deeply spiritual wife, hav-
ing known my faithful sisters, I
have learned that there is a feminine
side to spirituality which we men
seldom, if ever, truly appreciate.
That feminine type of spirituality is
truly divine. It is what makes good
mothers great. It is what makes
them partners with God in a very
real and literal sense. It is what
makes them the queens of their
homes, the spiritual centers of their
families.

To nurture this feminine factor
in spirituality, a woman needs a
woman's spiritual contact just as a
man for his masculine type of faith,
needs the power of the Priesthood
quorum. Women need to unite
with other women in the develop-
ment of their own spiritual natures.
They need to unite with other wom-
en of like faith and spirituality to
obtain the added strength to take
their place as the center of faith
and devotion among their children.
Knowing this, the Lord provided a
special women's organization for his
faithful daughters. It was estab-
lished by the Prophet Joseph Smith.
It is the Relief Society organization
of the Church.

As a man needs his Priesthood
quorums, so a woman needs her
Relief Society. As every home

needs spirituality, so every home
needs the help it can obtain from
both the Priesthood and the Relief
Society. There is a remarkable har-
mony and co-operation between the
Priesthood and the Relief Society.
This co-operation pertains not only
to care of the needy and the dis-
tressed — great as that co-operation
is — it also pertains to the develop-
ment of good homes, high spiritual-
ity, and stable children devoted to
the Lord.

nPHE threat to good homes arising
out of the many outside inter-
ests which beckon all family mem-
bers is so great and is taking such a
toll that we of today must arise to
meet it and defeat it. We must
protect our homes. We must protect
and preserve good family life.

That means, among other things,
that every mother must have all the
help possible to strengthen her for
the work at hand. She needs the
help of her sisters in the Church.
The need is universal. Every home
requires it. Every mother should
band together with every other Lat-
ter-day Saint mother to build the
needed spirituality to preserve the
home.

Relief Society is a home builder,
a faith builder, a stabilizer in the
community, and since every wife
and mother needs the strength
which Relief Society can give, every
wife and mother should belong to
Relief Society.

But they don't. And why not?
Have we failed to tell them ^^'hat
Relief Society can do for them?
Have we neglected an opportunity
to tell our neighbors about this won-
derful organization? Do our neigh-
bors misunderstand the purpose of

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1961

Relief Society? Do they suppose
that it is strictly a relief organiza-
tion? Have they not learned of its
cultural and spiritual values, its
power to build better homes, great-
er faith, more solidarity in the fam-
ily?

How effective have we been in
our persuasion? Have we ever gone
into a home and sat down objective-
ly with the mother there and given
her an actual demonstration of what
Relief Society can do for her? Have
we taken our class leaders, for in-
stance, into a given home, there to
demonstrate what each class has to
offer, and thus convert our sisters
to joining the Relief Society? Or
have we been content with a mere
invitation to come out?

Invitations alone are not enough.
We must almost be like salesmen
in portraying the values and bene-
fits of our work. We must be mis-
sionaries seeking to convert these
women to the Relief Society way of
hfe.

Since every woman needs what we
have, and since so many, as yet, have
not joined, are you willing to be
missionaries to bring them into our
Relief Society fold? Would you be
as willing to present Relief Society
work to nonmembers of the society

as missionaries are willing to carry
the gospel to nonmembers of the
Church? Would you be as willing
to prepare for this effort as the mis-
sionaries are to prepare for theirs?
Are you as willing to study your les-
son courses, the aims and objectives
of Relief Society, as the mission-
aries are willing to learn their lessons
in order to present them effectively?

We appeal to every active Relief
Society woman to be a Relief So-
ciety advocate, to teach her neigh-
bor the values of the society, and
convert her to joining it. They
need what we have to offer. Their
homes need it. With a united
effort on our part to bring all Latter-
day Saint women into Relief Society
as active participants, we can make a
significant contribution to the soli-
darity of family life in the Church.
We can help build more faith in
God and more understanding among
family members, with love and
peace in the home. Will you Kelp?

I hope and pray that it will not be
long until every wife and mother in
the Church is enrolled and active in
this great organization so that the
strength of the Church may become
even more effective in building
strong homes. For this I pray, in
the name of the Lord, Jesus Christ.
Amen.

cJhe L^up y:ynce QJilled

Leslie Savage Clark

She whose cup once brimmed with love,

Although she now may dwell

In arid lands of drought and thirst.

Can bj-ave their lonely spell —

While the flagon of memory still is hers,

And the heart's deep well.

,yLvc>ard v(/inners

(bliza U\. Snow LPoem Lyontest

nr^UE Relief Society General Board
is pleased to announce the
names of the three winners in the
i960 Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest.
This contest was announced in the
May i960 issue of The Relief So-
ciety Magazine, and closed August
15, i960.

The first prize of forty dollars is
awarded to Sylvia Probst Young,
Midvale, Utah, for her poem "Song
of Three Marys." The second prize
of thirty dollars is awarded to Gene-
vieve St. Cyr Groen, Salt Lake City,
Utah, for her poem ''Joseph the
Prophet." The third prize of twenty
dollars is awarded to Dorothy J.
Roberts, Salt Lake City, for her
poem 'Tilgrimage to Christmas."

This poem contest has been con-
ducted annually by the Relief So-
ciety General Board since 1924, in
honor of Eliza R. Snow, second
General President of Relief Society,
a gifted poet and beloved leader.

The contest is open to all Latter-
day Saint women, and is designed to
encourage poetry writing, and to
increase appreciation for creative
waiting and the beauty and value of
poetry.

Prize-winning poems are the prop-
erty of the General Board of Relief
Society, and may not be used for
publication by others except upon
written permission of the General
Board. The General Board also re-
serves the right to publish any of the
poems submitted, paying for them

at the time of publication at the
regular Magazine rate. A writer
who has recei\'ed the first prize for
two consecutive years must wait two
years before she is again eligible to
enter the contest.

Mrs. Young appears for the fourth
time as an aw^ard winner in the Eliza
R. Snow Poem Contest; Mrs. Groen
is a first-time winner; and i960
marks the fifth time that Mrs. Rob-
erts has placed in the contest.

There were 181 poems submitted
in the i960 contest. Entries were
received from twenty-two States of
the United States, and from Wash-
ington, D. C, with the largest num-
ber coming, in order, from Utah,
California, Idaho, Arizona, New
York, Washington, Texas, Nevada,
Wyoming, and Massachusetts. En-
tries were received also from Can-
ada, Hawaii, Samoa, Australia,
England, and New Zealand.

The General Board congratulates
the prize winners and expresses ap-
preciation to all entrants for their
interest in the contest. The General
Board wishes also to thank the
judges for their care and diligence in
selecting the prize-winning poems.
The services of the poetry commit-
tee of the General Board are very
much appreciated.

The prize-winning poems, togeth-
er with photographs and brief
highlights on the prize-winning
contestants, are herewith published
in this issue of the Magazine.

Page 9

[Prize ' vl/ inning Lroems

ibliza U\. Sno\K> [Poem (contest

SYLVIA PROBST YOUNG

First Prize Poem

Song of cJnree ii Largs

(A Sonnet Sequence)
Sylvia Probst Young

Mary, The Mother

And while a wonder star shone from above,
You watched beside the httle manger bed;
Your eyes aglow with tender mother love,
You marked the petal cheek — the wee, fair head. .
You were the first to guide his eager feet —
With quiet pride you watched as he would share
With any child that played along the street.
When day was done you knelt with him in prayer;

Page 10

PRIZE-WINNING POEMS 11

You knew his world — each singing brook and flower;
His sudden laughter, and his quick embrace;
In work or play, you shared a golden hour
When boyhood's light was glowing in his face

Oh, tender Mary, never was another.

So heaven-blessed as you whom he called Mother.

Mary of Bethany

Within your gracious home the Lord found rest.

And quiet peace, away from pressing care —

With you he was an ever welcome guest,

And always you would bid him linger there.

While Martha, in her quick solicitude,

Looked to his comfort, but you wanted first

To hear his word, for you it was the food,

The drink, for which your hungering soul had thirst.

He was your teacher and your friend; you knew

His calm simplicity, his gentle ways;

How precious was the time he spent with you —

A crowning joy to brighten all your days.

You saw him raise young Lazarus' from the dead —
Your gift was spikenard — his, living bread.

Mary Magdalene

When morning light was breaking through the gloom,

When spring's new green had touched each bush and tree,

You came with those who loved him to the tomb,

With those who followed him to Calvary.

You who had known the dear Lord's healing hand,

The many, kindly ways his love was shown;

Bowed in your grief, how could you understand

The angel's word? — You tarried there alone.

Thinking the gardener talked to you, but when

Your name was softly spoken, your heart cried

With gladness, for you knew the Savior, then,

The resurrected Lord — the Sanctified.

Oh, Magdalene, the wonder of that dawn

Would light your life when earthly joys were gone.

sfc >;;>;; lit 5|: jje

Three Marys, highly favored of the Lord —
Who walked with him and gloried in his word.

GENEVIEVE ST. CYR GROEN

Second Prize Poem

Joseph the [Prophet

Genevieve ^t. Cyr Groen

We set a fence of lilies where he stood
Dreaming the birds a song for April skies^
Though henna leaves were red as martyrs' blood.

Pleasant children play in a circled good.
Repeating the white dove, his gentle sighs.
We set a fence of lilies where he stood.

Page 12

Young, we were fabled in that sheltered mood

Of music and the day that never dies,

Though henna leaves were red as martyrs' blood.

PRIZE-WINNING POEMS 13

His words lovely as manna for our food,
We heard no hunger in the wild hawks' cries.
We set a fence of lilies where he stood.

They came, the birds of prey, their shadowed hood
Hiding the hot intent deep in their eyes,
Though henna leaves were red as martyrs' blood.

Bird, song, and air broke in a fiery flood,
And turning to banish our grief's surprise,
We set a fence of lilies where he stood.
Though henna leaves were red as martyrs' blood.

Sylvia Piohst Young, Midvale, Utah, is well known to readers of The Relief Society
Magazine. Her stories and poems, several of them prize-winners, have appeared frequently
in the Magazine since 1947. She summarizes for us, her happy, busy life: "Everyone
needs some kind of creativity, whether it is painting a picture, baking a pie, or writing
a poem. I enjoy the latter, but because I am a busy housewife and schoolteacher, too,
I find time for writing in summer only, or unless I burn the midnight oil.

''Eliza R. Snow's life and writings are such a great inspiration to me that I con-
sider being a winner in this contest my greatest literary achievement. My thanks to
The Relict Society Magazine for its encouragement of writers.

"Elder Reid W. Young, Bishop of the Midvale Fourth Ward, is my husband, and
we have four wonderful boys. They are very active in the Priesthood and other Church
activities. I consider them our greatest blessing."

Genevieve St. Cyi Gioen appears for the first time as a winner in the Eliza R. Snow
Poem Contest, although readers of the Magazine are already acquainted with her poems
which have been published at intervals since 1953. Mrs. Croen summarizes for us her
family background and her literary work: "My childhood home was Minneapolis,
Minnesota. My college work was done in Wisconsin, Illinois, and New York City.
Although reared a de\'Out Catholic, I married a member of the Latter-day Saints Church,
Henry }. Groen, Salt Lake City artist, and when our first son Jay was two years old, in
1946, I was baptized and confirmed a member of the Church. A year later, when our
second child Jo-Rene was an infant, we were sealed in the Salt Lake Temple. We now
ha\e three more sons, Martin, David, and Meru. I have been active in the auxiliary
organizations of the Church, including theology class leader. Singing Mothers chorus,
and as a visiting teacher in Relief Society. At present I am working on the genealogy
of my family name, and this year learned that I am a direct descendant of the persons
known as Evangeline and Cabriel, portrayed by Longfellow in his poem on the Acadian
exiles. I am a member of the Utah Poetr}' Society, the League of Utah Writers, and
an annual member of the Writer's Conference, University of Utah.

DOROTHY J. ROBERTS
Third Prize Poem

Lrilgr image to y^nnsttnas

Doiothy ]. Roheits

Peace is warmth and sound of pigeons, pining,
And silhouette of camels weaving by. . . .
I have fanned old ashes into ember
And overhead a star grows in the sky.

By rose or thorn the pilgrim paths return
And I will take the first, as once before,
Content to walk the dimly cloistered land
And lay no sole to sink beyond the shore.

For once, while he walked calmly, sea's horizon,
As Peter, sinking, I implored his name.
Reaching for help of parable and promise;
I could not walk the water till he came.

Upon that path I paced meridian.
The bitter thorn was doubt, a weapon then,
Yet as the nailed act of destruction, doubt
But crucified him into life again.

Page 14

PRIZE-WINNING POEMS 15

Now I have welded weapon into plowshare,
That, grain he savored on a Sabbath meal,
Nourish the flesh of speech; I have known famine
More vast than earthly appetite can feel.

Treading the rose's path of faith and wonder,
I find his healing hand held out to save,
His robe trailing the crested mount forever,
His sandaled signature upon the wave.

DoTOthv J. Roberts' poems, many of them prize winners and frontispiece features,
have appeared frequently in the Magazine since 1941. In the following sketch, Mrs.
Roberts summarizes a number of experiences which have enriched her life: "One of my
most rewarding roles through the years has been that of neighborhood bard, composing
verses for family and social occasions. Often, it is a surprise and a joy to find that
words one has written open avenues of rewarding exchange with the lives and hearts of
others. In this way I have received wisdom, beauty, and compassion from both writers
and non writers.

"I feel honored to receive an award in this year's Eliza R, Snow Poem Contest —
a loved and looked-forward-to tradition and a highlight of the months. This summer
I received third place in the poetry division of the Utah State Fine Arts Contest, and
a sixth grandchild. These also brought proud and happy moments to my beloved
husband L. Paul Roberts and myself."

Jrifterglow
Nancy M. Armstrong

HE colorful pink afterglow sparkled like frosted jewels on the snowy
east mountains, left there by the last rays of the setting sun.
Many experiences in life leave just such a rich, warm afterglow: the
happiness of friendship, the bliss of achievement long worked for, a favor-
ite book many times reread, the memory of one much loved, though long
departed, days amid the awesome beauty of God's creations, moments of
real understanding shared with one's husband.

The deep, enduring values of life — love of home — love of family —
love of friends — love of God — cast a roseate afterglow that permeates
the whole of living.

J/i\s?ard Vi/i

ifiners

xyinnual uielief Society Short Story (contest

'T'HE Relief Society General Board
is pleased to announce the
award winners in the Annual Relief
Society Short Story Contest, which
was announced in the May i960
issue of the Magazine, and which
closed August 15, i960.

The first prize of seventy-five dol-
lars is awarded to Hope M. Wil-
liams, Richfield, Utah, for her story
"Grafted." The second prize of
sixty dollars is awarded to Hazel K.
Todd, Brigham City, Utah, for her
story "The Happety Road." The
third prize of fifty dollars is awarded
to Kit J. Poole, Long Beach, Cali-
fornia, for her story "Stranger at the
Gate."

Mrs. Williams is a first-time win-
ner in this contest; Mrs. Todd is a
winner for the second time; and
Mrs. Poole is a first-time winner.

The Annual Relief Society Short
Story Contest was first conducted
by the Relief Society General Board
in 1942, as a feature of the Relief
Society Centennial observance, and
was made an annual contest in 1943.
The contest is open only to Latter-
day Saint women who have had at
least one literary composition pub-
lished or accepted for publication in
a periodical of recognized merit.

The three prize-winning stories
will be published consecutively in
the first three issues of The Relief
Society Magazine for 1961. Fifty-
eight stories were entered in the
contest for i960.

The contest was initiated to en-
Poge 16

courage Latter-day Saint women to
express themselves in the field of
fiction. The General Board feels
that the response to this opportun-
ity continues to increase the literary
quality of The Rehef Society Maga-
zine, and will aid the women of the
Church in the development of their
gifts in creative wTiting. Women
who are interested in entering the
short story contest are reminded
that for several years past, and con-
tinuing until May 1958, a helpful
article on short story writing was
published in the May or June issue
of the Magazine.

Prize-winning stories are the
property of the Relief Society Gen-
eral Board, and may not be used for
publication by others except upon
written permission from the Gen-
eral Board. The General Board also
reserves the right to publish any of
the other stories submitted, paying
for them at the time of publication
at the regular Magazine rate.

A writer who has received the first
prize for two consecutive years must
wait for two years before she is again
eligible to enter the contest.

The General Board congratulates
the prize-winning contestants, and
expresses appreciation to all those
who submitted stories. Sincere
gratitude is extended to the judges
for their discernment and skill in
selecting the prize-winning stories.
The General Board also acknowl-
edges, with appreciation, the work
of the short story committee in
supervising the contest.

CJirst [Prize- vi/inmnq otori/

Jrinnual iKelief Society Short Story (contest

Grafted

Hope M. Williams

HOPE A I. WILLIAMS

4 4 T^ UT 'er here! It's gonna' be
m"^^ a homer! Home it!"

These cries reached Janet's
ears as she sat at her desk near the
window. She hfted her head from
her books to see her young nine-year-
old son, Ronnie, shde free into home
plate. A smile lingered on her face
as she watched the tickled way he
picked himself up, brushed off his
pants, and received the well-earned
pats on the back from the boys on
his team. His face was damp and
dusty, and one whole side of his
levis was solid dirt despite the dust-
ing routine, but the grin on his face
showed pure joy.

I'm glad I didn't have that lot
plowed for a garden, Janet thought,
although it would have helped with
the groceries. And Ronnie is so
happy to have the boys come here
to play. Besides, she confessed to
herself, a garden is just too hard for
me to take care of alone. She dis-
missed these thoughts from her
mind and went back to the clippings
and pictures before her.

Janet had been trying to get cour-
age enough to work on her ''Book
of Remembrance" for some time,
but could never quite get beyond the
starting process. Just seeing some
familiar thing of her husband's — a
letter or a picture — brought back
that painful tightness in her chest,
so the boxes of clippings would be
put away to await a braver day. This
seemed to be that day, for she had
finished several pages in the Ancestry
section, copying their family group
sheet again in black ink, remember-
ing to write the word, adopted, after
Ronnie's name, and to follow care-
fully the line across to record the
date of his sealing. She had even
been able to fill in the marriage and
endowment dates opposite her hus-
band's name, and, with a steady
hand, the date in the deceased col-
umn, 25 Nov. 1954.

How close David seems to me to-
day, Janet mused; almost as though
he were actually with us again. And

Page 17

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1961

that's the way it should be, she con-
cluded calmly, as she pasted in a
picture of herself and David beside
Ronnie's picture, marked, Age —
three years.

It had been nearly six years since
the terrible accident that had taken
David's life, and from which she and
Ronnie, both badly bruised and
broken, had miraculously survived.
They had had only eight years of
married life, and Ronnie had been
with them just four short years when
the tragedy occurred.

What a long time ago it seems,
she thought, when the Child Wel-
fare Department of the Relief So-
ciety called to tell us about our baby.
In her memory Janet was back again
with her husband on that never-to-
be-forgotten day when they had
brought Ronnie home. How sweet
he was and how precious! How his
little hands would fold about her
outstretched finger! Could any par-
ents have been more proud? Could
any parents have prayed more fer-
vently for their child than we did, I
wonder? Hm-m — here's a picture
of Ronnie when he sang, ''Doggie
in the Window," at that family re-
union. Was he really just two years
old? I'd better write that down —
that's quite unbelievable! She picked
up a picture showing Ronnie stand-
ing with an arm around each of
them. That's just the way he stood
in the car after he'd been sealed to
us, and that's when he said, ''Now
I am Daddy's and Mommy's boy
forever and ever!"

As she leafed through more pic-
tures and papers thinking of that
happy time, she noticed a poem that
she had clipped from a magazine at
a time when they had still been wait-
ing for their adopted child. The

poem was entitled, "To a Foster
Child." She read it through, think-
ing as she did so how accurately the
author had portrayed the emotion
she had so often felt but had been
unable to express. She read the last
lines aloud, enjoying the rhythm and
the poetry of the words:

.... The days have lengthened, listening
Toward your voice somewhere cr}'ing. . . .
The barren stalk seeks out its blossom,
Choice between wholeness and dying.
Let bone of bone, let flesh of flesh be part.
For stock, like seed, may fruit.
Love flowers fiercely in the heart
Grafted to heart by need.

( — Grace Maddock Miller, McCall's,
April 1941. Reprinted by permission from

McCail's.)

"Grafted by need," she replied.
"That's a beautiful comparison!"

jDANG! The whole house shook
as Ronnie burst into the room,
and Janet's reverie was abruptly
interrupted.

"I'll never play with those kids
again! I hate 'em all!" The words
exploded from Ronnie as he bolted
through the sunny kitchen and
through the hall to his own bedroom
where he again slammed the door.
Silence followed; then Janet could
hear sounds of muffled sobbing.

Oh, dear, she thought, feeling that
familiar pain, and they were playing
so nicely together, too. I wonder
what went wrong. Silently she
prayed, "Don't let him be hurt too
much — not again; I can't bear it!"

"Ronnie?" Janet called softly.

No answer.

"Ronnie — what's the matter,
honey?"

"Nuthin'," came the angry voice.
"Just go away and let me alone!""

Janet winced at the rebuff but

FIRST PRIZE-WINNING STORY 19

decided that it would be best to do well, you know what we both said —

as he said, so she picked up the that it was 'gainst the rule to cry

things from the table, the mood for about Daddy!"

reminiscing and working on books ''Oh? Were you crying about

having vanished when the storm Daddy?"

cloud in the form of a small boy ''Well, sort of. You see, we got
burst in. to talking about going on the Fa-
Half an hour had gone by when thers' and Sons' Outing. And then
Janet heard Ronnie's door open, and — the kids said that I couldn't go
the tear-stained face of her boy ap- 'cause I didn't have a father. And
peared. I told 'em I did, too, have a father

"Those kids gone yet?" he mum- but he was up in heaven! And then

bled as he started outside. " 'Cause Tommy said — that — how could

I sure don't want 'em around play- my father take me camping if he

ing cars with me!" And without was up in heaven? And then, I

waiting for an answer, he went out said, that maybe Mr. Owens would

to the familiar dirt pile where he take me like he did last year. And

had spent so many hours alone then Larry — you know Larry,

building roads and dugways and Mama — he said that my daddy up

playing with his beloved friends — in heaven wasn't my real daddy any-

the cars and trucks. way 'cause I was adopted. And so —

Janet let him play while she pre- and then — I just told those kids to

pared supper, purposefully keeping go home 'cause I was afraid I was

busy so that she could remain calm, about to cry!" And Ronnie's eyes

and when it began to grow dark she filled again at the remembered in-

was able to affect an almost cheer- justice,
ful quality in her tone as she called,

"Hey, Chum, your supper is ready ILIOW cruel children are, Janet

now, okay?" thought, as she sought for the

"Okay," he answered simply and right words to comfort him.

began picking up his playthings. "But, sweetheart, you already

During the meal Janet tried to knew you were adopted. I've told

make conversation, talking cheer- you about that — how your real

fully a^out small things and acting daddy and mother couldn't take

unconcerned, but Ronnie remained care of you, and how Daddy and I

silent. The dark anger was gone went to get you because we wanted

from his brown eyes now, and only you and needed you so very much."

the hurt and sadness remained. "Uh-huh, I know. But I didn't

Finally, Ronnie brought his eyes up stop to think about how I might

from the untouched food on his have a real daddy somewhere. . . ."

plate and began hesitantly, "Mom, Ronnie was silent, wondering,

do you know why I said for you to "I don't think the boys meant to

go away? To leave me alone?" be unkind, dear," said Janet, in the

"Oh,'" Janet smiled at him, "I silence. "You see, sometimes it

just thought it was because boys makes people feel important to be

want to be alone sometimes. Hmm?" able to brag about having something

"No— not 'specially. It was — others don't have. Each of those

20 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1961

boys has always had his daddy," she found herself doing small things

Janet was dangerously close to tears for his comfort, trying in some way

herself, ''and none of them can to make up to him for the hurt he

know how much we miss ours every had received.

single day — and most of all for As Ronnie climbed into bed and

special things like hunting, or on received his usual goodnight kiss,

Christmas, or for Fathers' and Sons' he opened the subject again, unex-

Outing . . ." her voice broke and pectedly.

she couldn't go on. ''But, Mom, how come? If I have

"Don't cry, Mommy. Remember, a real daddy somewhere, why

crying about Daddy is against the couldn't he be here with us?"
rule!"

"Yes, I know," Janet wiped her JANET settled herself on the foot

eyes and smiled at her son, "but I ^ of his bed, smiled, and because

sort^ of break the rule sometimes, the answer had been given to her,

don't you?" said calmly, "Honey, you've been

"I sure do!" he replied. Then, taught in Primary and Sunday

thoughtfully, he added, "But I'm School about our first parents, and

still not gonna' like those kids — so you know that all living things

'specially Larry!" And with this have parents, don't you?"

parting remark he went to prepare ^'I know. But does everything,

for his bath and bed. Mommy? Even the trees and

Janet's eyes were wet as she flowers?"

picked up the dishes. It isn't fair "Yes, dear, every living thing has

to have him hurt like that! I can parents, but only two. And that's

stand it for myself but not for him. what I want to talk to you about.

Her thoughts went back to the Do you remember that apple tree

events of the afternoon — how hap- in Grandpa's orchard — the one that

py she had felt about everything, always has two different kinds of

And to have it end like this! Sud- apples on it?"

denly the words, "grafted by need" "You mean that pretty one? And

came so clearly to her mind that it one of its branches has pinker blos-

was almost as though someone had soms than the others?"

spoken them. Peace filled her heart, "That's the one."

and she smiled. "I always liked that tree. And

"Mom! Throw my jammies to the apples are real good, too." His

me! Please?" Ronnie called from brown eyes brightened thoughtfully,

the bathroom. "I forgot again!" and he went on to add, "But I

"All right. Pal, but how about always liked to climb that little short

remembering them yourself one of apple tree in the corner, 'cause its

these days, huh?" branches grow kinda' close to the

"Okay," came the familiar prom- ground and you can climb it real

ise. easy clear up past the place where

Janet turned down the covers on it was cut off and Grandpa painted
his bed; then she brought in a glass it, and then sit in the shady place
of milk, knowing that he would be where all the branches grow out to-
hungry for that, anyway. Always gether all thick."

FIRST PRIZE-WINNING STORY

Janef s face showed her pleasure
that Ronnie had mentioned the
other tree as she hastened to ex-
plain, 'Tm glad you like that tree,
honey, because it's part of the story,
too.

'These two trees — the pretty one
with different blossoms, and the
little short one with thick branches
— are very special trees in Grand-
pa's orchard. Once, both of these
trees were having a very hard time
to grow. When the short tree was
young, a branch grew out from its
trunk too soon, and as the little
branch grew, it bent the trunk of
the tree so much that Grandpa was
sure the tree couldn't grow straight
if he let it keep growing that way;
it would be bent over because its
trunk wasn't strong enough yet to
bear a branch.

''Now, the tree with the different
kinds of blossoms on it, didn't
always have branches like it does
now, either. The branches it did
have were all growing on one side
of the tree, making it unbalanced,
and Grandpa knew that this tree
needed another strong branch so
that it would grow straight.

''Now, Grandpa is a good gar-
dener. He knew what to do for both
of those trees to make them grow
straight and strong, and blossom,
and bear fruit. So, he cut the one
sturdy branch from the little young
tree and grafted it into the empty
space on the other tree, making sure
that he sealed the bark around the
graft so that the sturdy little branch
would become as much a part of
that tree as if it had always grown
there. Then, when the little branch
was cut from the young tree, the
trunk of that tree straightened and
grew and developed so that when

new little branches started to grow,
it was strong enough to bear them;
and when the sturdy branch was
grafted on to the other tree, that
tree soon became even all around
and it straightened and developed
and bloomed like it does today."

"Gee, Mom, I think that's real
neat!" Ronnie was pleased at the
happy ending. ''Grandpa was such
a good gardener that he sa\'ed both
of the trees and the little branch,
too, huh?"

"Yes." Janet's voice reflected her
gratitude that her son had under-
stood the real meaning of her story,
and she added very tenderly, "Our
Heavenly Father is the very best
Gardener of all, and he grafted you
from the tree of the parents who
started your growth, right into the
empty place on our family tree just
like Grandpa did with that little
branch; and when we went to the
temple and had you sealed to us,
that's how our Heavenly Father
sealed the graft and made you our
very own little boy, and made us
your real parents."

npHE ball games went on as usual
as the days passed, and the boys
seemed to be the best of friends.
As Janet trimmed the edges of the
lawn, she could hear them talking,
and out of the corner of her eye she
saw Ronnie toss the ball noncha-
lantly into the air, catch it with one
hand, straighten his cap, and sav,
"You know what? Mr. Owens asked
me to go on the outing again. You
know, I call him 'Daddy Ken' all
the time — 'cause he doesn't have a
boy — and my Dad isn't here either,
so we just pretend. It's lots of fun.
When it's time to go to bed, 'Daddy
Ken' always says, 'Well, son, let's

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1961

hit the sack!' And I say, 'Okay/
Just like that. It's real neat, I
think!"

''But, Gee Whiz, Ronnie!" count-
ered Larry, ''that's just pretending!
We're all going with our own dads.
Don't you wish you wuz like us?"

Janet's throat tightened in appre-
hension as she listened for Ronnie's
answer.

"Not any more, I don't!" Ronnie
bragged. "You see, it's like this. I
was grafted from a apple tree, and
now my Daddy in heaven is my real
Daddy — and my Mom is my real
Mother — 'cause their tree needed
a branch more than the little tree
in the corner. It grew lots of
branches after I was cut off, so it
doesn't need me anymore, but my
Mom's tree sure does!"

Janet smiled as she saw the boys'
mystified looks, and as she picked

up her trimmers she heard Tommy
say, "Yeah, I guess your Mom does
need you now, Ronnie! 'Specially
since your Daddy isn't here. But,
c'mon, you guys, let's play ball!"
And as Janet opened the door to go
inside, she heard Larry's muttered
exclamation, "A apple tree! Good
grief!"

After Ronnie was asleep, Janet
lay thinking of all that had hap-
pened, and she couldn't help but
smile as she remembered Ronnie's
mixed-up, but wise explanation.
Much later, still unable to sleep,
she got up and looked out of the
window at the peaceful, starlit sky.

"It's all right, David," she whis-
pered. "Our boy is growing strong
to our family tree. Now he under-
stands, also, darling, that 'love
flowers fiercely in the heart, grafted
to heart by need/ "

Hope Man waring Williams was born in Vernal, Utah, to Leona Goodrich and D.
Elmer Manwaring. Her parents now live in Salt Lake City and she has four sisters and
one brother. "My husband Grant G. Williams is Assistant Supervisor of the Fish
Lake National Forest at Richfield, Utah, and we are blessed with one son Nelson, a
student at Brigham Young University. I am a graduate of Alterra High School, Roose-
velt, Utah, and attended Utah State University at Logan. My early literary knowledge
was gained from the wonderful stories from scriptures, good books, and Church maga-
zines that were either read, told, or made available for my own reading by parents
whose appreciation for the finer things always inspired me. My teaching experience in
Church auxiliaries has been good training, and my years as theology and literature class
leader in Relief Society have been especially helpful. I am now serving as a counselor
in the Second Ward Relief Society, Sevier Stake. The story 'Grafted' was inspired
by true circumstances. This story and one published last year in the Deseret News
(The Christmas I Remember Best') are my only submitted manuscripts."

cJ hanks for Q/ive Senses

his W. Schow

I offer thanks for these today:
The fragrance of the pine and rose;
For the delight it brings to hear
The cadences of song and prose;

For taste of cranberry and grape;
The feel of children's curly hair;
And for the sight of chapel spires
Reaching heavenward to guide us there.

Temple Square in Salt Lake City

BRIEF HISTORY OF ITS GROWTH AND DEVELOPMENT

Part III

Preston NibJey
Assistant Church Historian

AS related in a previous article,
the cornerstones of the Salt
Lake Temple were laid on
April 6, 1853. Work on the foun-
dation of the great building began
almost immediately thereafter, and
continued until the summer of
1857 when, on account of the ap-
proach of Johnston's Army, all pub-
lic work of the Church in Salt Lake
Valley was temporarily discontinued,
as President Young did not know
what action the army might take
against the people of Utah. For-

tunately, no harmful action was
taken, and with the approach of the
Civil War, in the spring of 1861,
the soldiers peacefully departed for
the East and South, and the citi-
zens of Salt Lake City and Utah
resumed their customary activities.
Meantime, in order to protect
the Temple foundation, President
Young had had the excavation filled
with earth, and leveled to look like
an ordinary field. When the sol-
diers departed, work on the founda-
tion began again, and by this time

Courtesy Church Historian's Office

GRANITE FOUNDATION FOR THE SALT LAKE TEMPLE

Photograph, taken about 1868, shows the granite blocks which were substituted
for the original foundation which was made of red sandstone. Old Tabernacle in back-
ground at left, and the new Tabernacle in the background at the right.

Paae 23

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1961

Courtesy Church Historian's Office

THE SALT LAKE TEMPLE IN 1879
Photograph taken two years after the death of President Brigham Young, and
during the presidency of John Ta}lor, shows workmen, visitors, and hoisting machinery
used to hft the granite blocks.

the President had decided to build
the Temple with granite rock from
Little Cottonwood Canyon. He
therefore had all the old foundation
Tcmoved, and the work started anew.

It took ten years to put in the
great foundation of the Temple.
When it reached the level of the
ground, in 1871, it was sixteen feet
wide at the base and nine feet wide
at the top. Up to this time, all the
rock had been hauled from the can-
yon in wagons, but, in 1873, a nar-
row gauge railroad was constructed
to the quarry, and from that time on
the rock was shipped to the Temple
by rail.

As the years passed and as his age

advanced. President Young became
more and more anxious to have the
Temple completed. At the Octo-
ber Conference in 1876, he said to
the saints:

To the people of Weber County, Davis
County, Morgan and Summit Counties,
Salt Lake County, Tooele and Utah
Counties, with the people east and west,
I will say, Go to work and finish the
Temple in this city forthwith. Can you
accomplish the work, you Latter-day Saints
of these several counties? Yes! That is
a question I can answer readily. You are
perfectly able to do it. The question is,
ha\e you the necessary faith? Plave you
sufficient of the Spirit of God in your
hearts to say, yes, by the help of God our
father, we will erect this building to his
name. . . . Go to now with your might

TEMPLE SQUARE IN SALT LAKE CITY

and yonr means, and finish this Temple
[ContnhutoT 14:267).

Unfortunately, the great pioneer
President, Brigham Young, died on

August 31, 1877, ^^^^ ^^^^" ^ y^^^

after the above words were spoken.
The walls of the Temple were then
about twenty feet above the ground.
Personally, I have always regretted
that he did not live to see the
beautiful building completed, which
he had fostered from the beginning.

President John Taylor succeeded
Brigham Young as President of the
Church, and he pushed the build-
ing of the Temple forward with all
the vigor and determination of his
predecessor. By 1879 it had reached
the height shown on the previous
page. Four years later, in 1883, the
walls were up to the square, and, in
1887, the work on the towers was
well advanced.

Unfortunately again, it was during
this year that President John Taylor
died. Another notable person who
passed away, in 1887, was Truman
O. Angell, the Temple architect,
who had supervised the work from
the beginning.

It is also interesting to note at
this time that the superintendent of
construction was James Moyle,
grandfather of President Henrv D.
Moyle. He had worked on the
Temple Block as an expert stone
mason for many years.

HE Salt Lake Temple was com-
pleted, the capstone was laid,
and the dedicatory services were
held during the administration of
President Wilford Woodruff, who
had succeeded John Taylor as Presi-
dent of the Church, in 1887. For

an eye-witness account of these
events I shall quote from an article
written by James H. Anderson and
published in the Conthhutoi in
April 1893.

''The Temple was hastened to-
wards completion as fast as circum-
stances would allow, and so close
was this task to accomplishment,,
that April 6, 1892, was fixed as the
date for laying the capstone. . . .
As the sixth of April drew near, the
wave of joy which swept over the
hearts of the Saints was visible in
all their associations. It was to
them a day of triumph, for which
they had patiently toiled, many of
them the greater part of a life-
time. . . .

'The conference began on Sun-
day, April 3, 1892. The theme in
which a large share of interest was
taken at the meetings, was that of
temples, their object and uses. In
this connection, the fourth and
closing day April 6th, presented a
deeply impressive scene. At the
morning meeting in the Tabernacle,,
the spacious building was closely
packed with people. . . . Lorenzo
Snow, President of the Twelve
Apostles, instructed the people in
the 'hosanna shout,' the words be-
ing those introduced by the Proph-
et Joseph Smith at the Kirtland
Temple. It was a sacred shout,
used only on extraordinary occas-
ions. President Woodruff then
briefly addressed the congregation:

" 'If there is any scene on the face
of the earth,' he said, 'that will at-
tract the attention of the God of
Heaven and the heavenly host, it is
the one before us today — the as-
sembling of this people, the shout
of Hosanna, the laying of the top-

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1961

Courtesy Church Historian's Office

THE TEMPLE IN 1892 AT THE TIME OF THE PLACING OF

THE CAPSTONE

This was a sacred and memorable occasion which took place during the April
Annual General Conference of 1892, conducted by President Wilford Woodruff. Thou-
sands of saints assembled to view the magnificent granite edifice and to take part in
the "Hosanna Shout," the words of which were first used by the Prophet Joseph Smith
at the dedication of the Kirtland Temple.

stone of this Temple in honor to
our God.

'' 'My brethren and sisters, we
want to finish this Temple; we want
to dedicate it to God, as soon as we
can, so that the vast host who dwell
in this region of country, may go
into it and attend to the ordinances
for their living and their dead. . . .
The work before us is now a most
important event — the most im-
portant that we have upon our
hands'" (Contributor 14:271).

The meeting was dismissed and
the multitude of saints gathered
around the Temple as shown in the
picture at the top of this page.
''Just as the hour of noon was
reached, President Wilford Wood-
ruff stepped to the front of the

platform in full view of the as-
sembled multitude. ... A thrill
went through the hearts of the peo-
ple as he spoke:

'' 'Attention, all ye house of
Israel, and all ye nations of the
earth! We will now lay the top-
stone of the Temple of our God,
the foundation of which was laid
and dedicated, by the Prophet,
Seer and Revelator, Brigham
Young.' "

President Woodruff then pressed
an electric button, and the Temple
capstone moved into place.

'The scene that followed," re-
lates James H. Anderson, "was be-
yond the power of language to
describe. The venerable president
of the Twelve Apostles, Lorenzo

TEMPLE SQUARE IN SALT LAKE CITY

Snow, came forward and led forty
thousand Saints in shouting in con-
cert:

'' 'Hosanna! Hosanna! Hosanna!
to God and the Lamb. Amen, Amen,
Amen!'

'This shout was given three
times, and was accompanied by the
waving of handkerchiefs. The eyes
of thousands were moistened in
tears in the fulness of their joy. . . .
The ground seemed to tremble with
the volume of sound which sent
forth its echoes to the surrounding
hills. A grander or more imposing
spectacle than this ceremony of lay-
ing the Temple capstone is not re-
corded in history. The hosannas
had scarcely ceased when the vast
congregation burst forth in the
glorious inspirational hymn begin-
ning: The Spirit of God like a fire
is burning!' "

III

CHORTLY after the laying of the
capstone of the Salt Lake Tem-
ple, the First Presidency of the
Church, Wilford Woodruff, George
Q. Cannon, and Joseph F. Smith,
issued a letter to the members of
the Church, of which the following
is a paragraph:

This Temple at Salt Lake City has long
been in process of erection. By the 6th
of April next, ( 1 89 3 ) forty years will have
elapsed since the laying of the foundation
stones. It seems proper then, that the
expiration of that period should witness
its dedication. We trust that no exer-
tions will be spared to accomplish this
end (Contributor 14:281).

Accordingly, the brethren en-
trusted with the task of finishing
the Temple, went to work with a
new will and determination, and at

the expiration of the allotted time,
they were proud to announce that
the great building was ready for
dedication.

On April 6, 1893, twenty-five
hundred people were admitted to
the Temple auditorium, and Presi-
dent Wilford Woodruff, eighty-six
years of age, read the dedicatory
prayer. I shall quote a few para-
graphs from this beautiful prayer:

''We thank thee, our God, that
thou didst enable thy servant Joseph
Smith, to build two temples, in
which ordinances were administered
for the living and the dead; that
he also li\'ed to send the Gospel to
the nations of the earth, and to the
islands of the sea, and labored ex-
ceedingly until he was martyred for
the word of God and the testimony
of Jesus Christ.

''We also thank thee, our Father
in Heaven, that thou didst raise up
thy servant Brigham Young, who
held the keys of thy priesthood on
the earth for many years, and who
lead thy people to these valleys of
the mountains, and laid the corner
stone of this great Temple and
dedicated it unto thee, and who did
direct the building of three other
Temples in these Rocky Mountains,
which have been dedicated unto
thy holy name in which Temples
many thousands of the living have
been blessed and the dead re-
deemed. . . .

"O Lord, we regard with intense
and indescribable feelings the com-
pletion of this sacred house. Deign
to accept this fourth Temple, which
thy covenant children have been
assisted by thee in erecting in these
mountains.

"In past ages thou didst inspire
with thy Holy Spirit, the Prophets,

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1961

Courtesy Church Historian's Office

TEMPLE SQUARE ABOUT 1895

This photograph, showmg the Assembly Hall (left), the Tabernacle (center), and
the Temple (right), was taken about 1895, some two years after the dedication of the
Temple (in 1893), and before the Brigham Young Monument (in the circle) was
moved to Main Street in 1897.

to speak of a time in the latter days
when the mountain of the Lord's
House should be establshed in the
top of the mountains and should
be exalted above the hills. We
thank thee that we have had the
glorious opportunity of contributing
to the fulfillment of these visions
of thine ancient seers and that thou
hast condescended to permit us to
take part in the great work. . . .

''We come before thee with joy
and thanksgiving, with spirits jubi-
lant and hearts filled with praise,
that thou hast permitted us to see
this day for which, during these
forty years, we have hoped, toiled

and prayed, when we can dedicate
unto thee this house, which we
have built to thy most glorious
name. . . . Today we dedicate the
whole unto thee, with all that per-
tains to it, that it may be holy in
thy sight; that it may be a home of
prayer, a house of praise and wor-
ship; that thy glory may rest upon
it; and that thy holy presence may
be continually in it; that it may be
the abode of thy well-beloved Son,
our Savior (Contiihutoi 14:294).

Thus was the Salt Lake Temple
dedicated, on April 6, 1893.
{To be continued)

Love Is Enough

Chapter i
Mabel Harmer

THE bus swung around a
corner and jerked to a sudden
stop. Geniel, looking idly
out of the windows, smiled at the
sight of a teen-age boy trying to
balance a stick on his chin. She
was waiting to see how long he
could balance it, when the driver
called, "Blayney! This is your stop,
Lady."

She stood up and reached for her
hatbox on the shelf. As she made
her way to the door several of the
passengers, in the friendlv com-
raderie of bus travel, called, ''Good-
bye. Hope you enjoy your winter."

''Goodbye. Thank you," she
called back and was assisted down
from the high steps bv the driver.
He brought out her bags and was
on his way again in a couple of
minutes. She was the only pas-
senger for Blayney, Idaho, popula-
tion 2300.

She lugged her heavy bags over to
the store, which served as ticket and
loading office. The freckled-faced
boy watched her unconcernedly.

Geniel walked into the store and
waited until the owner had finished
with his single customer. "Could
you tell me how to find Mrs. Wil-
lett's boarding house?" she asked.

"It's just two blocks north. A
big two-story green house. You
can't miss it."

"But I have some bags. I can't
carry them."

"Bring them in here. I'll drop
them off on my way home from
work tonight."

"Thank you very much," said
Geniel hesitantly. It didn't seem
to be the best idea in the world,
but she had no choice. She brought
in the larger of the bags, intending
to carry the smaller one herself.
Then she had a better idea. "Could
I hire you to carry this bag down to
Mrs. Willett's house?" she asked
of the boy who was standing on the
sidewalk. "What is your name?"

"Yeah, I guess," he replied, taken
unawares. "My name is Fied''

He picked up the bag and started
down the street.

"I am Miss Whitworth," said
Geniel pleasantly. "I'm going to
teach school here this year."

"You won't like it," her compan-
ion promised with finality.

"Indeed! And why not?"

"Oh, I dunno. You just won t."

There seemed to be no point in
arguing the matter, so Geniel
turned her attention to the town.
They had passed the business dis-
trict, consisting of three stores, the
post office, and the ward chapel. On
the next corner was a huge red brick
house, the type that had been built
in the 90's and was usually referred
to as a mansion.

"My, but that's a big house!" she
exclaimed. "Does a family live
there?"

"No family. Just the Duchess."

"The Duchess?" asked Geniel in
mixed surprise and amusement.

"Her real name is Miss Blayney,"
Freckles explained. "But everyone
calls her the Duchess. Not to her

Page 29

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1961

face, of course. Her grandpa built
this town. He owned about all the
land. She runs the town. You
won't like her."

The long speech seemed to have
exhausted Fred, and he stopped to
shift the bag to the other hand.

"I won't like the town and I
won't like the Duchess," smiled Ge-
niel. 'Tell me, is there anything I
will like?"

"Oh, sure. There's good fishing
over there on Silver Creek. And I
guess there're some pretty good
dances. Anyway, you're sort of
pretty."

'Thank you very much," replied
Geniel gravely. She supposed there
was some connection between her
being sort of pretty and having a
good time at the dances.

'This is it," was the boy's next
remark, turning in at a large two-
story, green frame house. He de-
posited the bag on the steps and
turned to leave.

"Here, wait!" called Geniel, open-
ing her handbag.

"Aw, that's all right." He waved
her off airily and sauntered back to
the walk.

"Well, thank you very much,
Fred," she called. "I enjoyed meet-
ing you."

/^ ENIEL walked up the steps and
rang the doorbell. It was an-
swered in a minute by a very plump,
very pleasant looking woman in her
fifties. "Oh, Miss Whitworth," she
called heartily, "do come in. I've
been expecting you."

"Thank you," Geniel smiled. She
reflected that Fred evidently hadn't
known Mrs. Willett. He couldn't
possibly have said, "You won't like
her."

"Your room is in the northwest
corner upstairs," said Mrs. Willett.
"You may go right up, if you like,
and lay off your things. I'm busy
getting dinner, but come down and
sit in the kitchen now — or any
time. Is that all you brought?"

"The man at the store is bringing
my large bag this evening. Fred
carried this one over for me."

She climbed the stairs and entered
the room. It was large and cheerful
looking, with fluffy white curtains at
the windows. Number two on the
credit side, Fred, she said to her-
self. I'm going to like this room.

She set her bag on a chair and
walked over to the west wiadow. A
few houses lined the street on the
opposite side and beyond were
fields, brown now, after relinquish-
ing their harvest, and rimmed in
the distance by the purple moun-
tains.

She turned, removed her hat and
light coat, and began to unpack her
bag. The toilet articles she placed
on the dresser along with two (photo-
graphs, one of her family, the other
of a young man. You'd be on Fred's
side, she remarked mentally to the
man in the photo. You wouldn't
care much for this town. There
doesn't seem to be enough enter-
prise. But it's very pretty, and Fm
going to like it — I think.

There was nothing more she
could do in her room, and it was
slightly chilly so she decided to go
downstairs. On one side of the long
hallway she had glimpsed a living
room and she decided to go there
instead of accepting Mrs. Willett's
invitation to the kitchen. She was
pleased to find another of the board-
ers already there — a tall, rather
slender woman, probably in her

LOVE IS ENOUGH

early forties. She was saved from
being rather plain by a pair of deep
blue, sparkling eyes and a quick,
pleasant smile.

''Hello/' she said, rising and hold-
ing out her hand. 'Tm Christine
Lacy. We are fellow teachers, as
well as boarders, so we'll be seeing
a lot of each other."

''How nice," said Geniel, return-
ing the smile and the warm hand-
clasp.

They both sat down in front of
the large fireplace where a single
burning log gave more of an illusion
of warmth than anything very real.

"I do hope you're going to like it
here," said Christine earnestly.

"Oh, I'm sure that I shall," re-
plied Geniel, "although I was
warned very definitely that I
wouldn't by a freckled-faced boy,
Fred, who carried my bag here."

"That would be Freddy Mitchell,
and there's only one like him, thank
goodness. I've been here for four-
teen years and like it well enough
to stay on — or else I'm in a dread-
ful rut. Is this your first year of
teaching?"

"No. I taught in the Denver
schools for two years."

"That's interesting. I mean, it's
rather unusual for anyone to leave a
large city to come out to a small
town like this. Evidently you like
a change."

"Yes," Geniel agreed simply.
There were much stronger reasons
for the move than merely liking a
change, but she wasn't going to
explain them. Not at the moment,
anyway. "How many boarders are
there?" she asked.

"Just three, including yourself.
The other one is Marva Eberhart,
another teacher. She's still in Cali-

fornia on her vacation, but she
should be back tomorrow. You'll
like her."

T^HE call to dinner stopped any
further discussion. The food
was already on the table, and Mrs.
Willett sat down comfortably with
them. "It sure is nice to have one
more in the family," she comment-
ed. "It's been pretty lonesome this
summer with just the two of us
here."

"I can soon take care of that,"
said a voice in the doorway, and
Geniel turned to see a tall, bronzed
young man in plaid shirt and levis.

"Oh, come on in, Jeff," said Mrs.
Willett. "I'll get you a plate. I
suppose you're hungry."

"You suppose correctly, Madam,"
he replied, giving her cheek a kiss in
passing. "And my timing is per-
fect, as usual."

He had put a chair up to the table
and sat down before Christine had
a chance to say, "This hungry young
man is Jeffry Burrows, Mrs. Will-
ett's nephew. Miss Whitworth,
Jeff."

"Hi," responded Jeff, briefly but
warmly. "Are you a schoolteacher,
too?"

"Yes, you can always tell, can't
you?" smiled Geniel.

"No, not at all. Now, Miss Lacy
here, upon a casual meeting I would
take her to be a lion tamer in a
circus. And Aunt Allie here, I
would most certainly spot as being
a lady cop. Actually, I was hoping
that you were a veterinarian. Our
only one has left for greener fields,
and I've been praying that one
would come and settle down in our
midst."

"Jeff is a rancher," explained his

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1961

aunt. ''Only all of his cattle and
horses are fancy breeds with fancy
names."

''And fancv sicknesses/' added
Jeff. "Right now half of my sum-
mer's profits are tied up in a heifer
that I would swear is a hypochon-
driac. I can't find a blamed thing
the matter with her, but, if I didn't
humor her every day, she'd lie down
and die."

"And the more temperamental
they act, the better you like it/' said
Mrs. Willett. "It makes you all the
more sure that they aren't like ordi-
nary animals."

"It's what they cost that makes
me sure of that/' he said. "But why
worry about that when I have all
this elegant beef stroganoff, topped
by gooseberry pie — I hope?"

"Apple, tonight," Mrs. Willett
corrected him.

Shortly after he had eaten and
left, a voice from the porch called,

"Hey, tell that teacher I brought
her baggage!"

Geniel jumped up from the table
and hurried to the door. "Thank
you so much/' she said. "If you'll
wait just a minute I'll run upstairs
and get my purse."

"Oh, that's okay." The store-
keeper waved aside her offer. "Don't
bother. I just dropped it off on my
way home from work."

He walked off almost before she
could thank him, and Geniel lugged
the heavy bag inside. She was won-
dering how she could manage to get
it up the stairs when Christine
came out. "Let me help you," she
offered. "I believe that between
the two of us we can get it up."

They each took hold and strug-
gled up the rather narrow stairway
and down to the room.

"Sit down and rest while I un-
pack," Geniel suggested. "That
is, unless you have something else
you'd rather do."

"No, there's nothing," answered
Christine, and Geniel could tell that
she was pleased at the invitation.

"That's a nice looking young man
on the dresser," she said, indicating
the photo. "Is he yours?"

"Well, yes and no," answered
Geniel with a smile. "I've been
going with him for a long time —
years in fact, and there has been
sort of an understanding between
us, if you know what I mean. But
there isn't a definite engagement.
Actually, that's the real reason I
came out here. Fm not at all sure
that I love him enough for marriage
— even if he sets a date — or asks
me at all, although I'm rather sure
that he will in time. The trouble
with him is that he wants to get
what he calls a start in life. He is
part owner now of a shoe store and
is doing well, but it isn't enough to
suit him. I thought it might help
both of us to make up our minds if
I left for a year — so you see. . . ."

r^HRISTINE looked thoughtful
for a moment. "Yes, I suppose
I do," she answered. "But believe
me, love isn't everything."

"No, I suppose not," agreed Ge-
niel. "But it is awfully important."

"Yes, it is important, but I think
that sometimes a young girl can
attach too much importance to ro-
mance. I did. And that's why I'm
out here in the sticks teaching
school instead of rearing a family.
It was a terrible mistake."

Geniel stopped to shake the
wrinkles out of a printed silk dress
before putting it on a hanger.

LOVE IS ENOUGH

*'Would you care to tell me?" she
asked. '1 honestly have been doing
a lot of thinking and praying about
it. I don't want to make any mis-
take. It means too much."

'It means everything/' agreed
Christine. "And I will tell you my
story, although I never have be-
fore." She looked out at the grow-
ing darkness, fingering a silver link
bracelet.

*'I was going with a young man
back home — I grew up in a town
in Southern Utah — and he wanted
to marry me. But I didn't think I
loved him enough. He had every
quality, almost, that any girl would
want in a husband. That is, he was
active in Church work, had no bad
habits, and had a pretty good job.
But I never could get excited about
him. I didn't care whether he
called me up or not. If we went
out with another couple I didn't
have much fun. I decided it just
wasn't enough."

''And rightly, I would say," Ge-
niel broke in emphatically.

'That's what I thought at the
time, so I turned him down. He
married another girl, and they had
five children — rather close to-
gether. A lot of people were sorry
for her, but I wasn't one of them.
I would have given my life any time
to have been able to claim them for
mine. I had to get away. I couldn't
bear to see them grow up and realize
what I had missed."

"And that's why you came up
here?" Geniel asked sympathetically.

"Yes, but I haven't been able to
get away,, eally. I've kept track of
all of them. Two of the boys have
been on missions and have achieved
outstanding success. The girls are
lovely. I could have gloried in all

of their successes. Instead, I gave
it up because some of the thrills of
romance were missing. If you have
a chance to marry a good man I
hope you'll take it."

/^ENIEL sat down on the bed.
"You may be right," she said
thoughtfully, "to some extent, I'm
sure you are. But I can't help think-
ing how wonderful it would be to
feel so much love for a man that
you figured you couldn't live with-
out him. I remember my sister
Marcie on her wedding day. She
was simply radiant with joy. I want
that, too."

"Of course you do. It's what
every girl wants, just as every girl
would like to be pretty and popular.
But some are very plain. Life is like
that. It's up to us to make the best
of it."

"I know," Geniel agreed, "and
that's what I hope to do. Thanks
so much for telling me your story."
She went over to the dresser and
picked up the picture. "You know
Ernest Wood is really very earnest.
And the entire decision isn't on my
side. Maybe he needs to make up
his mind about me, too. Anyway,
I think being apart this year will
help a lot. We might have gone
drifting on for the next ten, other-
wise. I honestly do want to get
married — and I want to marry a
good man."

"I'm sure you do. Every normal,
sensible girl does. Well, I'll leave
you alone now. I'm sure you must
want some rest after that long bus
ride."

"Oh, but I'm really not tired at
all!" Geniel protested.

"Then I'm sure that you must be
[Continued on page 71)

(bixti/ LJears Ji^go

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, January i, and January 15, 1901

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the Women

OF All Nations"

THE GREAT AND GOOD QUEEN VICTORIA: The death of Queen Victoria
has caused not only sincere sorrow and deep and heartfelt mourning in^Great Britain,
but there is a universal feehng in all the civilized world that the greatest sovereign of
her time has departed. In fact she is spoken of as the greatest without making com-
parisons .... Her life reads like a fable almost, so grand have been her virtues and so
numerous the honors that have come to her unsought by herself. . . .

— Editorial

THE NEW CENTURY

When in the dim, gray East shall rise,

The morning of thy birth —
When thy first dawn steps from the skies

Upon the hills of earth —
Shall waiting nations breathless stand

Oppressed with haunting fears,
Of what thou boldest in thy hand,

Thou coming Hundred Years?

— Jennie Betts Hartswick

AN ALLEGORY: I stand on the narrow strip of land called The Present,
between the great Ocean of the Past and the mighty Sea of the Future. Behind me
the circling waves stretch backward into the fading distance of the unknown. Before
me the ripples break at my feet, casting here and there a pebble or a sparkling shell from
the Eternal Shores. There are great ships on the ocean behind me, all sailing into my
port of The Present; some bear the name of Science, some of Learning and some of
Art; in most there is the sound of pleasure and the incense of selfish thought. How
few there be that fly the pennon of peace, and fewer still that carry at their mast-head
the Figure on the Cross. . . .

— Susa Young Gates

RELIEF SOCIETY MEETING IN OAKLEY, CASSIA COUNTY, IDAHO:
The meeting was held in the new society hall, the principal object being the dedication
of the building to the purpose for which it was erected, President Isabel Martindale
presiding. , . . President Martindale felt pleased that the hall had been so far com-
pleted that we could have it dedicated, and knew that the Lord had blessed the society
in the endeavor to build a comfortable place to meet in. . , . Stake President Louisa
Haight was glad in meeting with the sisters, and that they had been blessed so much
that they had been able to build so beautiful a hall, and that it was so nearly out of
debt. . . .

— ^J. N. Price, Sec. pro tern.

HONORS FOR AN AUTHOR: Mrs. Julia Ward Howe was an honored guest
at the banquet of the Daughters of Vermont on the last night of the old year, and was
introduced by the president of the club, Mrs. Sallie Joy White, as one of Massachusetts',
America's and the world's loved daughters.

— News Note
Page 34

Woman's Sphere

Raniona W. Cannon

jyjRS. GOLDA MEIR, the Is-

raeh Foreign Minister, and del-
egate to the United Nations, is a
respected leader in her own country,
and is achieving much appreciation
among world leaders for her efforts
in behalf of peace. She has advised
the heads of state of the newly in-
dependent African nations to forget
the bitter experiences of the past
and to build anew without the il-
lusion that political independence
will provide an 'automatic solution
to all problems/'

]y|RS. HELEN POMEROY, a
Latter-day Saint wife and
mother, of Superior, Arizona, has
been re-elected by the Superior
Business and Professional Women,
as Woman of the Year. For many
years an officer in the organization,
Mrs. Pomeroy has been active in
many community and Church or-
ganizations, and works as secretary
in her husband's law, real estate,
and insurance office.

^ARA NELSOVA, one of the
world's greatest cellists, made
her debut at the age of eleven, with
the London Symphony Orchestra.
One of her most acclaimed selec-
tions is Ernest Bloch's ''Schelomo."
The composer recently requested
Nelsova to play this composition at
a London festival in his honor.

HTAY THOMAS, wife of Lowell
Thomas, Jr., explorer and com-
mentator, has written an interesting
account of the adventures of the
Thomas family, Lowell, Sr., Lowell,
Jr., herself, and two-year-old daugh-
ter, Anne, while exploring Ameri-
ca's last frontier and forty-ninth
State, Alaska. Her book Follow
the North Star is published by
Doubleday and Company, Inc.,
Garden City, New York.

T^HE Society of Women Engi-
neers reports that 1,035 women
are now enrolled in undergraduate
engineering in accredited univer-
sities in the United States. Deans
of several schools of engineering
have expressed a belief that there
are many engineering opportunities
within the capabilities of women.

T\R. RUTH UNDERHILL, re-
garded as an authority in the
field of American anthropology and
Indian studies, has been giving a
most interesting series of programs
on American Indians on National
Educational Television. She dem-
onstrated the customs, costumes,
and living conditions of Indians in
various parts of America. Dr. Ruth
Prins is another anthropologist de-
voted to studying Indians. She tells
stories for children and young peo-
ple about Indians all over the world.

Page 35

EDITOIIIA

VOL 48

JANUARY 1961

NO. 1

Kytfid cJeii of cJune

To every thing there is a season, and to every purpose under the heaven
to keep silence, and a time to speak (Eccles. 3:1, 7).

. . a time

'T^HE scriptures tell us that every
season and every year have
specific purposes, and to their inter-
vals are assigned such activities as
the planting and the harvesting. Into
the span of our lives come sorrow
and rejoicing, birth and growth and
death. If there is an acceptance of
time in its eternal continuity, and of
the gifts it provides for our develop-
ment and ultimate perfection, then
we can rejoice in the full seasons, in
the festive holidays, in^ the winter
months, and in the year's turning.

That which is beautiful, which is
beneficial and uplifting, comes to us
as blessings on our heads, life divi-
dends, for which gratitude should
be daily expressed in prayers and
thankfulness. Always we should
think of time as a supreme gift.
Each interval of time which has
been particularly rewarding and
radiant is a legacy of lasting worth,
a time to be cherished over again,
''like the golden haze of remem-
bered days over a woman's eyes" —
never to be lost.

But what shall we say of those
days and years, perhaps, when an
interval of time may be clouded for
us, when disappointment, discour-
agement, sorrow may have become a
part of our allotted time? The earth
itself, and the people of earth help
us to find surcease of sorrow. In
those times when one must wait for

Page 36

healing, and the interval of time
seems long, there are many paths
that will take us at least into partial
sunlight, and into a place where the
lattice work of shadows may turn
again to full sunlight.

Usually, it is activity that brings
us to a rewarding use of our time —
which, at best, will be brief upon
the earth. Many women find de-
light in their gardens, in the rose
and in the lily, in the velvety faces
of pansies and the cupped petals of
columbine. Even the feel of the
soil is good, and the turning of the
loam and the tending of plants pro-
vide immeasurable delight. Some
women, when troubled, can erase
more than dust upon the windows
by giving the glass a polish, and at
the same time polishing away some
of the temporary concerns of a pass-
ing day. There is quiet comfort in
watching a winter sparrow or a
springtime lark in melody of move-
ment on a tracery of boughs. Always
available to us are the scriptures,
with their ancient and eternal wis-
dom, their shining words of faith
and courage.

We can gain strength by bending
down and lifting the burdens of
others— enter any door in any neigh-
borhood and find a need. Even a
small offering taken to a home
where there is illness or loss, may
illuminate a segment of time for

EDITORIAL 37

someone else. A small potted plant, is much a new apron can do by way

a single blossom, a lunch for the of encouragement in a gray interval

homebound at noon, these may of time.

brighten time and companion it We are of those spirits who once

with shared blessings. One woman, accepted with rejoicing the gift of

whenever she heard of the illness time, the opportunity of life upon

of a neighbor, would quickly stitch the earth. We are among those

up a gay-colored apron, and would spirits who have been given direc-

take it to the homebound woman, tion by precept and by command to

saying, ''Hurry up and get well. This use well the gift of time, which is

apron needs some wear." And there life, here and hereafter. —V. P. C.

Singing fHothers to U^resent IlLusic at Ujedication
of uiy^ae Lrark (chapel in JLonaon

A T the invitation of the First Presidency, two hundred and fifty Relief
Society Singing Mothers, under the direction of Dr. Florence Jepperson
Madsen, will present music for the dedication of the Hyde Park Chapel
in London in February i960. Two hundred of these Singing Mothers will
represent the British Mission, the North British Mission, and the Man-
chester Stake. The remaining fifty Singing Mothers will come from
America to join their British sisters at the dedication. Dr. Frank W.
Asper will accompany the Singing Mothers on the new 2,535 pipe organ,
one of the finest and most flexible organs in London. President Belle S.
Spafford will officially represent Relief Society. Following the dedication
of the chapel, the Singing Mothers, accompanied by Dr. Asper, will appear
in concert at the Royal Albert Hall in London, the Free Trade Hall in
Manchester, and will present concerts in Scotland and Wales. Among the
featured soloists will be Annette Richardson Dinwoodey, formerly of Salt
Lake City, now living in London, and Jean Taverner, a noted English lyric
soprano.

The chapel, located in the cultural center of London, will be eighty-
seven feet tall, surmounted by a gold spire reaching another thirty-six feet.
In the center of the tower will be a lovely stained glass window forty feet
high. An invitation to the thousands of passersby to hear the gospel
message is provided near the entrance to the chapel where a button can
be pressed which releases a loud speaker that presents in brief and beautiful
words the history of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

It will indeed be joyful tidings to Relief Society women throughout
the world to know that their voices and their ideals will be represented
by their sisters on the occasion of the dedication of the lovely chapel in
the heart of this world-famous city. It will be a time of rejoicing for the
world-wide sisterhood.

TloJtiUL

TO THE FIELD

uielief Society ^ytssigned Evening // lee ting of

cfast Sunday in ii larch

T^HE Sunday night meeting to be held on Fast Day, March 5, 1961, has
again been assigned by the First Presidency for use by the Rehef
Society. A suggestive program for this meeting has been sent to the stakes
in pamphlet form. It is suggested that ward Relief Society presidents
confer with their bishops immediately to arrange for this meeting. It is
suggested that the ward Relief Society chorister and organist confer with
the ward president and carefully select from the ward music library the
songs for this occasion which seem to be the most appropriate and the
most inspirational.

tytwam Subscriptions [Presented m fyiprii

HE award subscriptions presented to Magazine representatives for hav-
ing obtained 75 per cent or more subscriptions to the Magazine in re-
lation to their enrolled Relief Society members, are not awarded until
after the stake Magazine representatives' annual reports have been audited.
Award cards for these subscriptions for the year i960 will be mailed to
ward and stake Magazine representatives about April 1, 1961.

[Bound Volume of ig6o iHaga

zines

jD ELIEF Society officers and members who wish to have their i960 issues
of The Reliei Society Magazine bound may do so through The
Deseret News Press, 31 Richards Street, Salt Lake City 1, Utah. (See
advertisement in this issue of the Magazine.) The cost for binding the
twelve issues in a permanent cloth binding is $2.75, leather $4.20, includ-
ing the index. A limited number of the 1959 Magazines are available at
the offices of the General Board of Relief Society, 76 North Main Street,
Salt Lake City 11, Utah, for $2 for twelve issues. It is recommended that
wards and stakes have one volume of the i960 Magazines bound for pres-
ervation in ward and stake Relief Society libraries.

Page 38

crliimn Of the liionth — Annual JList

January to December 1961

npHE Church-wide congregational hymn singing project, inaugurated by
the Church Music Committee, will be continued during the coming
year, and all auxiliary organizations have been invited to participate. The
purpose of this project is to increase the hymn repertoire of the Church
members and to place emphasis on the message of the hymns. Stake
Relief Society choristers and organists are requested to give assistance at
leadership meetings to ward choristers and organists in carrying out this
project.

January

Come, Let Us Anew
Charles Wesley - James Lucas

No.

February

Choose the Right
James L. Townsend - Henry A. Tuckett

No.

110

March

Jesus, the Very Thought of Thee

Bernard of Clairvaux - John B. Dykes

No.

148 (Easter)

April

We Are Sowing
H. A. Tuckett

No.

192

May

There Is Beauty All Around (Love at Home)

No.

169

June

0 God, The Eternal Father
William W. Phelps -
Felix Mendelssohn

No.

125

July

Sweet Is the Work, My God, My King
James Crystal - Frank W. Asper

No.

168

August

Let Us Oft Speak Kind Words
Joseph L. Tow^nsend -
Ebenezer Beesley

No.

September

Nearer, Dear Savior, to Thee

Joseph L. Townsend - Williaai Clayson

No.

117

October

Lead Kindly Light

John Henry Newman
John B. Dykes

No.

112

November

Have I Done Any Good?
Will L. Thompson -
Will L. Thompson

No.

December

More Holiness Give Me

No.

114

Philip Paul Bliss -
Philip Paul Bliss

Page 39

LPre\)ent L^rippung LOiseases

Basil O'Connor
President, The National Foundation

T^HE National Foundation, parent organization of the New March of

Dimes, has not only kept pace with the great strides made in medical
research towards the solution of health problems, but, in many areas, has
also assumed a leadership role in the effort to improve health standards
in the Nation.

'Trevent Crippling Diseases" is the theme of the 1961 New March
of Dimes. This is the purpose for the dimes and dollars which will come
from every corner of the Nation ... to protect human life through scien-
tific research ... to help educate young health workers so desperately
needed by the entire Nation ... to give dignity to lives shattered by para-
lytic polio, by certain birth defects, by rheumatoid arthritis.

The New March of Dimes is on its way ... on its way to solving
two other great medical problems with the same skills that were brought
to bear against polio and produced the Salk vaccine ... on its way to do
the job that needs doing against birth defects and arthritis.

Over the years. National Foundation research has been unique in the
voluntary health field because it has not been oriented to a single disease.
Instead, it has concentrated on the whole field of virus research and thus
the findings have had a bearing on the whole field of disease and disa-
bility.

Today, viruses are valuable tools for National Foundation-supported
scientists engaged in basic research on human cells. This work promises
to have an important bearing both on genetics and cancer research. Some
March-of-Dimes-supported scientists are particularly concerned with the
possible relationship between viruses and birth defects.

Prevent crippling diseases. Please say YES to the NEW MARCH

OF DIMES.

1 ♦ I

uLiaaen uiarmonies

Maude O. Cook

Have you ever heard the day break.

Or the shades of evening fall?

Have you listened to the music of the spheres?

Have you caught the silken rustle

of the seasons as they pass?
Have you hearkened to the tramp of marching years?
Are there whispers in the twilight
Speaking solace to the heart,
Bringing peace and comfort to dispel the fears?
Is the air about us vibrant —
Filled with hidden harmonies —
Tones too subtle to be heard by mortal ears?

Page 40

y^ulia ^ytnderson Jvirh^ Specializes in uiardanger vl/ork

JULIA Anderson Kirby, Logan, Utah, is a specialist in the exacting art of Hardanger,
a type of handwork which is ver\' beautiful and decorative, though practically un-
known in many areas today. Hardanger handwork, named from a district in Norway,
consists of intricate and \arious designs of drawnwork in squares and diamonds and other
patterns. Recently Mrs. Kirby presented a lovely Hardanger cloth to the Logan
Temple.

An enthusiastic artist at other tvpes of handwork, Mrs. Kirby crochets, knits,
embroiders, makes many useful articles with applique designs, and is an expert at
ceramics. Her children, grandchildren, and friends have been given many exquisite
articles of her handwork.

^^^idowed in young \^•omanhood, with three children to rear, she learned
industry and responsibility. She was converted to the Church in 1923, and later
married John J. Kirby. She has served faithfully in the women's auxiliaries of the
Church and has been a visiting teacher and a member of the work meeting committee
in Relief Society. Her family now includes twelve grandchildren and eighteen great-
grandchildren.

cts

Padda M. Speller
Rayleigh, Essex, England

To say 'T love thee" costs me naught,
Mere words and nothing more,
But the obedience I have wrought
Proclaims ''Thee I adore."

Page 41'

CJun to 1 1 lake and Vi/ear

Shiiley Thulin

A/rAKE these two attractive out-
fits for schooldays. They are
easy to make and a joy to wear.

Reminiscent of Grandma's patch-
work quilt, is this patchwork skirt.
The teenager in your home will
love wearing it to classes. She may
even want to make it herself. It is
simple to make and is a good way
to use leftover cotton prints from
former sewing projects.

The '7^% Jumper'' also, is simple
to make and fun to wear, and it is
practical.

Patch wo rl: Skirt

For the patchwork skirt you will
need: 18 yards of rickrack, a 7-inch
zipper, and five different colored
cotton prints, 3/4 of a yard of each.
These directions are for a 27 to 28
inch long skirt. You can lengthen
or shorten it, as needed, by cutting
the squares a little smaller or larger.

To cut fabric:

1. Cut from each separate print, 4 rec-
tangles 10 inches wide and 11 inches long.

2. Cut only one waistband from one
print to your waist measure, plus two
inches.

To make patchwork:

1. First tier — seam together patches on
the 10-inch sides, using one of each print.
Then repeat in the same order, having 10
patches in one tier. Press all the seams
open flat.

2. Second tier — repeat the entire first
tier, starting with second print. Be sure to
press all the seams.

3. Third tier — seam together patches on
11 -inch side as above, starting with the
third print.

4. Join the tiers together horizontally,

Page 42

being sure that no two identical patches
are next to each other. Press seams open.

5. Stitch rickrack over the vertical
seams, then over the horizontal seams.

To complete the skirt:

1. Seam the ends together, making the
seam be the back of the skirt. Leave
opening for the zipper. Stitch rickrack
over this seam and the front edge of the
opening. Insert the zipper.

2. Fold the waistband in half and seam
the ends with the right sides together.
Turn.

3. Gather the upper edge of the skirt to
fit the waistband, leaving 1 inch free for
the overlap.

FLARED PATCHWORK SKIRT

Trimmed With Rickrack

FUN TO MAKE AND WEAR

Page 43

4. Attach the waistband, first stitching
the inner side of the band to the wrong
side of the skirt, then folding to the right
side of the skirt and top stitching over
the seam.

5. Stitch rickrack over the waistband
stitching.

6. Hem the lower edge with Vi inch
first fold and 2 Vi inch depth.

]ifiY Jumper

Now for the '7^% Jumper." This
jumper answers the everyday prob-
lem of how to keep the little girl
attractively groomed and yet free
for good hard play. It is a jumper
that snaps up the sides and at the
shoulders, allowing endless changes
simply by sewing and by stitching
a variety of fronts in different
prints, stripes, and polka dots.

The jumper is perfect for play-
time — Indian head washability
sees to that, and with the right
blouse, it becomes a crisp, colorful
school dress.

The back of the jumper is made
in basic color. Different fronts can
be made, utilizing Indian head

SEPARATE FRONT FOR JUMPER
Showing fasteners on both sides

JUMPER WITH BELT AND
POCKET

prints; snaps on both sides permit
quick changes. All you need do is
remove the solid front, throw it in
the washer, and snap on the alter-
nate change.

This makes for easy ironing, too.
The simplicity of the styling makes
the jiffy jumper practical and pret-
ty for mother, too. \\^ith the
jumper silhouette an accepted fash-
ion, you can make your own style
to your own pattern in very little
time.

Just follow your favorite jumper
pattern, placing snaps along the
side seams instead of stitching them
together. For a second jiffy jumper,
you might try using large colorful
buttons in place of the snaps.

Still another variation to this
idea, which permits dozens of mix-
match combinations, would be to
make the back of the jumper from
corduroy or gabardine, and make
the fronts from colorful matching
and contrasting cottons.

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hulda Parker

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of
material for ''Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and
in the Relief Society HandbooJ: of Instructions.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Mildred Himes

EAST CACHE STAKE (UTAH), LOGAN TWENTIETH WARD SINGING

MOTHERS PARTICIPATE IN A CONCERT HONORING

FLORENCE J. MADSEN, May 19, i960

Front row, left to right: Anna Jean Skidmore, director, Logan Twentieth Ward
Singing Mothers; Florence J. Madsen, member, General Board of ReHef Society; Carol
Peterson; Shirley Hanson; Gloria Anderson; Lulla Ve Davis; June Merrell; Annabel
Spencer; Joyce Child; Maxine Cameron (seated), accompanist.

Second row, left to right: Ruth Payne, President, Logan Twentieth Ward Relief
Society; Amy Gasser; Joan Meldrum; Chloe Bundy; Margaret Richards; Lorraine Jacob-
sen; Marjorie Johnson; Jeanine Larscn; Jo Ann Horlacher; Nellie Horlacher.

Third row, left to right: Bonnie Parson; Carma Karren; Nereecc Herd; Jackee
Haslam; \^onda Whitlock; Marjorie Bowen; Ruth Stayner; Winifred Hailes.

Mildred Himes, President, East Cache Stake Relief Society, reports: 'Tlorence J.
Madsen, member. General Board of Relief Society, and well-known musician, was hon-
ored at a concert and reception in the Logan Twentieth Ward, May 19, i960. The
concert was presented by the ward's Singing Mothers. The program included two
compositions by Sister Madsen, and she was guest conductor during the second
composition, "Come, Ye Blessed of My Father."

Page 44

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

"Two lionorary doctorates for outstanding contributions to music have been con-
ferred upon Sister Madsen. She studied in Boston, New York, and Chicago, and has
been recognized as one of the West's outstanding contraltos. For thirty-seven years
she was a member of the Brigham Young University faculty, where her students included
Anna Jean Skidmore and her mother. Since Sister Madsen became a member of the
General Board of ReHef Society in 1941, she has been in charge of the music for the
organization, including the Singing Mothers. She reported that more than 45,000
women participate in Singing Mothers groups throughout the world. 'Harmony,
rhythm, and melody make up music, and make up the human being,' Sister Madsen
said in her brief remarks during the concert. She added that singing is part of religion,
and that there are 1,325 references to music in the Bible.

"Other guests at the concert and reception included the East Cache Stake Relief
Society officers, Singing Mothers groups, and presidencies from other wards in the
stake."

Photograph submitted by Paula G. Wilson

TAYLORSVILLE STAKE (UTAH) RELIEF SOCIETY WINS FIRST PLACE
FOR THEIR FLOAT IN ANNUAL STAKE FOURTH OF JULY CELEBRATION

Paula G. W^ilson, President, Taylorsville Stake Relief Societj^ reports: 'Tn the
parade which marked the beginning of the annual Taylorsville Stake Fourth of July
celebration, this float, entered by the stake Relief Society, was awarded first place.
It was designed by Counselors Martha Oakeson and Verna Burke. All board members
assisted with the uork. Each ward Relief Society was represented by the chorister and
a few Singing Mothers, who sang during the parade under the direction of chorister
Nellie Bennion (back to the camera), assisted by Carol Rowberry with accordion. The
entire float was white satin with gold edging. All letters were gold edged with blue.
The theme 'Song of the Heart' was on a large heart at the rear, and 'Singing Mothers'
was on each side of the float."

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1961

Photograph submitted by Anna O. Smith

MOUNT LOGAN STAKE (UTAH) HONORS WARD OFFICERS AND CLASS
LEADERS AT STRAWBERRY FESTIVAL, June 30, i960

Standing at the back of the room, left to right, stake officers: Cleta Hanson, social
science class leader; Chloe Stewart, theology class leader; Lila Jones, organist; Ona Bar-
low, visiting teacher message leader; Ella O. Davis, Secretary-Treasurer; Ella H. Rinderc-
knecht, First Counselor; Emily Larson, Second Counselor; Anna O. Smith, President.

Seated at the table at the right, on the right side, in the rear: members of the stake
presidency, Asa L. Beecher and Preston Alder; High Councilman Eyre Turner, advisor
to Relief Society. William Jones, stake clerk, is seated at the left rear, of the table
on the right.

Sister Smith reports: "Since the organization of Mount Logan Stake, we have held
an annual Strawberry Festival, honoring all ward officers and class leaders in our stake,
with the stake presidency, high council, and adviser to Relief Society, and their wives as
special guests. Our board members enjoy the event, and our ward people look forward
to this annual affair."

Photograph submitted by Marian Bennett

LONG BEACH STAKE (CALIFORNIA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT

MUSIC FOR THREE STAKE OUARTERLY CONFERENCES AND FOR

RELIEF SOCIETY "convention, May 17, i960

Front row, standing (in dark dresses), left to right: Helen Johns, former organist;
Marian Bennett, President, Long Beach Stake Relief Society; Luella Barnes, chorister;
Theodora Johnson, organist.

Second row, twelfth from the left: Mildred Moon, Secretary.

Back row, twelfth from the left: Erma Halls, Second Counselor.

NOTK FROM THE FIELD

Absent when the picture was taken were Maude Rowan, First Counselor, and
about twenty other members of the chorus.

Sister Bennett reports: 'This outstanding chorus has provided music for three
stake quarter!)' conferences, as well as for many special occasions, including Relief So-
ciety Convention, May 17, i960."

Photograph submitted by Frances J. Monson

CANADIAN MISSION SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC AT THE
ORGANIZATION OF TORONTO STAKE, August 14, i960

Frances J. Monson, President, Canadian Mission Relief Society, reports: ''The
photograph pictures the Singing Mothers chorus at the formation of the Toronto Stake.
During the conference sessions at the stake organization, there assembled at the Odeon-
Carlton Theater in Toronto, the largest gathering of Latter-day Saints ever to convene
in the province of Ontario.

"Under the direction of Irene Palmer, the Singing Mothers of the Kitchener,
Hamilton, and Toconto Districts of the Canadian Mission, which, incidentally, became
the area comprising the Toronto Stake, presented the beautiful selections 'There Is
Beauty All Around,' and 'Let Us Oft Speak Kind Words.' In addition to the Singing
Mothers from the area mentioned above, a number of Singing Mothers from the
branches in other parts of the mission also participated in the event.

"The date of the Toronto Stake organization, Sunday, August 14, i960, will be long
remembered as a day of inspiration as the 300th stake in the Church came into being.
Elder Mark E. Petersen and Elder Alma Sonne were the General Authorities under
whose dirction the organization took place.

"The saints of the mission continue to comment relative to the benefits of sub-
scribing to The Relief Society Magazine. The colored covers are delightful, and the in-
formation attractively presented in every issue."

■ ♦ ■

diave C(

ave ^^ourage

Catherine B. Bowles

When the heart is weary.
Dark storm clouds dim the sky,
Lift your eyes to heaven,
Just know that God is nigh.

He lightens every burden;
He knows the cross you bear.
Look up to the heavens,
God will be watching there.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

cJheologyi — The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 31— The Second Coming of Christ

Elder Roy W. Doxey
(Text: The Doctrine and Covenants, Sections 43:8-35; 45:43-75)
For Tuesday, April 4, 1961
Objective: To learn of events associated with the second coming of Christ.

Preliminary Events
/^UR attention is directed in this
lesson to the need of becoming
more fully acquainted with what the
revelations of the Lord say regard-
ing the times in which we live; and
also of events which are prophesied
to occur near the time of the Sav-
ior's return to the earth and of his
appearance.

Section 43

Last year, Lesson 18 {The Relief
Society Magazine, August 1959) in-
cluded as a text, the first seven
verses of Section 43 of The Doctrine
and Covenants in setting forth the
important principle that there is
only one man on the earth at a time
who has the right by ordination and
calling to receive revelation for The
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints. In exercising this right, the
President of the Church not only
directs his message to the saints but
to the world, if necessary. Joseph
Smith was the mouthpiece of the

Page 48

Lord in the opening of this dispen-
sation of the gospel. (See D & C
21:4-6.) The Lord introduced his
volume of scripture. The Doctrine
and Covenants, by stating that his
message was to go to all the world
as ''the voice of warning" unto all
people. His servants were to pro-
claim this message and, in time, all
would hear that message. (See
D & C 1:1-7.) ^" preparation for
preaching the gospel, the Lord gave
pertinent advice to elders or to the
members of the Church. They were
instructed:

. . . when ye are assembled together ye
shall instruct and edify each other, that
ye may know how to act and direct my
church, how to act upon the points of my
law and commandments, which I have
given (D & C 43:8).

By giving words of edification
arising out* of their understanding
of the gospel, the elders were to be-
come ''. . . sanctified by that which
ye have received, and ye shall bind
yourselves to act in all holiness be-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

fore me" (D & C 43:9). As the
result of being so instructed in meet-
ings, and making of the command-
ments a part of daily living '\ . .
glory shall be added to the kingdom
[Church] which ye have re-
ceived . . /' but negligence in these
matters would result in a loss of
the blessings which it was the right
of the faithful to obtain.

(Read the word of the Lord in
verses 11-12.)

Joseph Smith Prophesies

The saints have always been ad-
monished to uphold the prophet of
the Lord for therein lies safety. How
closely do we follow the revelations
which have come through the
Prophet Joseph Smith? For example,
do we, as Latter-day Saints, uphold
him in what he has given us? Here
are some of his prophecies:

I will prophesy that the signs of the
coming of the Son of Man are already
commenced. One pestilence will desolate
after another. We shall soon have war
and bloodshed. The moon will be turned
into blood. I testify of these things, and
that the coming of the Son of Man is
nigh, even at your doors. If our souls
and our bodies are not looking forth for
the coming of the Son of Man; and after
we are dead, if we are not looking forth,
we shall be among those who are calling
for the rocks to fall upon them (D. H. C.
111:390).

The coming of the Son of Man never
will be — never can be till the judgments
spoken of for this hour are poured out:
which judgments are commenced (D. H,

C.V:336).

The hour spoken of in the last
prophecy was predicted by John the
Revelator as ''. . . the hour of his
[God's] judgment . . /' (Revela-
tion 14:7).

''Give As I Have Spoken"
As the Lord continued to instruct

the elders who would studv and take
the message of the dispensation to
the world in preparation for the
Lord's coming, he charged them
that they were sent forth to teach
the children of men and not to be
taught. He had given them infor-
mation of things to come — of
''judgments which are on the land'"
(D & C 88:79)— and by the power
of his Spirit they were to teach.
Since their instructions came from
the Giver of truth, who knows all
things, they were to sanctify them-
selves and '\ . . ye shall be endowed
with power, that ye may give even
as I have spoken." (See D & G
43:15-16.)

But what has the Lord spoken?
What has he given which is to be
carried by the elders? (Read verses

17-18.)

In continuing his message, the
Lord emphasized the need for mis-
sionary work to be done among the
nations that all who would respond
to his call might repent. The mis-
sionaries were to accept the call to
service lest they be found among
those who were negligent in their
responsibilities. (See D & G 43:
19-20.) In fact, this dispensation
is the last time when the Lord's
servants are to call upon the inhabi-
tants of the earth. (See D & G
43:28.) As one reads this revela-
tion, he discovers that the people of
the Lord are to make preparations
for the great day of the Lord (D &
C 43:20-22).

The Great Day of the Lord Is Nigh
In the first paragraph of the in-
formative explanation of verse 17
from the Doctrine and Covenants
Commentary (see page 246), the

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1961

great day of the Lord is indicated
as the day when the Lord comes to
reign upon the earth. Joseph Smith
was informed in many revelations
that this was the message of the
Lord for this dispensation.

When the inhabitants of the
earth do not accept the call of the
missionaries to repent, the Lord will,
as this revelation points out, an-
swer his own question — ''What
will ye say when the day cometh
when the thunders shall utter their
voices from the ends of the earth?"

The Lord's Message
Literal or Figurative?

The Lord's message is to be taken
literally:

It is predicted that calamity and destruc-
tion await the inhabitants of the earth if
they continue to reject the Gospel and
fill the cup of their iniquity. This punish-
ment will come when "the wrath of God
shall be poured out upon the wicked with-
out measure." (D & C 1:9.) It will
come after the elders of Israel have de-
clared their message to all the world. Then
will come the testimony of wrath and
indignation; the testimony of earthquakes,
the voice of thunders and lightnings and
tempests and the waves heaving them-
selves beyond their bounds. (D & G
88:88-91.) {Doctiine and Covenants
Commentary, page 246.)

The Lord Shall Utter His Voice

When the judgments of the Lord
come as warnings, how will he
speak?

If we understand this prophecy [Sec-
tion 43:23], correctly, it means that after
the warning voices of the thunders and
lightnings and world wars, God will again
speak to the children of men. In other
words, the gospel sound will be heard.
The Lord will explain to men, through
His servants, why the calamities have come,
viz., to cause men to repent and be saved
(v. 24-27) {Doctrine and Covenants Com-
mentary, page 247).

Section 45 — Review and Prelude

The purpose of last month's les-
son was to give us an insight into
some of the signs of the times as
those events were foreseen by the
Master and told to his disciples in
the meridian of times, and then to
relate the events of our own dis-
pensation. (See D & C 45:1-42.)
From Section 45, beginning with
verses 15 through 24, Jesus told his
disciples of events to be expected
during their own dispensation or
generation. From verses 25 through
38 the Lord gave his disciples some
signs by which they might know
that in the final dispensation of the
gospel the ''times of the Gentiles"
were about to be finished.

Should Latter-day Saints look for-
ward to these signs of the times?
Hear the word of the Lord:

And it shall come to pass that he that
feareth me shall be looking forth for the
great day of the Lord to come, even for
the signs of the coming of the Son of
Man (D & G 45:39).

This prophecy would suggest that
as the Lord's coming nears, there
will be some devout souls who will
be impressed with the doctrine of
the second coming and the millen-
nium, but, in general, the people of
the world will not give heed to these
Biblical teachings. These devout
people:

. . . shall see signs and wonders, for
they shall be shown forth in the heavens
above, and in the earth beneath.

And they shall behold blood, and fire,
and vapors of smoke (D & G 45:40-41).

Sign of the Son of Man

Among these signs to precede the
Lord's coming, is one event which
was mentioned by Jesus to his dis-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

ciples in the meridian of time (Mt.
24:30; Luke 21:25-27), and spoken
of again in this dispensation as "a
great sign in heaven, and all people
shall see it together" (D&C 88:93).
What is this sign? Because all peo-
ple shall see it, does it follow that
it will be recognized by the world
as a sign indicating that the Lord's
coming is near, or will it be ex-
plained as another natural phe-
nomenon? Inasmuch as wickedness
and unbelief will, in general, reign
on the earth near the Lord's com-
ing, the world will not accept this
great sign for what it is. Among
faithful Latter-day Saints, however,
who are looking forward to these
signs and to the leadership of the
Church for guidance in such mat-
ters, they shall know what the sign
is and of its meaning.

Jiidah must return, Jerusalem must be
rebuilt, and the temple, and water come
out from under the temple, and the waters
of the Dead Sea be healed. It will take
some time to rebuild the walls of the city
and the temple, &c.; and all this must be
done before the Son of Man will make
His appearance. There will be wars and
rumors of wars, signs in the heavens above
and on the earth beneath, the sun turned
into darkness and the moon to blood,
earthquakes in divers places, the seas heav-
ing beyond their bounds; then will appear
one grand sign of the Son of Man in
heaven. But what will the world do?
They will say it is a planet, a comet, &c.
But the Son of Man will come as the
sign of the coming of the Son of Man,
which will be as the light of the morning
Cometh out of the east (D. H. C. V:337).

A Bow in the Heavens?
(Not One But Many Signs)

It is well to keep in mind that
there is no one sign or event which
signalizes the nearness of the Lord's
second coming. Included among
these signs are those which are re-

ferred to about the sun, moon, and
the stars. (See D&C 45:42.) But
there is one sign referred to by the
Prophet Joseph Smith, which, by
the absence of a natural phenome-
non, has considerable importance.
Here are the words of the Prophet:

I have asked of the Lord concerning
His coming; and while asking the Lord,
He gave a sign and said, "In the days of
Noah I set a bow in the heavens as a
sign and token that in any year that
the bow should be seen the Lord would
not come; but there should be seed time
and harvest during that year: but when-
ever you see the bow withdrawn, it shall
be a token that there shall be famine,
pestilence, and great distress among the
nations, and that the coming of the Mes-
siah is not far distant (D. H. C. VI:

254)-

First Appearance— to the Saints

The Lord's first appearance as
part of the second coming will be
to his saints. Of such an appear-
ance the Old Testament prophet
spoke when he referred to the Lord's
suddenly coming to his temple in
the day when it could be appro-
priately asked: ''But who may abide
the day of his coming? and who
shall stand when he appeareth? for
he is like a refiner's fire, and like
fullers' soap" (Malachi 3:2). Mo-
roni quoted part of this chapter to
Joseph Smith when he visited him
in 1823. (See Pearl of Great Price,
Joseph Smith 2:36.)

It may be concluded that this ap-
pearance to the saints may not be
generally known, except as the
world is informed of it by the saints.
As partial fulfillment of this proph-
ecy was the appearance of the Sav-
ior in the Kirtland Temple in 1836.
(See D&C 110:1-4.) That the
complete fulfillment has reference
to the temple in the New Jerusalem,

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1961

yet to be erected in Jackson Coun-
ty, Missouri, is indicated by reason
of the offering to be made by the
sons of Levi. (See Malachi 3:3;
D & C 84:21-34; Teachings oi the
Prophet Joseph Smith, pp. 171-173.)
President Brigham Young said that:

When Jesus makes his next appearance
upon the earth, but few of this Church
and kingdom will be prepared to receive
him and see him face to face and converse
with him; but he will come to his temple
{Journal of Discourses 7:142).

In the General Conference of
April 1898, President Wilford
Woodruff told of his first meeting
the Prophet Joseph Smith and of
the Priesthood assemblage of 1833
when the Prophet prophesied that
the saints would be settled in the
Rocky Mountains.

. . . When they [the brethren present]
got through the Prophet said, ''Brethren I
have been very much edified and instruct-
ed in your testimonies here tonight, but
I want to say to you before the Lord,
that you know no more concerning the
destinies of this Church and kingdom
than a babe upon its mother's lap. You
don't comprehend it." I was rather sur-
prised. He said "It is only a little hand-
ful [sic] of Priesthood you see here to-
night, but this Church will fill North and
South America — it will fill the world."
Among other things he said, "it will fill
the Rocky Mountains. There will be tens
of thousands of Latter-day Saints who will
be gathered in the Rocky Mountains, and
there they will open the door for the
establishing of the Gospel among the
Lamanites, who will receive the Gospel
and their endowments and the blessings
of God. This people will go into the
Rocky Mountains; they will there build
temples to the Most High. They will
raise up a posterity there, and the Latter-
day Saints who dwell in these mountains
will stand in the flesh until the coming
of the Son of Man. The Son of Man
will come to them while in the Rocky
Mountains."

I name these things because I want to
bear testimony before God, angels and
men that mine eyes behold the day, and
have beheld for the last fifty years of my
life, the fulfillment of that prophecy . , .
(Conference Report, Sixty-eighth Annual
Conference, April 1898, page 57).

Some of the saints by appoint-
ment will attend the great council
at Adam-ondi-Ahman spoken of by
the Prophet Joseph Smith. At that
time Adam will deliver lap his
stewardship to Christ preparatory to
the ''coming of the Son of Man"
in glory. (See Teachings oi the
Prophet Joseph Smith, page 157.)

Another Appearance— to the Jews

Another great appearance of the
Master will be at a time when the
Jews are gathered to the Holy Land.
When this happens the nations will
be at war with the Jews, who since
1948 have had their own govern-
ment in Israel (Palestine), to which
the Jews are now gathering. The
Prophet declares that when sorely
besieged and part of Jerusalem is
taken (Zechariah 14:1-2), two
prophets or witnesses ''raised up to
the Jewish nation in the last days"
will be killed and their dead bodies
shall lie in the streets three days
and a half. Life will re-enter their
bodies, which will ascend into heav-
en. A great earthquake will cause
the Mount of Olives to divide and
the earth will tremble. (See Reve-
lation 11:1-13; D & C 77:15.) The
Lord will then fight their battle.
(See Zechariah 14:3-9.) As the text
of our lesson states:

And then shall the Jews look upon me
and say: What are these wounds in thine
hands and in thy feet?

Then shall they know that I am the
Lord; for I will say unto them: These

LESSON DEPARTMENT

wounds are the wounds with which I
was wounded in the house of my friends.
I am he who was hfted up. I am Jesus
that was crueified. I am the Son of God.

And then shall they weep because of
their iniquities; then shall they lament be-
cause they persecuted their king (D & C
45:51-53). (See also, Zechariah 13:6;
12:8-14; 13:1.)

And thus Judah shall be re-
deemed by acceptance of their Sav-
ior Jesus Christ. In order for salva-
tion to be received by any people
it will be through baptism by im-
mersion for the remission of sins
and the bestowal of the Holy Ghost.

Third Appearance—
in Power to the World

There follows the great and glori-
ous coming of Jesus Christ, who sub-
dues all enemies under his feet, ''and
the Lord shall be king over all the
earth." This is the coming for
which the righteous have prayed,
that wickedness might be removed
from the earth. His coming in
power is described in the modern
revelations as ''an entire separation
of the righteous and the wicked"
with the wicked being consumed
(D & C 63:54; 101:23-24; 133:63-
64). Our lesson text reveals that
the nations of the earth will be
afraid:

For when the Lord shall appear he
shall be terrible unto them, that fear may
seize upon them, and they shall stand
afar off and tremble.

And all nations shall be afraid because
of the terror of the Lord, and the power
of his might. Even so. Amen (D & C

45:74-75)-

The New Jerusalem

One of the best descriptions of
the center place of Zion in the last

days when the judgments of the
Lord are poured out upon the wick-
ed is found in our text D & C
45:66-71.

The Lord has set forth in ancient
and modern times that there would
be two gathering places in the last
days — Palestine (Israel) and
America. (See Micah 4:1-2; D & C
133:12-13.)

Other Events

When the Savior comes, as indi-
cated, a general resurrection will
occur, the heathen nations shall be
redeemed, and Satan is to be bound
as a part of the great millennial
reign of Christ. (See D & C 45:54;

43-29-35-)

Be Prepared

During his mortal ministry, the
Lord spoke concerning the prepared-
ness of believers in the last days.
The parable of the ten virgins, five
of whom were prepared to meet the
bridegroom while the remaining five
were unprepared and rejected from
entrance to the marriage feast, is
closed with this application: ". . .
Verily I say unto you, I know you
not. Watch therefore, for ye know
neither the day nor the hour where-
in the Son of man cometh (Mt.
25:12-13).

Does this parable applv to the
Latter-day Saints? Definitely so.
Read the words of the Lord to the
Prophet Joseph Smith as given in
D & C 45:56-59.

No one else upon the face of the
earth meets the description given in
these verses better than do the Lat-
ter-dav Saints, for ". . . thev have
received the truth, and have taken

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1961

the Holy Spirit for their guide, and
have not been deceived ..." (D & C

45-47)-

Questions for Discussion

1. What do you believe one of the
greatest responsibihties of The Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is to the
world?

2. The Lord instructed the saints to
uphold the Prophet Joseph Smith in his
day. What obligation, if any, does the

member of the Church have in sustaining
the present prophet?

3. What evidence supports the truth
that the judgments spoken of for the last
days are literal and not figurative?

4. In view of the great events yet to
happen before the second coming of
Christ, what need do you think there is
for Latter-day Saints to follow the leader-
ship of the Church?

5. Discuss the different phases of the
second coming of Christ: (a) to the
saints; (b) to the Jews; (c) to the world.

6. Discuss the parable of the ten vir-
gins and its lesson for Latter-day Saints.

Visiting cJeacher t/ Lessages —

Truths to Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants

Message 31— '"Thou Shalt Not Speak Evil of Thy Neighbor, Nor Do
Him Any Harm'' (D & C 42:27)

Chiistine H. Robinson

For Tuesday, April 4, 1961

Objective: We must guard constantly against idle or evil words which might harm
or undermine another's character.

'T^HIS wise counsel comes from
the section of The Doctrine
and Covenants which was described
by Joseph Smith as embracing the
law of the Church. To avoid speak-
ing evil of one's neighbor and to
make sure that we do him no harm,
is a fundamental law of intelligent
human behavior. If, in our personal
contacts with others, we want to
spread love, friendship, understand-
ing, and good will, we must practice
this law.

The story is told of a man who
had circulated slanderous gossip
about a neighbor only to find the
story was not true. Conscience
stricken, the man sought the advice
of a friend to see what could be
done to retrieve the evil words he
had spoken. His wise friend told
him to take a bag filled with goose

feathers and to drop a handful of
feathers at each door in the village.
The man followed this advice and
returned to his friend for further
instructions. ''Now take your bag
to each house once more," replied
the friend, ''and gather up each
goose feather you have dropped.""
The man sadly shook his head and
said, "That I cannot do for the
wind has scattered them over the
countryside."

Like these scattered feathers, gos-
sip and unkind words are almost
impossible to retrieve. Regardless
of how we may try to take them
back and, even if we sincerely re-
pent, it may be impossible to undo
the harm that has been inflicted.
This is true of any type of slander-
ous or misrepresented statements.

Each of us has two words in her

LESSON DEPARTMENT

vocabulary which can be easily and
lightly spoken to spread rumor or a
bit of gossip. These two words are
''they say/' These are such inno-
cent words rarely deliberately spoken
to do harm, but, when they preface
even the most casual remark which
might misrepresent or undermine
the character of another, they can
do damage which may never be fully
repaired.

Down through the ages, the Lord
has been concerned about the hu-
man tendency to speak ill of others.
Through his prophet Solomon, we
are reminded that five of the seven
things which the Lord hates are
actions associated with speaking evil
and doing harm to our neighbors.
The five are:

... a lying tongue. . . .

An heart that deviseth wicked imagina-
tions, feet that be swift in running to
mischief,

A false witness that speaketh lies, and
he that soweth discord among brethren
(Proverbs 6:17-19),

Jesus added force to this warning
when he said:

. . . every idle word that men shall
speak, they shall give account thereof in
the day of judgment.

For by thy words thou shalt be justi-
fied, and by thy words thou shalt be con-
demned (Mt. 12:36-37).

He also gave us the key to our
personal responsibility in this re-
spect when he said:

. . . how canst thou say to thy brother,
Brother, let me pull out the mote that
is in thine eye, when thou thyself be-
holdest not the beam that is in thine
own eye . . . (Luke 6:42).

One of our Latter-day Saint
hymns also advises us:

Should you feel inclined to censure
Faults you may in others view,
Ask your own heart, ere you venture.
If that has not failings, too.

("Should You Feel IncHned to Cen-
sure," Hymns, page 159)

A much loved woman was once
asked how she was able to attract
and hold so many true friends. She
replied, "I have made it a practice
never to speak ill of another. When
I see someone make a mistake, I
try always to say to myself, had I
faced similar circumstances I might
have done worse."

The Prophet Joseph Smith in
talking to the Relief Society said:

. . . don't be limited in your views with
regard to your neighbor's virtue . . . you
must enlarge your souls towards each
other . . . you must be long-suffering, and
bear with the faults and errors of man-
kind ... be liberal in your feelings . . .
let kindness, charity and \o\e crown your
works . . . (D. H. C. IV, pp. 606-607,
April 28, 1842) .

Let us heed this commandment
given in The Doctrine and Cove-
nants. Rather than speaking ill, let
us oft speak kind words of, and to
each other, for ''Kind words are
sweet tones of the heart."

Stretching

Celia Larsen Luce

IKE a tree, the way we stretch is the way we grow. The tree stretches toward the
' light. What am I stretching toward?

Work TTLeeting— Caring for the Sick in the Home

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branehes at Work Meeting)

Lesson 7 — Feeding the Patient — Oral Medications — Local
Application of Heat and Cold

Maria Johnson

For Tuesday, April ii, 1961

Objectives:

A. To give a few hints that will help in one's efforts to stimulate the sick patient
to take the nourishment she needs.

B. To stress the serious responsibility in giving medication and learn some im-
portant safety measures in handling drugs and giving them by mouth.

C. To consider some effects of heat and cold on the body and also measures for
their safe application.

A. Feeding the Patient

Tj^EEDING the sick patient is always an important part of medical treat-
ment. The doctor will tell you if there is to be any modification of

the regular diet, or if the patient is to have a restricted special diet. It is

then up to you to see that the patient takes the nourishment prescribed.
The patient often has no appetite, or at times is just too tired to make

the effort to eat. Here are a few hints that will encourage him to eat:

I^^T"^/

^'"~

\v \

When possible, sit down to
feed the patient

Before serving the tray, tidy up the room, clear the bedside table or overbed table

ready for the tray. Make the patient comfortable, offer bedpan (or urinal), wash

her hands. If she can sit up in bed, support her back with pillows and place the

overbed table over her lap, or she may prefer a pillow on her lap to support the

tray. If she cannot sit up turn her on her left side and arrange the bedside table

within easy reach.

The tray cloth and napkin should be clean.

The sight, aroma, and taste of food will each play an important part in encouraging

the patient to eat.

The tray should be inviting with attractive color combinations of food.

Small servings encourage the patient to attempt eating.

Hot dishes should be served hot and cold dishes cold.

Page 56

LESSON DEPARTMENT 57

7. Do not ask the patient what she would hke for dinner but learn her likes and
dislikes and give them consideration in planning the meal.

8. Use a positive approach — do not say "Would you hke a glass of juice?" but rather
"Here is a glass of juice for you."

9. An element of surprise such as a flower on the tray, or a favor on a special holiday
will add interest.

When the patient cannot feed herself:

1. Wash your hands.

2. Allow plenty of time. Never appear in a hurry. If possible, sit down to feed the
patient. Give the patient your full attention. Do not carry on a conversation
with another person unless the patient is included.

3. It is usually best to place the tray in front of the patient you are feeding.

4. Place food carefully in her mouth so that it does not spill. Give small amounts and
wait until the patient swallows before feeding more. Offer different food and
liquids as the patient wishes.

5. If the patient cannot raise her head, liquids may be served from a small cream
pitcher or a drinking tube. Flexible drinking straws are especially good. If a
drinking tube or straw is used, steady it for the patient and do not fill the glass
more than half full. It will help if you can turn her head a little to one side,
or you can place your hand under the pillow and raise the head a little as the
patient drinks from a partly filled cup or through the drinking tube.

B. Oral Medications:

The giving of medications is an exacting and serious assignment.
Drugs given to a patient may be very beneficial, or they can be very harm-
ful if not given in the correct amount and proper way. It is therefore
essential for every mother or person caring for the sick in the home to
know and follow the necessary safeguards. One first rule might well be —
never give a medication that has not been ordered by a physician.

Self-medication is one of the most serious health problems of today.
Remember a symptom is not a disease. It is the cause and not the
symptom that needs a solution. Treating symptoms gives only temporary
relief. The cause or trouble back of the symptom is still there. Do not
attempt to diagnose your own ills or those of your neighbor, and do not
pass pills you have on hand on to your neighbor. Because her symptoms
appear to be very much like those you have had, does not mean the cause
or diagnosis is the same. Women who are taking tranquilizers or so-called
''happy pills," unless ordered by the doctor, are doing themselves great
harm. These medications do not cure and should be used only for tempo-
rary relief. The same symptoms thus treated will return again and again
unless the cause is found and corrected.

Safety rules and hints for giving drugs by mouth:

1. Keep all drugs out of the reach of children.

2. Wash your hands.

3. Give only those drugs ordered by the physician and follow his instructions as to
the amount and time to be given. His orders should be written.

4. Give exact amount and on time. Measurements must be accurate. Read the
label for the directions. Never give more than is ordered.

58 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1961

5. Pour from the side opposite the label so it will not become soiled.

6. Read the order each time you give a medication.

7. Read the label three times — when you pick up the container, when you pour
the medication — and when you return the box or bottle to the shelf.

8. Never give a medication from an unlabeled container or from one whose label
cannot be clearly read.

9. Never put a liquid medication back in the bottle — discard it if not used.

10. Do not handle pills or tablets with your fingers. Turn them into a small glass or
paper container. This assures cleanliness and makes it easy for the patient to
get them back on his tongue to swallow,

11. Most drugs are concentrated and should be taken with water. Most liquids should
be diluted and followed with a glass of water. An exception is a cough syrup
because you want it to soothe the throat.

Getting children to take a medicine is not always easy. Here are a few hints or
tricks that often help:

1. Be positive — slip the medication into the child's mouth in a matter-of-fact way,
as if it had not occurred to you that he would not take it. Do not say, "Do you
want your medicine?" He may say, "'No," then the trouble begins.

2. Try talking about something else when you put the spoon in his mouth. Most
children open their mouths automatically like little birds.

3. Always be kind, even in a tussle.

4. If the taste of the medicine is unpleasant, it sometimes helps to disguise it with
a food, but you must be careful that he doesn't associate the food with the
medicine.

a. If given in a juice choose one that the child does not take regularly, i.e.
grape juice or prune juice. If you give a queer taste to his milk or orange
juice it may make him suspicious for months.

b. Tablets that do not dissolve can be crushed to a fine powder and mixed in a
good tasting food. Use a very small amount of food as he may decide he
doesn't want very much.

c. Tablets and capsules hard to swallow may be put in something lumpy and
sticky, such as banana. Follow the teaspoon quickly with a drink of some-
thing he likes.

d. Bitter pills can be put in honey, syrup, jam, or applesauce.

The older child will, in many cases, enjoy co-operating with you by watching the
time and ringing the bell or giving you the signal when it is time for her medicine. She
will also like to cross off the time on the chart after she has taken the medicine. This
gives the child something to do and keeps her interested.

Always keep a record of the medication given, the amount, and the time. Make
a simple chart for the day. List the medication and when it is to be given, for
example: Pink pill three times a day at 9 a.m., 1 p.m., 5 p.m. Then draw a line
through the time after you give it.

Teach a child that the doctor is his best friend, and never use the doctor as a
threat to a child.

C. Local Application oi Heat and Cold:

Applications of heat and cold have been used through the ages, and
are still widely used in the treatment of diseases and to relieve pain.
In applying heat great care must be taken to prevent burns.

LESSON DEPARTMENT 59

Precautions:

1. Remember, some people burn more easily than others. For them use lower
temperatures and watch more closely. Infants, elderly people, diabetics, persons
in shock, and those \^ ith fair skin are good examples of those who burn easily.

2. The ner\es of the skin are numbed by continued heat or repeated applications of
heat so the patient may not realize she is being burned. She needs close watching.

3. A patient may be burned because of carelessness or neglect in testing the tempera-
ture.

4. Never fill a hot water bottle from a tap. Put the water in a pitcher and test with
a bath thermometer or your clenched fist. The water should be between 120°
— 130° F., depending upon the patient's condition. It should be bearable to
your fist.

5. Always co\'er a hot water bottle — never put rubber next to the skin. Outing
flannel makes the best cover.

To Fill a Hot Water Bottle:

1. Pour hot water in a pitcher and test.

2. Rinse bag with hot water to preheat it.

3. Fill bag not more than half full.

4. Lay bag on flat surface (table top by sink is a good place) and allow water to fill
neck, screw in stopper before lifting the bag. This will exclude the air. The bag
will be lighter, more comfortable, and will conform to the contour of the body.

5. Wipe the bag dry and turn upside down to check for leaks.

6. Put in a flannel or cotton bag or wrap in a towel.

7. Never put stopper or hard end next to the patient.

Good substitutes for a hot water bag are: a brick, a bag of sand, or a bag of salt
heated in the oven.

Electric Heating Pads:

There is more danger of burn from an electric pad than from a hot water bottle.
The hot water bottle gradually cools, while heat in an electric pad remains constant.
The heating pad must be checked frequently. Many hospitals today ha\e discontinued
the use of electric pads.

Never use an electric pad on a moist dressing unless the pad is rubber covered.

Application of Cold:

Pack the ice cap with crushed or chipped ice.

Do not fill it more than half full.

Flatten the ice cap on a flat surface and push down on it to expel the air.

Wipe dry.

Always put a flannel cover on an ice bag.

Long applications of cold should be discontinued at frequent intervals to prexent
tissue damage.

A good substitute for an ice bag is a plastic bag. Put ice in bag — twist and
fold the open end and fasten with an elastic band. Cover with a bag or towel.

JLiteratare — America's Literature Comes of Age

Lesson 23 — Emerson, the Spokesman for His Age

Elder Biiant S. Jacobs

(Textbook: America's Literature, by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes,
Dryden Press, New York, pp. 250-303)

For Tuesday, April 18, 1961
Objective: To relate Emerson's philosophy to the basic ideas his art expresses.

Transcendentalism
VY^FIEN early in his career Emer-
son was first called a Tran-
scendentalist, it irked him; later on
the term amused him, that is, when
he thought of it, as it came from
the mouths of his critics. As his
fame increased, so did the use of
the term, by those both friendly
and fierce. In his Journa], ''my
savings bank," Emerson recorded
the cultured Mrs. B's comment
with a lofty wave of her hand, that
'Transcendentalism means a little
beyond." Nathaniel Hawthorne, his
friend and Concord neighbor, v/as
scarcely so debonair. Seeing reality
as somber mystery, Hawthorne re-
sented Emerson's ''perpetual smile,"
feeling he ought to "wait for some-
thing to smile at."

What, then, was Transcendental-
ism, other than Emerson's definition
of it as "Idealism as it appears in
1842"?

Emerson spoke truth in calling it
"a silent revolution of thought." He
was its acknowledged leader and
spokesman. Basically an American
movement, both in spirit and prin-
ciple, transcendentalism was a near-
spontaneous reaction against the
staid, conservative, tradition-bound
New England culture which to
Emerson seemed but an empty husk
behind which a vigorous new de-
Page 60

mocracy was hiding from its own
destiny. It was the complete antith-
esis of Calvanistic doctrines of
man's depravity and election. (See
text, pp. 173-176: "Pioneers of
Freedom" and "Religious Faith
Transformed.")

Emphasizing, as never before,
that "The kingdom of God is with-
in you," Transcendentalism quick-
ened each man to "live in the
Eternal Now," guided by his own
reason or intuitive inner light.

The central impetus of the move-
ment was moral and spiritual. In
these realms it promised to every
man what Calvinism had reserved
only for the chosen few; it "gave its
adherents a new hope, a greater
trust in the nature and resources of
man, than the laws or popular opin-
ion will allow," a doctrine restated
in one of Emerson's poems written
as early as 1831:

If thou canst bear

Strong meat of simple truth,

If thou durst my words compare

With what thou thinkest in the soul's

free youth,
Then take this fact unto thy soul —
God dwells in thee. . . .
Clouded and shrouded there doth sit
The Infinite
Embosomed in a man;
And thou art stranger to thy guest,
And knowst not what thou dost in-
vest. . . .
Then bear thyself, O man!

LESSON DEPARTMENT

A Perry Picture

EMERSON'S HOME, CONCORD, MASSACHUSETTS

Up to the scale and compass of thy guest;

Soul of th}' soul.

Be great as doth beseem

The ambassador who bears

The royal presence where he goes. . . .

Among other reasons, Transcen-
dentalism was too intense to be
warmed-over romanticism, Ameri-
can version. Instead of casting an
air of venerable mystery about
ancient ruins and legends, Emer-
son repudiated the past by annihi-
lating time. His emphasis was to
understand the miracle of the com-
mon, the low, the everyday; to
master present reality that' one
might really hVe and thus make
present history. ''Only so much do
I Jciiow as I have lived," and living
must be now. Further, it must be
nobly unselfish, dedicated to the
ultimate good of all through ven-
erating nature and trusting one's
reason (or intuition). Believing

that reality is spiritual rather than
material, Transcendentalism vigor-
ously opposed whatever belief or in-
stitution kept man from full self-
realization. Commercialism, trade,
politics, slavery, education, religion,
reform, literature — those in their
present forms were opposed by
Transcendentalism, if they seemed,
in any way, to inhibit man from
striving toward fulfillment of the
American dream. Thus Transcen-
dentalism was the strongest liberat-
ing force in American literature pre-
ceding the Civil War.

Unity in Nature

Believing that 'To seek unity is a
necessity of the mind/' Emerson
believed everything is held har-
moniously together by the Over-
Soul, the great spiritual force of the
universe, symbolized and dynamic
both in man and nature. 'There

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1961

is never a beginning, there is never
an end, to the inexphcable continu-
ity of this web of God, but always
circular power returning into it-
self." And for Emerson, prime ac-
cess to this timeless unity lay
through nature, but a nature which
was a living, growing, constantly
changing organism:

Nothing is fixed in nature. The uni-
verse is fluid and volatile. Permanence is
but a word of degrees. Our globe seen by
God is a transparent law, not a mass of
facts.

Nature, being fluid and organic,
decrees that all things be made and
allowed to grow from within their
own nature and in harmony with
themselves.

This concept of organic form is
one of Emerson's greatest contribu-
tions to American literature and art.
He believed that all art should be
allowed to create itself from within,
rather than being confined to any
existing form dictated by past usage.
Of supreme importance is the word
used to express an idea. Not only
is it impossible to separate an idea
from its expression, but ''style is
thought itself." And style achieves
its greatest power in communicating
truth through poetry.

Emeison, the Poet

The greatest source of Emer-
son's power is his poetic quality,
whether in the spoken eloquence of
his essays or in his poems. Emerson
loved lecturing because he loved to
move audiences with his sparkling,
condensed sentences filled with the
colloquial, common figures which
expressed the essential Emerson. He
believed eloquence to be ''the power
to translate a truth into language
perfectly intelligible to the person

to whom you speak," that it arises
out of heat, which comes only from
sincerity. Therefore, "speak what
you know and believe, and are per-
sonally in it; and are answerable for
every word." That he did so with
complete honesty is proved by his
sustained success. When he said,
"This writing is blood-warm," he
not only defined his own style but
exemplified it also. In his Essays
Emerson's great power lies in the
sentence. Emerson's major pur-
pose was to inspire his countrymen
to live and believe and speak as if
no one had ever done so before, but
it is the poet whom he entrusts with
the liberating thrill of "new-nam-
ing" all animals, flowers, essences
in this virgin land. Before he mar-
ried Lydia Jackson he wrote her that
"I am a born poet, of a low class
without doubt, yet a poet, in the
sense of the perceiver and dear lover
of the harmonies that are in the
soul and in matter." Probably he
defined his own talents as being so
low because he defined the destiny
of the poet so grandly. To him the
poet is the sovereign who perceives
all truth, "new-names" it, and af-
firms it to all enlightened spirits.
In his essay "The Poet," he defines
him as "the complete man, the com-
plete mind, the beholder of ideas";
he is "representative of man, in vir-
tue of being the largest power to
receive and to impart."

It is the more finely attuned poet
who hears poetry's tones and shapes
them into words. Who are poets?
"Every man is so far a poet as to
be susceptible of these enchant-
ments of nature. • . ."

And who loves nature? .... Is it only
poets . . . ? No; but also hunters, farm-
ers, grooms, and butchers, though they

LESSON DEPARTMENT

express their affection in their choice of
hfe and not in their choice of words. . . .
The people fancy they hate poetry, and
they are all poets and mystics. . . .

But it is not nature herself which
all worship but ''nature the symbol,
nature certifying the supernatural
body overflowed by life" which com-
municates to each beholder the uni-
fying, inexplicable beauty which is
the hallmark of poetry.

Art as Symbolism

Second in importance only to his
concept of organic form is Emer-
son's doctrine that the greatest art
is symbolic. He believed that
''every thought is a prison"; there-
fore we love the poet who, through
use of the key symbol, "yields to us
a new thought, unlocks our chains
and admits us to a new scene."
Since "we are all symbols, and in-
habit symbols," the use of symbols
has a certain power of emancipation
and exhilaration for all men;
through symbols "the poet turns
the world to glass" and we see where
before we were blind.

The Practicing Poet

On every hand Emerson prac-
ticed what he preached. As glove
to hand, pit to peach, his words fit
the idea; not only that, they create
the idea, nor can the two ever be
separated. Describe, if you can, in
other words equally "true" his Aunt
Mary Moody. Emerson "whittled
his wit." And wit he has; "I can
breathe at any time, but I can only
whistle when the right pucker
comes." And wisdom: "We are
never tired, so long as we can see
far enough." And the lyrical com-
mon touch: "I have no hostility to
nature, but a child's love to it. I
expand and live in the warm day

like corn and melons. Let us speak
her fair. I do not wish to fling stones
at my beautiful mother, nor soil my
gentle nest." And lyrical: "If the
stars should appear one night in a
thousand years, how would men be-
lieve and adore; and preserve for
many generations the remembrance
of the city of God which had been
shown!" In each of these quotes
the form is contrast. To prove it,
try casting the identical thought in
another form. The following quota-
tions are memorable:

ESSAYS

Self Reliance

What I must do, is all that concerns me,
not what the people think.

It is easy in the woiM to live after the
world's opinion; it is easy in solitude to
live after our own; but the great man is
he ^^■ho in the midst of the crowd keeps
with perfect sweetness the independence
of soHtude,

To be great is to be misunderstood.

Discontent is the want of self-reliance:
it is infirmity of will.

The soul created the arts wherever they
have flourished.

No greater men are now than ever
were.

Nothing can bring you peace but your-
self.

There is a time in every man's educa-
tion when he arrives at the conviction
that envy is ignorance. . . .

Nature

Can such things be, and overcome us
like a summer's cloud, without our special
wonder?

The Over-Soul

The soul is the perceiver and revealer
of truth.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1961

The Young Ameiican

The main enterprise of the world for
splendor, for extent, is the upbuilding of
a man.

Compensation

A man cannot speak but he judges
himself.

Every opinion reacts on him who utters
it.

A great man is always willing to be
little.

Ever}^ man in his lifetime needs to thank
his faults.

The Amencan Schohi

Man is surprised to find that things
near are not less beautiful and wondrous
than things remote.

The day is always his who works in it
with serenity and great aims.

Inaction is cowardice, but there can be
no scholar without the heroic mind.

Spiritual Laws

There is a soul at the centre of nature,
and over the will of every man, so that
none of us can wrong the universe.

Friendship

Our intellectual and active powers in-
crease with our affection.

A friend is a person with whom I may
be sincere.

The only way to have* a friend is to
be one.

The essence of friendship is entireness,
a total magnanimity and trust.

Prudence

Life wastes itself whilst we are pre-
paring to live.

Heroism

Self trust is the essence of heroism.

Circles

The key to every man is his thought.

Intellect

He in whom the love of truth pre-
dominates will keep himself aloof from all
moorings and afloat.

POEMS
To /. W.

Life is too short to waste.

The Rhodora

Beauty is its own excuse for being.

Fable

Talents differ: all is well and wisely put;
If I cannot carry forests on my back,
Neither can you crack a nut.

In ''Merlin" (text, page 298),
Emerson states his poetic creed, in-
cluding his great trust in the ele-
ment of surprise as a source of
poetic power:

Great is the art.

Great be the manners of the bard.

He shall not his brain encumber

With the coil of rhythm and number;

But, leaving rule and pale forethought.

He shall aye climb

For his rhyme.

'Tass in, pass in," the angels say,

"In to the upper doors,

Nor count compartments of the floors.

But mount to paradise

By the stairway of surprise."

When the form fits the content
and tone, Emerson uses a conven-
ional stanza:

By the rude bridge that arched the flood.

Their flag to April's breeze unfurled.
Here once the embattled farmers stood.
And fired the shot heard round the
world.

—"Hymn"

This stanza is dignified, compact,
symbolically memorable, and apt.
But note how, in the first stanza
of ''Hamatreya" (see text, page
300), he ignores all pattern, shifting
from the first realistic, symbolic
words to a new rhythm and tone —
all because he believed the poem
should be allowed to grow according
to the laws of its own nature:

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Bulkeley, Hunt, Willard, Hosmer, Mar-

iam, Flint
Possessed the land which rendered to their

toil
Hay, corn, roots, hemp, flax, apples, wool

and wood.
Each of these landlords walked amidst

his farm.
Saying, '"Tis mine, my children's and my

name's.
How sweet the west wind sounds in my

own trees!
I fancy these pure waters and the flags
Know me, as does my dog: we sympathize;
And, I affirm, my actions smack of the

soil."

This abrupt contrast between his
initial vigor and the sentiment of
security-in-possession is vital if the
foolishness of land-lust is to achieve
the desired symbolic power. Only
then are we ready for the quiet, liq-
uid tones of ''Hamatreya/' the earth-
goddess, as she taunts ''her boastful
boys" for being owned by ''their
land:"

Mine and yours;

Mine, not yours.

Earth endures;

Stars abide —

Shine down in the old sea;

Old are the shores;

But where are old men?

I who have seen much,

Such have I never seen. . . .

They called me theirs

Who so controlled me;

Yet every one

Wished to stay, and is gone.

How am I theirs.

If they cannot hold me,

But I hold them?

When I heard the Earth-song,

I was no longer brave;

My a\'arice cooled

Like lust in the chill of the grave.

Probably Emerson's best-known
poem is his "Days/' an expanded
metaphor in which everything rep-

resents something else. Few poems
exemplify more aptly the ability of
symbols to convey inner reality,
communicable by no other means.
Written by Emerson in swift spon-
taneity, the poem is brilliantly com-
pact, containing not a wasted stroke.
Its total experience is central to
Emerson's belief: Though days at
first appraisal might seem to serve
liberated man, actually time scorns
those craven souls who, enabled to
ask of life whatsoever they desire,
forget the high ideals and definition
of self-destiny which was their birth-
right in youth, and take trivia. This
they do because they can be content
with mediocrity and because their
supposed servant. Time, refuses to
remind them before it is too late
of the fatal pettiness of their aspira-
tions. And once the choice is made,
no second chances are given, but
only withering scorn:

Daughters of Time, the hypocritic Days,
Muffled and dumb like barefoot dervishes,
And marching single in an endless file,
Bring diadems and fagots in their hands.
To each they offer gifts after his will.
Bread, kingdoms, stars, and sky that holds

them all.
I, in my pleached garden, watched the

pomp.
Forgot my morning wishes, hastily
Took a few herbs and apples, and the Day
Turned and departed silent. I, too late,
Under her solemn fillet saw the scorn.

Emerson found American tem-
perament and literature imitative,
boisterously eager, and shaky and
unfocused; he gave to his times a
positive assertion, a maturity, a fu-
ture; he gave to succeeding genera-
tions an insight into his own inner
self through words which have be-
come memorable.

For those who find life to be end-
less strivings tow^ard a high potential

66 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1961

ideal, Emerson serves as stimulant Thoughts ioi Discussion
and spokesman; for those who would

know the mind and the heart of i. Why was mid-nineteenth century-
nineteenth century America, he America so compatible a time and place
serves as symbol and shaper; for all for the growth of Transcendentalism?
who acknowledge mortal reality to (See text, pp. 175-176.)
be governed by unseen essence, he 2. Contrast the role of nature in the
serves as seer and as friend. poets Bryant and Emerson.

Social Science — Spiritual Living
in the Nuclear Age

Lesson 13 — Growing Religious Values in the Home
Eider Blaine M. Porter

For Tuesday, April 25, 1961

Objective: To explore the processes by which religious values may be grown and
developed within the framework of the home and family.

Introduction of security is threatened, where life

"LTERE is a child, another, and still seems tenuous, where fears and anx-

another, all centuries old in iety seem to permeate the air.
biological inheritance, all breath- This child needs to be fortified

takingly new in social inheritance, with an inner strength that enables

How shall we treat this child, and him to meet the challenges of his

this one, and this one? Shall we world with all the resources within

assume he has no interest, no needs, him. He needs to be acutely aware

save those we prescribe for him? Or of himself and his relationship with

shall we study what his individual others. He needs, desperately,

uniqueness is, see him as a person emotional education if he is to

in his own right, listen when he achieve religious maturity. Fortunate

speaks that we may hear his needs, is the child whose family provides

his hopes, his fears, his worries, his the emotional vitamins of love, affec-

plans? Shall we reward him tion, patient understanding, and,

extrinsically when his struggles car- especially, recognition of his unique

ry him past our goals, and punish individuality, neither expecting what

him if he rebels, is indifferent, or he is not capable of nor depriving

is unable to reach the prizes we him of what he individually needs

offer? Or shall we let him grow, to become a healthy personality,
sometimes stumble, regain his foot- Just as we attempt to provide the

ing, and, by guidance, help him to- right kind of food, experiences, and

ward greater maturity in family, care for the child's physical body to

peer, and other adult relations? If grow properly, so must we provide

the child is young, he is standing on the kind of experiences which will

the threshold of life. He is in the allow his mind to grow and develop,

midst of a complex and baffling and encourage him to grow religious

civilization where everyone's feeling values.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Family As a Character-
Forming Agent

The family is almost as old as
man himself and is the fountainhead
of the personality and character of
every individual. What the family
is today and v^dll be tomorrow de-
termines, more than anything else,
what life is like for us and what it
will be like for our descendants.
And, in addition to its many other
functions, the family has the great-
est influence upon the development
of values within its family members.
The family is important because it
shapes u«. More than any other
force, it determines the kind of peo-
ple we are and the kind of people
tomorrow's citizens will be. There
are other factors at work, but the
family has been, is, and will be the
most powerful influence in the de-
velopment of people's personality
and character.

The child learns his earliest and
probably most fundamental lessons
in ethical behavior in the family set-
ting. Children search constantly for
meanings, purposes, standards, val-
ues. They can act only if they make
decisions, and they can make deci-
sions only if they have some grounds
upon which to make them. They
must, therefore, find patterns, de-
velop concepts, grow values. Starting
from scratch they must build their
concepts from the experiences of
their lives. It makes a great differ-
ence whether these experiences are
planned systematically or occur hap-
hazardly. Thoughtful parents can
do much to see that these concepts
are healthy and desirable, and that
the values are sound.

The Family s Responsihility
in Growing Values

Clearly the responsibility of par-

ents in teaching children religious
concepts in the home is not to close
minds, but to open them. Our task
is to provide children with the kinds
of teachings and experiences which
will enable them to develop mature
beliefs and concepts of religion and
to make their religious decisions in-
telligently and in the light of avail-
able evidence.

We frequently make the mistake
of trying to communicate by moral-
izing only. We urge our children to
strive for success, but what picture
do we give them of success? The
cynic suggests that American stand-
ards are materialistic, that our sym-
bols of success are dollars and
chrome trim and country club mem-
berships. Robert Louis Stevenson
suggested some values which we
might incorporate in our concept of
success in the following statement:

That man is a success who has lived well,
laughed often, and loved much: who has
gained the respect of intelligent men and
a love of children; who has filled his niche
and accomplished his task; who leaves the
world better than he found it, whether by
an improved poppy, a perfect poem, or a
rescued soul; who never lacked apprecia-
tion of earth's beauty or failed to express
it; who looked for the best in others and
gave the best he had.

Dr. Albert Schweitzer was asked
the question, ''What in your opinion
are the 'fundamentals for today's
children'?" In a personal letter to
Mr. Keith Osbourne of The Merrill-
Palmer School in Detroit, Michigan,
he said:

The great experience through which we
truly become human beings is being filled
with the secret of being and life, and the
realization that in our life we feel other
life, its suffering, its longing for happiness,
its fear of destruction. And that this feel-
ing and being kind to all living beings is
our natural, spiritual attitude toward our-

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1961

selves and the world. Already the chil-
dren should become reflective to them-
selves and their relationships to others and
should gain the insight that reverence for
life is the basic principle of the good.
The children should not just take over the
Good as something which is passed on that
they are being taught, but through reflec-
tion they should discover it in themselves
and possess it for their entire lives as some-
thing which is part of their personality.

Out of our own childhood, many
of us would testify that the feeling
of being spiritually sustained comes
to the child first and most compel-
lingly in the intimacy and warmth
of family life, perhaps in the prayer
that he has learned. If it comes at
all, it usually has its roots in the
quality of the faith that he has seen
lived by those he knows and loves,
for in the family there is the often
unconscious treasuring of those
uniquely valuable experiences and
interests and delights which have be-
come a family possession deeply
shared. This in itself is a religious
experience which is often more mov-
ing than that provided by church,
sermon, or ritual.

If we are to be effective in de-
veloping religious values in our
children, we must find a kind and
quality of faith that is intellectually
and spiritually satisfying to each of
us. It must be real to us or we will
not be successful in growing these
values in our children. Children are
too alert and sensitive to be fooled
by pretense. We must develop a
faith that is strong, truths that are
basic in our lives, and values which
are significant to us — values which
are integrated in our personality and
implemented in our behavior. We
will be much more likely to achieve
success, then, in helping our chil-
dren grow the values which we feel
are important for them. We must

not attempt to impose values upon
our children, but provide the kind
of atmosphere which encourages
growth and development and the
kind of example with which they
can identify.

No one can ghbly recite the meanings
of Jesus' ethics to another; those meanings
have to be thought through; they have to
he experienced in some degree before their
majestic power to move the human heart
and mind is felt and understood (Lam-
bert, A. C: Foundations oi Religious
Life, Brigham Young University, 1938,
page 167).

The Fundamentals

For man to live free of fear, of
hate, of anxiety, he must not only
be a man of confidence but a healthy
personality. He should believe in
himself while learning to be more
worthy of that belief. He should
believe in his fellow man and con-
tinue to believe in him until he, too,
is worthy. He should believe in his
family and strengthen it. He should
believe in God and live that belief.

The moral, then, is plain. To do
good we must first know good, to
speak the truth we must first know
the truth, to possess values which
enhance the development of the in-
dividual, we must grow values
through experience.

Can w^e provide the kind of ex-
periences in childhood which will
produce people who have the ability
to love, to form relationships that
are both healthy and productive?
Can we bring up children in such a
way that sound personality and cre-
ative interpersonal relationships are
promoted? To bring up a child ''in
the way he should go," with simple
realism regarding all areas and
aspects of existence, to help him
equip himself for living in his own
time and yet be mindful of the

LESSON DEPARTMENT

priceless heritage that comes down
to him from the past, this is a haz-
ardous but challenging undertaking.
We live in an era when external in-
fluences, as a rule, are of little aid
to the maintenance of sound charac-
ter structure. We are also living in
a time of rapid advance when those
able to avail themselves of each and
every opportunity for self-fulfillment
may go further toward life's goal
than have members of any previous
generation. A religious attitude to-
ward life and a truly religious in-
tegration of all vital personality-
producing factors may do more to
make possible such fulfillment than
any other force or influence of which
we are aware. Religion is a realiza-
tion of human potentialities on an
ever-ascending scale and in such
ways as to benefit everyone.

Developing Broad Horizons
and Flexibility

The scientific spirit demands a
willingness to change and to see pos-
sibilities beyond those that have
already been tried. Living in the
scientific age requires the ability to
innovate, to adapt to new situations,
and to live creatively in a dynamic
world of rapid change.

Young people who grow up with
a strong inner-core of confidence in
themselves, in others, in their world,
have faith in their ability to keep on
growing and developing real com-
petence as persons. Both adults and
children need to learn new ways of
relating themselves emotionally with
others. As parents and teachers, we
need to learn to give children love
coupled with discipline. We need
to develop the expectancy that we
can trust one another rather than
the expectancy that we're going to
be taken advantage of or cheated or

harmed. Adults and children alike
need to learn how to connect what
is basically good in themselves with
what is basically good in others. It
is important that children and youth
be led to feel that progress is needed
in the realm of ethical living fully as
much as in the physical sciences.
The basic, universal truths, of
course, will not change, but perhaps
the manner in which we mav imple-
ment them in our lives and nurture
their growth in our children may
become more effective through dili-
gent effort.

History records the tragedies
which have usually occurred when
the ability of man to manage his
social life has lagged far behind the
power which he has developed in
the physical sciences. Today, more
than ever before, it is essential that
we rear a generation of individuals
who have learned to trust other peo-
ple, to discover their individual
abilities, and to believe in their own
works. Sure of themselves, they can
then go forth in the world unafraid,,
willing to learn and willing to re-
spect other people's thinking and
ways of living. We must have a
generation whose focus upon life
involves wide horizons and includes
all people. We must have a gen-
eration of people who are sufficient-
ly flexible to adjust to the many
rapid changes which will surely
come in their lifetime.

Summary

We have frequently heard the
statement that modern families are
adrift because they have no values
and have become engrossed in ma-
terial things and meaningless activi-
ties.

We have not lost our xalues —
the belief in the worth of the indi-

70 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JANUARY 1961

vidiial personality, the conviction of girl who said her usual bedtime

the importance of human dignity — prayer for herself and each member

but we need to restate them in ways of her family, and then added, ''Dear

that apply to our lives today. It is God, please take care of yourself, for

the unique function of the family to if anything happens to you, we are

recognize and foster individuality, all sunk."

not self-defeating and anti-social in- The family is important because

dividualism; to give children and it shapes us and provides the soil in

adolescents and adults a feeling of which our values grow. More than

personal worth and dignity. any other force, it determines the

What does an understanding of kind of people we are, the kind of

value development and growing val- people tomorrow's citizens will be.

ues mean for parents? The parent We fail our children tragically if we

who only moralizes about values is do not concern ourselves and them

not teaching them as he may believe with basic inquiries into our own

he is. It is difficult to understand nature and that of our world, for

how one can teach about moral and while convictions about a few great

spiritual values without recognition ultimates will not solve all our daily

of the fact that values are ever pres- or perennial problems, such intel-

ent in our behavior with children, lectual and ethical objectives and

When a parent stands in front of moral values will help to keep the

the mirror in the morning rather lesser items in proper and manage-

than asking if his tie is straight or able perspective. So equipped and

his hair combed neatly, he might so taught, our sons and daughters

ask, ''Are my real values showing?" will not fear to face the future.

The answer is, "Of course." Will we let chance determine the

Our values become identified with values our children adopt, or will we
our total personality structure. We do our consistent best to see that
display a combination of widely our children's values have meanings
diversified values. We need to pro- which will bring them strength and
vide an example and some direction satisfaction in the years ahead?
which will help children living in a There can be only one answer —
complex world resolve the con- our children need sound values,
flicts between values which they in-
evitably will encounter. And we Thoughts for Discussion

need to instill in them a supreme ^ Give illustrations of how the family

belief m God which can provide the is a character-forming agent.

basic foundation of security which 2. List specific illustrations of how the

is essential at any time, but par- family can grow values.

ticularly important for living in this , 3- What external influences are a threat

T. T 1 A rr-.! n r ,1 • • to thc dcveloDment or sound values?

Nuclear Age. The value of this is ^^ what are some of the most effective

dramatized in the story of the little means of "growing" values?

LOVE IS ENOUGH

(Continued from page 33)

wanting to drop notes to that fine
looking family and handsome gent-
leman in the photos, and tell them
that you have arrived safely," said
Christine.

'Tes, perhaps I should/' agreed
Geniel. Then she added with a
smile, '1 think that you must be
pulling for Ernest."

"I rather think I am," admitted
Christine with a smile.

After she had left, Geniel brought
out her writing paper. 'I've been in
Blayney for six hours and twenty-
five minutes," she wrote, ''and like
it better by the minute. Of course,
the real test will come when school
starts next week. There will be
three of us here at the boarding
house when the other teacher, Mar-
va Eberhart, arrives. Christine Lacy
is about forty and has been here for
several years. I doubt very much if
I will like it that much. Mrs. Wil-
lett, the landlady, is a motherly soul
and an excellent cook. A nephew
put in an appearance at dinner time
looking, allegedly, for a veterinarian,
but seemed perfectly satisfied to
take on beef stroganoff and apple
pie instead."

She finished the letters and made
ready for bed. With the lights out,
she stood at the window looking at
the distant mountains faintly out-
lined in the moonlight. It was
peaceful beyond anything she had
ever remembered. "A good place
to find one's soul," she reflected.
"But rather a cold one." She shiv-
ered as she climbed into bed.
{To he continued)

MUSIC FOR THE
CHURCH ORGANIST

( ) ALBUM OF ORGAN &
PIANO DUETS-Kohlmann
(2 copies needed) ea. 1.75

( ) AT THE CONSOLE-Felton.... 2.00

( ) CHANCEL ECHOES-Felton.... 2.50

( ) CHAPEL ORGANIST-Peery.... 2.00

( ) CHURCH MUSIC FOR THE

SMALLEST ORGAN-Nevin.... 1.50

( ) DEVOTIONAL ORGAN

ALBUM-Asper 2.50

( ) DITSON ALBUM OF ORGAN
& PIANO DUETS-
(2 copies needed) ea. 2.00

( ) EASY STANDARD OFFER-
TORIES—Nordman 1.50

( ) FAMILIAR MELODIES FOR

ALLEN ORGAN-Wildman .... 1.25

( ) FORTY-NINE SACRED

MELODIES-Stickles 1.75

( ) ORGAN FAVORITES-Fischer 2.50

( ) ORGAN VOLUNTARIES-

Vols. 1 & 2— Schreiner ....ea. 3.75

(The above mentioned books are a
small part of our stock. We have
books for all makes of organs. Se-
lection sent on approval.)

Music Sent on Approval

Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.
n On Approval D Charge

n Money Enclosed

Name

Address _

City & State

HauneslHiMic |

15 E. 1st South

•^Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Page 71

Margaret Lund
Travel Service

ECONOMY TOUR TO
HAWAII

Leaving February 8th by ship
and returning by plane

Write for Particulars

PAGEANT TOUR

July 29th — August 19th

Ask about our Mexican,
Alaska, and European Trips

72 East 4th South
Salt Lake City, Utah

EM 4-9482 HU 5-2444

AM 2-2337

^yx L^hild Says i^race

Ethel Jacobson

She offers thanks
That God is near,
Thanks for all
That's good and dear,
All that makes
Life lovelier.
I add, "Amen,"
And, "Thanks for her."

Vi/eaR ibchoes

Dianne Dihh

When echoes crash on canyon walls.
The mountain is not crumbled;
No tree is uprooted.
And no mighty peak is humbled.

Why then must we shrink with fear.
At hollow gossip talk?
Ideals are rooted in the soul.
And truth is as the rock.

uJirthday ^congratulations

Ninety-seven

Mrs. Sophia Harsch
Nauvoo, Illinois

Mrs. Anna Eliza Allen Coombs
Centerville, Utah

Mrs. Clara Fisher Samuels
San Lorenzo, California

Ninety-six

Mrs. Caroline Bollschwiler

Fuhriman
Logan, Utah

Ninety-five

Mrs. Cora Smiff Hgan
San Diego, California

Ninety-three

Mrs. Mary Hendershot Davis
Buck Valley, Pennsylvania

Ninety-one

Mrs. Catherine Rogers Wood
Holden, Utah

Mrs. Olive Pace Schoettlin
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Grace McKay McFarland
Ogden, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Katie Holladay Cragun
Smithfield, Utah

Mrs. Martha Heap Hanson
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Katie Fail Fullmer Sevy
Orangeville, Utah

Mrs. Olive Loretta Sanders Pritchett
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mary A. Ropp
Salt Lake City, Utah

Page 72

• BEAVTIFFL
• HAXDY

• DURABLE

A sure way of keeping alive the valuable instruc-
tion of each month's Relief Societij Magazine is in
a handsomely bound cover. The Mountain West's
first and finest bindery and printing house is pre-
pared to bind your editions into a durable \olume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the
Deseret News Press for the finest of service.
Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20

Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to he mailed.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles 35

150 to 300 miles 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gi^^

33 Richards St. Salt Lake Citv 1 . Utah ^M ft^ ]

Mason & Hamlin

The Stradivari of Pianos

EVERETT

PIANOS

Finest Toned Spinet Piano Built

THE WORLD'S FINEST

Cable-Nelson

Finest Low Priced Piano Built

We specialize

in all music

for

Relief Society

Beesley Music Co.

Pioneer Piano People
70 S. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

Beginning and ad-
vanced classes start
soon. Type your letters,
minutes, reports, geneal-

ogy sheets, etc.

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE

70 North Main - EM 3-2765
Salt Lake City, Utah

Choice LDS selection

for year-round reading . . .

For a richer,
fuller life - READ!

iiiiliiiiiliii

DcecretlSTsBooh Co.

44 East South Temple - Salt Lake Lily, Utah - :^

ANSWERS TO GOSPEL
QUESTIONS Volume Hi

Joseph Fielding Smith

This third volume in a significant series
contains many new and challenging questions
on LDS doctrine, beliefs, and practices. A
majority of them come from President
Smith's private file and have never appeared
in print before. Forthright answers are given
on: The Present Status of the Lamanites,
Salvation of Women Whose Husbands Will
Not Embrace the Gospel, What is a
Testimony, and over fifty additional subjects
of vital interest. a r #t.

2.50

Volumes I & II

2.50 each

Deseret Book Company • 44 East South Temple • Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find check money order I

have an account. Please charge. Amount enclosed for. . . copies.

Volume III. Other volumes

Name

Address

City

Zone State . . .

Residents of Utah include 2y2% sales tax

simEF^)®®]iEirT

■'/•', ^fj,<!t..

«g^^

w^^m'

r,^^

^ '•^at^^^a^lMfe.

♦-jN^

*#RY 1^^;^^.

*v*l

"r^-y

'ii^iMlit.^

r^R5

t^M.

fiff

A T*

<«^

cyo a of all LPtne

LeJa Foster Morris

How many silver moons of long ago,
Lie sleeping under drifts of vanished snow,
Since you, a seed, tossed by the storms that pass.
Nestled and clung to earth among the grass?
And now, a tower of majesty and grace.
You stand upon this upland flowering place;
You know rose-tinted dawn, twilight, and dark.
You hear the mating song of wren and lark;
Whispered wind songs in your branches fair.
Scatter incense on cool waves of air.

Your deep green garments house small helpless things,
A nest of bluebirds with uncertain wings.
Perhaps on that long journey to the West,
Staunch pioneers stopped in your cool shade to rest;
A haven, then, a refuge, gracious tree.
Emblem of peace, shelter, security.

Serene you stand, fashioned by hand divine.
Mystic, ancient, and primeval pine;
Deep-rooted, firm in rock-strewn sod.
Looking, I know that I am close to God.

The Cover: Kilauea Crater, Mauna Loa, Hawaii

Color Transparency by Camera Hawaii
Free Lance Photographers Guild, Inc.

Frontispiece: San Bernardino Mountains, California
Luoma Studios

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

CJrom I Lear and c/c

May I express my appreciation for The
Relief Society Magazine. This little but
mighty Magazine has been a great inspira-
tion and help to me sinee the passing of
my dear husband and helpmate. It has
given me hope and helped to point the
way to a better and happier life. It stands
apart from other magazines of today, with
its messages from the Bible and the Proph-
et Joseph Smith. The stories are brim-
ming over with good, homey subjects, full
of reader identifieation.

— Dorothy R. Graeber

Salt Lake City, Utah

I am surely enjoying the November
i960 issue of The Relief Society Maga-
zine, especially the literature lesson on
William Cullen Bryant. How often as
schoolgirls we quoted "Thanatopsis." The
lesson brings back fond memories.
— Frances S. Hahn

Tucson, Arizona

I take only three magazines, as I am
not a reader of fiction magazines, but I
like The Relief Society Magazine because
of the information that it supplies. My
lump of curiosity about people isn't large,
but about ideas it is tremendous.
— Mrs. R. }. Owens

Bolinas, California

We feel that the worth of the Maga-
zine is beyond compare. We love the
beautiful co\'ers, the stories, and poetry,
the marvelous lessons, and the excellent
articles by our own Relief Society leaders,
as well as those by members of the Priest-
hood.

—Claire D. Ord

President

Union Stake Relief Society

Baker, Oregon

There is nothing like our Relief Society
Magazine — so small, but so full of won-
derful things to make our days brighter.
Thanks from a convert to this wonderful
gospel.

— D. V. Shafer

Salinas, California

Today I needed a lift, and it came —
my December Relief Society Magazine.
It is a most welcome caller, as it is
always bursting at the seams with won-
derful heartwarming stories, lovelv poetry,
and grand recipes. As soon as the Maga-
zine arrives, I read it from the beautiful
cover to the wonderful advertisements.
May I say a special thanks to Sister
Christine H. Robinson for the beautiful
thoughts which she puts into the visiting
teacher messages. I think each month
she must be writing the messages espe-
cially for m\' benefit. And to Dorothy J.
Roberts for her poem "Lombardv Pop-
lars" in the September issue. I would
love to see again the rows of poplar trees
at home and \\'alk down the street, kick-
ing through their wonderful, crunchy
leaves. Thanks, also, to Frances C. Yost
for her story "Grandma's Surprise Pack-
ages" (in December). It was verv beau-
tiful.

— Kathryn Frischknecht
Cor\allis, Oregon

I must pause long enough in the rush
of this happy season to thank you for the
"life-saving" little Magazine, which has
been my fa\orite since a young girl, and
I used to read eagerly every part of my
mother's Magazine. The Relief Society
Magazine improves with age. The truths
are the same, but progress gives color, and
when placed by each succeeding genera-
tion, as our stalwart pioneers and chosen
present-day Church members record their
thoughts and experiences on the pages
of this periodical. The Magazine brings
me comfort and inspiration in mv work
out here on the prairie away from my
mountain home.

— Esther W. Easter

Rosemary, Canada

I do enjov the Magazine vez)^ much and
have read it since junior high school days.
The literature in it is far above any other
women's magazine on the market, and the
editorials are always so timelv. They seem
to fit my exact need each month.
—Mrs. Lillie C. Clay

Nashville, Tennessee

Page 74

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD
Belle S. Spafford _-_-.- - President

Marianne C. Sharp _ _ _ _ - - First Counselor

Louise W. Madsen _ - _ - - Second Counselor

Hulda Parker _ _ - - - Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Christine H. Robinson Annie M. Ellsworth Fanny S. Kienitz

Edith S. Elliott Alberta H. Christensen Mary R. Young EUzabeth B. Winters

Florence J. Madsen Mildred B. Eyring Mary V. Cameron LaRue H. Resell

Leone G, Layton Charlotte A. Larsen Alton W. Hunt Jennie R. Scott

Blanche B. Stoddard Edith P. Backman Wealtha S. Mendenhall Alice L. Wilkinson

Evon W. Peterson Winniefred S. Pearle M. Olsen LaPriel S. Bunker

Aleine M. Young Manwaring Elsa T. Peterson Marie C. Richards

Josie B. Bay Elna P. Haymond Irene B. Woodford Irene W. Buehner

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Editor ------..--_ - Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor -__-_-_.-- Vesta P. Crawford

General Manager ____-_-._-- Belle S. Spafford

VOL 48

FEBRUARY 1961

NO. 2

Co/7

tents

The Rewards of Welfare Service Marion G. Romney 76

Temple Square in Salt Lake City — Part IV Preston Nibley 88

FICTION

The Happety Road — Second Prize Story Hazel K. Todd 82

My Own Stove, My Own Table Sarah O. Moss 100

Love Is Enough — Chapter 2 Mabel Harmer 108

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 74

Sixty Years Ago 92

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 93

Editorial: ". . . In Her Tongue Is the Law of Kindness" Marianne C. Sharp 94

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 114

Birthday Congratulations 144

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Beauty in the Shade Eva Willes Wangsgaard 96

The Old Fireplace Bertha M. Walton 104

Recipes for Winter Evenings Emma A. Hanks 106

Albertha Nielson Hatch Makes Quilts for the Needy 107

Enchantment Marion Ellison 107

New Stockings From Old Ones Shirley Thulin 143

LESSONS FOR MAY

Theology — The Gifts of the Holy Ghost Roy W. Doxey 120

Visiting Teacher Message — "For Inasmuch As Ye Do It Unto the Least of These,

Ye Do It Unto Me" Christine H. Robinson 125

Work Meeting — The Chronically 111 and the Aged Maria Johnson 126

Literature — Nathaniel Hawthorne, Haunted Autobiographer Briant S. Jacobs 130

Social Science — Abundant Living for Our Day Blaine M. Porter 137

POETRY

To a Tall Pine — Frontispiece Lela Foster Morris 73

Blacksmith Ida Elaine James 81

Homecoming Leslie Savage Clark 91

Idyll Moment Marie Call Webb 91

Sunday Street Dorothy J. Roberts 95

Time of Frost ... Christie Lund Coles 99

Note to a Loved One Mabel Jones Gabbott 143

Mountain Child Shirley N. Howard 144

Winter Garden in My Cabin Maude Rubin 144

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Copyright 1960 by General Board of Relief Society of The Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year;
20c a copy ; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of
address at once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
S«v ^^1, return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months onlv.
Ine Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Page 75

The Rewards of Welfare Service

Marion G. Romney
Of the Council of the Twelve

1 would like to say to Sister
Spafford and the General Board,
her counselors, and to the Relief
Society workers throughout the
Church that I deem it a high privi-
lege to be requested to participate in
your program. I thank you for the
invitation.

I love the Relief Society work and
the workers throughout the Church.
They give inspiration and spirit and
refinement, it seems to me, to every-
thing they touch. One of the great
joys that has come to me in my wel-
fare service over the last quarter of
a century or more, is my association
with the General Presidency of the
Relief Society. I am sure they stand
high among the most elect daugh-
ters of our Father in heaven. They
are all able and accomplished wom-
en. They have the spirit of the gos-
pel in their souls and this spirit has
clothed them with faith, hope, and
charity.

Not only do I love the Relief So-
ciety workers but I love their assign-
ment, particularly that part of it
which distinguishes Relief Society's
role from the roles of other auxiliary
organizations in the Church. This
role, said the Prophet, is for them to
look after ''the relief of the poor, the
destitute, the widow and the or-
phan, and for the exercise of all be-
nevolent purposes." For, he said,
'The best measure or principle to
bring the poor to repentance is to
administer to their wants. The
Ladies' Relief Society is not only to
relieve the poor but to save souls.'*

Page 16

To accomplish this, the Relief So-
ciety sisters "will pour in oil and
wine to the wounded heart of the
distressed; they will dry up the tears
of the orphan and make the widow's
heart to rejoice."

Carrying out this assignment has
always been a major part of Relief
Society's activities. I think Jack
Dempsey, in his writing about his
family in Manassa, gave the ward
teachers credit for what the Relief
Society had done. He said:

We were never hungry. Mormons are
never hungry. They keep close check on
one another through the visits of Mormon
"teachers." A "teacher" can be a doctor,
a lawyer or a candlestick maker. Even a
teacher. He drops in, casually, and asks
how things are going. Polite and easy,
without prying.

He reports back to the bishops on what
he hears and sees. And if he has seen or
sensed a bare cupboard it's filled before
nightfall. Without comment.

If the poverty is because of a lazy father
the man is summoned for a most thorough,
frank dressing down. Whatever the effect
of the lecture upon the father, neither he
nor his family are ever without food. And
warmth.

The Dempseys ate many a meal by grace
of this silent, almost-but-not-quite-painless
charity. And they ate and stayed warm
that way in many a town long after Ma-
nassa was behind us.

I'm proud to be a Mormon [he says] and
ashamed to be the Jack Mormon I am
(Dempsey by the Man Himself, pp.
16-17).

Now, in addition to the state-
ments of the Prophet Joseph Smith,

THE REWARDS OF WELFARE SERVICE

which we have just quoted, we have
another great fundamental principle
to guide us in our Church welfare
work. It was made by President
Grant just twenty-four years ago, I
think, today. It was in the October
Conference in which he said:

Our primary purpose [that is, in setting
up the Welfare Program] was to set up,
in so far as it might be possible, a system
under which the curse of idleness would
be done away with, the evils of a dole
abolished, and independence, industry,
thrift and self respect be once more estab-
lished amongst our people. The aim of
the Church is to help the people to help
themselves. Work is to be re-enthroncd
as the ruling principle of the lives of our
Church membership (Conference Report,
October 1936, page 3).

Tj^ROM this statement and those
quoted from the Prophet, it is
clear that the two great fundamental
principles of Church Welfare in
action are ( 1 ) to provide our needy
brethren and sisters with the neces-
sities of life; and (2) to give them
opportunity to earn what they get.
This has always been the Lord's way.
Reading the Old Testament re-
cently to find out what it has to say
about welfare, I was interested to
discover that the Lord gave ancient
Israel a welfare program soon after
they came out of Egypt. It was a
very simple program, for at that time
their civilization was very simple.
They had just recently been deliv-
ered from slavery. But simple as
was the program, it had in it these
two fundamental principles, and this
is the way the program was stated:

And when ye reap the harvest of your
land, thou shalt not wholly reap the
corners of thy field, neither shalt thou
gather the gleanings of thy harvest.

And thou shalt not glean thy vineyard,

neither shalt thou gather e\'ery grape of
thy vineyard; thou shalt leave them for
the poor and stranger . . . (Leviticus
19:9-10).

When thou beatest thine olive tree, thou
shalt not go o\er the boughs again . . .
(Deuteronomy 24:20).

. . . Thou shalt open thine hand wide
unto thy brother, to thy poor, and to thy
needy . . , (Deuteronomy 15:11),

Ruth was working pursuant to
this Old Testament welfare pro-
gram when she gathered grain in the
fields of Boaz. Of course, because
of her appeal to Boaz, her beautiful
character and other things attracti\e,
she didn't ha\e to work as hard as
the others because Boaz instructed
his men to leave it in handfuls. But
in this simple program of leaving
part of the harvest in the field, vou
have those who had, giving, and vou
have those who needed help work-
ing for what they got.

Now, in administering relief to
the poor, we must never forget these
two fundamentals. At the same
time, we must be careful to perform
our labors in the spirit enjoined by
the Prophet when he said we must
''pour in oil and wine to the wound-
ed heart of the distressed" in such
manner as to ''dry up the tears of
the orphan and make the widow's
heart to rejoice." This rejoicing
will be increased in the heart of the
widow who has been permitted to
earn what she receives.

Effective administration of relief
to the poor is an art, and it is an art
which every dedicated Relief Society
worker will seek to perfect in her-
self. One of the things we could^
with profit, impro\e upon at the
present time is the abilitv to make a
thorough analysis of family needs.
It is our duty to do so. For want of

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1961

such analysis, help given is some-
times not the help most needed nor
the help ealculated to do the most
good. Frequently, the need is not
for food and clothing alone, but for
instruction in management of the
resources the family already has.

It would also be helpful if Relief
Society presidents would inform
themsehes of community facilities
for handling welfare problems. This
would permit referral of those non-
members who seek our help, as well
as those not worthy to receive our
help, to these facilities.

Another point which should be
kept in mind in determining what
help to give is that wherever possible
needed assistance should be drawn
from program-produced stocks in
bishops' storehouses. This will free
for other needs such cash as the
recipients have. Too frequently the
easy method of indiscriminately
drawing upon fast offerings is
adopted. The percentage of assis-
tance given in cash as compared to
that given in help drawn from the
bishops' storehouses is too large. It
must be carefully scrutinized and
reduced.

pERHAPS the phase of our wel-
fare work, however, in which
improvement is most urgently
needed is in finding proper employ-
ment for those receiving welfare
help. Relief Society workers should
al\\ays have on hand work oppor-
tunities for women and girls, both in
gainful employment and in the
bishops' welfare program. This will
make it possible to help these wom-
en and girls assist their needy fami-
lies by earning cash or by working
in the program.
While it is not our purpose to

put to work away from home moth-
ers who should be home caring for
their children, other women and
girls who should be and are willing
to accept employment should have
the best opportunities available from
which to select.

Mothers of children and the
homebound have been and should
be given something to do in the
home. They should be given work
right through the year. They will
feel happier with a full-time job and
they will then be in fact self-sustain-
ing.

Now, I have many illustrations
that I could give you but the time
will not permit. Suffice it to say
that the opportunities for employ-
ment are limitless. The ingenuity
of the Relief Society sisters, if ap-
plied with all their hearts, will find
a solution to every need, for the
Lord will add his inspiration. One
indirect way to furnish needed em-
ployment is to increase the distribu-
tion of welfare blankets.

Your Relief Society Presidency
has recently written you a letter in
regard to this matter and in that
letter, with other things, they said:

. . . the Deseret Industries . . . has
been given an assignment by the General
Church Welfare Committee to produce
blankets for welfare purposes which re-
lieves the Relief Societies of making quilts
for families in need. In order to operate
the plant successfully, a minimum number
of blankets must be produced daily, which
number is in excess of the amount pres-
ently needed for \\'elfare. The excess
blankets are being made a\ailable for sale.
Relief Society has been asked to lend its
support in selling this margin of blankets.

And then under date of August
23 of this year, they wrote you an-
other letter expressing their appre-
ciation for the response you had

THE REWARDS OF WELFARE SERVICE

given to this request and in it they
said:

. . . this service has assisted the mills to
remain in operation to provide ( i ) work
for the handicapped, (2) blankets for the
welfare program, and (3) blankets for
emergency use in disaster areas. . . .

Recently we sent 2500 of those
blankets to Chile in connection with
the disaster there. We had quite a
time getting them down there be-
cause of the difficulty in transporta-
tion. Finally, we received a letter
from President Sharp who said that
they had recently arrived. And he
said they had been in the 'wet'' so
that the cartons in which they were
packed were all gone, but, fortunate-
ly, because of the way they had been
packed, the blankets were all dry,
and he said the welfare workers, the
Red Cross workers, in Chile, were
amazed at the condition in which
these blankets had arrived.

Now, I would like to add my
appreciation to that of the General
Presidency of Relief Society for
what you have done in this matter,
and I want to emphasize the fact
that eighty-six per cent of the work
that is done in the Deseret Indus-
tries is done by handicapped people,
people incompetent to hold jobs in
gainful employment. If each ward
and independent branch (will you
make note of this) will dispose of
six blankets a year, a major contribu-
tion to the employment program
will thereby be made.

"M'OW, the third and last sugges-
tion for specific improvements
that I will take time to mention is
the hope that the know-how of you
stake and ward workers in home
planning and in home storage of

necessities will be taught to all of
the women of the ward, giving en-
couragement and promoting interest
in this important phase of the wel-
fare program. Impending trouble
ahead makes this a most urgent
matter.

Now, as you will suppose from
what has been said, the saving of
souls through Church welfare activi-
ties demands diligence, endurance,
patience, and that charity which is
''the pure love of Christ." It means
painstakingly and laboriously teach-
ing the elementary principles of
cleanliness, the simplest principles
of hygiene, of sewing, of cooking,
and of other arts of homemaking,
and above all, it requires conversion.
First, it requires conversion of the
Relief Societv workers and then the
conversion of those whom you are
seeking to save.

Does it sound like drudgery?
Well, there will be a lot of drudgery
in it so long as what is done is done
only because of the assignment —
"for the letter killeth, but the spirit
giveth life." I am persuaded that in
some of our welfare work there is
too much drudgery and not enough
joy. I remember hearing of the old
story of three men working with a
building crew and they w^ere each
doing the same work. One of them
was asked, "What are you doing?"
and he said, "I am carrying brick."
And the other one was asked,
"What are you doing?" and he said,
'1 am working for eight dollars a
day"; and the third when asked the
same question said, "I, sir, am build-
ing a temple."

Service performed in the spirit of
the one who was building a temple
brings joy. That performed in the
spirit of the first two is drudgery.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1961

It will, of course, enable us to fill
our reports out and it may, to an
extent, relieve us of the uncomfort-
able feeling of having something
hanging over us undone. But the
true joy of service in the Master's
cause it will not bring. To partici-
pate in that joy is to taste of ''the
love of God, which sheddeth itself
abroad in the hearts of the children
of men," which Nephi described as
''the most desirable above all
things," to which the angel respond-
ed, "Yea, and the most joyous to
the soul."

In the wisdom of him who know-
eth all things, such joys are reserved
for those who have qualified them-
selves to receive the joy, by entering
into the work with full purpose of
heart and rendering service above
and beyond the call of duty. These
joys are of divine origin. They are
priceless. They are not the fruits of
a superficial, hurried, spare-time per-
formance. The Master said if one
would really find his life, he must
lose it in the service of others, and
that he who sought his own life in
serving his own self-centered inter-
ests would lose that life.

Yes, my beloved co-workers, the
real joys of welfare service begin to
be revealed to us when we have
completely surrendered ourselves to
the spirit of the work; when in serv-
ice to others we have forgotten the
great sacrifices we think we are mak-
ing; when we cease to begrudge the
loss of pleasures we might have re-
ceived in other activities. They are
revealed to us when, partly as a re-
sult of our own labors, we see the
rejuvenated life in one who was
lonely, restored to the company of
understanding, sympathetic friends;
or in one discouraged, taking heart

again; or in one who has fallen, ris-
ing again by her own strength; or in
one who had quit, trying again; or
in one who was bitter and rebellious,
beginning to soften under the
benign influence of the spirit of the
gospel of Jesus Christ. Herein lies
happiness akin to divine joy, because
it arises from that divine service
which promotes the Lord's great
objective "to bring to pass the im-
mortality and eternal life of man"
(Moses 1:39).

l^OW, in conclusion, I will get to
the topic that the presidency
suggested to me. They said in their
letter, inviting me to make these
remarks, that I might say something
about how welfare work develops
character. Perhaps all that need be
said on this point is to name a few
of our leaders who have been closely
associated with the welfare program,
Presidents Heber }. Grant, J. Reu-
ben Clark, Jr., and David O.
McKay, for example. These great
characters constituted the First
Presidency at the time the welfare
program of today was inaugurated.
Others are Elders Harold B. Lee
and Henry D. Moyle, who, under
the First Presidency, have carried
the burden of Church welfare for
the last twenty-five years.

Your own illustrious President,
Sister Spafford, a stateswoman with-
out a peer, is recognized and
honored locally, nationally, and
internationally for her leadership in
welfare work.

That the Prophet Joseph died
with welfare principles on his mind
is evidenced by the fact that as he
approached martyrdom in Carthage

THE REWARDS OF WELFARE SERVICE 81

Jail, he had John Taylor repeat his the distressed develops Christ-like

singing of his favorite hymn ''A character.

Poor Wayfaring Man of Grief." I Jesus, himself, even as he hung on
wish I had time to read all of those the cross, taught a great welfare les-
fourteen verses to you, because son. Looking down and seeing his
through each one of them runs our mother and John, his beloved,
welfare theme as they emphasize in ''standing by ... he saith unto his
one great crescendo three great mother, Woman, behold thy son!
truths. Then saith he to the disciple, Be-
First, that administering to the hold thy mother." Neither John
distressed is administering to Jesus nor Mary missed that lesson, for the
himself. In several places in the record concludes, 'Trom that hour
scriptures the Lord said that if we that disciple took her unto his own
would administer to him, we must home" (John 19:26-27). He didn't
administer to his poor, for he said send her unto another,
that ''Inasmuch as ye have done it May each of us experience the
unto one of the least of these my character development and the joy
brethren, ye have done it unto me." to be gained through administering
And the second truth is that ad- relief to the poor and the humble,
ministering to the distressed brings I humbly pray in the name of Jesus
joy; and the third, administering to Christ, Amen.

iolacks/nith

Ida Elaine James

He is the one whose steady friend is flame.
Bringing to form his visions nnmberless.
Black coals burst red, a mass without name
Conforms to beauty, shape, and usefulness.
He shapes a purpose living in his brain —
A crippled horse befriended — each to his need
W^recked wagonwheels' lost web restored again,
And \\hat was static he has changed to speed.

Wielding the power of metamorphosis,
Conquering iron, cold, then malleable,
Thence to creation's mold — achieving this
Blackness to light, he rounds the cycle full.
The blacksmith and his anvil, hammer-chimes.
Repeat an old, old pattern countless times.

Second [Prize Q>tory[

^yinnuai uielief Society Snort Story (contest
cJne uiappety uioaa

Hazel K. Todd*

HAZEL K. TODD

4 4 T need to go down the Happety
I Road, " the httle girl said,
gazing earnestly up into Mary
Ellen's wrinkled face, ''cause Ginger
was scared of Joe and squatched my
finger."

She held up the injured appen-
dage with only the faintest red mark
across its tiny tip.

''Sure enough you do," Mary El-
len said with her tongue in her
cheek.

She picked the little girl up and
carried her to the old rocking chair
before the great fireplace. As she
went, she was conscious of Joe stand-
ing silently against the wall by the
open door, but she made no sign
that she knew he was there. The little girl slid from her knees

*For a biographical sketch of Mrs. Todd, see page 105.
Page 82

"You shouldn't hold that old
cat," she said.

Then, sitting down, she placed
the child securely upon her two
knees so that she could look into
her face. And, holding to her two
small hands, she joggled her knees
up and down as she rocked, and sang
in a firm voice, a product of long
years of practice,

It's wonderful to travel the Happety Road,
High up on a rock-a-bye knee.
For all whom you meet are singing a song.
And are happy as happy can be.

She winked at the child and
loosened one finger to tap the small
round nose,

There's a round jolly elf with a curly-cue

nose,
And bells on his twinkling toes,
And he tickles his ribs with his flappety

hands,
And laughs wherever he goes.
There are ducks who giggle as they waddle

along,
And beetles and mermaids and toads. . . .

She rocked the little girl, now
laughing merrily, on through the
remainder of the jingle to the last,

But the best of it all is the Make-it-well

Fairy,
Who kisses the hurts all away. . . .

Mary Ellen raised the tiny
scratched finger to her lips and
kissed it, and finished the song.

So now you jump down from the top of

the knee,
And forget where you hurt, and go

play. . . .

THE HAPPETY ROAD

and ran happily out the door to the
other children.

Mary Ellen sat for a minute with
her eyes on the empty door where
Lindy had disappeared. Two round
tears rolled down her wrinkled
cheeks and she dabbed at them with
the corner of her apron.

"Silly old goose/' she muttered to
herself, ''crying because you've
grown too old to play nonsense
games with the orphans any more."

She stood up determinedly and
straightened her apron as she
walked to the window.

''But it's Joe that makes it so dif-
ficult/' she said, looking out into
the garden.

She could see him now under the
sprawling old crab apple tree. He
was sitting there against the trunk
while he dug, without looking, in
the dirt with a stick.

\\/^HAT would Joe do without
her! With the years she had
always known there would come a
time when she could no longer
serve as matron of the orphanage.
Thirty years, this time had been
edging nearer. But Joe. . . .

Her thoughts flew back over the
seven years to the night Joe came.
It was autumn, a windy night with
leaves whirling through the trees.
Everyone else was in bed, and Mary
Ellen was sitting reading by the fire-
place when the knock came at the
door. As she opened it, a gust of
wind nearly blew the small bov into
her arms. She would always remem-
ber his frightened little face as he
shoved the note into her hands.

The note was a torn piece of
wrapping paper with a few words
scrawled across it: "His name is Joe.
Take care of him."

That's all there was. Mary Ellen
looked behind him, down the row

of dark trees that bordered the dri\e-
way. It was empty except for the
leaves that fluttered like phantoms
across the bare space. Anyone could
be hidden in the shrubs and trees.
But what did it matter! She looked
down at the pitiful little figure, at
his thin patched coat, and his bare
feet. He dropped his eyes and she
saw that he was crying without
making any sound. In that mo-
ment there was born in her a close-
ness to him that she knew would
always be \^■ith her.

She reached out and took his
hand. "How old are you, Joe?" she
asked kindly.

But he did not say. Instead, she
felt him shaking.

Maybe fi\e or six, she thought.

She tried once more. "Who
brought you?"

"Nick," he said so low she could
barely hear.

Nick could be anybody. Father?
Brother? The milkman? No, not
the milkman. He had probably
never tasted milk. Marv Ellen
never in all the years knew who
Nick was.

Joe was not like other children.
Mostlv he played alone, if he was
not with her. He followed her, if
not with his person, then, with his
eyes. If she ever wanted someone
to run an errand, it was Joe who
heard her request first.

The "Happety Road" song seemed
important to Joe, from the first. It
was a jingle that had grown in
snatches and bits through the vears
as she comforted the children with
their \'arious hurts and grievances,
until it became a tradition. So that
all the children clamored for the
song down the "Happety Road,"
with anything that went wrong,
whether it was real or made up.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1961

Its first introduction to Joe was
only a few days after his arrival.
Billie had fallen from trying to climb
the crab apple tree and made his
nose bleed. So Mary Ellen was
soothing him with the song. She
saw Joe watching her intently from
behind the big chair where he had
secluded himself.

After Billie, Susan came with a
bumped head, and then Jill with
her severed tooth on the end
of a string. Joe came timidly to her
from his corner. He was too fright-
ened to say anything, but he mo-
tioned to her knee. And Mary
Ellen lifted him up to the cherished
spot while she struggled to keep
back the tears as she sang.

HEN she leaned down and
kissed the top of his head
for the Make-it-well Fairy, he slid
down and ran behind the chair and
stayed the remainder of the day. He
never again asked or accepted an
invitation down the ''Happety
Road." But whenever she sang it
to any of the other children, she
learned that he would be watching
from some hiding place.

Through the years he had lost
some of his fear. Sometimes he
laughed and played with the others.
But there were times when he sat
morosely by himself in some corner.
The talk now of Mary Ellen's leav-
ing soon, seemed to have driven him
completely into his shell.

Only once had anyone ever want-
ed to adopt Joe. Alwavs the ones
who came seeking for children
would pay little attention to him.
Perhaps some remark, like ''Doesn't
he get along?" or ''Such a plain lit-
tle fellow."

But there was an older couple a
month ago, barely within the age

limit for adopting children. "A little
girl," the lady said, "maybe three or
four years old."

Joe was standing away from the
others under the crab apple tree.
He always went some place away
from the others when there was
someone to see the children.

The slightly plump little lady had
a sweet face with big, childish blue
eyes. She saw Joe standing under
the tree.

"Who is he?" she asked. "He
looks lonesome. May we talk to
him?"

Mary Ellen looked at her quickly.
"Why, of course," she said, and
called to him.

But he didn't come.

Then she called again and he
came hesitantly.

"These are the Watsons, Joe," she
said.

Joe didn't say anything.

"Jim," the woman said, turning to
her husband, "I wonder if it
wouldn't be better, at our age, to
have an older child?"

Mary Ellen started a little. It was
difficult at best to place an older
child. She had never expected any-
one to adopt Joe. She looked at
the woman who was smiling in such
a pleasant sort of way.

"But, Molly, you always wanted a
little girl," her husband said. He
was a pleasant little man with a
round, boyish face. It was very
plain that he adored his wife.

"But he looks so lonesome. And
he must be just the age of the John-
son boy next door. They could be
pals."

Mr. Watson looked at her fondly.
"The boy is fine with me," he said.

Mary Ellen's eyes were on Joe,
wondering what he would do. He
stood a moment, the color draining

THE HAPPETY ROAD

from his face. Then he looked be-
seechingly at Mary Ellen. ''No,
thank you/' he said, ''I want to stay
here."

"Oh, Fm so sorry," Mrs. Watson
said, ''the moment I saw you I was
sure you were the one we wanted."
She reached out her hand to touch
his arm, but he moved away.

Everything inside Mary Ellen
seemed to be churning. "J^^'" ^^^^
said, "I locked Ginger in his pen.
Would you turn him out?"

He turned quickly to do as she
asked.

A FTER he had gone she faced

the Watsons apologetically.

"I'm sorry. You see Joe is different

from the other children. I'm sure

he didn't mean to be rude."

"Oh, that's quite all right." Mrs.
Watson smiled sweetly. "We can
wait a few days until he gets used
to the idea, couldn't we, Jim?"

"Perhaps I can talk to him," Mary
Ellen said, "we like our children to
go willingly."

But she was wondering what she
could say.

She found him on the garden
bench staring into the crab apple
tree.

He made no sign to acknowledge
her presence.

Mary Ellen sat beside him, ignor-
ing his silence. "Someone always
coming and someone always go-
ing," she mused. "Remember Sue
with her golden curls?"

She glanced at him, but he paid
no heed.

"Before you came there was little
lame Peter and the twins that we
couldn't tell apart."

She paused again, but he just sat
looking into the apple tree.

"They couldn't all stay with us,

Joe. Look at the people in the
homes, besides us in the orphanage,
that they made happy."

Suddenly he burst out, "It's not
happy out there!"

"Why, Joe, many of them have
come back to tell me."

"No!" he said, excitedly. "It's
mean and ugly and. . . ." He broke
off suddenly.

Mary Ellen stared at him. It was
the first time, but he must be refer-
ring to those dark years before he
came to the orphanage.

"Believe me, Joe," she said ten-
derly with her arm around him, "it
isn't all that way."

She could feel him trembling.

"Remember the 'Happety Road,'
Joe?"

He turned and looked at her
sadly. "It's only here that you pre-
tend there are round jolly elves and
beetles that laugh."

"Joe!" she said.

"What do you have to go for?" he
demanded suddenly.

She hesitated and then answered
thoughtfully. "Things change, Joe.
It's life. We grow from one thing
to another. Neither of us is the
same as we were yesterday or last
year. Mrs. Bradley will take my
place. And then sometime some-
body will take hers."

He said nothing.

"You will come and see me?
We'll do lots of things."

He smiled a forlorn half smile
that she was sure meant nothing.

TOE remained in his shell. Twice
the Watsons called, but Mary
Ellen could only suggest that they
wait a little longer.

And then it was the last night,
and the orphanage was having a
party for her. They were gathered

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1961

on the big green lawn, all the chil-
dren dressed in their finest clothes,
with fancy hats that Mrs. Bradley
had helped them make.

'^Silly old thmg," Mary Ellen
scolded herself, as she dabbed at
her eyes with her handkerchief, "do
you want all these children to see
you crying?"

With a determined swallow she
cleared the lump from her throat.
She winked at Jimmie, seated nearbv,
who grinned shyly and covered his
face with his arm to hide an em-
barrassed giggle. Then, parading
sprightly around the circle, she
patted a head or lifted a chin or
tweaked a nose, stopping here and
there with some gay remark.

''Now, Lula, don't ever let me
hear of your sliding down the ban-
ister and bumping your knees. It's
a long way for me to come hurrying
back to take you down the 'Hap-
pety Road.'

"Benny, no more climbing the
crab apple tree. After all, you aren't
a monkey because you haven't a
tail.

"Jerry, be sure you wash vour
freckles, all of them. No skipping
the two under your chin."

So she went around the circle.
And then she stopped and looked
back around it again. "Where is
Joe?" she asked.

Mrs. Bradley looked around con-
cernedly. "He must not be far
away. You know Joe."

"He went down the driveway. I
looked at him," Lindy said.

A feeling of uneasiness spread
over Mary Ellen. She quickly put
it out of her mind. Joe often walked
down the driveway. "I'll catch him
watching from behind the crab
apple tree," she said to herself.

But all through the party she

watched in \ain for some indica-
tion that he was near. Nor was he
to be found after the party. Every-
one was searching now, all through
the garden and the orchard, in the
house and the tool shed, and in
every possible crack in the play-
ground, but Joe w^as gone.

Mary Ellen sat down on the
garden bench with a great heaviness
hanging over her. In all her years
at the orphanage no child had ever
run away. No child had e\^er want-
ed to, that she knew of. Outside of
the ordinary problems, the children
were happv here.

Poor little Joe! Would the police
be able to find him? Certainly she
would never leave until he was
found.

13 Y the fourth day Mary Ellen was
terrified.

''Maybe old Reddy Fox put him
in his bag and carried him away like
the little Red Hen," Lindy said
with wide eves.

Mary Ellen smiled faintlv at the
little girl. "The old fox couldn't
get out of the storybook, Lindv,"
she said, patting the shiny head.

But the suggestion sent a chill
through her. Joe could have met
with foul plav. He had never before
been away from the orphanage, ex-
cept wath other children under strict
supervision. He would not know
the dangers of untrustworthy per-
sons.

And then he came back. It was
the fifth night. Mary Ellen was sit-
ting on the garden bench utterly de-
jected. It was getting dusk. A
stiff breeze had come up, moaning
softly in the crab apple tree. Here
and there a leaf or petal from a
flower went sailing down the drive-
way. Mary Ellen thought of the

THE HAPPETY ROAD

night Joe had come, with the leaves
blowing and of his frightened little
face. Perhaps if she had tried hard-
er to find what lay behind that night
at the orphanage door with the
meager note, perhaps she could
have helped him more.

Then, suddenly, she saw him
watching her through the branches
of the tree.

''Joe!" she cried, getting to her
feet. '7^^' where did you come
from? Where have you been?"

His clothes were soiled, and his
slim face even thinner.

'Tm sorry," he said, lowering his
eyes, "but I had to go."

'Tou had to go? What do you
mean?"

''I had to go out there some-
where." He looked briefly toward
the driveway.

''But why?" she asked, bewildered.

"I had to find out."

"Find out? What — what did you
find?" she asked, wonderingly, and
pulled him gently down beside her.

He smiled. "I found a man with
a banana cart. He whistled as he
went along. And he gave me a
banana. I was very hungry."

Mary Ellen wiped the tear quick-
ly from her eye and thanked the
banana man silently in her heart.
"What else did you find, Joe?"

"A — a baby in a buggy in the
park by the bushes where I slept. It
had a bonnet with a ruffly ribbon.
Its mother sat by me on the park
bench. And she asked me to watch
the baby a minute while she went
to get her little boy from the wad-
ing pool. The baby laughed when
I looked into its face."

Mary Ellen wiped her eyes again

and whispered a little prayer for
babies.

"I found some boys playing ball.
They needed another player, and
they told me to play because I was
standing by the fence watching. It
was fun."

Mary Ellen could no longer stop
the tears from streaming down her
cheeks. She was glad it was quite
dark now. She could only tighten
her arm around his shoulder.

But, presently, she said, 'Tm so
glad you went, Joe."

"Do you think those Watson peo-
ple would still like to adopt me?"
he asked then.

Mary Ellen's heart pounded joy-
fully. 'Tm so sure they would.
Only today they called."

She started to rise, but he hesi-
tated.

"Mary Ellen. . . ." He paused.
"Once a long time ago I asked you
to sing to me like the other chil-
dren. But the things I had known
were so — so bad, I didn't want to
any more. I just always wished it
could be true for me like the oth-
ers." He turned to her and his eyes
were shining in the moonlight.
"Could you please just sing me the
'Happety Song?' "

"Better than I have ever sung it
before, Joe."

Then, with her arm around his
shoulder she began in her firm,
sweet voice,

It's ^^•onderful to tra\'el the Happety Road,
High up on a rock-a-bye knee. . . .

When she came to the Make-it-
well Fairy she kissed the top of his
head soundly.

And then they looked at each
other and laughed.

Courtesy Church Historian's Office

PIONEER CABIN ON TEMPLE SQUARE

Temple Square in Salt Lake City

Brief History of Its Growth and Development

PART IV— MONUMENTS ON THE TEMPLE SQUARE

Preston Nibley
Assistant Church Historian

PIONEER HOUSE

PERHAPS the oldest exhibit
on the Temple Square, ex-
cept for certain articles in the
museum, is the small one-room log
house, which stands under an
attractive canopy in the southeast
corner.

We are told that this little cabin
was constructed in September 1847,
by Osmyn M. Deuel, who came with
the pioneers during the first year
that a settlement was formed in this
valley. It was originally a part of

Page 88

the Old Fort, which stood on the
block just east of the present Rio
Grande depot, where the first
houses were erected, but during the
113 years of its existence, it had
been moved from place to place in
the city, until, finally, it reached its
present location, on Temple Square.
Once it was a home for which the
pioneer Deuel family was, no doubt,
very thankful. There they found
protection from the heat of summer
and the cold of winter. I have
heard my father say that when his
family reached Wellsville, in Cache

TEMPLE SQUARE IN SALT LAKE CITY

County, in the fall of i860, after
their long journey from Scotland
and erected a crude pioneer log
cabin, partly a ''dugout/' on a hill-
side, his mother often remarked that
*'No queen who ever entered her
palace was ever happier or prouder
of shelter, and the blessings of the
Lord, than she was when she entered
that completed dugout/' Yes, it is
a true saying: ''Be it ever so humble
there's no place like home/'

MONUMENTS TO JOSEPH SMITH,

HYRUM SMITH, AND THE THREE

WITNESSES

T^EAR the Pioneer House are life-
size statues of the Prophet
Joseph Smith and his faithful
brother Hyrum, done in bronze, by
the gifted Utah sculptor, Mahonri

Young. Of these distinguished men
the historian Brigham H. Roberts
once said:

"On the Temple Square, we have
the bronze statue of Joseph, the
Prophet of the great, new dispensa-
tion of the Gospel; and the same
also of his faithful brother Hyrum
Smith, standing upon granite ped-
estals, properly inscribed, declaring
their mission and their achieve-
ments in the world, so far as those
achievements can be briefly stated,
saying, doubtless, in the inscription,
what the Prophet Joseph would like
to say if he could meet face to face
the tens and hundreds of thousands
of people who read the burning
words of truth which God gave him
to speak to this generation.

"These utterances are recorded
upon the bronze tablets, and the

Courtesy Church Histurian's Office

MONUMENT TO JOSEPH SMITH, HYRUM SMITH, AxND
THE THREE WITNESSES

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1961

Prophet is thus voicing forth his
message to the world, and though
dead, yet speaketh in this memorial
of bronze and stone, that loving
hands have erected upon this square"
(B. H. Roberts, Conference Ad-
dress, Oct. 4, 1913).

A few yards to the east of the
statues of Joseph and Hyrum Smith
is a monument that was dedicated on
April 2, 1927, to honor the Three
Witnesses of The Book of Mormon,
Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer,
and Martin Harris. The dedicatory
prayer was offered by President
Heber J. Grant, after which Presi-
dent A. W. Ivins, First Counselor to
President Grant, spoke as follows:

''He testified that eleven persons
saw the plates. Reading the testi-
mony of the Three Witnesses, he
told how those testimonies were
sustained until the death of the wit-
nesses, in spite of the fact that all
three of them, at one time, left the
Church. However he said that the
contents of the Book of Mormon,
and not the testimonies of the wit-
nesses, is the greatest evidence of its
divine authorship."

President Grant said he was proud
of the fact that a Utah man, Avard
Fairbanks, was the sculptor of the
monument.

SEAGULL MONUMENT

CTANDING near the south gate
of Temple Square is the Seagull
Monument, the only monument I
have ever seen erected to honor the
heroism of birds. The story of the
manner in which these graceful and
determined little creatures saved the
crops of the first settlers in Salt
Lake Valley — by destroying the
myriads of crickets which were

Courtesy Church Historian's Office

SEAGULL MONUMENT

swarming over and devouring the
gardens and fields of the pioneers,
consuming every green and growing
plant, perhaps to leave the people
in this isolated valley without sus-
tenance—is a story that will ne\'er
die. Mahonri Young was the sculp-
tor of this monument.

The historian Brigham H. Rob-
erts, once said of the Seagull Monu-
ment:

''I rejoice with my whole heart,
not only in the beauty of that great
offering, as a memorial to God for
his goodness to our fathers, not only
in perfections as a work of art, but
I look beyond all that to the thing
that it represents — our recognition
of God's great goodness in deli\er-
ing his people from threatened de-
struction—It will stand, I believe,
through many generations, one of
the most beautiful, or to memorial-
ize one of the most beautiful inci-
dents in the wonderful experiences

TEMPLE SQUARE IN SALT LAKE CITY 91

of the Latter-day Saints. For indeed the Lord no doubt felt himself

Israel was so situated in the summer bound to work out the deliverance

of 1848, that if God had not which that combination of bronze

wrought out a deliverance for them, and stone, stands to memorialize."

then there was nothing but starva- (Sermon of B. H. Roberts in the

tion for the people, and reproach to Salt Lake Tabernacle, October 4,

the God of Israel who had brought 1913).
them to this land. For this reason (To be continued)

(jiomecoming

Leslie Savage Chrk

With what glad tenderness the heart
Turns toward home to trace
Each dear familiar landmark
Of that beloved place.

So, surely, when the spirit mounts
Some vast celestial stair
It, too, will find love's welcoming
And homeland there.

Sddyll llioment

Marie Call Webb

To my side has come my love

With all the blossoms his hand can hold;
The last of the roses and cosmos,

Snapdragons and marigold.

To my side has come my love,
Most carefully and slowly came,

His flowers spilling from his hand.

He touched my hand and said my name.

It is not strange when lovers

Bring to lovers flowers.
And surely these are fitting

To tell of love like ours.

For often has my lover come

With flowers as his gift for me —

I am his wife of years and years,
And my love is eighty-three.

(bixty LJears ^yigo

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, February i, and February 15, igoi

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the Women

OF All Nations"

HOME AND IDEALS: Whether built of logs or marble, be the surroundings
picturesque or desolate, a spot marked by squalor or opulence, the four walls of home
close in and nurse the best there is in man. , . . The birds on the garden shrubs unfold
their secrets to the growing child, from birds, blossoms, fruit seed, over and again he
learns his first lessons of his relation to God and nature. If art reigns in the home
there will grow out of it beautiful parks, streets, thoroughfares and cities. ... A life
consumed by following society's unprofitable and foolish fashions has a parallel in that
of a woman who never takes a moment for study and self-impro\ement but makes her-
self a very slave to her home. The home must be kept sweet and clean but the brain
is as prone to get cobwebby as the best room.

— Alice Merrill Home

OUR PRINCIPAL MISSION: We are told that our principal mission on this
earth is to save souls. Not alone to be saved, but to save others. Saviors upon Mount
Zion! It is a term of solemn import. No trifling, no carelessness of purpose nor act
should be found in the mature Latter-day Saint. Souls to save! Either by love and
service to the living, or by service and love for the dead! Is not that our mission?

— Susa Young Gates

A FRIENDLY LETTER FROM GLENEYRE, COLORADO: I came up to
visit a friend who lives eighty miles from the railroad, we were cut off from all
sociability, only within ourselves. The wild natural beauty and the spicy breath of
pine woods and mountains. . . . Friendship induced me to come to this romantic
spot. ... I would I had the gifts to describe the beautiful sunsets, the elevation is S.^oo
feet. . . . The house is picturesque, large and roomy, built of logs. Situated aloft on
the very summit of a mountain range, yet nestling in the shelter of pine-coxered
heights, sweeping into circles around it. . . . The little pine gulches put me in mind of
"The Deserted Trail":

"And half way up there stands all slim and white,
A grove of quaking asps,

And often there when morn the mountain clasps,
I've stood in mute delight.
Between each sihery stem you catch a glance
Of ranges far and blue.

And one great peak that leaps so straight and true,
A mighty ice-tipped lance. ..."

— Luella M. Rhodes

NOTTINGHAM, ENGLAND, RELIEF SOCIETY PARTY: The members of
the Nottingham Relief Society held their annual party on Boxing Day, December 26,
igoo. A hearty invitation was extended to all. A committee of young ladies was
appointed to decorate the room with Christmas decorations, the tables being also taste-
fully arranged and decorated with flowers and ferns. . . . About sixty persons sat down
and took a hearty meal ... a short program was rendered, consisting of an opening
address . . . songs, duets, etc. . . . The rest of the evening was devoted to games and
various amusements were indulged in to make the evening a success. . . . Refreshments
were also on hand for those who required them, the proceeds of which were to be
given to . . . the poor.

— Edith Cable, Sec.

Page 92

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

TV/TAURINE NEUBERGER

(Democrat), a fifty-three-year-
old former school teacher, was elect-
ed at the United States November
elections, in Oregon, as a Senator, to
serve the six-year term, beginning
January 1961. She also completed
the unexpired term of her late hus-
band. Senator Richard Neuberger
who died suddenly in March i960.
She is the third woman to be elected
to a full six-vear term in the Senate,
Mrs. Hattie Caraway, of Arkansas,
being the second, and Mrs. Mar-
garet Chase Smith, of Maine, (Re-
publican) the first. Mrs. Smith had
served in the House of Representa-
tives from 1940 to 1948, the year of
her election to the Senate. In i960,
she opposed a Democrat, Miss
Lucia Cormier. This was the first
woman-versus-woman senatorial con-
test in United States history.

Vy^OMEN elected to the United
States House of Representa-
tives are: Democrats: Mrs. Edith
Green, Oregon; Mrs. Gracie Pfost,
Idaho; Mrs. Iris F. Blitch, Georgia;
Mrs. Kathryn E. Granahan, Penn-
sylvania; Mrs. Martha W. Griffiths,
Michigan; Mrs. Elizabeth Kee,
West Virginia; Mrs. Edna F. Kelly,
New York; Mrs. Julia B. Hansen,
Washington; Mrs. Lenor Kretzer
Sullivan, Missouri; Republicans:
Mrs. Katharine St. George, New

York; Mrs. Frances P. Bolton, Ohio;
Mrs. Marguerite Stitt Church, Illi-
nois; Mrs. Florence Dwyer, New
Jersey; Mrs. Catherine May, Wash-
ington; Mrs. Jessica M. Weis, New
York.

■niRGITTA and DESIREE, royal
princesses of Sweden, twenty-
three and twenty-two years of age,
visited the United States in Novem-
ber. Both are practical, Birgitta
being a gymnastics teacher and De-
siree a kindergarten teacher.

lyiARY BUNTING, President of
Radcliffe College, a noted
microbiologist, and mother of four
children, has recently organized
within the Radcliffe curriculum the
''Institute for Independent Study,''
planned to meet the needs of older
women whose academic careers w^ere
interrupted by marriage and the
rearing of families. Mrs. Bunting
feels that these scholarly minded
women have much to give in serv-
ice, leadership, and inspiration in
their communities and in women's
work in the world.

•pjONA FABIOLA DE MARA Y
ARAGON, a young Spanish
noblewoman who writes fairv tales
for children, became the bride of
King Baudoin of Belgium on De-
cember fifteenth.

Page 93

lEDITOmiAIL

VOL 48

FEBRUARY 1961

NO. 2

...o/ai uter cJongue 0/5 the JLas^ of Jxindness

(Proverbs 31:26)

/^NE is not able to see an aura
of a woman's personality as one
may detect a delightful fragrance
she wears or hear her singing, never-
theless on meeting a loved one or a
dear friend, her personality seems to
reach out and warm one. In con-
trast, when one sees some acquaint-
ances, one may instinctively wish to
turn aside to avoid meeting them
because their personalities are dis-
pleasing. One most appealing and
valued character attribute to possess
is the quality of kindness; its ab-
sence repels others.

Kindness may have its origin in
an understanding heart, in a sensi-
tiveness to another's feelings, and a
habit of putting oneself in the oth-
er's place, in not judging actions but
abiding by the warning of the Lord,
"Judge not, that ye be not judged"
(Mt. 7:1).

Kindness, however, does not con-
sist merely in speaking kind words,
when one is in a position of respon-
sibility toward another. The soft
word is not always the kind word,
although the spirit in which the
words are spoken should always be
one of loving kindness. A mother
who spoils her children and allows
them to become disobedient, is not
being kind to them. An employer
was kind to her employee when she
spoke in plain words of indiscretions
she was committing. When she
corrected the fault, the employee

Page 94

expressed great appreciation to her
employer for the kindly spirit in
which she had been corrected and
the resultant blessing she received
through heeding the reprimand.

One of the requisites for exercis-
ing the Priesthood is kindness, as
the Lord declares,

No power or influence can or ought to
be maintained by virtue of the priesthood,
only by persuasion, by long-suffering, by
gentleness and meekness, and by love un-
feigned;

By kindness and pure knowledge, which
shall greatly enlarge the soul without
hypocrisy, and without guile. . . .

The Prophet Joseph told the
Relief Society sisters ''to put a
double watch over the tongue"
(D. H. C. V:2o). In Proverbs we
read of the virtuous woman and "in
her tongue is the law of kindness."
To such a woman it brings inward
pain to hear others criticized, to hear
another's reputation torn down, or
to see someone flush with embar-
rassment as the result of an unkind,
jibing word. It is a kind and under-
standing mother who takes her child
aside to give needed correction and
does not give it before the other fam-
ily members. Correction given in
a spirit of loving kindness is much
more readily accepted. When a
family gathers around the piano for
a song, it is well to sing often "Let
us oft speak kind words to each

EDITORIAL

other. . . . Kind words are sweet
tones of the heart"; and also, ''Nay,
speak no ill; a kindly word can never
leave a sting behind." If these
songs are thoughtfully learned when
young, and the parents live accord-
ing to their teachings, the children,
in all likelihood, will emulate that
training throughout life.

President }. Reuben Clark, Jr.
has questioned congregations of
saints, asking them that if they were
told that Christ was a short distance
away, how many would feel worthy
to make the journey to be with him.
This causes a woman to search her

heart. Will the law of kindness in
one's tongue be a requisite? We are
admonished ''Be ye therefore per-
fect, even as your Father which is
in heaven is perfect" (Mt. 5:48).
In the 133d Section of The Doc-
trine and Covenants the Lord would
seem to answer this question in the
affirmative, for he declared, "And
now the year of my redeemed is
come; and they shall mention the
loving kindness of their Lord, and
all that he has bestowed upon them
according to his goodness, and ac-
cording to his loving kindness, for-
ever and ever" (D & C 133:52).

-M. C. S.

Sunday Street

Doiothy ]. Roberts

Tonight a radiance fills the street;
Light emanates from earth and air.
Each tree is lined with luminance;
New snow has fallen everj'where.

The steeple of the tiny church
Lifts high an alabaster crown,
And patterned on the crimson walls
Are gabled windows lined with down.

A flawless hush quilts every lawn;
The air is steeped in sapphire dye.
A swirling fleece of cloud un\eils
The bright moon lanterned in the sky.

A common street is glorified;
Breath is a trailing plume of white.
Leaving my hymn of gratitude
Written on the winter night.

Ujeauty in the Shade

Eva. Willes Wangsgaard

ONE of the most rewarding
plots in your garden can be
the begonia bed. These lush,
exotic plants are generous with
exquisite bloom in a wonderful array
of color, type, and form.
The uninitiated gardener is likely
to say, ''But begonias are so diffi-
cult to grow." That is not neces-
sarily so. Their culture is different
from common patterns of gardening,
but, once a bed is created, there is
little difficulty. The plants are not
prone to many diseases nor preyed
upon by many pests. The blossoms
are as varied and as beautiful as
roses, but without the thorns. They
never scratch the hand that culti-
vates them, and for this I love them.

Locating the planting bed in rela-
tion to the sun is most important.
Begonias will not perform satisfac-
torily in too dense shade, having a
tendency to concentrate on foliage
and running light on bloom if so
placed. They will not do well in
bright sunlight, because the leaves
burn and dehydration is too much
drain on plant strength.

Select a secluded area in fil-
tered shade. If such a spot is in-
complete, add to its shade by erect-
ing a slatted canopy or a lattice wall
where the sunlight is too hot and
strong. An ideal place is the north
side of a garage, house, or any per-
manent building. If the plants are
set near the foundation of a house,
a planter well should be provided to
protect the foundation and base-
ment of the house from the conse-
quences of heavy watering. The
garage location is better from that

Page 96

standpoint, because one never needs
to be concerned about water damage
there.

We built a redwood canopy ex-
tending six feet beyond and the full
width of the garage as a barrier to
the midday sun. It was composed
of redwood slats running north and
south so that the shade moved with
the sun, letting some sunlight
through, but never too much nor for
too long a time. Vetch ivy grow-
ing over the wall creates the leafy,
tropical conditions favorable to a
begonia bed.

Preparing the soil is the first con-
sideration after the location is chos-
en. Experienced growers prefer a
coarse leaf mold as a planting med-
ium, or an organic substitute which
will not pack nor become soggy, ex-
cluding air. Because peat moss
when saturated holds ninety per
cent of its weight in water, it is not
recommended as a starting medium
for dormant tubers.

To start the tubers before bed-
ding time, put a generous layer of
leaf mold into a flat. Lay the dor-
mant tubers on this, spacing them
evenl}^, allowing plenty of area for
heavy root development which may
be considered the most important
factor in the ultimate growth of
fancy begonias. Bury the tubers,
covering with one-half inch of leaf
mold. This is a very necessary step.
To omit it is to rob the plant of full
root development on base, sides, and
top, which is nature's intention.
Watering should be done carefully,
maintaining even moisture and
avoiding sogginess. Flats should be

BEAUTY IN THE SHADE

TUBEROUS-ROOTED BEGONIAS IN FULL BLOOM

placed in strong light but out of
reach of direct sun rays. A warm
temperature, sixty-five degrees to
seventy-five degrees, will encourage
growth. If too little light reaches
the growing sprouts, they will be-
come spindly, unproductive, and
unattractive plants.

Plants are transplanted into pots
or into permanent beds, if the
weather is favorable, when the first
two leaves have reached equal de-
velopment. Favorable weather for
outdoor planting is usually near the
end of spring. At the two-leaf stage,
the roots are in prime condition to
adjust to bedding conditions.

COME greenhouse proprietors will
start your begonia bulbs for
you, if arrangements are made ahead
of time and the bulbs are delivered
to the hothouse when they arrive.

Begonias never root deeply.
Therefore, shallow, broad pots are
preferable to narrow deep ones, if

plants are to remain in pots. A
standard potting or bedding mixture
consists of two-thirds partly rotted
oak-leaf mold and one-third sand.
Remove plants from flat carefully.
Mix one handful of fish meal with
enough potting mixture to fill the
bottom two-thirds of the pot. Fill
in around the root mass. Firm and
finish by covering the top of the
root mass lightly with one-quarter
inch of potting soil. Water care-
fully.

The prime soil requisite for out-
door bedding is good drainage. A
mixture of one-third leaf mold, one-
third sand, and one-third sandy loam
is adequate. The addition of one-
half sand to ordinary garden soil
will usually assure good drainage.
If rotted barnyard humus is added
to the bed, it should be mixed in
thoroughly a month in advance of
planting time and watered several
times. In planting in open beds,
put a handful of fish meal under the

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE—FEBRUARY 1961

root mass and barely cover the bulb
and roots with soil. Avoid letting
any soil come in contact with the
stems. The points of all leaves
should face the front of the bed,
else you will find yourself looking
at the rear of the plants with the
blossoms facing the wall.

After transplanting, careful water-
ing is still essential, especially until
new roots form and growth is firm-
ly established. After that keep
plants damp but not wet.

\ /'ERY effective beds and satisfac-
tory blooms are assured if seed-
lings are ordered instead of bulbs.
They are less expensive than bulbs
and equally profuse. Both are or-
dered in the autumn from the cata-
logues while stocks are complete and
delivery assured. The nursery will
air mail them to customers at the
proper time for planting in their
area, if the buyer so orders. These
seedling plants take hold quickly
and grow most miraculously, so that
half way through the summer one
can hardly tell which plants came
from seedlings and which from
bulbs. They do not make large
bulbs the first year, however, and
so are precarious to store as they
dehydrate easily.

Hanging basket begonias are avail-
able in double and single blossom
varieties. They require a location
where winds never stray, as they are
easily wind-damaged. They add
lush beauty to bare walls and patio
plant stands.

Most nursery and garden centers
carry abundant stocks of begonia
plants already started from bulbs.
They are sold at a nominal price,
and while a great number run into

considerable outlay, a few plants
fall within the limits of small bud-
gets. They are usually sold by color
and form alone, so that one must
wait till the plant blooms to find
what it is going to look like. Cata-
logue buying is recommended for
the gardener who likes to plan
meticulously, but some very beauti-
ful surprises come out of potluek
buying from the garden centers.

Fibrous begonias, pink, white, and
red make gorgeous borders, giving
beds a lush, finished look. Most
visitors are more delighted with the
borders than with the beds, if you
can judge by exclamations.

Storage of bulbs at the end of
summer requires care, but is neither
heavy nor difficult work. Plants
should be left in the earth until
November, if the weather is not too
severe. Don't be in a hurry to take
them up. Let them become fully
matured. They w^ill keep better at
that stage. As soon as the first kill-
ing frost has inactivated the tops,
the bulbs can be dug, washed, dried
in the sun, and stored. A cool dry
place is required. Too dry and hot
an atmosphere will wither them.
Too damp a spot will encourage rot.

Bulbs can be reset in February
so the storage time is not overlong
(as is the time for cannas, gladioli,
and dahlias). Make sure that all
stalks are cut back clean, as decay-
ing stalks can cause damage to the
bulb.

Take care as vou go, and you will
enjoy the most delightfully varied,
profuse, and exotic blooms your
garden has e\er grown. Shady nooks
become twice as inviting when lush
with exquisite form and magnificent
color.

Rell G. Francis

MAPLETON MOUNTAIN (UTAH) IN WINTER

cJinie of CJiost

Cbnstie Lund Coles

Now, that the white season is upon us
And the cycle w ears a shm mustache of frost,
When the sky is as gray as a speckled mare,
And the tremulo of spring's song is lost;

Now, when the sleigh's almost forgotten bell
Chimes diamond-clear against the crystal air,
\\'hen bladed skates engraxe the hea\v ice.
And trees are regal in the pearls they wear;

I think of winter davs we knew together
Running across the crisp, protesting white,
Our breath a plume before us, and our cheeks
Red as the apples that we ate that night.

Outside, the icicles hang out — glass-clear.
And children sleigh and skate in warm attire.
The way we did once in that s\\ eet-ago.
Though now we are content here b\ the fire.

Page 99

My Own Stove, My Own Table

SaraJi O. Moss

THE day was young. Martha
Fields looked at the kitchen
table with satisfaction, for it
was filled with bottles of freshly
canned peaches. She began count-
ing her yield, when suddenly the
jam on the stove boiled over. The
room immediatelv became filled
with smoke. Martha pulled the
kettle off and quickly began wiping
up the smoking syrup.

"What happened?" asked Edith,
her daughter, hurriedly coming into
the room, her arms filled with
asters. ''Oh, Mother!" she ex-
claimed, with a note of impatience
in her voice. ''What a mess!"

"You can't turn your back a
minute on Heavenly Hash," said
Martha, with some embarrassment.
She was always a little uneasy
around Edith's efficient ways of
housekeeping.

Both women mopped at the sug-
ary fruit, Martha getting down on
her knees to clean the floor and part
of the wall.

"If you'll finish, Mother," said
Edith, "I'll start the cake. Or didn't
I tell you that Grace is coming out
todav? She's bringing her brood,
all three children, pre-school." Edith
laughed wryly.

"No, you didn't say," said Mar-
tha, tiredly. "What time?"

"Oh, for lunch," said Edith. "It
keeps the youngsters occupied."

Martha finished her task, then
rose. Her back ached. Her knees
creaked. Something inside pulled
at her with rebellion. She looked
around. The breakfast dishes stared
up at her. The floor was stained

Page 100

and sticky from yesterday's can-
ning. A bushel of pears stood in
the service hall, ready for the bot-
tles. For the first time since her
husband had died a year ago, Mar-
tha wanted her own home to
herself. She longed for those few
years just before Burt died. The
household had been small, just the
two of them, going and coming as
they pleased. They ate out often.
They had friends in when they felt
like it. Marketing and cooking
were kept at a minimum. There
had been time for many things —
enjoyable things. But now. . . .

Martha heard the whirr of the
beaters as Edith put in the various
ingredients of the cake. She hardly
heard her daughter's talk about the
frosting, the arrangement of the
asters, and the plans for the prep-
aration of the noon meal, when the
three lively youngsters would invade
all privacy of the big house — Mar-
tha's house.

"It would be a lot worse if my
two were home, but, luckily, school
is in session. By three-thirty Grace
will probably be gone." Edith
checked the oven, then put the cake
in to bake.

Martha did the breakfast dishes,
as Edith arranged the asters in
vases.

"I think I'll run down to the
store," said Martha suddenly. "I
need some jars for the jam. The
old ones are chipped." She finished
the dishes, then hurried into her
room, and changed into the new
wool jersey dress. She picked up
the big black bag that held almost

MY OWN STOVE, MY OWN TABLE

101

everything, and taking the short
black coat from the hall closet,
Martha knew she was ready for
more than just a trip to the store.

''I think I'll stop in and see
Louise/' she said. "I haven't seen
her for months."

'That ought to be good for you/'
smiled Edith. ''Louise always did
inspire vou. And believe me, vou
look sharp in that new jersey,
Mom."

Martha smiled back as she hur-
ried out to her car.

TTOW fresh the air felt! The
smell of apples and flowers was
in each breath. A soft waving
breeze rocked the trees gently, as
she sped along. She didn't want the
invigorating jaunt to end, but all
too soon, there she was at her
friend's house. But after ringing the
bell several times, Martha knew
that Louise w^as not at home.

At the wheel again, Martha kept
on toward the south. She didn't
want to go home — not just now.
She tried to restrain her speed, that
she might hold onto the bracing
moments. On she went, not know-
ing or caring. She onlv knew that
a sudden wanderlust had seized her.
She didn't want to go back to the
noise and chaos that usually lasted
long into the evening.

It wasn't that she resented Edith,
Charles, and the children who had
come to li\'e with her. She knew
they had come out of sympathy in
her aloneness. Thev had filled the
emptiness of her life many times
over. But there were times when
she wanted to be alone. She wanted
her own friends again, in the priv-
acy of her o^^■n home. She often
wished she could be left to read bv

herself, sew by herself. She wanted
to prepare a small repast and talk
with a friend. In short, Martha once
more wanted her own stove and her
own table. And then she shuddered,
when she thought of the big house
with no one in it but herself.

Suddenly she realized how far she
had come. She had passed the point
of the mountain. But she drove on.
Lehi, American Fork, then Provo.
She couldn't get enough of the brac-
ing air and the smell of the harvest
all around her. Why not keep driv-
ing and go on to Manti and see
Florence, her niece? It had been
a vear since she had seen her sister's
child. With five children, Florence
stayed pretty much at home.

Martha called Edith from a pay
phone. It was with some embarrass-
ment that she tried to persuade her
daughter that she was doing a
rational thing. Was Mother upset
over Grace's coming? Did the chil-
dren make her nervous? Edith
wanted to know.

"It's just wanderlust, dear. I just
felt that I had to get out in this
wonderful weather. Tell Grace
hello, and I'll be back in a couple
of days. I promise."

"All right. Mom," answered

Edith uncertainlv, "but we'll miss

„ ■>■>
you.

Martha felt a little guilty at that.

"Better bottle that jam, dear," she

spoke with practicality. "Goodbye

for now."

IV/fORE of the long, beautiful
stretches. More of the lush
valleys, deep meadows with cows
and horses grazing. And then she
was there, at Florence's.

Martha walked around the side
door. She heard voices. Not stop-

102

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1961

ping to knock, she opened the door.
''Surprise!" she exclaimed.

''Aunt Martha!" Dean had been
pouring cereal into some bowls. He
dropped the package on the table
and came hurrying toward Martha.
"Am I glad to see you?" he said, as
he embraced her. The older chil-
dren left their seats at the table and
hovered around. The two smaller
girls, tucked in high chairs, stared
as Martha put a hand on their heads.

"Where's Florence?"

Dean grinned. "Now isn't that a
foolish question, Aunt Martha?"

"You mean she's in the hospital?
Another baby?"

Dean nodded. "Sure thing. Num-
ber six. And she's a cute little one.
Looks like her mother. Floss is wild
over her. You'd think it was her
firstborn."

Martha asked the usual questions.
How was Florence? What about
help?

Dean looked puzzled. "I thought
I had the situation under control,"
he answered. "I had Mrs. Anderson
engaged and she came until noon,
and then she got sick. Gallstones
attack, I think. I had to leave work
until I could get somebody, unless.
Aunt Martha, you'll take over." He
smiled broadly as he put a strong
arm around her, knowing full well
that she wouldn't let him down.

Martha took off her coat. "Hurry
up and eat," she said. "Get back to
your job. I'll take over."

So here she was. Her joyous ride
had ended. Like a faithful horse,
she was back in the harness again.
She took a quick inventory. Work!
Work! Work! There was washing
and ironing, cooking and cleaning.
There was fruit to be canned. There
were babies to tend. Martha knew

she would be here for two weeks at
least, instead of two days. She
laughed. It served her right. She
had no business running away from
her comfortable home.

Edith was stunned when Martha
told her of this sudden turn of
events.

"Mother! All that work! What
about your clothes? You left with-
out anything."

"I'll get myself a house dress or
two," said Martha, with small con-
cern. "Don't worry and I'll see you
all soon." She hung up, a feeling
of homesickness overtaking her.

Time flew by. Martha worked
through the long days which fol-
lowed, and with Florence home
after the fifth day, there was twice
as much to be done, such wash-
ings! Such big meals! Home
would be a restful place. There was
work there, too, but not like this.

As the days added up to two
weeks, Martha felt she could now
leave. Florence had much of her
strength back, and the routine
would not o\'ertax her too much.
She saw the gratitude in the young
couple's faces.

"All our lives Dean and I will
remember this," said Florence.

"We can't ever repay you enough
for what vou have done," said Dean
holding the youngest child, wrapped
in a blanket.

Martha looked at her young
niece, so beautiful in her mother-
hood, as the five children stood
around her. "It wasn't anything,"
said Martha, then she was oft, wav-
ing a last goodbye as she headed for
the highway.

nnHE wanderlust had left her. Her

spirit was quiet again. Now she

could hardly wait until she could

MY OWN STOVE, MY OWN TABLE

103

get home. Rain was falling and it
shortly turned to sleet. Visibility
was poor, but hour by hour,
brought her nearer to her destina-
tion. At last, after several hours,
she was in her own driveway.

It was Saturday, so Edith,
Charles, and the boys were home.
They all ran out to meet her, help-
ing her, guiding her into the house.
How good it felt to have loved ones
who wanted her — who waited for
her return with love in their hearts.

They went in through the usual
side door. But Martha was aware
that something was different. The
large dining table had been replaced
by the small dropleaf that had been
stored. Martha stared! Why this
wasn't a dining room at all! It was
a living room, the big comfortable
chairs and the sofa arranged taste-
fully. Pictures, lamps, and old
treasures displayed with an artist's
touch. Martha hastened to the
real living room, but it was now a
bedroom. There was her beautiful
bedroom set, her desk, and her old-
fashioned rocker. A fire burned in
the grate. Everything in these
rooms belonged to her. None of
her daughter's furnishings were
there. And the kitchen, too, was
part of the arranagement.

Martha turned startled eyes to
the happy onlookers. ''It's my
apartment," she said. ''It's what I
always had in mind. It's what I've
wanted since your father died."

Edith smiled. "I know. Mother.
We've worked every minute since
you arrived at Florence's. Charles
and I knew you were running away.
We knew you should have your own

private rooms, and we didn't get
through any too soon."

"But what about you?" asked
Martha.

They all laughed. "We ha\en't
started ours yet," said Charles, "but,
with your permission, I'll make a
real neat apartment out of the other
side. Come on, I'll show you."

Martha could see it was going
to make a "neat" apartment. The
big bedroom, would be a living
room, the utilitv room was to be a
modern kitchen, the back porch
would work into bathrooms and
clothes closets, and with bedrooms
upstairs, Charles and Edith and
the boys could stay as long as they
wanted.

Martha walked back into her own
comfortable apartment. Three large
rooms with private bath. "It's like a
fairy tale," she said. "My wish has
come true — alone, yet not alone.
And now," she said with a broad
smile, "can I invite you all to ha\'e
dinner with me?"

She took the basket that Dean
had tucked in her car and took out
the contents — a baked chicken, a
piece of ham, green corn, and green
beans from Dean's late garden.
There was a loaf of orange bread
that Florence had made, and a gal-
lon of milk.

Martha raised the drop leaves of
the small table. She hurried to her
dresser and took out her daintiest
linen cloth. "My own sto\e and
my own table. It's what every
woman wants," she said with under-
standing as she smoothed the linen
before she went to her cupboard for
her best china.

cJhe K^yld cfirep/ace
Bertha M. Walton

THUMBING through an old
book of mine while confined
to my bed during a recent
illness, I came across a short article
I had written some years before.
What memories stirred within me
as I read. My mind traveled back
to the old home in faraway Eng-
land. I saw again the sturdy brick
house, built on the last street in a
small village in Kent, England,
where the hop fields are. A few
minutes walk from our home would
bring us to the beautiful English
countryside.

In memory I traveled again
down ''Muddy Lane" (appropriate-
ly named because it was usually
muddy), then on through Lovers'
Lane — so-called because of the
sweet-scented hedges that grew on
each side, making it like a private
pathway, ideal for lovers, then up
''Constitution Hill" — (another
nickname we liked because Father
always told us it was good for our
constitution to climb to the top),
then into the broad lands known
as the hop fields.

What a wonderful view could be
seen from the top of the hill, look-
ing down over the colorful English
countryside. Winding lanes, blos-
soming hedges, the green and ver-
dant land, and the many flowers
lending splashes of color to the
scene, for there were several flower-
ing gardens attached to the old-
fashioned thatched cottages of
which there were only a few scat-
tered throughout Kent.

These were beautiful things to
remember, but dear to my heart

Page 104

was the old-fashioned fireplace in
the kitchen of the old home. W'hat
glorious times were spent around
its glowing hearth during long win-
ter evenings, how delicious roasted
chestnuts tasted after having been
spread out in long rows on the grate
in front of the firebox; how tasty
and crisp the toasted bread, better
than any we ate anywhere else.

The fireplace was large and spa-
cious with a built-in oven on either
side of the firebox, with a large hook
descending from the blackness of
the chimney above (a relic of the
old days of our ancestors ) . Mother
sometimes used the hook, suspend-
ing a big pot over the red-hot coals.
I can still remember the delicious
smells that came from that giant
saucepan.

On either side of the hob that
Mother kept shining and bright was
a built-in ledge, large enough for
two people to sit comfortably. I
used to imagine that maybe, in days
long ago, a person had hidden there
and been out of sight. I wonder if
any one ever did?

It was no trouble at all when we
were small children to believe that
Father Christmas (as we called
Santa Claus in England then) came
down the chimney, for hadn't we
seen the chimney sweep go up —
and seen his brush come out of the
chimney pot on the roof? Of course
we had! So we just knew on Christ-
mas Eve that Father Christmas
would come down the chimney
bearing gifts for one and all.

On either side of the fireplace
Mother kept two big comfort-

THE OLD FIREPLACE 105

able leather chairs, one for her, and in' Through the Rye/' 'Te Banks

one for Dad, while we children, and Braes" were but a few of the

nine in all (three had died), spread old songs we sang, with no other

out on the floor. Mother had some light in the room but the flickering

long-handled gadgets, relics of firelight. We usually ended with a

grandma's day, that we used to make well-loved hymn. ''O My Father"

golden-brown toast and spread with is one of Mother's favorites, and

yellow butter and Mother's home- ''Come, Come, Ye Saints," "We

made jam. We relished each yum- Thank Thee, O God, for a Proph-

my bite, the feast of kings it was to et," and others as well loved were

us. sung many times. I learned to love

After the evening feast we played our hymns with a deep, abiding

games and talked. What plans love. After the singing we would

were made, and what dreams were kneel in prayer, then off to bed with

dreamed by the flickering firelight, faces and hearts aglow,

some of them coming true in later Years have come and gone since

years, especially the one about com- then, and the children who gathered

ing to Canada. around the old fireplace have long

Although Dad was laid to rest since grown up and married, with
some years ago, and Mother's dear children of their own; and one
face is wrinkled and her dark hair brother laid to rest amid the white
turning gray, still I remember the crosses in faraway France. But when
homely bits of philosophy and the memory comes knocking at the door
stories retold many times around of my heart, I see again the big old-
the old fireplace. How dear the fashioned fireplace with Mother,
hymns and old songs sounded. Dad, and the children gathered
Mother had a good voice, and as around — safe and serene from win-
Dad would say he could carry a try winds outside, happy in the
tune. They would start a song knowledge that love and peace shone
and we would all join in. ''Silver forth like the glowing coals of the
Threads Among the Gold," "Com- fireplace.

HazeJ K. Todd, Brigham City, Utah, has been represented in the Magazine at
intervals since 1948. Her three-part story "Special for Redheads" appeared in 1953, and
her serial "The New Day" was featured in 1959 and i960. Mrs. Todd summarizes
her varied activities and interests: 'Tor fourteen years I have been sandwiching writing
with Church positions, schoolteaching, and rearing a family. Besides The Relief Society
Magazine, I have sold stories to national publications. I was the 1946 winner of the
Deseret News Christmas Story Contest. At present I am enrolled in two writing
classes, and am a member of the National Penwomen. I am the Relief Society litera-
ture class leader in my stake, and teach the teachers training class in Sunday School.
My husband is Francis S. Todd, a civil engineer, and we have five children and five
grandchildren. I should hke to dedicate my story The Happety Road' to David A.
Mann of Bountiful, Utah, who has encouraged me so kindly in my writing."

uiecipes for Vi/inter ibventngs
Emma A. Hanks

Old-Fashioned Chile

2 lbs. ground meat i tsp. salt

2 No. 2 cans tomatoes Yi tsp. black pepper

2 cans kidney beans i tsp. chili powder

1 large-sized onion, chopped fine Vi tsp. cayenne pepper

Crumble meat as fine as possible and braise slightly. Pour into kettle and add
tomatoes, beans, onion, black pepper, salt, chili powder, and cayenne pepper. If needed,
add a little more water. Cook for one hour.

Serve with crackers or French bread spread with a garlic spread.

Chicken Gumbo

1 hen cut up for frying salt and pepper to taste

2 c. chopped onions Yz c. raux (see below) flour

2 c. chopped celery dash of file (powdered sassafras) into

2 c. chopped okra each serving

Yz tsp. finely chopped garlic 2 qts. water

Brown chicken in small amount of fat and add onions, celery, garlic, salt, and
pepper. Then add water and boil until chicken is tender, adding additional water as
needed. When the chicken is tender add the raux and mix well, and then add the
okra and cook until okra is tender and until desired thickness is obtained. Add small
amount of file just before you serve the gumbo over the rice. To make the raux:

Y2 c. flour small amount of fat

Brown flour in fat or use a patent brand.

Texas Hash

2 large-size onions, sliced 2 green peppers, chopped fine

3 tbsp. shortening 1 lb. ground beef
2 c. canned tomatoes Yz c. uncooked rice

1 tsp. chili powder 1 tsp. salt

!4 tsp. pepper

Cook onions and pepper in shortening until golden brown and add the meat and
cook until it separates. Add the rest of the ingredients and bake in greased baking dish
for forty-five minutes at 350°. Makes six to eight servings.

Texas Cream Pie

2 c. scalded milk 4 tbsp. cornstarch
Yi c. sugar 1 tsp. \anilla

2 eggs separated 1 c. whipping cream

baked pie shell

Mix beaten egg yolks and cornstarch. Add milk and sugar to this mixture and cook
until thick enough to coat spoon. Add the stiffly beaten egg whites to mixture
while still hot. Add vanilla and let cool. Pour into baked pie shell, cover with
whipped cream, and grate a little chocolate over the top. Chill before serving.

Page 106

KyLlbertha I iielson aiatch 11 Lakes Guilts
for the tleeai/

A LBERTHA Nielson Hatch, Rixerton, Wyoming, finds joy and satisfaction in making
■^*' quilts of many different patterns and designs. She belongs to a group of sewers
who make quilts for the needy. Mrs. Hatch also makes quilts as gifts for her family
and her neighbors. She is an expert with the crochet hook and loves to see a ball of
crocheting thread turn into a beautiful doily. Each season Mrs. Hatch, who is now
ninety-two, raises a garden — vegetables and flowers for herself and for her friends and
neighbors.

Mrs. Hatch has reared her own ten children and three grandchildren. She has
thirty-six grandchildren, ninety great-grandchildren, and twelve great-great grandchildren.
Always active in the Church organizations, she has set an attendance record that is an
inspiration to all \\'ho know of her faithfulness. She has served many years as a Relief
Society visiting teacher.

ibnchantment

Marion Ellison

OHE held her breath. Not a sound was heard. Even the soft breeze that had been
^ talking to the trees uas stilled. The dew looked like a tiny baby's tear, and then,
in all its splendor, the flower gently unfolded, and its soft petals glistened and shone
as a golden sun. She breathed a sigh and the spell was broken. But still, today,
although she has grown bent with age and the flower has long been gone, she knows
the most beautiful flower in all the world is a jellow rose.

Page 107

Love Is Enough

Chapter 2
Mabel Harmer

Synopsis: Geniel Whitworth, a school-
teacher, arrives in Blayney, Idaho, from
Denver, Colorado. She has a room in
Mrs. Willett's boarding house and meets
Christine Lacy, another schoolteacher.
Geniel tells Christine about Ernest Wood,
her friend in Denver. She also meets
Mrs. Willett's nephew, Jeff Burrows, a
rancher.

THERE was an all-day institute
on Monday before the begin-
ning of school the following
day. Marva, the third school teach-
er at the boarding house, had arrived
Saturday afternoon. She was a year
or two younger than Geniel, full of
life and enthusiasm for everything
from kittens to sunsets. Christine
confided that, contrary to appear-
ances, she was an excellent teacher
and the youngsters of the second
grade loved her.

The other teachers, including Mr.
Layton, the principal, all lived in
Blayney. Geniel was the only new-
comer to the group, and they wel-
comed her most cordially. She was
assigned to the third grade.

On Tuesday, just after she re-
turned home from school, she
found her first letter from Ernest.
It was a gray day with a light drizzle
of rain, and she had felt a definite
twinge of homesickness. She opened
the letter and read it eagerly. He
had missed her but was very busy
with the fall trade. He had picked
up an excellent new salesman and
the business was going very well
indeed. She was so glad to get the
letter that she would have answered

Page 108

right away, if Mrs. Willett hadn't
put in a call for help.

"Something is wrong with the
furnace, and with this rain we're
going to need some heat. Fm right
in the middle of peeling a bushel of
peaches. Would you mind stepping
over next door to the Linfords and
asking Johnny to come and fix it?"

''Not at all," Geniel answered.
''Fll be glad to go."

She slipped on her raincoat and
a scarf and went over to the house
next door. It was a small, rather
shabby place, with a momentary
glory created by scores of zinnias
in a profusion of bloom. When she
rang the bell she was somewhat sur-
prised to have the door opened by
a tall, extremely handsome young
man. His dark wavy hair was a bit
unruly at the moment and his skin
was deeply tanned. He was obvious-
ly an outdoor man.
' "Hello, Miss Whitworth," he
smiled. "Do come in."

"Oh, I can't!" she exclaimed, a
bit nonplused at his use of her
name. "I'm here on an errand for
Mrs. Willett. She wants Johnny
Linford to come over and fix the
furnace."

"Well, since I'm the only one
here who answers to that name, I
had better give it a try," he an-
swered cheerfully. "I'll pick up my
tools and be right over."

"Thanks." Geniel turned and
hurried back to the house. "He
said he'd come right over," she told
Mrs. Willett, who was putting the

LOVE IS ENOUGH

109

first of the peaches into bottles.
''Does this boy mend furnaces all
the time — I mean, is that his regu-
lar work?" she asked.

''Johnny? Oh, no. He's just
handy with tools. He's always fixed
everything since he was knee high
to a cricket. He's been working in
the forestry service this summer. He
just got back from the station yes-
terday."

^'TF he just got back yesterday
how did he know my name?"
asked Geniel.

Before Mrs. Willett could an-
swer, Johnny came through the back
door without the formality of knock-
ing. "Hi, Allie," he greeted Mrs.
Willett. "What have you been try-
ing to do with your furnace to get
it out of order?"

"I tried making a fire by remote
control. Anyway, I knew you'd
take care of it."

"Okay. But I'm charging union
wages these days and double for
overtime."

He opened the basement door and
went down the stairs. A moment
later he called back, "I need some-
one to hold a flashlight. Anyone
just sitting around up there who
could give me a hand?"

"He couldn't possibly mean me,
I guess," said Geniel. "But maybe
I'd best volunteer, anyway, if we
want heat tonight."

"That's right. And make him
pay you union wages," advised Mrs.
Willett.

Geniel climbed gingerly down the
rather steep steps and took the flash-
light. "I'll charge double if you
get any soot on me," she warned.

"Maybe it would be worth it," he

decided. "How was the third grade
today?"

"Lovely. They're perfect dears."
Then, almost without thinking, she
asked, "How did you know that I
was teaching the third grade?"

"I just read it in the newspaper.
They publish a list every fall,
although it rarely changes from year
to year. I went to school under four
of the current teachers."

"Oh, well, that wasn't so long
ago," said Geniel, and could have
bitten her tongue, rememberhig that
no man likes to be told he looks
young.

Apparently Johnny didn't notice
the slip. "It was long enough. But
I'm awfully anxious to get back into
a school room again."

"Do you plan on going away to
school sometime — or will vou stay
with the forestry service?"

"I sure hope to get away — and
that pretty soon," replied Johnny
earnestlv. "This forestrv business is
just a stopgap, although a mighty
welcome one. I want to get a de-
gree in mechanical engineering and
then build bridges and dams and
super-highways. The only drawback
is money — of which I have prac-
tically none. Fm taking a few cor-
respondence courses and slowly
building a savings account."

"Good! I hope you make it. Fm
sure that you will some day. I'll
look for your name on a big dam
about ten years from now."

"Twenty will be more like it,"
Johnny corrected her. "And Fm

twenty-two now. I need to get go-

■>■)
mg.

Twenty-two, Geniel noted. That

was just two vears \ounger than she.

Then slie wondered what difference

it could possibly make whether he

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1961

was two or forty-two years younger.
What a ridiculous idea.

"I think that should do now," he
decided, giving a bolt a final tap.
"We'll draw cuts to see who builds
the fire." Solemnly he picked up a
splinter and broke it in halves. "The
short one gets the job."

Gcniel studied them carefully and
made her choice.

"You won," said Johnny, tossing
them both aside. "Til bet you don't
know how to build a fire anyway.
I can let you off now."

She was at the top of the stairs
when he added, "And thanks very
much."

CHE sat down in the kitchen again
to wait until the rest of the
house would have a chance to warm
up. "That is one of the nicest lads
I ever met," she said, just after he
had left.

"He sure is," agreed Mrs. Willett.
"There just isn't anyone quite like
Johnny. No one could help lov-
ing him."

"He seems very ambitious, too.
It's too bad he can't get away to
finish school."

"Yes, but he'll make it some day,"
Mrs. Willett agreed easily. "His
father died last spring, and that
means he has to take care of his
mother. Otherwise, he could work
his own way through. She has a
little money coming from the estate
of a brother, once it gets settled, and
that may take care of the matter."

"I surely hope so. Does he have
a girl?"

"Not any special one. Although,
as I said, everyone loves Johnny,
from me to three-year-old Kathy on
the corner."

Mrs. Willett filled the last of

the bottles, reserving a bowl full
of the choicest fruit to be eaten
fresh. She had just started to
pound the dinner steaks when Jeffry
Burrows came walking in. "Hi,
Auntie dear," he called from the
doorway. "I just came in for some
supplies and thought I'd better
bring you a few. Where shall I
leave this bag of spuds?"

"Down in the storeroom, if you
can lug them that much farther."

"If I can't, I'll just roll them
down."

When he returned to the kitchen,
Mrs. Willett asked, "How about
staying for dinner? I can have these
steaks ready in less than half an
hour."

"Thanks, but the Evans Merc,
would be closed by then and I have
some things to pick up. I could
manage a bowl of those peaches,
however, if the lady who is sitting
there doing nothing would care to
peel them for me."

"I'll have you know that the lady
just finished repairing the furnace,"
said Geniel indignantly, as she stood
up and picked out the largest of the
fruit.

"What do you know! I must say
that Aunt Allie has marvelous luck
when it comes to boarders. She
certainly draws the best."

"We both thank you," said Ge-
niel, as she set the peaches in front
of him. She couldn't help think-
ing how nice and homey it all was
— not in the least like an ordinary
boarding house. It had driven out
her wave of homesickness complete-

At the dinner table Christine
passed out some large, square enve-
lopes. "I seem to remember this
from last year," observed Marva. "It

LOVE IS ENOUGH

111

must be another Command Per-
formance from the Duchess."

Geniel opened hers and read an
invitation to dinner from Miss
Blayney for the coming Saturday
night. 'This must be very special/'
she said.

"It is, indeed/' Marva rephed.
*'Once each fall the lady opens
Blayney Manor for the schoolteach-
ers and the board of education. It's
supposed to be a gracious gesture of
hospitality, but I doubt that any
of us would last the school year out,
if we didn't pass muster."

''Oh, surely she can't have that
much influence!" protested Geniel.

"Maybe not. But just let me
warn you to be on your best be-
havior. Repress any arguments or
contradictions. Actually, you'll be
the honored guest this year because
you are the only newcomer to the
force."

"Actually, to do the lady justice,"
said Christine, "she just figures that
this is her town and she wants it
run right."

"And she must do all the running
in order to make sure that it is,"
added Marva.

Geniel was not greatly concerned.
After dinner she looked over her
dresses and decided that the green
velveteen with the gold costume
jewelry would be about right for the
occasion. It would be rather excit-
ing, she thought, to see the inside
of Blayney Manor and to meet the
great lady herself.

On the way home from school
on Friday, she was a bit surprised to
find Johnny waiting for her outside
his gate. "Are you the lady who
mends furnaces, fences, and . . .?"

"Just my own fences," inter-
rupted Geniel.

"Well, I have another little job
in which you might be interested,"
he continued. "I have to go up to
the ranger's station tomorrow to put
shutters on the place against the
coming winter blizzards. I was
wondering if you would care to take
the job over — under my supervi-
sion, of course."

"Oh, putting shutters on forest
ranger stations is absolutely the very
best thing I do," declared Geniel.
"What time would we have to
start?"

"It's only a thirty mile drive, and
if you work fast you can be through
in two or three hours. So I think
that ten a.m. would do nicely."

"Good. I'll be ready. Shall I
pack a lunch, or do you furnish that
for your hired help?"

"I furnish one meal only," said
Johnny in his most businesslike
tones. "But if Mrs. Willett has any
chocolate cake on hand, you might
bring enough for four."

"You have additional help going?"
Geniel's spirits suffered an unac-
countable letdown.

"Oh, no. But bring enough for
four anyway. I can manage to take
care of that much — with some ad-
ditional help from you."

"I'll guarantee the cake."

CHE went on home and quickly
changed to a cotton dress. Then
she hurried down to the kitchen.
"I'm going up to the ranger's station
with Johnny to close up for the
winter," she told Mrs. Willett, "and
he has ordered a chocolate cake.
Do you mind if I make one?"

"Not at all," was the cheerful
reply. "Go right ahead. I'd do it
myself, if I had the time."

"Thanks, but I'd really like to

112

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1961

make it." She brought out a mix-
ing bowl and went to work. She
loved baking, and it had been a long
time since she had had the fun of
stirring up a cake. When it was
finished she put on a thick icing and
some chopped walnuts.

When Johnny called for her at
ten the next morning he looked her
over critically. ''How are your
heels? You'll have to do some
climbing. Did you bring a warm
sweater? How about putting that
scarf on your head?"

'Tes, sir/' answered Geniel meek-
ly. ''And how about a compass
and. . . ?"

"Who wants a compass!" retorted
Johnny. "You could qualify in a
jiffy as the girl Fd like to get lost
with."

T^HEY swung down the road at a
moderate pace, for which she was
more than pleased. It was much
too nice a day to be spoiled by rush-
ing about. Late September had
turned much of the foliage on the
hills to a Persian carpet of red, gold,
and bronze. The sagebrush had a
purple haze that was as beautiful
as anything she had ever seen.
Altogether, it was a day to be en-
joyed to the utmost.

After they had left the main high-
way, the road was rough and nar-
row. "This is shown as a jeep road
on the map," he explained, "and
they're not kidding. But we'll make
it. At least, I always have before."

With this bit of consolation,
Geniel clung to the side of the car
and held her breath over the worst
of the bumps and dugways. She
breathed a sigh of relief when they
finally arrived at the station. "Now

all we have to do is go down again,"
she consoled herself.

"You can get out and keep the
bears away while I get things start-
ed," said Johnny, opening the door
on her side.

"Thanks. All I have to do is shoo
them, I suppose?"

"Oh, sure. There's a nice view
thataway," said Johnny, pointing to
the north trail, "and good hunting."

Geniel walked up the trail to a
point where she could see an entire-
ly new vista. She sat down on a log
to enjoy the tangy mountain air and
the glory of the autumn day. It was
so lovely and peaceful that she felt
as if she could sit there for hours.
When she finally decided to walk
down again, she found Johnny put-
ting on the last of the shutters.

"Piker," he called. "I didn't say
you could stay all morning. Now
I've gone and done most of your
work. You may redeem yourself by
setting the lunch out on that table
over there by the pine tree. The
lunch is in that hamper."

"Thanks, Mister. I'll do my
best." She took the basket and
carried it over to the table. There
was a red checkered cloth which she
spread over the table and then put
on the lunch. It was quite simple —
sandwiches of homemade bread, to-
matoes, pickles, a potato salad, some
apples, and her chocolate cake.

As she worked she couldn't help
wondering why it was that Johnny
made her feel as if she were years
younger than he — when actually
she was two years older. She won-
dered, too, why it was that every
minute she spent with him was fun.
Never could she remember having so
much fun with anyone else. Per-
haps it was because she could be

LOVE IS ENOUGH

113

perfectly natural. She didn't have
to put on a front. Whatever it was,
she liked it, and she liked him. She
was grateful for this lovely, earefree
day,

'T^HEY were joined for lunch by a
couple of squirrels whom John-
ny called Kate and Tim and
declared to be old acquaintances.
He cut up an apple for them, but
drew the line at giving them anv
cake. ''It's much too good for any-
one your size/' he commented,
adding to Geniel, 'when you can
bake a cake like that Til. . . ." The
twinkle in her e3^es stopped him,
and he asked quickly, "You didn't
really, did you?"

"Cross my heart," smiled Geniel.
"It's my chief talent, outside of
knitting washcloths. School teach-
ing is just a sideline."

"Well, I predict you'll go far," he
said seriously. "And, speaking of
going far, I'd best pack up the stuff
I have to take down so that we can
be on our way."

Geniel walked off on another trail
and returned just as he was putting
the last of his load in the car. A
couple of miles down the road they
were waved to a stop by a little girl.
"What is it, Hilda?" he called.

"Mom saw you go past this
morning. She wants you to send
the doctor up to see Mickey. He
has a real bad stomach ache," she
replied quickly.

"We'll come in and see just how
bad he is," said Johnny.

They followed Hilda up to a small
house, almost surrounded bv fruit
trees. "Hello, there, Mrs. Ramp-
ton," he greeted the woman who
came to the door. "This is Miss
Whitworth, one of the schoolteach-

ers. I hear that Mickev has been
eating too many green apples."

"I sure hope that's all it is," she
answered. "It came on sort of sud-
den, but he's in awful pain. We
don't have a telephone, so I was
wondering if you would send the
doctor up when you get back to
town. Jim is out on the range
after his cattle."

"Let's have a look at the boy,"
said Johnny.

"He's right in here on the couch."

Thev found the nine-year-old boy
doubled up with pain. "This could
be appendicitis, you know," said
Johnny. "And if it is, he ought to
go down to the hospital, such as it
is. I think I'd better take you and
the boy down with me."

"But I can't leave the other chil-
dren here alone," said Mrs. Ramp-
ton, half in tears.

"I can stay," offered Geniel.
"Johnny can come back and get me
later."

Mrs. Rampton looked doubtful.
"Oh, I can't impose on you like
that!"

Mickey broke into tears, along
with his pain. "I don't want to
go alone," he cried.

"Of course you don't," soothed
Johnny. "Mother will go with you,
just as the nice ladv said."

Quickly they prepared to leave,
and half an hour later Geniel found
herself there in a strange house with
three children, the youngest a baby
less than a year. She was prepar-
ing some supper for them when it
struck her that in less than fifteen
minutes she was due at a formal
dinner where she was to have been
the guest of honor.

(J!o be coniimitd)

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hulda Parker

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations go\erning the submittal of
material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and
in the Relief Society Handhook oi Instructions.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Ada S. Sharp

NORTH REXBURG STAKE (IDAHO) RETIRING OFFICERS

Front row, seated, left to right: Harriet L. Rigby, theology class leader; Anita M.
Schvvendiman, First Counselor; Mary G. Shirley, President; Norma N. Peterson, Sec-
ond Counselor; Fern P. Ladle, Secretary-Treasurer.

Back row, standing, left to right: Bianca J. Allen, visiting teacher message leader;
Ethel K. Archibald, Magazine representative; Merle A. Luke, literature class leader;
Phoebe N. Williams, work meeting leader; Janet R. Mortensen, organist; Geneva B.
Thomas, social science class leader; Mary R. Thomas, chorister.

Ada S. Sharp, the new president of North Rexburg Stake Relief Society, reports
the* faithfulness and devotion of the retiring officers: 'Taithful and diligent service has
been the aim of these sisters. Sister Rigby was the first president, appointed when the
North Rexburg Stake was organized in November 1945, serving as president until
1951, and as theologv class leader since 1954. Two sisters, Mary G. Shirley and Janet
R, Mortensen, ha\e served continuously on the board, each in three different capa-
cities, since the stake \\as organized, and Fern P. Ladle has served as secretary-treasurer
continuously since 1945."

Page 114

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

115

Photograph submitted by Edith W. Hubbard

BANNOCK STAKE (IDAHO) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, September 25, i960

Seated, center front: Geraldine T. Forbush, director; at left of Sister Forbush:
Shirley Hubbard, stake organist; at right: Edsel Prescott, who assisted with accompani-
ment.

Edith W. Hubbard, President, Bannock Stake Rehef Society, reports that fifty-
seven mothers participated in the chorus and presented the following numbers: "Such
Lovely Things"; "Come, Ye Blessed of Mv Father"; "O Divine Redeemer"; and
"Let there Be Music."

Ph(jt(>Ki'aph submitted by Wilma F. Turley

SOUTHWEST INDIAN MISSION, MOENCOPI BRANCH SINGING MOTHERS
PRESENT MUSIC AT MISSION CONFERENCES

Wilma F. Turley, President, Southwest Indian Mission Relief Societv, reports
that these sisters lose to sing together in the Navajo language. They presented the
music for two mission conferences. Sister Millet, a missionary who directs the chorus,
stands at the right in the back row.

Sister Turley reports that the work of Relief Society is progressing in her mission,
and the sisters are learning many skills. At Shiprock, New Mexico, the Relief Society
women have made several quilts, and at Ramah, they held a successful bazaar in No-
vember 1960.

116

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1961

Phott!tri aph submitted b\ I

IDAHO FALLS (IDAHO) SIAKE RELIEF SOCIETY PAGEANT
"OUR TOWN AND RELIEF SOCIETY," June ^ i960

Left to right: Gertrude Collard, a member of Idaho Falls Stake Relief Society
Board, representing a pioneer woman; Elder Rheim M. Jones, representing a trapper;
Marcja Collard, daughter of Gertrude Collard.

Leone T. Homer, President, Idaho Falls Stake Relief Society, reports: "The
pageant was a real success. We had over 500 people out to see it, and judging by the
comments, telephone calls, and notes, it must have been enjoyed by e\eryone. It has
been a tremendous task to do the research and writing, but we feel that it has been
\ery worthw'hile.

"The first stake organization of Relief Society in Idaho Falls was perfected in
18915. Prior to that time there were seventeen scattered wards and branches over an
area of one hundred miles. This first organization was commemorated bv our pageant.
The town of Idaho Falls was first incorporated in 1900, so the pageant tied in town
and Relief Society history.

"Elder Rheim M. Jones, representing a trapper, told of the earlv beginnings in
this part of the State — from i860 to 1880, recalling the first ferry across the mighty
Snake Rixer, the first bridge, the gold hunters, and the constant fight with the
hostile elements.

"Representing a pioneer grandmother and granddaughter, Gertrude Collard and
her daughter Marcia told of the coming of the Latter-day Saints to Idaho, their strug-
gles, hardships, and joys, up to 189:;, when this huge area was divided into two stakes,
and the Idaho Falls Stake Relief Society was organized.

"The tweU'e women who ser\ed as presidents o\er these years (or their repre-
sentatives) were then presented. The history of the town, its mayors, and important

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

117

events in its development were woven into the narrati\'e of the years of service of those
women. This was given by readers, as the women were spothghted in large picture frames.

"The pageant was interspersed with lovely music from a sixty-fi\e voice Singing
Mothers chorus directed by Edna Johnson, and interpretive background music was
played on the organ by Grace Karstad.

"The research and composition of the pageant were done by Leone T. Homer and
Ann J. Staker, the staging by Elveda Smith, with special lighting effects by Gareth
B. Homer.

"The pageant \\as presented as the Sunday evening service of stake conference.

"The women who have ser\ed as stake presidents are as follows: Emma J. Bennett
(1895-1903), deceased; Elvira Steele (1903-1917), deceased; Mayme Laird (1917-1926),
deceased; Clara Brunt (1926-1932); Martha Telford (1932-1939), deceased; Cora M.
Christensen (1939-1944); Idetta E. Merrill (1944-1946); Eleanora B. Allen (1946-
(thrce months, di\ision of stake); Loveda Petersen (1946-1947); Venna H. Croft
(1947-1951); Mabel Hansen (1951-1953); Nannah C. Stokes (1953-1957); Leone T.
Homer ( 1957 - ) .

"All of the \\omen present at the pageant who had e\er ser\ed on the Idaho Falls
Stake Rehef Society Board were presented with a souvenir booklet of the pageant."

^ <», S « e» <-.' W it <l

Photograph submitted by Lila A. Arave

WESTERN CANADIAN MISSION, EDMONTON FOURTH BRANCH YOUNG
MOTHERS ATTENDING THE CLOSING SOCIAL

Front row, seated, left to right: Joyce Salmon; Pearl McCaskill; Clara Rolfson;
Da Naze Steele; Pat Depew; Marilyn Albiston; Corrinne Attwood; Louise Jensen;
Maureen \\^oolf; Eva Mae Humphrevs; Rose Harvey.

Back row, standing, left to right: Claudia Gimlich; Grace North; Colleen May;
Lynne Home; Glenda Benson; Shirley Brundsdale; Dora Cook; Mary Sustrik; Carolyn
Cunningham.

Lila A. Arave, President, Western Canadian Mission Relief Society, reports:
"There were twent\'-four babies born in the Edmonton Fourth Branch of the Western
Canadian Mission since it was organized just one year ago. This picture was taken at

ithe Relief Societv closing social, where twenty of them were present. There were
over seventv-fi\e children in attendance at that time, which accounts, in part, for the
extensive Church building program underway in Edmonton.
"As \ou can see, we are growing. We are particularly encouraged in the \isiting
teaching that is being done."
i

118

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1961

Photograph submitted by Rowena J. Warr

CASSIA STAKE (IDAHO), OAKLEY SECOND WARD VISITING TEACHERS
HONORED FOR MANY YEARS OF SERVICE, August 31, i960

Left to right: Matilda Bell (age 84); Sarah Adams (82); Mary Stowers (83);
Emma Harper (83).

Rowena J. Warr, President, Cassia Stake Relief Society, reports that these sisters
were honored at a visiting teachers convention, for their many years of devoted service,
their combined years of service in this capacity totaling ig- years. Each was presented
a beautiful corsage. They are all still active in Relief Society, and all of them, as
Singing Mothers, participated in Relief Societ}^ convention.

Photograph submitted by Naomi F. Jensen

GUNNISON STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR
RELIEF SOCIETY CONVENTION AND STAKE OUARTERLY

CONFERENCE

Standing at the right, in the first row: Ruby Fjeldsted, stake organist; second from
the right: Wilma Despain, conductor; fifth from the right: Martha Bartholomew, stake
chorister.

Third from the right, in the back row: Naomi F. Jensen, President, Gunnison
Stake Relief Society,

Sister Jensen reports: "These sisters are the first chorus that we haxe had for
several years as a stake group. Our wards present the Singing Mothers in the March

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

119

and November Sunday evening programs. This stake group furnished songs for our
stake convention in August, and for our stake quarterly conference September 4, i960.
We all enjoyed this service very much. We are happy to report that we are enjoying
our work as a stake board and appreciate the help the General Board offers us always."

Photograph submitted by Fern T. Hartvigsen

PORTNEUF STAKE (IDAHO), ARIMO WARD PRESIDENTS

HONORED AT SOCIAL

Front row, seated, left to right: Rebecca H. Nelson (1916-29); Rebecca W. Howe
(1929-36); Loya M. Woodland (1936-38).

Back row, standing, left to right: Mabel B. Hatch (1938-47); Almeda H. Smith
(1951-58); Winafred S. Henderson (1947-49); 01i\e H. \V"oodland (1958 - );

Coral M. Fackrell (1945-51).

Fern T. Hart\igsen, President, Portneuf Stake Relief Societv', reports that the
presidents of Arimo Ward Relief Society, from the presidency of Rebecca Nelson to the
present time, under the leadership of 01i\'e H. Woodland, were honored at a social in
August i960, and were congratulated and commended for their many years of de\'oted
service to Relief Society.

For ye shall go out with joy, and be led forth with peace: the mountains and the
hills shall break forth before you into singing. . . . Instead of the thorn shall come up
the fir tree, and instead of the brier shall come up the myrtle tree. . . . And if thou draw-
out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in
obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noonday (Isaiah 55:12-13; 58:10).

LESSJON DEPARTMENT

cJheologyi — The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 32— The Gifts of the Holy Ghost

Elder Roy W. Doxey

(Text: The Doctrine and Covenants, Section 46)

For Tuesday, May 2, 1961

Objective: To understand what the gifts of the Holy Ghost are and why they
are given.

'T^HE revelation for study in this
lesson was received in the spring
of 1831, the day following Section
45, which was received to sustain
the members of the Church as a
result of many foolish stories which
were circulated about them. Sec-
tion 46 was given by the Lord to
correct some false ideas which were
entertained bv members of the
Church. At this period, according
to the Church Historian, John
Whitmer, there were some of the
number who believed that nonmem-
bers should not be admitted to the
sacrament meeting. Some members
felt this practice was contrary to the
instructions of the resurrected Lord
to the Nephites as stated in The
Book of Mormon:

And behold, ye shall meet together oft;
and ye shall not forbid any man from
coming unto you when ye shall meet
together, but suffer them that they may
come unto you and forbid them not;

But ye shall pray for them, and shall

Page 120

not cast them out; and if it so be that
they come unto you oft ye shall pray for
them unto the Father, in my name (3
Nephi 18:22-23) .

In the first seven verses of Section
46 the Lord gives sufficient infor-
mation to the Church in this dis-
pensation to clarify this problem,
and also gives the Lord's will about
the meetings of the Church. First,
for the profit and learning of the
elders they are '\ . . to conduct all
meetings as they are directed and
guided by the Holy Spirit" (D & C
46:2). Then follows the command-
ment about which there was some
disputation, ''Nevertheless ye are
commanded never to cast any one
out from your public meetings,
which are held before the world"
(D & C 46:3). In further clarifi-
cation of this instruction, the sacra-
ment meeting is indicated as a
public meeting:

And again I say unto you, ye shall not
cast any out of your sacrament meetings

LESSON DEPARTMENT

121

who are earnestly seeking the kingdom —
I speak this concerning those who are not
of the church (D & C 46:5).

This same commandment is given
regarding the ''confirmation meet-
tings." (See D & C 46:6.) This
meeting is our Fast Meeting or the
baptismal when the Holy Ghost is

I conferred upon the newly baptized
person. There are meetings of the
Church which are to be considered
as private because they are special
meetings to which only certain
members of the Church are invited
to attend, such as auxiliary prayer
or officers' and teachers' meetings.

There are in this revelation in-
structions regarding the member of
the Church and the sacrament meet-
ing. Church members are welcome
to this meeting, but they are coun-
seled to make reconciliation with
their fellow man against whom they
have sinned before they partake of
the sacrament. (See D & C 46:4.)

"Walking Uprightly Before Me"

One of the most important items
of counsel given by the Lord ap-
pears in this revelation. It is as fol-
lows:

But ye are commanded in all things to
ask of God, who giveth liberally; and that
which the Spirit testifies unto you even
so I would that ye should do in all holi-
ness of heart, walking uprightly before
me, considering the end of your salva-
tion, doing all things with prayer and
thanksgiving, that ye may not be seduced
by evil spirits, or doctrines of devils, or
the commandments of men; for some are
of men, and others of devils (D & C

46:7).

What is there in this scripture
which makes it of such great im-
portance? Notice the several prin-
ciples that are basic to the obtaining
of eternal life: (a) Pray to him who

giveth liberally; (b) Obtain the
Spirit and accept its promptings in
humility; (c) Walk uprightly before
the Lord — keep the command-
ments; (d) Always remember that
the purpose of existence is to ''work
out your salvation"; (e) In the spirit
of prayer be grateful for blessings
received. What is the promised
blessing for those who practice this
counsel? They shall neither be de-
ceived by the ideas of men nor by
the doctrines of devils.

Importance of Obtaining the Spiiit
Learning the necessity of receiv-
ing the Spirit is of great importance
to the members of the Church. The
operation of the Holy Ghost in the
lives of the prophets during the Old
Testament period, as well as at the
time of the apostles of Jesus, is
generally known to the membership
of the Church in this dispensation.
Directed by that same Spirit, the
leaders of the Church have coun-
seled the Church membership
throughout this dispensation of the
need to have the Holy Ghost.

Joseph Smith and
Martin Van Bnren

On November 29, 1839, the
Prophet Joseph Smith and Elias
Higbee, in seeking redress for crimes
committed against the saints in
Missouri, visited President Van Bur-
en in Washington, D. C, as a part
of this mission. In that interview,
the President of the United States
asked the Prophet wherein the Lat-
ter-day Saints differed from other
religions of that day. His reply was
that '\ . . we differed in the mode
of baptism, and the gift of the Holy
Ghost bv the laving on of hands"
{D.H.C. IV:42).

122

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1961

What did the Prophet mean by
this statement? It is apparent from
his teachings given upon other oc-
casions that the possession of the
gift of the Holy Ghost is received
only by those who submit to water
baptism and the laying on of hands
by one who is authorized of the
Lord to officiate for him. As this
lesson continues, this principle is in
evidence, but here is a positive state-
ment which establishes the prin-
ciple as given by Joseph Smith:

The sign of Peter was to repent and
be baptized for the remission of sins, with
the promise of the gift of the Holy Ghost;
and in no other way is the gift of the
Holy Ghost obtained (D. H. C. IV:555).

Baptism is a holy ordinance preparatory
to the reception of the Holy Ghost; it is
the channel and key by which the Holy
Ghost will be administered.

The Gift of the Holy Ghost by the lay-
ing on of hands, cannot be received
through the medium of any other prin-
ciple than the principle of righteousness,
for if the proposals are not complied with,
it is of no use, but withdraws (D. H. C.
111:379).

It was a characteristic of The
Church of Jesus Christ in the meri-
dian of time that the gift of the
Holy Ghost was received only by
the convert to the Church (Acts
2:37-38; 8:12-23; 19:1-7). But what
about the gifts of the Holy Ghost?
Are these gifts, as enumerated in
the scriptures, received by the wor-
thy member of the Church? The
answer is yes. The loss of the spirit-
ual gifts following the death of the
apostles is an evidence of the great
apostasy. The absence of these
spiritual gifts is admitted by many
authorities on ecclesiastical history.
(See the testimony of John Wesley,
founder of Methodism, as quoted

by Elder James E. Talmage in The
Articles of Faith on page 495.)

Purpose of the Gifts

For what purpose does the Lord
bestow his gifts upon his true fol-
lowers? Because in the world there
are influences that are contrarv to
the plan of life and salvation. How
will the gifts of the Spirit help one
on the road to perfection?

Wherefore, beware lest ye are decei\'ed;
and that ye may not be deceived seek ye
earnestly the best gifts, always remember-
ing for what they are given;

For verily I say unto you, they are givtii
for the benefit of those who love me and
keep all my commandments, and him that
seeketh so to do; that all may be benefited
that seek or that ask of me, that ask and
not for a sign that they may consume it
upon their lusts (D & C 46:8-9). (Italics
by author.)

The words in italics give definite
information upon the question just
posed. Notice that the gifts are a
part of the gospel of Jesus Christ
that thev might be of benefit to
those who love the Lord and thus
keep all of his commandments. But
who are these? They are the mem-
bers of his Church, for they have
complied with the ordinances of
baptism and the laying on of hands
to receive the Holy Ghost. But the
member of the Church may not be
keeping all of the commandments,
so, what of him? The revelation
states, ''and him that seeketh so to
do." The Lord does not condone
sin, but that member of the king-
dom who will earnestly strive to
overcome the barriers to his salva-
tion, by sincerely endeavoring to
perfect himself through the prin-
ciple of repentance, will receive the
help necessary to aid him. (See
D&C 1:31-33.)

LESSON DEPARTMENT

123

The Gifts of the Holy Ghost

What are these gifts of the Holy
Ghost which are imparted to the
members of the Church? Paul pro-
vided a list of these gifts for the
saints at Corinth. (See I Cor.
12:1-11.)

In closing the Nephite record,
Moroni also indicated some of these
gifts of the Spirit. (See Moroni
10:8-19.)

The saints of today are counseled
that they should '\ . . always remem-
ber, and always retain in your
[their] minds what those gifts are,
that are gi\en unto the church"
(D & C 46:10). These gifts, how-
ever, are not given promiscuously,
'Tor all have not every gift given
unto them; for there are many gifts,
and to everv man is given a gift by
the Spirit of God" (D & C 46:11).

A summary of the gifts revealed
in this revelation is provided in the
Doctrine and Covenants Commen-
tary, as follows: "(1) knowledge;
(2) faith; (3) administration; (4)
recognition of the operations of the
Spirit; (5) wisdom; (6) gift to in-
struct; (7) faith to be healed; (8)
faith to heal; (9) power to work
other miracles; (10) gift of proph-
esy; (11) gift to discern spirits; (12)
gift of tongues; (13) gift of inter-
pretation; (14) gift to discern all
these gifts."

An explanation of the gifts is to
be found on pp. 274-276 in the
Doctiine and Covenants Commen-
tai}'.

To have all the gifts of the Spirit
is a privilege that may come to the
Prophet, Seer, and Revelator as the
"head of the Church." (See D & C
46:29, 107:92.)

Gifts of the Holy Ghost and
the Laying on of Hands

In an article written by the Proph-
et Joseph Smith, June 15, 1842, on
the gift of the Holy Ghost, it is
pointed out that sometimes people
expect that at the time the Holy
Ghost is conferred following bap-
tism by immersion, some miraculous
manifestation will result. Excerpts
from that article indicate an answer
to this notion:

. . . more frequently there is no mani-
festation at all; that is visible to the sur-
rounding multitude. . . .

. . . suppose the gifts of the Spirit were
immediately, upon the imposition of
hands, enjoyed by all, in all their fullness
and power; the skeptic would still be as
far from receiving any testimony except
upon a mere casualty as before, for all the
gifts of the Spirit are not visible to the
natural vision, or understanding of man;
indeed very few of them are. . . .

The word of wisdom, and the word of
knowledge, are as much gifts as any other,
yet if a person possessed both of these
gifts, or received them by the imposition
of hands, who would know it? Another
might receive the gift of faith, and they
would be as ignorant of it. Or suppose
a man had the gift of healing or power
to work miracles, that would not then be
known; it would require time and circum-
stances to call these gifts into operation.
Suppose a man had the discerning of
spirits, who would be the wiser for it?
Or if he had the interpretation of tongues,
unless someone spoke in an unknown
tongue, he of course would have to be
silent; there are only two gifts that could
be made visible — the gift of tongues
and the gift of prophecy. These are
things that are the most talked about . . .
(D. H. C. V:28-3o).

The Holy Ghost and the
Lords Spirit

At a later time, it is expected that
more study will be devoted to the
subject of the Spirit of the Lord

124

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1961

("Light of Christ'') than is desir-
able in this lesson. Suffice it to
say, however, that there is a differ-
ence between that Spirit which
comes from God to fill all space —
sometimes called the Holy Spirit,
Spirit of God and Light of Christ
— and the Holy Ghost and the gift
of the Holy Ghost. The Spirit of
the Lord is given to all people
(D & C 84:43-48; 88:6-13), but the
gift of the Holy Ghost is received
by the members of The Church of
Jesus Christ — those who obey the
commandments. (See Acts 5:32.)
The following brief statement from
President Joseph F. Smith is perti-
nent to these ideas:

The question is often asked, Is there
any difference between the Spirit of the
Lord and the Holy Ghost? The terms
are frequently used synonymously. We
often say the Spirit of God when we
mean the Holy Ghost; we likewise say the
Holy Ghost when we mean the Spirit of
God. The Holy Ghost is a personage in
the Godhead, and is not that which
lighteth every man that cometh into the
world. It is the Spirit of God which pro-
ceeds through Christ to the world, that
enlightens every man that comes into the
world, and that strives with the children
of men, and will continue to strive with
them, until it brings them to a knowledge
of the truth and the possession of the
greater light and testimony of the Holy
Ghost. If, however, he receive that
greater light, and then sin against it, the
Spirit of God will cease to strive with
him, and the Holy Ghost will wholly de-
part from him (GospeJ Doctrine, pp.
67-68).

How to Obtain the Giits

As pointed out in this revelation,
the gifts of the Holy Ghost are for
those who keep all the command-
ments or seek to do so. (See D & C
46:9.) But the member of the
Church must seek by asking in ac-
cordance with these divine instruc-
tions:

And it shall come to pass that he that
asketh in Spirit shall receive in Spirit. . . .

He that asketh in the Spirit asketh
according to the will of God; wherefore
it is done even as he asketh.

And again, I say unto you, all things
must be done in the name of Christ,
whatsoever you do in the Spirit;

And ye must give thanks unto God
in the Spirit for whatsoever blessing ye
are blessed with.

And ye must practice virtue and holi-
ness before me continually. Even so.
Amen (D & C 46:28, 30-33).

Questions for Discussion

1. Give reasons why you believe verse 7
of Section 46 contains information es-
sential to the obtaining of eternal life.

2. According to this revelation (Sec-
tion 46 ) , why would you believe that the
gifts of the Holv Ghost are to be con-
sidered as special gifts?

3. What is the principal purpose of the
gifts of the Holy Ghost? other purposes?

4. To whom are the gifts of the Holy
Ghost given?

5. What does Section 46 reveal is neces-
sary to obtain the gifts of the Holy Ghost?

ViSitifig cJeacher f I iessages —

Truths to Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants

Message 32— "For Inasmuch As Ye Do It Unto the Least of These,
Ye Do It Unto Me" (D & C 42:38)

Chiistine H. Robinson

For Tuesday, May 2, 1961

Objective: If we would do the work of the Lord, we must be actively engaged
in helping others.

pROBABLY no other scripture
has a more direct apphcation
to Relief Society work and to the
work of visiting teachers than does
this quotation from The Doctrine
and Covenants. The grand key
words of Relief Society are, ''Said
Jesus, 'Ye shall do the work which
ye see me do.' "

What was the work Jesus did?
The scriptures testify that from the
beginning to the end of his ministry
he ". . . went about doing good . . ."
(Acts 10:38). The gospel teaches
its members to visit the sick, to
comfort those who mourn, to en-
courage the downcast, and to help
the poor.

The doctrine of service to others,
as contained in this Doctrine and
Covenants' quotation, was formerly
given by the Savior when he taught
his disciples on the Mount of Olives.
There he described the events of
the last days and said that when
the Son of man would come in his
glory, he would judge his people.
To the righteous he would say:

For I was an hungred, and ye gave me
meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink:
I was a stranger, and ye took me in. . . .
I was sick, and ye visited me (Mt.
25:35-36).

Then the righteous would be puz-
zled and would wonder when they
had done all these things for the

Lord. And the Lord would answer
them saying:

Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one
of the least of these my brethren, ye
have done it unto me (Mt. 25:40; see
Mt. 25:35-40).

In addition to being fundamental
to Relief Society work, this doctrine
of service to our fellow men has
permeated deeply into all religious
and literary thought. Benjamin
Franklin once said, 'The most ac-
ceptable service to God is doing good
to man." The great Book of Slor-
mon king and prophet Benjamin
expressed the thought beautifully
when he said, "... when ye are in
the service of vour fellow beings ve
are only in the service of your God"
(Mosiah 2:17).

In the well-known storv of "The
Vision of Sir Launfal" are these im-
pressive words:

He gives only the worthless gold

Who gi\es from a sense of dut\';

But he who gives but a slender mite.

And gi\'es to that which is out of

sight. . . .
The hand cannot clasp the u'hole of his

alms.
The heart outstretches its eager palms ....
Not what we give, but what we share.
For the gift without the giver is bare;
Who gives himself with his alms feeds

three —
Himself, his hungering neighbor, and me.

(James Russell Lowell)

Page 125

126

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1961

Although our Father in heaven is
all-powerful and can do all things,
^•et he follows the divine plan where-
bv his good works must be done
through us, his children. It is fine
to pray for the welfare of the sick
and afflicted, but they are empty
words unless they are accompanied
bv personal actions which help and
comfort those in need. We can
wish our neighbors well, but this is
'\ . . as sounding brass, or a tinkling
cymbal" (I Cor. 13:1), unless we
do something which improves their
welfare.

The Lord's divine plan requires
that we go about doing good. If
kindness is to prevail upon the earth,
it cannot come about solely by wish-

ing and praying for it. It will come
only if we practice kindness and do
good even '\ . . unto one of the
least of these mv brethren."

A wise Book of Mormon prophet
emphasized this fact when he said:

... I would that ye should impart of
your substance to the poor, every man
according to that which he hath, such as
feeding the hungry, clothing the naked,
visiting the sick and administering to their
relief, both spiritually and temporally, ac-
cording to their wants (Mosiah 4:26).

This is the substance of pure re-
ligion. This is what the Lord meant
when he said: ''For inasmuch as
ye do it unto the least of these, ye
do it unto me" (D & C 42:38).

Work JJleeting— Caring for the Sick in the Home

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Lesson 8 — The Chronically III and the Aged

Maria Johnson

For Tuesday May 9, 1961

Objective: To point out the special needs of chronically ill and aged patients and
to consider how we can help meet their needs.

Problems oi Chionic Illness

npHE increased number of elderlv persons todav is focusing our attention
as never before on the problems of chronic illness. It has been esti-
mated that over 50% of persons 65 years of age or older have some form
of chronic illness or disability, which requires long continued treatment and
nursing care. Chronic illness, however, is not limited to elderly persons.
An acute illness can leave a patient, young or old, with a chronic illness.
Many young men return to civilian life from active service in our armed
forces with chronic disabilities. The incidence of mental illness is also
on the increase. Heart disease and cancer rank high as causes of death.
To these diseases we might add tuberculosis, arthritis, nephritis, strokes,
diabetes, and others.

For many years bed rest and inactivity were the treatment, only to
find that the patient's disabilities multiplied as complications developed.

LESSON DEPARTMENT 127

For example, the heart condition might improve, but other disorders
presented themselves. More recent years have brought about radical changes
in treatment. This new treatment calls for activity in order to maintain
normal functioning of all parts of the body. Even heart cases spend little
time in bed compared with the old treatment.

Rehabihtatfon and Sufticient Exercise

Rehabilitation, which means care which aids the patient to maintain
or restore her best capacities and make her self-sufficient, has become the
watchword for the chronicallv ill, both young and old. Exercise is a must
for each patient. She should be encouraged to do as much for herself as
she is able to do. The doctor will tell you her limitations. You will assist
her to do what she cannot do for herself. The nurse, the patient,
and family must understand the goal that is set and must work together
in carrying out the plan. The patient who does not understand the plan
may feel neglected and that you are not interested in her welfare because
you do not do everything for her. Often it is less time consuming to do
something for the patient than it would be to help her do it for herself.
This, however, is not good nursing care. We all know a muscle not used
becomes weak and useless, a joint not exercised will become stiff. The
patient in bed can develop limited motion in her shoulder and be unable
to comb her hair, if the joint is not exercised. Foot drop and contractures
can develop when pillows are used incorrectly, and the position of the
patient is not changed frequently.

Meeting the Emotiond Needs oi the Patient

The emotional needs of the patient are often the most difficult to
meet. The chronically ill patient needs protection from loneliness; she
needs companionship, she needs to share in the family interests, plans,
and, in so far as possible, the activities. If her condition permits, have her
join the family at mealtime, even though it mav be more trouble to get
her to the table than to carry the tray to her. If she must ha\e a trav, a
member of the family can be served a tray with her, or a friend might be
invited in to eat with her occasionallv. Bring outside interests to her;
tell her of your experience for the day, something you have read, done, or
planned; read aloud, play games, etc. Your librarian can help you with
things to do and things to read.

Keep a basket of things to do within reach of the patient, and an
overbed table large enough to work on. It is easv to become discouraged
and depressed. Think how bored you could become if you were the
patient without companions or interests outside the sick room. See that
the patient has a bell, mouth organ, whistle or other device for calling vou.
It gives the patient a feeling of security and saves you many steps. Pin
a paper bag on the bed within easy reach for the patient's scraps of paper,
tissue, etc.

Fnmily Planning for Care for the Chronically lU

Caring for the chronically ill in the home can be a real burden, if a
plan is not worked out so that the patient and all members of the family

128

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1961

understand and co-operate. One person should be in charge, but should
not be expected to carry the full load. When there is a visiting nurse
ser\'ice or a public health nurse in the community, a nurse will help you
plan and show you how to give the treatments ordered by the phvsician,
and how to improvise equipment that will better meet the needs of the
patient and conserve your energy.

ELEVATING THE BED BY PLACING THE LEGS IN GANS

HALF-FULL OF SAND

If the patient is to have care in bed, you will want to raise the bed to
a height that will save you back strain and fatigue. One good way is to
cut the top from four large cans; fill them about half full of sand or gravel;
drop the lid you cut out on top of the sand and place the cans under the
legs of the bed. (See illustration.) Wooden blocks or cinder bricks may
be used to raise the bed. If wooden blocks are used, a depression should
be cut in the top of 6-inch square blocks of wood in which to place the
legs of the bed or casters to prevent the bed from falling. If the patient
is heavy, you may be able to rent a bed with a frame and cross bar over
which a strap can be suspended. The patient can grasp the strap and raise
herself when linen is changed, when the bedpan is needed, and when she
changes positions. The bed rope is another device helpful to many patients.
It can be made by tieing a stout rope to the foot of the bed with a loop for
the patient to grasp at the other end. Back rests, foot supports, and pil-
lows were discussed in Lesson 4.

Feeding the Aged and ChwnicaUy 111

The chronically ill patient must be encouraged to eat a balanced diet
or the special diet prescribed by the physician. The diet for the elderly
patient must be planned as carefully as for the growing child.

Pressure Sores and Incontinence

Pressure sores and incontinence (lack of control of urine or the bowels)
present special problems in the care of the aged. Many studies have shown
that the patient who has lost her desire to live is much more prone to
incontinence. She simply gives up and makes no effort. Stimulating the

LESSON DEPARTMENT

129

patient to co-operate and giving her the bedpan at frequent intervals have
proved very rewarding. The prevention of pressure sores is worth any
effort it may take. They are frequently called bedsores because they are
most often found in patients who remain in bed a long time. Elderly or
helpless patients are especially susceptible to bedsores. They develop
most frequently over parts of the body which are subject to pressure —
the end of the spine, shoulder blades, heels, elbows, or hip bones. Preven-
tion is the best treatment.

Prevention:

Turn the patient frequently.
Keep the patient clean and dry.
Keep the bed dry and free from wrinkles or crumbs.

Cushion the reddened area with a soft pad such as sponge rubber or pieces of
lamb's wool pelt or a cotton pad. The soft pad provides evenly distributed pres-
sure and, today, is replacing the round rings, called doughnuts, popular at one
time.

Do not let the patient lie on the reddened area.

Give gentle massage around the reddened area.

When giving the bedpan, hold your hand over the part of the pan that will
support the buttocks, as you gently slip the pan under the patient.

Special care will be necessary for the incontinent patient, the one who is unable
to control her bladder or bowels, as she develops bedsores very readily. Always
remove all discharge promptly, wash the soiled areas immediatelv, rinse well, pat
dry, and lighty dust with talcum powder. Keep a waterproof pad under the
patient. This may be made of several thicknesses of newspaper covered with a
clean cloth. When soiled, the papers can be easily removed and replaced with a
clean pad. The cloth cover can be washed. Keep a stock on hand. Remember,
changing the pad will not take the place of washing and dr^'ing the patient's skin.

HELPING THE PATIENT INTO
THE BATHTUB

BATHTUB SECURITY RAIL

130 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1961

The Tub Bath

Many accidents occur in getting in and out of bathtubs. For this
reason the patient should not be put in the tub until she is able, with a
little support, to get in and out herself. A rubber mat in the tub helps
prevent slipping. Bathtub rails and seats that can be adjusted to fit old
and modern type tubs are now available. These give the patient support
and make a tub bath possible for many who could not otherwise have one.
(See illustrations.)

The Stroke Patient

The patient with a stroke will need special care. She can become a
helpless, bedridden patient, or she can, in many instances, be helped to
become self-reliant in getting about and caring for herself. If a physio-
therapist is available, ask your doctor about having her teach you the
exercises needed. If this trained person is not available, your doctor or
the public health nurse will help you.

Today we have a new medical specialty ''Geriatrics'' dealing with the
problems of the aged. The research and studies being made in this field
are changing our attitudes and proving that later years of life can be
challenging, interesting, and satisfying.

JLiterature — America's Literature Comes of Age

Lesson 24 — Nathaniel Hawthorne, Haunted Autobiographer

Elder Briant S. Jacobs

(Textbook: America's Literature, by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes,
Dryden Press, New York, pp. 304-349)

For Tuesday, May 16, 1961

Objective: To reconsider the dual nature of mortality, as exemplified in Haw-
thorne's short stories.

T TLTIMATELY the concern of all anyone can thus liberate us from
great literature is with the na- ourselves beyond the bounds of
ture of reality. To experience night time, he becomes indispensable, and
and dawn on the desert; to wander therefore immortal. These ''lib-
alone even for one afternoon amid erators" see and feel more deeply
September pme and aspen-these than do most of us; through mastery
relatively smiple realities can fill us ^^ ^j^^-^ communicating tool -

with an awe we cannot tell. Yet i ^i • i j i i i • 1

11 .1.1 J n i-i rhythmic body, brush, chisel, voice

who knows that he can define them -'. /' ' ,

exactly for a city dweller so that the «/ instrument or pen - they come

inner realities of the two people are through to us to tell that which

the same, enabling the one to escape otherwise cannot be told; hence

from his individual surroundings they give justification once more for

and experiences? the old, wise saying that "Art is

Once it becomes known that long and time is fleeting."

LESSON DEPARTMENT

131

A Perry Picture

NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE

Hawthorne, Pioneer Artist

Sharing honors with Edgar Allen
Poe, Hawthorne is the acknowl-
edged father of great American
fictional art. Preparing himself
from vouth for a writmg career,
Hawthorne early respected the great
power of words skillfully combined.
He mastered his craft by perfecting
a style which spoke to his readers
precisely what he wanted it to speak.
Paralleling in the short story Emer-
son's accomplishment in poetry, he
learned the secret of permitting
each composition to grow from with-
in its own nature, finally to achieve
expression through form perfectly
fitted to its content or theme-idea.
Most important, he probed into the
human soul to a depth rarely be-
fore attained, finding within his own
dark, unacknowledged, unexplored
caverns some definitions of reality as
startlingly new to his own time as
today they are basic to the modern

awareness of man's complex iden-
tity.

He realized early that his clois-
tered \\orld, removed from the
ordinary life, the subject-areas out of
which he must create literature, was
extremely limited. He pro\ed his
genius by capitalizing on those very
limitations. He wrote, not of what
man sees and does outwardh', but
rather of what man knows or of
which he is vaguely aware within
himself, but of which he never
speaks or cannot speak. In his
greatest writings Hawthorne is ever
concerned with the nexer-ending
conflict between good and evil,
fighting on the battlefield which is
the human heart. This subject and
his approach to it are in violent con-
trast to the domestic sentimentality
and ad\enture tales which dominat-
ed contemporary fiction.

Yet e\en while writing these
somber tales which his natural gen-
ius dictated, Hawthorne longed to
achieve popularity by writing sun-
nv, happy, everyday sketches \\'hich
he publiclv scorned. Thus we are
forced to recognize the huge gap
which separated Hawthorne, the
artist, from Hawthorne, the man,
throughout his life.

Hawthorne's Outward Liie

Nathaniel was born July 4, 1804,
in Salem, Massachusetts, home port
of the fast American ships which
traded with exotic people round the
world. His staunch Puritan ances-
tors arrived in Massachusetts Bay in
1630. Thev were permitted to write
''Mr." before their name \\hen this
term reallv meant something. Some
were captains, some local justices,
one ancestor sat with Samuel Sewall
and one other to condemn nineteen
to their deaths during the Salem

132

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1961

witchcraft trials of 1692-93. His own
father, Captain Nathaniel Haw-
thorne, described as "the sternest
man that ever trod a deck/' died at
Surinam, Dutch Guiana, when Na-
thaniel was four. Impoverished and
proud, Mrs. Hawthorne returned
\\ith her three children to her own
people, the Mannings, who gave her
sustenance and sent her one son to
Bowdoin College in Maine. The
Manning home in Salem was cheer-
less and strictly plain. The widow
and her children ate in their room
to economize, and later, when the
children had separate rooms, the
mother lived and ate in hers, send-
ing out written notes to members
of the family when she wished to
meet with them. A most handsome
child with long, dark eyelashes, it is
understandable that voung Nathan-
iel, the only nephew living in a
household of four unmarried aunts
and four unmarried uncles, was
pampered. He went often to Maine,
where his uncles owned property,
roaming freely in the summer
woods, however, an injury to his
foot, when he was nine, confined
him to the house for almost three
years.

At Bowdoin College discipline
was so strict that Hawthorne was
fined for walking unnecessarily on
the Sabbath; a friend was fined for
sitting in an improper posture dur-
ing chapel. As a student, Haw-
thorne excelled in composition and
in his own leisure reading. He made
three lifelong friends at college,
Longfellow, Horatio Bridge, and
Franklin Pierce, for whom Haw-
thorne later wrote a campaign bi-
ography in support of his successful
race for the Presidency of the Unit-
ed States.

Hawthorne returned to Salem for
twelve years following his gradua-
tion, again submitting himself to
the family pattern of seclusion and
withdrawal. At the same time he
read almost every book in the local
library and worked diligently at per-
fecting his own writing skills. His
only small success, publication of
Twice-Told Tales, seemed insuffi-
cient to justify marriage, so he and
Sophia Peabody were engaged for
four years before their marriage in
1842, when she was thirty-four and
Hawthorne was thirty-eight. Because
she was an invalid and had been
''prepared'' by her mother not to
expect the joys of motherhood,
Sophia worshipped her handsome
husband and her role as wife and
mother of their three children. Dur-
ing their prolonged courtship they
exchanged over a hundred ardent
love letters. So completely did each
find fulfillment in the other that
their love approaches the stature of
that attained by Elizabeth Barrett
and Robert Browning. A thoroughly
educated, beautiful and sensitive
woman with genuine skill in paint-
ing, Sophia concealed little of her
romantic intensity in her letters, be-
fore and after marriage. After one
of their first meetings she wrote to
her sister of Hawthorne:

You know in "Annie's Ramble" he says
that if there is anything he prides him-
self upon, it is on having a smile that
children love. I should think they would,
indeed. He has a celestial expression. It
is a manifestation of the divine in human.

Soon after marriage she wrote her
mother, who watched with wonder
the emergence of an entirely new
Sophia:

Do not fear that I shall be too subject
to my Adam, my crown of Perfection. . . .

LESSON DEPARTMENT

133

He is completely under the dominion of
his intellect and sentiments. Oh, who
ever saw such a union of power and gentle-
ness, softness and spirit, passion and divine
reason! The heavenly host may come and
pitch their tents round about us as in
the first Eden and easily mistake my hus-
band for one of their hierarchy. I think
it must be partly smiles of angels that
makes the air so pleasant here. I think
seraphs love as he lo\es me — ardent, rapt,
tender, devout and holy.

Nine years later, during Haw-
thorne's absence, each kept a daily
journal for the other. Sophia wrote
her mother that she could not eat,
''sitting opposite his empty chair at
table, and I lost several pounds of
flesh." Nothing changed, for at his
death in 1864, after twenty-eight
years of marriage, she wrote:

To me — even to me who was himself
in unity — he was to the last the holy
of holies behind the cherubim. ... A
person of more uniform majesty never
wore mortal form. In the most retired
privacy it was the same as in the presence
of men. The sacred veil of his eyelids
he scarcely lifted to himself — such an
unviolated sanctuary was his nature —
I, his inmost wife, never conceived nor
knew. . . .

Hawthorne reciprocated without
reservation for during their engage-
ment he wrote her:

We are but shadows, we are not en-
dowed with real life, and all that seems
most real about us is but the thinnest
substance of a dream — till the heart be
touched. That touch creates us — then
we begin to be — therebv we are beings
of reality and inheritors of eternity. . . .
Thou keepest my heart pure, and elevatest
me abo\e the world. Thou enablest me
to interpret the riddle of life, and fillest
me with a faith in the unseen and better
land, because thou leadest me thither con-
tinually. . . . God ga\e you to me to be
the salvation of my soul.

During the winter of 1856 Haw-
thorne remained in Liverpool as

American Consul while Sophia and
the children spent the winter in
Lisbon. He confessed in his Journal
''the bitterness of exile" caused by
her absence: "I have no pleasure
in anything and I feel my tread to
be heavier and my physical move-
ment more sluggish than in happier
times; a weight is always upon me.
Mv appetite is not good. I sleep
ill."

He wrote Sophia:

Thou never again shalt go away any-
where without me. . . . Oh dearest, dear-
est, interminably and infinitely dearest —
I don't know how to end that ejaculation.
The use of kisses and caresses is, that
they supersede language, and express what
there are no words for. . , . Nothing else
is real, except the bond between thee
and me. I am myself but a shadow till
thou takest me in thy arms, and convertest
me into substance. Till thou comest back,
I do but walk in a dream.

During his years at the Salem
Custom House, his Consulship at
Liverpool, travel and residence in
Italy, then a return to his home in
Concord for four years before his
death in 1864, Hawthorne was the
idol of his household, spontaneously
loved by wife and children alike, and
deservedly so.

Of the seven selections from
Hawthorne in our text, only "The
Canal Boat," with its sharp record-
ing of everyday characters and
scenes, even roughly corresponds to
the definition of Hawthorne just
presented. The greatest, most mem-
orable writings of Hawthorne have
their origin elsewhere, in that "un-
violated sanctuary" of his nature
which his wife admitted never hav-
ing penetrated.

The Hidden Hawthorne

Mark Twain's statement in his
Puddmhend Wilson applies directly

134

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1961

to Hawthorne: "Every one is a
moon and has a dark side which he
never shows to anybody." Toward
the end of his Salem withdrawal,
Hawthorne wrote Longfellow: "I
have made a captive of myself and
put me into a dungeon; and now
I cannot find the key to let myself
out — and if the door were open, I
should be almost afraid to come
out." He disliked this darker self,
and rarely revealed it in his letters,
even more rarely in his Journal; it
is in his best writings that his imag-
ination gave it such memorable ex-
pression that therein Hawthorne
liberated this concealed self into
greatness.

A most sensitive, intuitively wise,
self-distrusting person, Hawthorne
contained within himself a living
mesh of contradiction or paradoxes.
He professed to enjoy writing, yet
during long periods he wrote little
if any serious work, and during his
last four years he was so torn by an
unexplicable inner warfare that what
he wrote in agony was far from first-
rate. Both in his ''Celestial Rail-
road" and in ''Earth's Holocaust"
(text, page 340) he satirized reform-
ers, yet he himself joined the Brook
Farm communal enterprise and lost
$1,000 of his hard-earned money in
the venture. He convinced himself
and his wife that theirs was the
perfect marriage, yet nowhere dur-
ing his married life did he feel
permanently at home, and during
his last years could not throw off
the heavy feeling of being entirely
alone. At one time he would be
objectively cold and distant; later
he found himself impassioned and
sensuous. In politics and economics
he was alternately liberal and con-
servative.

The themes of his major works
are intensely personal, yet outward-
ly tiawthorne was modest and shy.
He seems to have created his tales
to be employed as mirrors which,
when contemplated at endless
length, exaggerated and intensified
his own self-defined sins as no other
device could do. For Hawthorne,
man's most withering sin is pride —
social, economic, scientific, and —
most of all — intellectual. (See
"Egotism" or the "Bosom Serpent,"
"Rappacini's Daughter," "Ethan
Brand" ) ; yet his honest, loving wife
saw in him "so absolute a modesty
joined to so lofty a self-respect." He
firmly believed that the individual
destroys his human value bv with-
drawing from society (see "Wake-
field," "Egotism," House of Seven
Gables), yet when his favorite
sister was drowned, he locked him-
self in his studv, and alwavs he was
plagued in some degree by feelings
of loneliness.

As his third major theme, he felt
that the oppressive past dominated
the present until it became almost
lifeless (see House oi Seven Gables,
"Goodman Brown"), vet he had
read widely in New England history,
laid most of his stories in this his-
toric past, and, himself, believed
more Puritan doctrine than he re-
pudiated. But everywhere in Haw-
thorne's writings, the most universal
theme is hypocrisy, or concealment
of sin; yet Hawthorne concealed his
inward self so successfully that
neither his wife nor children nor
friends e\'er felt that they knew him
entirely.

By employing his smooth, dig-
nified style, his superb skill in sym-
bol, in building tone, he "told all,"
as few artists have ever done —

LESSON DEPARTMENT

135

Hawthorne so shy and distrustful of
himself that Emerson recalled in his
Journal the day after Hawthorne's
funeral:

He showed no egotism or self-assertion,
rather a humihty, and, at one time, a
fear that he had written himself out. One
day, when I found him on the top of
his hill, in the woods, he paced back the
path to his house and said, 'This path is
the only remembrance of me that will re-
main.'

The Brotherhood of Evil

For Hawthorne, man is a complex,
unpredictable mixture of good and
evil, often governed more power-
fully by his mysterious inner self
than by what he knows or believes.
He believed that moral and spiritual
growth are achieved through suffer-
ing and sin; that we are brothers to
the sinner by having dreamed in-
wardly of doing what the criminal
actually performs.

Understanding sympathy for the
sinner is another of Hawthorne's
great universal themes. Man's aware-
ness of his own sinful nature is
treated differently in two of his best
stories. In 'Toung Goodman
Brown" (text, page 306) a newly
wedded husband leaves behind for
an evening his lovely wife 'Taith"
to enter the dark forest guided by
the Devil and be baptized into the
league of evil, the real binding force
which binds all humankind together.
When he either sees or fancies he
sees his father, teacher, minister, and
finally "Faith" herself also present
at the evil rites, he cries out in
agony, the vision or reality vanishes,
and he returns to his home to die
of a broken, despairing heart.

"The Minister's Black \^eil" (text,
page 315) is a haunting tale of un-
selfish self-sacrifice. Reverend Hoop-

er, a mild, gentle preacher about to
be married, finally realizes that the
members of his congregation, indeed
all humanity — brother to brother,
husband to wife, man to his min-
ister and to his God — all remain
isolated and unable to communicate
because of the veil of unacknowl-
edged sin which separates each from
the other. Knowing man's tendency
to seek out and oppose sin in others
about him, even while prevented by
his own pride from defining any
specific sin within himself, the
young Reverend makes his congrega-
tion believe him crazed by appearing
in his pulpit one Sunday morning
with a black veil covering all his
face beneath his e3es. This he does,
symbolizing the sin each of them
bears, yet, refuses to acknowledge,
in the hope that he may repent and
thus begin his return along the road
to free communication with men
and with God. \The Reverend]

. . . face to face with his congregation,
except for the black veil. That mysterious
emblem was never once withdrawn. It
shook with his measured breath, as he
gave out the psalm; it threw its obscurity
between him and the holy page, as he read
the Scriptures; and while he prayed the
veil lay heavily on his uplifted counte-
nance. Did he seek to hide it from the
dread Being whom he was addressing?

Such was the effect of this simple piece
of crepe, that more than one woman of
delicate nerves was forced to lea\'e the
meetinghouse. Yet perhaps the pale-faced
congregation was almost as fearful a sight
to the minister, as his black veil to them.

Note in the preceding quotation,
as throughout the story and Haw-
thorne's best works, how the story
may be read at the same time on
two levels: the first, the story level
of incident which accumulates its
own powerful impact; the second.

136

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1961

in which the veil is symbol of man's
unacknowledged, separating sin. On
this level man's every breath acti-
vates his sin; it separates him from
the holy words which he reads, and
from his God to whom he prays.

Along with several others in the
text, this story deserves to be read
aloud in full to those who would
marvel at the meticulous craftsman-
ship, the penetrating symbolism, and
the grave moral earnestness of one
whose significance in America's lit-
erary tradition becomes even more
apparent with the passing years.

To sav that Hawthorne was ideal-
ly qualified to recreate life in Puritan
New England is to speak truly, nor
is it difficult to understand why he
was able to interpret the Puritan
mind and conscience — to restate
with true perspective, the issues with
which these early colonists were
concerned. In summary, let us
enumerate the reasons:

1. Hawthorne was steeped in the
traditions of his Puritan ancestors
and was haunted by their grim
reality; (2) he was familiar with the
memories which lingered with the
old port town of Salem, Massachu-
setts, where he was born and in
which he spent many years; (3) his
own sensitive and introspective na-
ture made him sympathetic with
the problems that beset his self-
righteous ancestors. He believed,
as they did, in the power of evil in
man's life, yet he resented their in-
tolerance of all who disagreed with
them theologically. Thus Haw-

thorne's own inner self became s»
much a part of this setting as t»
make his writing actually autobio-
graphical in nature.

To these qualities Hawthorne
added the ''gift of a luminous mind"
and distinguished writing craftsman-
ship.

Two years ago we studied the
Puritan and the way of life in the
Massachusetts Bay Colony, which
gives us an excellent background for
understanding Hawthorne and his
writings.

Now that we have been intro-
duced to Hawthorne, the man, and,
in this lesson, have briefly studied
at least one example of his art, we
anticipate with enthusiasm a second
lesson on him which will follow.
In that lesson we shall enjoy Haw-
thorne's first mature novel, 'The
Scarlet Letter" which is also his
masterpiece.

Thoughts ioi Discussion

1. Explain the wide variance between
Hawthorne's personal and his artistic in-
ner life.

2. Recalling how Hawthorne feared the

throttling hold of the past upon the pres-
ent, do you feel that he lived more in the

past or in the future, inasmuch as most
of his best stories have settings in his-
torical New England?

3. Identify Puritanical, then non-Puri-
tanical elements in Hawthorne, the man;
in Hawthorne, the artist. (See text, pp.
304-305.)

Social &fmc^— Spiritual Living
in the Nuclear Age

Lesson 14 — Abundant Living for Our Day
Elder BJaine M. Porter

For Tuesday, May 23, 1961

Objective: To review the topics in this two-year series of lessons and emphasize
the role they can and should play in helping us live abundantly today.

Introduction

The challenge of traveling the
spiritual road and living spiritually
in the Nuclear Age rests upon the
shoulders of each one of us, but it
need not rest as a heavy weight.
Rather it can provide one of the
most exciting and self-satisfying ex-
periences we may have in this life,
for the rewarding life does not con-
sist in finding the easy way, the
peace of mind which is achieved by
rationalizing, reinterpreting, and fail-
ing to face reality. Rather it comes
from meeting, resolving and con-
quering problems, overcoming diffi-
culties and hardships, and develop-
ing a sense of accomplishment from
having lived fully and having done
the best we could with what we had.

We have suggested that in order
for one to live creatively, and satis-
fyingly, and effectively in any time,
but particularly in the Nuclear Age,
one needs to possess a high degree
of emotional maturity. We made a
case for the necessitv of a high de-
gree of emotional maturity in order
to be capable of living the teachings
of Christ. The task of achieving
emotional maturitv was interpreted
not only as being a life-long endeav-
or, but an eternal process. We rec-
ognized that we do not become ma-
ture all at once, but that we grow
toward it with every step we take,

if we are actively seeking to increase
our maturity.

Importance of behaving in a ma-
ture fashion for our age and stage of
development was emphasized in
order for us to be able to set an
example of maturity with which our
children might identify. The sig-
nificance of achieving a high degree
of emotional maturity is important
not only in order to be able to live
the teachings of Christianity, but in
order for us to experience the per-
sonal growth which we believe is
inherently the right of each human
soul. It is a basic foundation for
achieving success in marriage and an
essential factor for competent par-
enthood.

We explored the concept of re-
ligious maturity and endeavored to
suggest some criteria by which we
might evaluate it. Since religious
maturity is a concept which has re-
ceived little attention up to the
present time, it represents an area
in which we perhaps are far less suc-
cessful than in developing physical,
intellectual, social, and emotional
maturity. We, therefore, hope that
it was a rewarding experience to ex-
plore this area of thought, for the
true gospel of Christ is not a religion
consisting of juvenile formulations,
but rather a religion which encour-

Page 137

138

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1961

ages the individual to develop all
his characteristically human powers.

Once we have given some atten-
tion and focus to the concept of
religious maturity, it seems obvious
that successful accomplishment in
this undertaking is essential if we are
to experience the eternal growth
which we feel will allow us some-
day eventually to become like God.
However, a more immediate reward
for developing religious maturity is
the increased capacity to "follow in
his steps."

Abundant and creative living will
not only result in a more satisfying
type of life to each individual at
present, but should significantly con-
tribute toward helping to build a
world at peace, toward helping to
bring about a kind of world in
which man may live at harmony
with himself, may experience the
best in himself.

We hope we have widened our
religious horizons by carefully con-
sidering the concept which we have
of God. Gertainly, if we are able
to approach God in a spirit of love,
rather than fear of a God requiring
appeasement or appealing to a God
who is a magic helper, we will be
able to establish a more creative and
meaningful relationship.

The consideration of our concept
of man likewise should have helped
to expand our religious horizons.
Whether or not we approach man
as basically evil, neither good nor
evil, or basically good, significantly
influences our relationships with
him. The Latter-day Saint knowl-
edge that man is a child of God
with divinelike attributes in his hu-
man nature, develops the desire and
capacity within us to approach man
with acceptance and love and un-

derstanding. Upon such creative
and harmonious relationships can
the foundation of a world at peace
be built.

Closely related to both of these
was our consideration of man's re-
latedness to the world. Once again,
the Latter-day Saint doctrine of the
fatherhood of God, and the brother-
hood of man helps to widen our
religious horizons and helps us more
effectively to live spiritually in the
Nuclear Age.

Considering the various stages of
religious development may have
been a new experience for many of
us. If so, we hope that it will have
contributed to our understanding
and effectiveness as parents and
teachers in more appropriately tim-
ing the presentation of religious con-
cepts to our children. At the same
time, we hope we took a careful look
at our own stage of development to
see whether we really have reached
a mature level or whether or not our
development was arrested some-
where along the line in childhood
or adolescence.

Since values play such a major
role in our lives as well as in our
religious philosophy, we focused one
lesson on the growth and meaning
of values. Serious consideration of
this lesson, we hope, helped us care-
fully examine the values we have,
recognize our value conflicts, and
evaluate how adequately we have
internalized the values which we feel
are most important. Developing
and growing values both for our-
selves and for our children present
one of our greatest responsibilities.
Once again, as was true with matur-
ity, we recognized that values are
never completelv grown and the
process finished, but that we should

LESSON DEPARTMENT

139

constantly be exploring, modifying,
and enlarging our values.

Our great responsibility in connec-
tion with values is the way in which
religious values may be grown with-
in the framework of the home
and family. Children's ''valuing" ex-
periences come primarily in early
childhood. The family as a charac-
ter-forming agent was acknowledged,
and the responsibility of the home
in this respect emphasized. We
recognized that in order for an indi-
vidual to develop permanent values
of high quality, he must first have
developed a value for himself and
the dignity of man. We hope, of
course, that as we develop our values
that this, too, will contribute to
broadening our horizons and build
into us a flexibility which will help
us meet the challenges of a complex
and rapidly changing world.

Because we are rearing our chil-
dren for tomorrow as well as for
today; because we realize that the
world is changing more rapidly than
ever before, and that the rate of
change seems to be increasing at an
unbelievable pace, our challenge is
all the more overwhelming. We see
the future when we look into the
faces of our children and if we take
our responsibilities seriously, we
realize that the future is in our
hands because we as parents are
bringing up the children who will
make it.

Trust

Abundant living is predicated up-
on a trust and confidence in one-
self, a feeling of worthiness, a sense
of one's ability to do the right thing,
the feeling that one is growing and
developing at a reasonable rate, and
although one always recognizes
room for improvement, a sense of

satisfaction that one is doing the
best he can with what he has.

It must also be based upon a sense
of trust in one's fellow man so that
he can approach him expecting him
to do the right thing, to do the best
he can at all times, considering his
present circumstances, his training,
his experiences.

And, finally, abundant living must
be built upon a trust in God, a feel-
ing of mutual love, a sense of part-
nership in helping to make this
world a better place in which to live,
in which one truly believes that one
is engaged in helping God to ''bring
to pass the immortality and eternal
life of man."

Innei-Satishction

A genuine sense of inner-satis-
faction results from tangible evi-
dence that one is progressing, grow-
ing, developing, truly experiencing.
It does not truly result in the kind
of peace of mind in which one tries
mentally to discard all of his person-
al problems and those of the world
as he might try to dump his refuse
over the side of the ship into the
ocean, or by handing over the re-
sponsibilities of personal, commu-
nity, and national problems to other
people by saying, "Let George do
it." But rather inner-satisfaction
results in realizing that one is ac-
cepting his share of responsibility,
that he is exerting every possible
effort to prepare himself to meet the
challenges which confront him, par-
ticularly in the world of ideas.

Robert P. Crawford remarked,
"The tragedy of life is not lack of
brain power or education, but doing
so little with what we have." And
Roger Bacon's motto was, "Take
nothing for granted; use your own

140

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY 1961

MUSIC FOR THE
CHURCH ORGANIST

(

1.75
2.00
2.50
2.00

1.50

2.50

) ALBUM OF ORGAN &

PIANO DUETS-Kohlmann

(2 copies needed) ea.

) AT THE CONSOLE-Felton....
) CHANCEL ECHOES-Felton....
) CHAPEL ORGANIST-Peery....
) CHURCH MUSIC FOR THE

SMALLEST ORGAN-Nevin....
) DEVOTIONAL ORGAN

ALBUM-Asper

) DITSON ALBUM OF ORGAN

& PIANO DUETS—

(2 copies needed) ea. 2.00

) EASY STANDARD OFFER-

TORIES-Nordman 1.50

) FAMILIAR MELODIES FOR

ALLEN ORGAN-Wildman .... 1.25
) FORTY-NINE SACRED

MELODIES-Stickles 1.75

) ORGAN FAVORITES-Fischer 2.50
) ORGAN VOLUNTARIES-

Vols. 1 & 2— Schreiner ....ea. 3.75

(The above mentioned books are a
small part of our stock. We have
books for all makes of organs. Se-
lection sent on approval.)

Music Sent on Approval
Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.
n On Approval D Charge

Q Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City & State

llai|iies Music |

'ni!!l!TTI!!ITTT

15 E. 1st South
•^Salt Lake City 11, Utah

eyes and test all new theories with
your own hands."

Perhaps the concept of inner-satis-
faction is most adequately sum-
marized in the statement, "You may
have your peace of mind, I will take
my comfortable unrest."

Feeling at Home in the World

There are many who feel that
throughout the world today there
exists a profound unrest, growing
perhaps from a sense of rootlessness
in which the individual feels lost in
the universe of gigantic forces be-
yond his control. Is the space age
to mean nothing more to a child
than an exciting game or his form
of fiction? Does science exist just
to help us get ahead of other na-
tions? We must have a clear defini-
tion of man's role so that we may
more effectively transmit what we
believe and at the same time en-
courage the child to find his own
answer to man's fundamental ques-
tion, where do I take my stand?

The atom is potentially danger-
ous, to be sure. So are steam, elec-
tricity, and, for that matter, the
wrath, despair, and ignorance of hu-
man beings. What do we do about
potential dangers? Do we bury our
heads in the sand, hoping that they
will vanish like mirages or wishing
that we had never discovered their
existence, or do we blithelv disre-
gard their trend? We do neither.
We face dangers, try to learn as
much as possible about them so we
can make them subject to our
mastery.

There is no way to give children
an absolute sense of security, but
there are ways of equipping them as
best we can for mastering them-
selves and learning to feel at home
in the world.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

141

Genuine Concern and Love
foi Fellow Man

The great text for our times and
for our children is that the deepen-
ing of one's own rehgious faith
should lead to more, not less respect
for the religion of others. It is the
parents who mold the character of
their children. It is they who set
the example and demonstrate the
validity of the professed values. It
is necessary, then, for parents to
probe deeply themselves into their
own faith. Do they obey the com-
mandment given by the Savior
". . . Thou shalt love thy neighbour
as thyself (Mt. 19:19)?

Have they opened their lives and
the lives of their children to new
and different experiences? Do they
feel that it is exciting to greet new-
comers and strangers, or do they
look them over cautiously and
suspiciously in order to discover
whether they are ''like us" or not.

True spiritual living and achieving
a world at peace, growing the truly
Christian values within us necessi-
tate a genuine concern and love for
our fellow men. Only by develop-
ing this quality can we experience
the potentialities of our Godlike
characteristics.

Working Philosophy oi Liie

If an individual will once begin
to think about the wonder of his life
and the links which connect him
with the life that fills the world, he
cannot help but develop a respect
and appreciation and reverence for
life. As a result of this, he may
experience deeper concern, greater
anxiety, more distress over unpleas-
ant elements in the world and in
the lives of many people, but, at the
same time, life will be richer, more
beautiful, and happier. It will be-

come, instead of mere living, a real
experience of life.

Living abundantly today and liv-
ing spiritually in the Nuclear Age
require a solid foundation of reli-
gious convictions. We need a convic-
tion of trust in God, a belief that
God has created us good and wants
each one of us to find and to cher-
ish his own goodness and the good-
ness in others. This truth will not
be found in mvsteries, or in someone
else taking responsibility for us, but
rather through our efforts of self-
realization and preparing ourselves
to live a religion of maturitv, love,
and understanding of God and his
children.

Summary

Our goal is spiritual living in a
Nuclear Age. Our reward for success-
fully accomplishing this is abundant
living today and always. Our contri-
bution that of helping God achieve
the goals which he has established
for his children in this estate and in
this dispensation. As we conclude
this series of lessons and face with
renewed vigor the challenge upon
which we have focused, mav we keep
the following quotation from an un-
known author foremost in our
minds.

One life and one alone we have to live

upon this earth.
One life in which to learn so much — to

seek and find and prove our worth.
So many dreams there are to dream ... so

many things to know and do.
So many rosy peaks to climb ... so many

pathways to pursue.

So waste no time on fruitless quests that
get you nowhere in the end.

The God of Time is yours to squander or
with care to use and spend.

It's folly to postpone good deeds. To-
morrow never comes they sav.

The future times belong to God. Your
only chance is now . . . today.

FREE TRAVEL

INFORMATION

Now is the time to plan your

I am planning a trip to „

trip. Just clip and mail at-
tached coupon for literature

during the month of

□ 1 would like to go with an escorted

on any destination in the

tour.

world.

Our special tours include:

□ We plan to travel independently,
but would like all arrangements
made plus professional advice at
no extra cost.

• ORIENT IN THE SPRING

• MEXICAN HOLIDAY

• HAWAII

□ 1 am interested in cruises to

Name

• EUROPE

• HISTORIC TOURS OF THE U.S.

Address

Vida Fox Clawson

• SOUTH AMERICA

TRAVEL SERVICE

• AROUND THE WORLD

216 South 13th East
Salt Lake City 2, Utah

• CARIBBEAN CRUISE

Phone DA 8-0303

LEARN TO
TYPEWRITE!

New Classes Begin Soon

Adult classes for Relief Society and gene-
alogy workers will teach beginning and
advanced typing. Classes will run 6:30
to 8:00 p.m., Mondays and Thursdays.
Individual help and instruction by pro-
fessional teachers. Call for reservations
and further information.

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE

Phone EM 3-2765
70 North Main Salt Lake City 11, Utah

• BEAVTIFVL
• HANDY

• DURABLE

A sure way of keeping alive the valuable instruc-
tion of each month's Relief Society Magazine is in
a handsomely bound cover. The Mountain West's
first and finest bindery and printing house is pre-
pared to bind your editions into a durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the
Deseret News Press for the finest of service.
Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20

Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles _ 35

150 to 300 miles _ 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles _ 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uDtown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 jgTfcs^

33 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah ^jtL/|

Page 142

iLote to a oLoved vyne

Mabel Jones Gahhott

So many, many moments, I have longed
To see you, share your talk, know your smile,
Since that warm day when angels thronged
Our home and took you for a little while.

I thought the sun would never more be gay,
The world would break its pace, but summer passed;
I moved along with life until that day
I saw your gold chrysanthemums massed

Against the wall; and now, again, tonight,
As needles click the scarlet wool in form.
Sharply, suddenly, a snowflake's flight
Recalls your pleasure in a first snowstorm.

There never seems an end to missing you,
But somehow you are nearer when I do.

I lew (btockings from (cyld (^ynes

Shirley Thulin

T TERE is a new twist to an age old art — a way to make "new" stockings from those
-■■ -'- too worn to be of any apparent use. Cut the heel out of the stocking in a sort of
triangle shape (Figure i), then turn the sock wrong side out and, pulling the edges of
the cut together, sew a seam on your machine (or if by hand, be sure to make small
stitches so as to catch the threads well).

When the stocking is turned right side out, the seam you just made becomes the
front of the stocking and hits the foot just across the front of the ankle (Figure 2)
while the front part of the sock, where all the good strong material is, becomes the heel,
ready to give a lot of good "mileage."

Figure 1 Figure 2

Page 143

Tflountain Ghild [Birthday^ (congratulations

Shirley N. Howard

Hold fast,

Mountain child,

To those green-filled

Crevasses of mind.

Find

Rest from granite earth

In remembered meadows

Soft with grass.

Shade

Eyes that burn

From the ever sun

In light

Cool

And leaf filtered.

Turn

From the whine

Of the sand wind

And listen deep —

For there

The songs

Of long ago birds

Linger.

Lean

Against high walls

Of parent stone

And feel renewed

To face

The thorn world.

Hold fast,

Mountain child.

For therein

Lies

Your strength.

WINTER GARDEN IN MY CABIN

Maude Rubin

Wind stalks the open mesa.
Scatters the leather leaves
Of scrub-oak in the canyon,
Yet this weathered pinion gives
Its richness of pitch and plenty
To the chill of my cabin night.
While the delicate logs of aspen
Bloom in a blue and white
Garden of winter lupin,
Smoke sweet as a clovered May. . . ,
So I close the door on winter,
Welcome summer in to stay.

'^age 144

Ninety-six

Mrs. Caroline Brazier Cunnington
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mary E. Coombs Draper
Fountain Green, Utah

Ninety-five

Mrs. Zenia Rawson Chugg
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Mary Jane Smart Webster
Rexburg, Idaho

Rosetta Hunt Byington
Soda Springs, Idaho

Ninety-four

Mrs. Mary Ann Batty Smith
Randolph, Utah

Mrs. Fanny M. Campbell Dawson
San Francisco, California

Mrs. Mary Evans Newman
St. John, Utah

Mrs. Matilda Tate
Pomona, California

Mrs. Cumorah Josephine Whitt

Hamilton

San Francisco, California

Ninety-three

Mrs. Mary Caroline Mortensen

Crowther

Manassa, Colorado

Mrs. Rachel Middleton Jensen
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Cecelia Jensen Mower
Magna, Utah

Mrs. Florence Jane Alexander Curtis
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-two

Mrs. Louisa Haag Abegg Done
Tucson, Arizona

Ninety

Mrs. Rose Amelia Remington

Merrill Eaton

Vernal, Utah

Mrs. Edith Anderson Dahl
Mid\ale, Utah

MOMENTS

with the
PROPHETS

Al*®*""

xObei^

55-

Moments With the Prophets

Albert L. Zobell

This handy pocket-size
contains just the right
quote to start a lesson
or speech, just the
"gem" for moments of
reflective reading. 1 QQ

For a richer, fuller life
the year 'round — read!

m mWm mi Alvin R.Dyer

What has become of the temple land
in Missouri? Where is Oliver Cowd-
ery buried? These and hosts of
queries are given consideration in
this fascinating study of early Church
landmarks and happenings in Mis-
souri — the ^'center place" of Zion.
Rare photos. o 95

From Where I Stood

Ora Pate Stewart

Choice articles and
bits of reporting,
with humor and
pathos, for enjoy-
able reading, taken
from the scrapbook
of a Church re-
porter. 1 00

Dear Land of Home

Ora Pate Stewart

The story of the
Zeniff expedition
in The Book of
Mormon scriptures
is retold to young
and mature read-
ers as warning in
our present strug-
gle for survival.

1.00

■ iii|i

iiiiiiiiiii

44 East South Temple - Salt Lake City. Utah -^

2472 Washington Blvd., Ogden, Utah

DESERET BOOK COMPANY
44 East South Temple
Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) money order

( ) I have an account. Please charge. Amount enclosed $

for encircled (numbered) book:

1 2 3 4

Name ..
Address

L-

City Zone State.

Residents of Utah include 2V2% sales tax.

ow Well Have
YOU Provided?

LDS families have been
urged repeatedly to store up
food, clothing, and other sup-
plies for time of possible need.
This counsel is good.

Wise family heads also
store up dollars against future
needs. And the best way for
most families to do this is
through life insurance. By invest-
ing a few dollars each month
in life insurance premiums,
you can immediately create
a very sizable financial estate
that will provide for the future
needs of your family if they
should some day be deprived
of your regular income. Can
you think of any better or
more economical way to pro-
vide this "substitute salary"
that your family some day
may need ? If not, then mail
the coupon below, or call your
Beneficial agent — soon ! A
variety of new Beneficial Life
Insurance plans offers greater
benefits at less cost than ever
before.

Depl.R26 0 •

Beneficial Life Insurance Co.

Beneficial Building

Salt Lake City, Utah

Please send information about the following plans —
with no obligation, of course.

[3 Planned Futures QFamily Benefactor Plan

Q Commercial Whole Life □ Other

Name.-..- - _ ,

kom

family heads:

Street or R. V D
City

Zone State.

"1
I
I
f
I
I
I

I
I
I
I
I

BENEFICIAL LIFE

Virgil H. Smith, Pres.

Salt Lake City, Utah

sa A @ A ^ E KJ

7 --W' •

*■■■■' •• ■ ''

i^^!«^--

'Mi'

'48 NO.

c/o the uieight

Alice Money Bmley

They were peaceful — those of Hovenweep —
Marauder-driven to the heights by war,
Those tenders of the corn, of herds of sheep,
The builders of pueblos, driven far
From much-loved plains, ancestral lands — the skills
Deflected by survival's desperate need —
To fortress-lookouts high among the hills
Where rocky soil repelled their garnered seed.

Since BabeFs time fear-ridden men have sought
Advantage gained by climbing to the height.
Escaping doom, eluding slavery's rod.
Each generation's bravest men have fought.
But few have learned the spirit's surest might,
The true supremacy of serving God.

The Cover: Canyon Lake, Arizona

Color transparency by Willard Luce

Frontispiece: Stronghold House, Hovenweep National Monument, Utah
Photograph by Willard Luce

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Qjrom I Lear and QJar

On behalf of all the sisters of this mis-
sion, thank you so much for "Tho. Reliei
Society Magazine. E\en those who can-
not read English enjoy the lovely covers
and illustrations, and the elders often tell
us they find some of the most inspiring
material in The Relief Society Magazine.
— Lois Gcniel Jensen

President

Uruguayan Mission
Relief Society
Montevideo, Uruguay

For some time I have intended writing
to tell you how much I enjoy reading
The Relief Society Magazine. I ha\'e re-
ceived the Magazine as a gift from Mrs.
R. B. Capps of Hartsville, South Carolina,
whose son Garn S. Capps was a mission-
ary here for some time. I like the lesson
department and also very much enjoyed
the articles on the restoration of the Bee
Hive House (by Helen S. Williams, July
and August ig6o). I look forward to
receiving the Magazine e^■ery month, and
my family and I are truly grateful to Sister
Capps.

— Mrs. H. A. Hughes

Charters Towers, Australia

The Magazine for January ig6i has
arrived. I must comment on the cover
of this issue by Claire Noall. It is beauti-
ful! I do appreciate the coloring and
proportion of the picture.

— Mrs. Florence H. Hanson

Salt Lake City, Utah

We treasure the Magazine. It makes
us feel more a part of this great organiza-
tion to know what other Relief Societies
are doing all over the world.

— Pauline R. Stevens

Presidlent

Big Horn Stake Relief Society

Lovell, Wyoming

We are very thrilled and grateful for the
things to make that are found in the
Magazine each month.

— Dorothy Tobiasson

Ashland, Oregon

May we in the North British Mission
express our appreciation for the wonderful
Relief Society Magazine. It is the Maga-
zine that stays within my constant reach
for lo\ely talks, poems, and stories. The
beautiful, colorful co\'ers are so in\iting
to all of us. I know our Magazine sales
have greatly improved these past few
months. It is such a joy to open each
new issue and find articles written by those
whom you have loved and associated with.
— Nada R. Brockbank

President

North British Mission

Relief Society
Hale, Cheshire

The poetry in the Magazine is always
lo\'e]y, and the stories are becoming more
sensitive and real. I find spiritual enrich-
ment each month from the moment I
take the Afagazine from the mailbox and
^'ie\^' with charmed vision the beautiful
cover, to the moment I file it a\^'ay read
from co^■er to cover.

— Wanda F. Hilton

Walnut Creek, California

Thank you so very much for our won-
derful Magazine. The sweet spirit of the
gospel is expressed on every page, on the
cover, in pictures, poetry, and prose. How
I look forward to receiving it ever)'
month! What a power for good it would
be if it could be placed and read in every
home throughout the world.

— Miss Golda A. Thomas

Farmington, Missouri

May I say that some of the dearest and
most prized associations in my life have
been among the Relief Society members.
I love the organization and the Magazine,
and I could be listed among the young
mothers. I have seven children and have
been a teacher in Relief Society for the
past six years, I should say I have been
"a class leader."

— Esther H. Yeaman

Burley, Idaho

Page 146

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD
Belle S. Spafford ------ - President

Marianne C. Sharp _ _ _ - - - First Counselor

Louise W. Madsen _ _ _ _ - Second Counselor

Hulda Parker - - _ _ . Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Christine H. Robinson Annie M. Ellsworth Fanny S. Kienitz

Edith S. Elliott Alberta H. Christensen Mary R. Young Elizabeth B. Winters

Florence J. Madsen Mildred B. Eyring Mary V. Cameron LaRue H. Resell

Leone G. Layton Charlotte A. Larsen Alton W. Hunt Jennie R. Scott

Blanche B. Stoddard Edith P. Backman Wealtha S. Mendenhall Alice L. Wilkinson

Evon W. Peterson Winniefred S. Pearle M. Olsen LaPriel S. Bunker

Aleine M. Young Manwaring Elsa T. Peterson Marie C. Richards

Josie B. Bay Elna P. Haymond Irene B. Woodford Irene W. Buehner

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Editor .___---.-__ - Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor _--__--_-- Vesta P. Crawford

General Manager «__-____-_ Belle S. Spafford

VOL 48 MARCH 1961 NO. 3

on tents

SPECIAL FEATURES

Pattern of Living Alberta H. Christensen 148

Temple Square in SaU Lake City — Part V Preston Nibley 155

The American Red Cross: Its Function in the Sixties Elisha Gray, II 170

Where Did They Find Their Smiles? Olive Sharp 175

FICTION

Stranger at the Gate — Third Prize Story Kit J. Poole 150

Close to the Angels Norma A. Wrathall 158

Coffin Under the Bed llene H. Kingsbury 171

The Silent Sacrifice Betty Lou Martin 183

Love Is Enough — Chapter 3 Mabel Harmer 191

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 146

Sixty Years Ago 162

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 163

Editorial; Sisters in the Gospel Louise W. Madsen 164

Notes to the Field: Index for 1960 Relief Society Magazine Available 166

Organizations and Reorganizations of Stake and Mission Relief Societies for 1960 166

Announcing the Special April Short Story Issue 169

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 197

Birthday Congratulations 208

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

A New Viewpoint Celia Larsen Luce 165

The Trouble Hole Wilma Boyle Bunker 176

Grandma Had a Parlor Helen S. Phillips 178

It's the Food You Eat That Counts Margaret Merkley 180

Recipes for Family Dinners Emma H. Hanks 188

Maren C. Jensen, Expert Quilter and Happy Seamstress 190

Mitten Marvels Shirley Thulin 204

POETRY

To the Height — Frontispiece Alice Morrey Bailey 145

Little Girl Walking Grace Barker Wilson 154

Mystic Syllables Eva Willes Wangsgraard 157

No Robot Task Mabel Law Atkinson 165

Quilting Catherine B. Bowles 170

Humility Louise Morris Kelley 177

Not a Drum Was Heard Dorothy J. Roberts 179

Dark Come Late Maude Rubin 182

To You — With Love Christie Lund Coles 187

My Clinging Hand Gladys Hesser Burnham 190

After the Silent Year Mabel Jones Gabbott 196

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 246: Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year;
20c a copy ; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of
address at once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Page 147

Pattern of Living

Alberta H. Christensen

Member, General Board of Relief Society

[Address Delivered at the General Session of the Annual General Relief Society

Gonference, October 5, i960]

IN a recent group conversation, an quality of our lives by what we

acquaintance of mine said, "Now choose to do.

that my children are grown, time We believe and teach our chil-

hangs heavily; in fact, I am simply dren that there are certain obliga-

bored at times." tions which are basic to the gospel

Another woman made this state- plan and, therefore, should have

ment, "There are plenty of inter- first claim upon our time. These

esting, wonderful things to do, but obligations concern the home —

there is simply no time to do any tasks needful for the comfort and

of them." good of fathers, mothers, and chil-

Both attitudes are lamentable, dren — and service to the Church
especially in this age of enlighten- which will further the Lord's work,
ment and of crucial events. I com- There is always an element of
mented that women who are choice, but at certain periods of life,
mothers, grandmothers, and Relief these two major responsibilities may
Society workers, are indeed busy, and occupy most of a mother's time. Yet
that there is very little of what to most of us come periods of less
might be called leisure time. And required activity — when there are
yet as I look around me, I see wom- fewer boys' shirts to iron and less
en who not only do well what they fruit to be canned. In these inter-
are required to do, but who ac- vals of freer time, we may choose
complish much beyond the sched- our activities, and, by that choice,
uled tasks of the day. They seem we indicate our interests and the
to make maximum use of their time, quality of our thinking.
They are happy, gracious women. It is true that these intervals of
who radiate the goodness of life, leisure are brief — mere fragments
They are women who live con- of time — but days, months, and
structively and with purpose. We years are made of such fragments,
have no difficulty identifying them, One man has wisely said, ''There
for their abundant lives lift them are no fragments so precious as
above all that is mediocre. those of time, and none are so heed-

We ha\e been. taught as Latter- lessly lost by people who cannot

day Saints that we came to earth for make a moment — and yet can

a definite purpose and that we shall waste years."

be held responsible for the use we How, then, shall we use these

make of our time, which means, of brief intervals? Each woman must

course, what we make of our lives, decide for herself — must choose

For we indicate and develop the her own pattern of living, but if she
Page 148

PATTERN OF LIVING

149

is wise, she will heed wise counsel.
Perhaps it would be well for all of
us, as mothers and Relief Society
workers, to appraise our own activi-
ties carefully, and ask ourselves a
few questions. Are we frittering
away hours or partial hours? Are we
dissipating our energy rushing here
and there needlessly? Are we con-
stantly postponing activities, which
we honestly hope to accomplish
sometime, because we think we are
too busy? Goethe said, ''We
alwavs have time enough if we will
but use it right/' Are we engaging
in activities which bring neither
comfort and joy to our families nor
enrichment to ourselves?

A S mothers, we need also to keep
in mind that our children will
remember our pattern of activity
and that pattern may greatly influ-
ence, for good or ill, the homes
which they will e\'entually establish.
The memory of my mother's cheer-
ful, kindly services to others has
been for me as a lantern of glowing
light throughout my adult years.

What, then, are some of the
worthwhile activities which can be
accomplished in partial days, even
partial hours?

There are individual talents to be
developed or reacti\ated. The Lord
has counseled us in Section 60 of
The Doctrine and Covenants: 'Thou
shalt not idle away thy time, neither
shalt thou bury thy talent that it
may not be known" (verse 13). It
is evident that our Father in heaven
desires that we waste no time, and
that he would have us develop and
use our inherent abilities.

We are counseled to studv and to
learn — to become acquainted with
books that will vield us words of

wisdom. If we plan well, we can do
considerable reading w^hich will en-
rich our thinking and motivate us
to good action, even in short inter-
vals of time. We can be spiritually
refreshed and our understanding of
the gospel increased by consistent,
although short-period, reading of the
scriptures.

There are many lovely things for
women's hands to make that will
beautify the home and develop an
appreciation for the aesthetic. But in
this field we need to be selective and
develop discrimination.

We must not forget that most
enriching of all activities — the giv-
ing of oneself for the benefit of
others. All Relief Society women
know that in fragments of time,
comfort and aid can be given to a
neighbor who is ill. It does not re-
quire a day to welcome a newcomer
into the neighborhood. Kindness
to the homebound — extra services
to living loved ones, or for those
who have gone beyond this life, are
activities of enduring worth.

Such activities leave no time for
neighborhood gossip, discontent,
boredom, or petty jealousies.

I think these words of Thoreau
are significant, "As if we could kill
time without injuring eternity."

I pray that our Father in heaven
will help us to put high value upon
the priceless gift of time; and that
we will be wise and make use of
his guidance regarding it. I pray
that we may be able to distinguish
between the worthwhile and the
irrelevant; that we may live joyous,
abundant lives, and leave for our
children a pattern of wisdom and of
sweet remembrance. And I ask this
humbly.

cJhird [Prize Storiji

Annual uieuef Society Short Storij (contest

Stranger at the (^ate

Kit J. Pook

I'LL not have another guest in
this inn tonight!" I cried out

harshly at the retreating fig-
ure of my husband, Benjamin. He
shouted back in the same harsh
tones, ''I told the man there was no
room in the inn, but he's persistent.
You take care of him."

Anger seethed helplessly within.
I was six months with child. Benja-
min seemed neither to notice or
care. I had worked since sunup pre-
paring linens and food for guests at
the inn. Every inn in Bethlehem
was crowded with the native-born
who were returning to register for
Caesar's decree of taxation. Ours
was filled beyond capacity. I won-
dered where Benjamin expected to
lodge these people. I knew that he
would demand full payment, even
if he gave them the stable. Some-
times it was difficult to believe that
this greedy malevolent man was the
gentle Benjamin whom I had mar-
ried.

I had hoped that the child to be
born would restore the close rela-
tionship which Benjamin and I had
once enjoyed. When I told him the
news he had only smiled grimly and,
without comment, returned to his
accounts.

There had not always been this
anger and bitterness between us. In
the first years of our marriage Benja-
min had been kind and tender
toward me. The love that was be-

Page 150

KIT }. POOLE

tween us during those first years
made life a constant wonder and
delight. We had enough wealth be-
tween us that we had no worries
about the material things of life.
We had everything life could offer.
If Benjamin had a weakness it was
his love of possessions. He took
pride in his vineyards, fields, and our
estate. He loved to see me dressed
in rich gowns and finery and en-
joyed admiration for me in the eyes
of men. I was his possession, and
he displayed me with the same pride
he did his holdings.

A man, whom Benjamin had
every reason to trust, came to Ben-

STRANGER AT THE GATE

151

jamin with a proposition which
promised to increase our fortune
many times. Benjamin investigated
every detail of the proposal and
found the venture to be safe in
every way. He invested not only
his own fortune but my inheritance
as well in the venture. The corrup-
tion of the man had been carefully
concealed. Benjamin discovered it
too late. When we finally faced the
loss of all our land and holdings,
Benjamin had become a bitter,
brooding man. All that was left of
our fortune was the inn. Benjamin
became innkeeper. It was difficult
for me to be an innkeeper's wife, but
the long hours in the inn, rough
hands, and weariness would have
been as nothing, if I had felt Benja-
min loved me.

He became a stranger to me. He
became calculating and cynical. He
dro\'c a hard bargain in the inn and
loved the clink of coins in the cash
box. He became involved in many
petty schemes to become rich. He
seemed to be in a constant fever to
restore our lost fortunes. He held
long conferences in the inn office
with grim-faced men. All of his
plans met with adversity. He seldom
glanced at me, and, if he did, his
eyes refused to meet mine. At times,
when I saw the look of despair in
his face, I tried to offer him words
of comfort, but he would shrug his
shoulders, mutter some word of
anger and stamp out. He had shut
me out of his life.

My beauty, which had captivated
him in the early years of our mar-
riage, was gone. Overwork and
worry had brought lines to my face,
and my hair was prematurely
sprinkled with gray. My hands were
rough and red. I was no longer the

Anna whom he had displayed and
admired. The knowledge that I was
unloved reduced me to a petulant
and complaining woman.

I heard the loud persistent pound-
ing at the gate and went out into
the courtyard. My cheeks were hot
and the cool night air refreshed me.
Unmindful of the clamor without,
I sat down. The sky was strangely
bright. The courtyard was illumined
with a lovely light from the heav-
ens. I observed one particular star
and marveled at its brightness and
beauty. A new one, surely. I
sighed softly. If only Benjamin
would enjoy this moment with me.
But I knew we would never share a
starlit evening again.

The man at the gate was becom-
ing more determined and I rose re-
luctantly and opened it with a loud
clang. I said in a cool, hard voice.
"We have no room in the inn." I
would have closed the gate but his
foot barred it.

"We must have shelter in your
inn tonight!" The desperation in
the man's voice made me look at
him more closel}-. I saw a darkly
handsome man with a noble bear-
ing and penetrating black eyes.

"I am Joseph of Galilee. We have
traveled many miles. My wife is
in no condition to travel further."
He kept his foot pressed firmly
against the gate.

"We have no room!" I said it
once more coldly. My voice trailed
off as I looked toward the roadway.
The bright stars illumined the fig-
ure of a pathetically thin donkey.
Seated upon it was a woman. But
as I looked closer, she seemed little
more than a child. I stepped to-
ward her and she raised her head

152

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1961

proucllv. She looked full into my
face. I was assailed with her beauty.
It was more than mere physical per-
fection. Dark curls tumbled about
her shoulders, and her skin was
translucent and flawless. She sat
silhouetted against the sky in a
golden glow of light. Her eyes were
large and luminous and contained
an almost unspeakable joy. She
brushed her hand wearily across her
forehead and sighed. ''Jo^^P^^^ we
must hasten . . . surely there must
be some place for us in Bethlehem."

I saw that she was big with child.
She sat bravely upon the donkey,
smiling gently, trying to hide her
pain. I could see that her time was
at hand. The man, Joseph, was
beside her now. His eyes were
raised to hers in such tenderness and
concern that I turned away. The
unloved can never bear the sight of
such naked devotion in the eyes of
another.

The woman looked at me with
compassion in her eyes. Her hand
touched my shoulder. 'Tou, too,
are with child. How blessed we
are." It was like a benediction.

Benjamin was standing in the
shadows listening, and he said in a
strangely gentle voice, ''Every room
in the inn is filled, but our stable is
clean. I shall prepare a place for
you there."

I hurried to the inn and brought
back my own sweet-smelling linens.
I made a soft bed for them in the
hay. I worked swiftly. All weari-
ness was gone, and I felt only a
great surge of exhilaration.

"DENJAMIN spoke in hushed

tones to the man as he helped

prepare the stable for the night.

The hard lines of his face had re-

laxed, and he kept looking at the
couple in a puzzled, questioning
way.

Finally, the stable was ready for
the night. The woman stood by
the window looking quietly into the
heavens. Her eyes were calm and
she seemed remote now. T he man,
Joseph, stood beside her. Thc\ did
not speak to one another, nor did
their fingers touch. There was
a communication between them
which was beyond the need of
speech or touch. A terrible sense
of loss seized me as I looked at
them.

Benjamin stood hesitating in the
doorway with the same perplexed
expression upon his face. His lips
formed words, but he seemed unable
to voice them. Suddenly, he raised
his hand in salutation and was gone.

I felt that the woman would want
the assistance of another of her own
sex at such a time. Timidly, I of-
fered my help. She smiled sweetly
and shook her head. Her eyes \yere
clear and fearless and shone with an
ecstatic joy. She had no further
need of me. I felt myself an in-
truder before a shrine. Quietly, I
left the stable.

The night was strange. I slept fit-
fully. I arose once and went to the
doorway. Not even a night bird
called. There was a hushed expect-
ancy about the earth, as if it
waited for some great event. The
great star shone o\ er the stable. The
animals were quiet and still. Far
off on the hillside I saw sheep graz-
ing. In the distance I heard the
shepherd's horn calling the lost
sheep. Into the stillness of the
night, there came a sound. It was
indescribably sweet and brought
quick, joyful tears to my eyes. A

STRANGER AT THE GATE

153

great tenderness enveloped me. It
was the first ery of the child born
in our stable. In my sleep it was
not a babv's first crv I heard, but a
triumphant shout. '*Unto us a ehild
is born . . . unto us a Son is given
.... Hallelujah. . . . Hallelujah. . . /'
The air about me seemed to quiver
with exquisite notes of music.

Toward morning I heard a loud
knocking at the gate. Men's voices
were hoarse with excitement. Ben-
jamin rose, grumbling. Later, I
heard him speak in odd, hushed
tones. "Shepherds have come from
the hills to see the newborn Babe."

I awakened in the morning to the
song of a bird outside my window.
It sang so exultantly that I was en-
veloped in a great tenderness. I
dressed quickly, thinking upon the
strange night. I hurried to the
stable, eager to see the newborn
Babe.

OENJAIMIN had arrived before
me. He stood uncertainly in
the doorway. We entered the stable
together. There was an indefinable
change in the place. The rough
wood walls glowed warmly. The
animals were hushed and silent. The
air seemed distilled into a more re-
fined substance. The mother held
the Baby in her arms as though she
held a tiny bird who might escape
and fly hea\enward at anv moment.
Her fingers brushed against the rosy
cheeks and her lips formed tender
words of endearment. Her eyes
shone and looked into the distance
as though she shared a secret joy
with someone unseen. The Child
looked at me and smiled, and I felt
my soul would melt with the joy
of that moment. I felt my own
child stir within me. I turned to

Benjamin, wanting him to share this
experience with me. As I turned I
saw his gaze was full upon me. He
was looking at me as I had never
seen him look before. I trembled
before him.

''Anna . . . Anna . . ." was all he
said. Taking my hand, he led me
from the stable. We sat down on
a rough bench outside. His fingers
felt the rough texture of my hands.
''Anna,'' his eyes refused to meet
mine, "I want you to know, I'm
happy about this child."

I felt quick tears come to my eyes.
Not until this moment had he made
reference to the child who was to
be born. His voice was husky.
"When I saw you looking at the
Babe, I seemed to realize your con-
dition for the first time."

"You've been busy wath the inn,
Benjamin."

"It was as though, in that minute,
the years dropped away and all the
bitterness was gone," he said.

"I felt it, too, Benjamin."

"Anna . . . this couple . . . they're
so poor. . . ."

"Yes, Benjamin?"

There was wonder in his voice.
"Somehow it doesn't seem import-
ant to them." He paused a moment,
resolving it in his mind. "It is as
though all else is unimportant, ex-
cept for what is between them . . .
the Child . . . their love."

"What else has meaning, Benja-
min?"

His fingers once more felt the
rough surface of my hands. "Anna,
I'xe despised myself for depriving
you of the wealth you were born to."

I could scarcely trust my voice.
"You've deprived me of nothing but
your love, Benjamin."

There was self-loathing in his

154

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1961

voice. 'Tve reduced you to a serv-
ing woman, an innkeeper's wife."
Suddenly he was up, pacing the hard
earth. 'Tve tried so hard, Anna . . .
I felt that if I could restore our for-
tune that things would be the same
between us, Anna."

My voice was trembling when I
spoke. ''Benjamin, love is not meas-
ured by the purse, but by the heart."

'1 never believed that, Anna . . .
not until . . . until this couple came
to our inn."

'They have so much Benjamin."

There was a new note in his voice.
"Anna . . . Anna . . . Fve been so
blind." His arms were around me
and he was holding me tight. "A
poor, roofless stranger at my gate
showed me a truth you have known
from the beginning."

I could hear the mother's voice
crooning to her Child in tones of
unearthly joy.

"No, Benjamin. Not poor. Rich!
The richest guests we've ever enter-
tained in our inn."

Kit J. PooJe, a newcomer to the pages of The Relief Society Magazine, is a native
of Canada. "I was born in Ottawa/' she tells us, "and was converted to the Church
there. At age nine years I won first place in a story contest and ha\e written ever
since. As a child, my stories and poems were published in the Ottawa Citizen. I was
introduced to the Church through writing three one-half hour radio plays for the
missionaries which were produced locally. I won a Nation-wide radio play writing
contest when I was seventeen. The play was produced on a national network. After
that I wrote and produced plays for a radio station. Since my marriage I have devoted
most of my time to rearing five children, teaching in Relief Society, and writing skits
and readings for the Young Women's Mutual Improvement Association. Some of my
work has been published in the ImpTovement Era. I am married to Dr. Leland A.
Poole, a member of the Ninth Ward bishopric in Long Beach, California."

JLittle (^irl vl/alking

Grace Barker Wilson

We walk along; she holds my hand
Until a bright leaf falls;
She rushes ahead to pick it up,
Then stops when a bird calls.

She loves the flowers and all the trees,
And pats them one by one;
She sights an airplane in the sky
As it reflects the sun.

Each day we share companionship.
The best of friends are we,
Though I am over seventy,
While she is only three.

Temple Square in Salt Lake City

Brief History of Its Growth and Development
PART V— MONUMENTS ON THE TEMPLE SQUARE

Elder Preston NihJey
Assistant Church Historian

Courtesy Church Historian's Office

THE HANDCART MONUMENT

A bronze monument, entitled
"The Handcart Family," the
work of a Utah sculptor, Torlief
Knaphus, was unveiled on Temple
Square by President Heber J. Grant,
on September 25, 1926. Two aged
handcart pioneers, Alfred Burning-
ham of Bountiful, Utah, and Mich-
ael Jensen of Gunnison, ''white
haired and bowed," were present to
witness the ceremony.

The principal speaker of the oc-
casion was Elder Levi Edgar Young,

Professor of Western History at the
University of Utah, and one of the
General Authorities of the Church.

''Elder Young told in detail the
hardships encountered bv the Hand-
cart Pioneers in their trek across
the plains, noting that, approximate-
ly 3,000 people walked from the
Missouri River to Salt Lake \^allev,
pushing or pulling two-wheeled
carts, in which were their only
possessions.

*'He explained that the reason
they attempted this tedious journey
was that they were too poor to pur-
Page 155

156

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1961

chase animals and wagons for the
trip, and undertook the journey by
foot, rather than wait for other
means.

'Telhng of their sacrifices, he
commended the Handcart Pioneers
for their strong characters and un-
yielding courage. He said that they
came here to find their God, and
nothing could divert them from
their purpose. Their noble spirit
and lofty courage should be admired
by every son and daughter of Utah"
(Jomnal History, September 25,
1926).

AARONIC PRIESTHOOD MEMORIAL
MONUMENT

npHE beautiful monument on
Temple Square, which memo-
rializes the appearance of John the
Baptist to Joseph Smith and Oliver
Cowdery, on May 15, 1829, when
that heavenly being conferred upon
the two young men the Aaron ic
Priesthood, is a work of art to be
seen and admired. Avard Fair-
banks was the sculptor of the monu-
ment.

At the unveiling of this monu-
ment, which took place on the
evening of October 10, 1958, Presi-
dent David O. McKay spoke to the
large group assembled as follows:

"This is not a monument to John
the Baptist, nor to Joseph Smith,
nor to Oliver Cowdery. . . . This is
really not a monument to an indi-
vidual. It is just what we say on
the program. It is a monument to
a great event, one of the greatest in
the history of the world, and asso-
ciated with it are eternal principles;
a monument to the bestowal of the
Aaronic Priesthood, and by a man
who had it by birth and by confer-

Couite^y Church Histoi-ian's Office

AARONIC PRIESTHOOD MEMORIAL
MONUMENT

ring; who had it directly from the
source of all priesthood, God our
Father and his Son.''

MONUMENT TO CHARLES R.
SAVAGE

AT the northeast corner of Tem-
ple Square, outside the wall
and on the sidewalk, is a small
monument erected to the memory
of Charles R. Saxage, founder of
Old Folks Day, as it is observed in
Utah. This monument was un-
veiled on July 23, 1936, by Mrs. Nan
Savage Richardson, eldest daughter
of Charles R. Savage. At the time
of the unveiling, Bishop Svlvestcr O.
Cannon said, 'The Old Folks Cen-
tral Committee presents this monu-
ment to the city, that it may stand
as a monument to the Old Folks
movement, and the founder, for
many decades to come." Mayor
E. B. Erwin accepted the monu-
ment in behalf of the city.

TEMPLE SQUARE IN SALT LAKE CITY

157

Former Mayor C. Clarence Nes-
len then paid a tribute to Charles
R. Savage, with whom he was well
acquainted. He stated that Mr.
Savage gave much attention to
community life, and that he was
an inspiration to young and old.
"Everyone in the neighborhood
loved him and sorrowed at his pass-
ing. It was because of his motto,
'Never forget old people' that led
him to promote the Old Folks move-
ment."

At the funeral of Charles R. Sav-
age, which was held in the Assembly
Hall on February 7, 1909, my father,
Bishop Charles W. Nibley, paid him
this tribute:

''His work with the aged was his
chief delight. He it was who origi-
nated the movement that has
blessed and comforted many thou-
sands of aged men and women. He
was the mainspring of the commit-
tee. The presence of this large
congregation is due to the love that
was in his heart. He loved all man-
kind and recognized in every man a
friend and brother. There was not
a selfish thought in him and he

Courtesy Church Historian's Office

MONUMENT TO CHARLES R.
SA\^AGE

sought the good of all. He will be
remembered and his place can
scarcely be filled. He exemplified the
message heralded by the angels:
Teacc on earth; good will to men' "
(Jounml History, February 7, 1909).

lliystic Si/t/ab/es

Eva WiUcs Waiigsgaard

Forsythia is first to raise
Soprano tones against the cold
Like a wing-spread, golden bird.
One moment frigid, then a maze
Of brilliance in small bells of gold.
Who can name the mystic word
Whereby fors\thia learned to sa\e
All these syllables of sun.
Translated now to glowing bloom,
From abundance summer gave?
See. The miracle is done
And summer's spirit fills the room.

Close to the Angels

Norma A. WrathalJ

For he shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways

( Psalms 91:11).

LISA Britton's face was flushed fretted and cried, until at last Lisa

as she took the large round had taken her, crib and all, into the

lid from the sterilizer kettle, living room so Karl's sleep would

allowing a cloud of steam to billow not be disturbed. Little enough he

into the kitchen. Some of it drift- could sleep at best, with long hours

ed into the dinette and settled on at his job, and then night school,

the cold window pane, where five- and studying on top of that,

year-old Andrew was drawing with A frown of uneasiness gathered

his chubby forefinger. Lisa's thin Lisa's forehead. It didn't seem

arms tensed as she lifted out the natural for the baby to cry so much,

rack of nursing bottles, still trem- and yet she was not exactly sick,

bling from the heat. She placed the The day before, Lisa had called the

rack on the counter, and then laid doctor, and he suggested that she

the back of her wrist against her make the formula stronger. Maybe

moist forehead. the baby was hungry, he said. There

'Andrew, dear, tiptoe ever-so-soft- seemed to be nothing serious, from

ly into the hall, and listen if baby Lisa's explanation. She had been

sister is crying. Ever-so-softly, now.'' embarrassed, after she put down the

Andrew made a final swoop with phone. She didn't want him to

his finger, and stood back to survey think of her as just another fussy

his work. 'Took, Mama. It's an young mother. She had tried to

angel. It might even be a winter read and study as much as possible

angel. Should I make wings on it?" about child care. Certainly, she

'Andrew, walk softly, now." didn't intend to be one of those

"Mama! You didn't look." helpless women who run to the doc-

"Yes, dear. I am looking. It's tor with every little thing,

lovely. And now, will you be a good Later that same afternoon, Karl's

boy and. . . ." Aunt Ellie had stopped by. "My

"Sure, Mama." His short legs goodness, Lisa! There's nothing

moved with awkward care as he wrong with this young one. See

placed his feet. "See, Mama. I'm her fat roly-poly little tummy,

a tiger cat, with pillows on my feet." You've just spoiled her, that's what."

A smile stirred the corners of her Aunt Ellie had danced baby Janette

mouth. "Well, don't growl, tiger on her plump knees. "Babies have

cat." to cry a little, don't they, Dumplin'

Lisa had turned back to the stove, Darlin'?" and Aunt Ellie had con-

and was stirring the formula in the tinued rocking and bouncing,

double boiler. She did hope that Andrew appeared suddenly from

baby Janette would sleep a little behind the door. "I'm not a tiger

longer. All night, it seemed, she had cat any longer," he said in a loud

Page 158

CLOSE TO THE ANGELS

159

whisper. ''She wasn't crying. And
I didn't go clear in, either. Just by
the door."

''Oh, that's good. You help Mama
so much."

Andrew went back to the win-
dow.

"Now I better finish my angel.
My Sunday School teacher says
angels don't have wings. But Fred-
die says they do. He goes to a dif-
ferent church, and he says all their
angels have wings. But if they don't
have wings, how can they come
where we are?"

"Well, Mama doesn't know about
that. Besides, the steam is nearly
all dried off the window. Why don't
you put on your wraps and go out-
doors for a while? You can make
a snowman."

Andrew chattered on as he strug-
gled into his snowsuit, and Lisa bent
to help with zippers and boots.

"Come on, now. Be careful
down these slippery steps."

The icy air cooled her hot cheeks.
Andrew tumbled into the soft snow,
and she thought that he looked like
a storybook elf, in his bright red
suit with its peaked cap. She saw
that Karl had swept paths around
the clotheslines.

As she returned to her work, Lisa
wished that she had not cut off
Andrew's questions. She could have
explained to him. But always she
had found it hard to put her
thoughts into words; always she held
back, embarrassed at the depth of
her own feelings.

Lisa tiptoed about the house,
gathering up the clothes that simply
must be washed. Sometimes she
was lonely, wanting to talk to an-
other woman. She had lived with
her grandparents, now aged and liv-

ing in a distant state. She and Karl
had moved recently into their new
home. "It's too good a buy to miss,
even if it is kind of far out. It will
be worth it, to have a place of our
own," Karl had said of the small
house on the acre lot. So they had
scraped together the necessary down
payment, and had moved just as
winter was setting in. There were
no close neighbors on the one-way
street, except some people who had
moved into the house on the corner.

npHAT morning, she had tried to
explain to Karl as he ate his
breakfast. "Karl, I think there must
be something wrong with the baby.
She cried nearly all night. Not a
hard cry. Just a weeping little
sound. Do you think I should call
the doctor?"

"Why, sure, hon, call him if you
want to. But she seems all right to
me." Karl poured milk over his
cereal.

"Aunt Ellie said it might be her
teeth. But I'm not sure. . . ."

"That must be it. Aunt Ellie
should know. She's had six of her
own. . . . I've got to dash." He
kissed her, grabbed his lunch box,
and started toward the door, pulling
on his heavy jacket. "Don't forget,
this is my late night at school," he
said.

Lisa followed him to the porch.
She half wanted to call him back.
But, of course, she could not. He
was mumbling under his breath as
he primed the cold motor, and then
the car sped down the driveway, and
she was alone again with the chil-
dren.

She called the doctor's office at
two o'clock, but the nurse's pleasant,
impersonal voice assured her that

160

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1961

Doctor Overly was too busy to come
to the phone. "What seems to be
your problem? ... I see ... no
fever? . . . Just a bit? Well, Fll ask
Dr. Overly to call you just as soon
as he can."

In the carlv afternoon, while An-
drew took his nap and the baby slept
fitfully, the quiet sounds of the
house awoke. The clock ticked on
the mantelpiece. Invisible feet
creaked across the floorboards.

Later, as she dressed the baby, her
fingers rubbed gently up the tiny
back and shoulders and neck. Ja-
nette cried again.

She put the baby into the crib in
the living room and glanced at the
clock. Office hours were nearly
over, and the doctor had not called
back. Andrew was building a farm
on the rug with his blocks.

*'See, Mama. I builded a farm.
This is the road with this big truck
going on it. The snow is deep, so
there's chains on the truck, big
elankety ones like that new lady
down on the corner has on her car."

''What new lady? Andrew, have
you been visiting again?"

''Just for a minute. While you
were washing."

Lisa dialed the phone. Again the
nurse's voice fell gently on her ear.
"Oh, I am sorry, Mrs. Britton. Doc-
tor hasn't had a minute to call you.
He's still very busy."

Lisa cut in sharply. "But I must
talk to him. Please. It's verv im-
portant." She drew in her breath,
and her heart pounded. (Please, she
thought, please help me to say the
right thing!)

"Well . . . hold on for just a
moment, please."

She could hear crying in the back-
ground, and subdued voices in con-

versation. She strained her ears to
hear what the nurse was saying.

''V/ES, Mrs. Britton. This is Doc-
tor Overly."

Lisa gave a little start. Her voice
was jerky as she gave the list of
symptoms.

"Now, Mrs. Britton, I know you
are concerned. But from what you
have told me, I don't believe it is
serious. Maybe you could bring her
in the first of the week. I'll ask my
nurse to give you an appointment."

She moistened her lips. "Doctor,
there is one other thing. I don't
know if it is important. Every time
I touch this place, she cries. It isn't
a swelling, exactly. . . ."

As she explained, he cut in, his
voice alert, and asked questions.
Then, "Well, maybe you'd better
bring her down tonight. I'll wait
here at my office. Can you come
right away?"

"Oh, yes. Thank you, Doctor.
I'll start immediately."

Then, as she replaced the phone,
she gave a little gasp, and said aloud.
"What can I be thinking of! There's
no car. And it's Karl's late night."

Andrew's voice was clear and un-
troubled. "You could ask that new
lady, Mama. She's got chains on
her car. Big elankety chains."

"Oh, I couldn't. I don't even
know her."

"That's all right, Mama. She
won't care if you don't know her."

The woman who answered her
knock was broad-faced, wide-bodied.
She was smoothing a clean apron
over her work clothes.

"Yes? Come in."

"I'm Lisa Britton. From down
the block. My baby is sick, and
needs to go to the doctor, but my

"i.

CLOSE TO THE ANGELS

161

husband is away, he won't be home
until ten o'clock or later, and there
is no way I can get in touch with
him. I wondered if you, if you
could possibly. . . ."

The impassive face wrinkled into
a sudden smile. 'Ton hurry too
fast. Fm Anna Lansky. I wait for
my husband and my boy to come
home for supper. You come in, sit
down a minute, and tell me."

Lisa could never recall clearly the
happenings of the next few hours.
She remembered her own swift ex-
plantation, of hearing Anna Lansky
say, '1 just got old car here now, but
ril take you," and that she had
scribbled a note for her son and her
husband.

Then they were all bundled into
the car, riding over the snowy
streets, the windshield wiper squeak-
ing away at the sleet.

When they reached the doctor's
office, the nurse had left, so Liza
undressed the baby. Somehow, the
sight of Doctor Overly's pink bald
head, gleaming under the overhead
light, and his half-exasperated com-
ment, "For goodness' sake! Unwrap
that baby," comforted her.

CHE watched in silence as his
fingers examined the tiny form,
his intelligent eyes noting every
detail.

At last he looked up. ''It is very
fortunate that you thought to tell
me about this symptom over the
phone. Otherwise, I wouldn't have
asked you to bring her in so late,
and in another twenty-four hours,
we would have had a serious infec-
tion. As it is, I think we've caught
it in time."

He continued his instructions. As
she dressed the babv, Lisa's hands

had stopped trembling. But there
was this cold place at the pit of her
stomach, this feeling that was to
haunt her sleep for nights to come,
jerking her sharply awake. What if
she had not thought to tell him
about the soft little place that wasn't
a lump at all? What had sharp-
ened her awareness, so she had
known what to say?

At last they were home, and Lisa
had thanked Anna Lansky from a
tear-filled throat, and had heard her
say, her broad face wrinkled into its
unexpected smile, 'That's what
neighbors are for."

She sat by the kitchen table, as
Andrew dipped graham crackers into
his milk, a bedtime treat. She had
forgotten to draw the shades, and
as her glance wandered idly to the
frosted panes, she saw the outline
of Andrew's angel, now only a blur.
Her heart quickened, remembering
the words she had almost missed
saying. She thought of Anna Lan-
sky, a stranger who had helped her;
of Doctor Overly, who had waited
at his office after an arduous day;
of an old car that had taken them
over the slippery streets and back
again; of a child who had said, "But
Mama, ask that new lady; it doesn't
matter if you don't know her."

As if guessing her thoughts, An-
drew yawned, and said sleepily, "I
don't think Fll draw another angel
tomorrow. It's too hard. I'll make
one in the snow. But, Mama, if
you had a guardian angel, would it
ever tell you things?"

"Well, not exactly. But it might
help you know what to say, or to
think of the right thing to do."
Lisa smiled comfortingly as she pat-
ted his hand, and her eyes smiled
deeply into his.

Sixty LJears J/igo

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, March i, and March 15, 1901

**FoR THE Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the Women

OF All Nations"

A WORD OF LOVE AND GREETING: ... we bear you our testimony that
the work we are engaged in is of God. That the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints and the Rehef Society, which is a portion of that Church, were organized by the
Prophet of the Lord. That we knew Joseph Smith personally, and saw and heard him
many times speaking to the Saints when he was so filled with the Spirit of the
Lord that his countenance became transparent, and he looked and spoke hke a
heavenly being. . . . We desire to leave this testimony with you all, and to have you
understand and remember that the Prophet of the Lord organized our Relief Society
that we might have the glorious privilege of doing the same kind of work that our Lord
and Savior did when He was upon this earth ... in looking after the sick and the
afflicted, the poor and the needy . . . and all who are discouraged or in any way
troubled. . . .

— Zina D. IL Young, Jane S. Richards, Bathsheba W. Smith, Sarah J. Cannon

A WOMAN SUPERINTENDENT: Miss Estelle Reel, Superintendent of Indian
Education, has just issued her annual report, from which the following extracts are
made. Since her appointment 26 months ago. Miss Reel has been in the field 17
months, has inspected 49 schools, traveled 4,138 miles, of which 2,087 iriil^s were
covered by wagon, pack horse and on foot, over lofty mountains, through dense forests,
on remote frontiers and over rugged trails between precipitous cliffs.

— Notes and News

THE POET

He presses on before the race,
And sings out of a silent place,
Like faint notes of a forest bird
On heights afar that voice is heard;
And the dim path he breaks today
Will some time be a trodden way. . . .

— Selected

HOW TO FORGIVE: ... We are all God's children, with all our faults and
failings, and very liable to yield to temptation. If we are not able to do a great work,
can we not do good in little things? always having leniency one with another, selecting
the good from a person's character and letting the bad alone; filling our lives with so
much good that the evil will have no place whatever. . . .

— R. A. S.

A TRIBUTE OF LOVE — JANE BALLANTYNE TAYLOR: Sister Taylor
was a woman of generous impulses and gave much to the needy, and she was especially
charitable in her estimate of the character of others. It is said of her that she never
spoke evil of any one; silence was her habit when there was gossip . . . unless she
could refute what was being said. . . .

— E. B. W.

Page 162

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

LANCA PEREZ is one of the
rapidly growing middle-class
Colombian women (Sonth Ameri-
ca) who are becoming important to
the life of their country, and who
voted for the first time in the
i960 elections. Although Colombian
women were given the vote in 1954,
fear and a lack of understanding pre-
vented many from using this right.
The growth of a strong middle
class (between the wealthy citizens
and the very poor peons) is
strengthening all Latin American
countries, and women from this
group have become very active in
social betterment and educational
projects.

jgETSEY TALBOT BLACK-
WELL, editor of Mademoiselle
magazine, has announced the selec-
tion of ten young women (under
thirty) who have received the i960
Merit Awards for distinctive achieve-
ment. The women are: Patricia
Bath, specialist in cancer research
at Hunter College; Lynn Seymour,
Canadian born, now a star in the
Royal Ballet (British); Jane Pow-
ell Rosenthal, museum curator and
field archeologist who specializes in
pre-Columbian American cultures;
Elizabeth Seal, English actress, now
playing on Broadway, New York;
Wilma Rudolph, American Olymp-
ic star, winner of three gold medals

recently in Rome; Susan Greenburg,
an expert photographer of ''elusive
moments," trained at Sarah Law-
rence College and at Yale; Lee Bon-
tecou, sculptress, American born,
studied in Italy, and is famous for
her bronze birds; Julie Isles, Ameri-
can designer of simple clothing for
women; Elaine May, political com-
mentator, educated at the Univer-
sity of Chicago; Llelen Jean Rogers,
former instructor in political theory
at Harvard, now a television pro-
ducer of special subjects represent-
ing world-wide people and events.

■p^ILEEN FARRELL, gifted
American soprano, will sing the
title role in Cluck's '"Alceste" at the
Metropolitan Opera House in New
York City this coming season. Two
of her recent recording albums are
classical in repertory and include art
songs of Schubert, Schumann, De-
bussy, and Poulenc, rendering each
of these masterworks with rare taste.
Critics have acclaimed her voice as
"rising to magnificent heights of
tonal beauty and dramatic power."

V\/'OMEN in journalism are be-
coming increasingly impor-
tant. Today, in the United States,
nearly half of the editors and report-
ers are women. Their specialty —
women's pages of newspapers and
magazines — now occupies a posi-
tion of prestige and importance.

Page 163

EDIITOmiAL

VOL 48

MARCH 1961

NO. 3

Sisters in the Gospel

''CISTERS in the gospel" is a
meaningful phrase to Latter-
day Saint women. These sisters,
united in one faith, closely asso-
ciated in ideals and goals, working
with religious and charitable pur-
pose, are bound in a great bond of
sisterhood. The bond is acclaimed
with love and sincerity from the far
reaches of the earth. There are no
boundaries to the companionship of
sisterhood. No sister is ever alone,
no matter how remote her habita-
tion, who desires to be one with the
sisterhood of Relief Society.

The spirit of urgency to teach the
gospel to every nation, kindred,
tongue, and people is the moving
force which is resulting in a vastly
increased corps of missionaries, the
opening of new missions, and the
establishing of new stakes far from
the headquarters of the Church.
With each new mission and each
new stake a Relief Society is organ-
ized to do the work assigned to the
women of the Church. ''All must
act in concert" the Prophet coun-
seled, so each new group of sisters
comes under the direction of those
appointed to lead. With each addi-
tion, the strength and influence of
Relief Society is enlarged, and oppor-
tunity comes to more sisters to join
in service.

It was never more apparent that
the Lord has important work for his
daughters to do, and never more
apparent that through Relief Society

Page 164

the work may be done. Helping to
bring about the kingdom of God,
saving souls, teaching the gospel, and
serving with love and compassion
are aspects of the work the sisters
are expected to perform. Service to
others is the underlying principle of
the brotherhood of man, President
David O. McKay has stated. The
effectiveness of this service is multi-
plied when given in unity with a _
world-wide sisterhood and the joy m
of shared work is heightened. A de- f
voted sisterhood, working under the
direction of the Priesthood, united
in the desire to serve, is a potent
force in this great latter-day effort to
spread the light of the gospel
throughout the earth. The leader-
ship of a great unified body of wom-
en is necessary to help combat the
godless philosophies of evil circu-
lated by those who would enslave
the world.

Sisters, open your eyes! Let your
vision be enlarged to the great work
to be done and the matchless oppor-
tunity you have to do it. Count as
one of the great blessings of your
lives that you are living to see the
prophesies concerning the growth of
the Church fulfilled. Sec beyond
the confines of your own circle and
reach out to encircle the sisters of
other nations who have sought and
found the truth and now need to
be led to new vistas of knowledge
and service. Seek those who have
not yet been taught. Work as the

EDITORIAL

165

Lord would have you work, under
the direction of Rehef Society,
which is guided by the Priesthood,
to bring solace, comfort and tender
care to those in need.

Sisters, open your hearts! Wel-
come with warmth and sustained
interest every new convert. Exer-
cise sisterlv kindness in all vour
relationships. Encourage those who
need encouragement. Seek under-
standing of the customs and tradi-
tions of the strangers in your midst.
Recognize the courage of those
whose acceptance of the gospel has

necessitated sacrifices. Feel the mo-
tivating power of testimony, and
bear your testimony that it may help
strengthen others. Live in exemplary
conformity to the teachings of the
Savior. Accept your responsibility
to do your part. Pray for one an-
other. Open your souls to the over-
whelming desire to be instruments
in the hands of the Lord to help
bring about his purposes.

Sisters evervwhere, be in very deed
SISTERS IN THE GOSPEL.

-L. W. M.

//o uiobot cJask

Mabel Law Atkinson

The spirit of the land grew strong in him,
Became the very essence of his soul.
At seedtime and at harvest he would brim
With joy. He gently drove the mare with foal
Before the plough, one of his shining team.
Or pulling swaying loads of meadow hay.
Often he paused while driving through the stream
To let the thirsty horses drink. When day
Was gently closed by one clear killdeer note,
He viewed the stars above his fields of wheat —
God and the land were his, and from his throat
A song ascended through air country-sweet.
No robot task to dwarf his mind and limb —
The spirit of the land grew strong in him!

c/t I Lew Viewpoint

CeJia Laiscn Luce

\liTllEN we go on a trip we enjoy the scenery. We notice lovely trees against tall
• * mountains, or great, majestic sweeps of desert grandeur.

Often we come home over the same road. Do we tire of the scenery because we
just saw it? Not a bit. Coming home, we are looking at things from a different
direction. Trees and hills and plains look different and new when viewed from a new
direction.

Everyday living often palls because of its sameness. If I can only look at life
from a new direction, with a fresh smile or a song, the sameness disappears and life's
true beauty shines forth.

TloJtsA.

TO THE FIELD

^ndex for iq6o Uxelief Societii 1 1 iagazine KyLvailable

/^OPIES of the i960 index of The Reliei Society Magazine are available
and may be ordered from the General Board of Relief Society, 76
North Main Street, Salt Lake City 11, Utah. The price is twent\ cents,
including postage.

Relief Society officers and members who wish to have their i960
issues of The Rehei Society Magazine bound may do so through The
Deseret News Press, 33 Richards Street, Salt Lake City 1, Utah. (See
advertisement on page 206.) The cost for binding the twelve issues in a
permanent cloth binding is $2.75, leather $4.20, including the index. It
is recommended that wards and stakes have one volume of the i960
Magazines bound for preservation in ward and stake Relief Society libraries.

\:yrganizations and LKeorganizations of StaAi
ana 1 1 iission iKelief Societies for ig6o

NEW ORGANIZATIONS

Stakes

Formerly Part of

Ben Lomond South Ben Lomond Stake
Brigham Young Brigham Young Uni-

University Second versity Stake
Brigham Young Brigham Young Uni-

University Third
Brisbane
Cedar West
Edmonton

Hamilton

Hawkes Bay

Las Vegas North

Manchester

Melbourne

versity Stake
Australian Mission
Cedar Stake
Western Canadian

Mission
Auckland Stake and

New Zealand

Mission
New Zealand
South Mission
Las Vegas Stake
British Mission
Southern Australian

Mission

Appointed President Date Appointed

Donna F. Michaelson November 13, i960

Lucille O. King April 17, 1960

Afton N. Porter April 17, i960

Enid M. Richards October 23, i960

Flora S. Perry December 5, i960

Melba R. McMullin November 25, i960

Grace R. Boyack

Rose Puriri

Vida H. Curry
Mary S, Woodruff
Mavis H. Cutts

November 13, i960

November 20, i960

November 6, i960
March 27, i960
October 30, i960

Page 166

NOTES TO THE FIELD

167

Stakes

Miami
Minnesota

Napa
New Jersey

Oklalioma

Paloniar

Philadelphia

Pikes Peak

Piigct Sound
Redding

Ri\erton

Sydney

Taber

Toronto
Tulsa

Unixcrsity West
\^ancouver

^^ 'inter Quarters

Missions
Alaskan-Canadian

Austrian

Eastern Atlantic

European
Elorida

North British
Raratonga
\\'estern Mexiean

Stakes

Atlanta
Auckland
Auckland
Ben Lomond
Ben Lomond
Brigham Young

University
Burley

Formerly Part of

Florida Mission
North Central States

Mission
Santa Rosa Stake
New York Stake and
Eastern States Mission
Central States Mission
California Mission
Eastern States

Mission
Western States

Mission
Tacoma Stake
Northern California

Mission
West Jordan Stake
Australian Mission
Lethbridge Stake and

Western Canadian

Mission
Canadian Mission
Central States Mission
Unix'crsity Stake
W^estern Canadian

Mission
Central States Mission

Appointed President
Marion H, Madsen
Harriet H. Martin

Dorothy S. Blaisdell
Dessie W. Thomas

Margaret L Gardner
Velma H. Peterson
Mar}' A. Porter

Betty B. Bean

Ethel B. Whiting
\^era A. Kirby

Evelyn C. Beckstead
Ethel N. Parton
Ida S. Wood

Janet Boucher
Virginia L. Jaeobsen
Annie M. Ballantyne
Myra D, Humphries

Beth Payne

Date Appointed

November 13, i960
November 29, i960

April 27, i960
February 28, i960

October 23, i960
November 6, i960
October 16, i960

September 11, i960

June 19, i960
December 14, i960

September 18, i960
April 3, i960
September 11, i960

August 14, i960
May 1, i960
February 7, i960
December 12, i960

December 11, i960

MISSIONS

Formerly Part of

Northwestern States

Mission and

\\^estern Canadian

Mission
Swiss-Austrian

Mission
Eastern States

Mission

Southern States

Mission
British

Samoan Mission
Northern Mexican

Mission

Appointed President
Marie M. Weilenmann

Date Appointed
December 1, i960

Alice C. Smith

Thelma O. Hill

May J. Dyer
Edith K. Lyman

Nada R. Broekbank
Ruth R. Reeder
Ireta P. Turley

REORGANIZATIONS

Released President

Virgie Mae Shuman
Gertrude Grant
Grace R. Boyack
Eleanor T. Nielsen
Donna F. Michaelson
Alice L. Wilkinson

Merna E. Marchant

President Appointed

Gladys C. Garner
Grace R. Boyack
Gloria M. Dil
Donna F. Michaelson
Marvel M. Young
Arta R. Ballif

LaVern D. Darring-
ton

August 15, i960

October 12, i960

January 6, i960
October 25, i960

March 9, i960

October 12, i960

Date Appointed

July 16, i960
May 12, i960
November 6, i960
February 20, i960
December j, i960
April 17, i960

November 20, i960

168

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1961

Stakes

Calgary

Chicago

Columbia River

Dallas

Duchesne

East Cache

East Idaho Falls

El Paso

Fresno

Glendale

Granger

Gridley

Hillside

Honolulu

Kolob

Lethbridge

Liberty

Mojave

Monument Park

Moroni

Nebo

New York

North Rexburg

North Sevier

North Tooele

Oakland-Berkeley

Ogden

Olympus

Oneida

Parowan

Pioneer

Provo

San Jose

San Mateo

Santa Monica

Santa Rosa

Santaquin-Tintic

Seattle

Sevier

Shelley

South Sanpete

Sugar House
Summit
Taylorsville
Temple View
University

Valley View
Weiser
West Jordan

REORGANIZATIONS (Continued)
Released President President Appointed Date Appointed

Helen B. Pitcher
Margaret Weaver
Mona H. Kirkham
Myrl B. Whiting
Anona O. Miles
Vera H. Peart
Bertha Hansen
Delia O. Taylor
Martha B. Richards
Mary E. Cutler
Ella P, Reunion
Ivy M. Brown
Genevieve F. Wright
Miriam W. Knapp
Luella T. Wilson
Winona U. Stevens
Verna A. Hunter

Ora Kidd
Reba O. Carling
Venice F. Anderson
Madge M. Christensen
Dessie W. Thomas
Mary G. Shirley
Ora C. Mason
Leona P. Boyce
Annabell W. Hart
Cleona W. Henden-

strom
Vera N. Barber
Grace C. Gamble
Bertrude S. Mitchell
Julia N. Barg
Orah Van Wagoner
Barbara D. Howell
Beryl Warner
Elva D. Cusworth
Dorothy S. Blaisdell
LaVee L. Smith
Fern Horton
Leora G. Clawson
Beth V. Anderson
Eva L. dinger
Ludean H. Cox

Laura R. Millard
Elva F. Richins
Paula G. Wilson
Margaret M. Glad
Annie M. Ballantyne

Cassie D. Bailey
Afton Anderson
Mae C. Johnson

Virginia N. Myers
Hazel Kitch
Laura W, Jones
Mona K. Watson
Ora N. Holgate
Mildred H. Himes
Leah L. Clark
Lavinia B. Jackson
Rella B. White
Edna A. Beal
Jenna B. Holmberg
Wilma M. Croshaw
Neva E. Paul
Lois W, Ohsiek
Ethel O. Jensen
Theodora B. Nelson
Jane H. Schipaan-

board
Wilda N. Andrejcik
Henrietta H. Young
Euleda B. Cook
Gladys Wilson
Lyle N. Paine
Ada S. Sharp
Gladys O. Johnson
Geneal O. Stewart
Irene T. Ranker
Pearl G. Williams

Evelyn P. Henriksen
Lettie N. Condie
Violet W. Hulet
Dicie S. Godfrey
Hazel K. Petersen
Florence W. Jensen
Marcelle G. Ashby
Audra E. Emfield
LaVee L. Smith
Cullen S. Peterson
Jennie W. Murdoch
Phyllis Unbedacht
Madge G. Parks
Velma Risenmay
Vonda H. Christen-
sen
Ruth B. Kimball
Alpha M. Richards
Verna V. Burke
Edna S. Hewlett
Evaletta G. Thomp-
son
Lenore C. Gunderson
Irene H. Baxter
Donna B. Williams

November 16, 1960
September 4, 1960
May 29, i960
March 13, i960
September 25, i960
March 27, i960
June 26, i960
February 21, i960
February 7, i960
June 5, i960
November 27, i960
September 11, i960
March 20, i960
September 11, i960
April 10, i960
Alay 15, i960
September 30, i960

August 17, i960
June 5, i960
January 17, i960
September 18, i960
February 28. i960
August 14, i960
August 21, i960
August 21, i960
July 9, i960
May 18, i960

November 29, i960
March 10, i960
November 13, i960
November 27, i960
August 7, i960
May 13, i960
July 7, i960
September 18, i960
May 19, i960
September 15, i960
October 2, i960
January 20, i960
August 7, i960
May 7, i960
June 19, i960

June 19, i960
July 18, i960
August 29, i960
June 26, i960
February 20, i960

April 7, i960
August 28, i960
September 18, i960

NOTES TO THE FIELD

169

Stakes

West Sharon

Winder

Yakima

Zion Park

Missions

Argentine
California
East Central
French-Polynesian
Great Lakes

Netherlands
North Central
Northern States
Northwestern States
Northwestern States
South African
South German
West Central States
W^est German
Western States
Uruguayan

Released President President Appointed Date Appointed

Oda Rasmussen
Dorothy F. Bolander
Adele Willden

Margie D. Barker

MISSIONS

Elsie B. Taylor
Vera P. Richards
Arda Mae H. Kirk-
ham
Genevieve H. Gubler March 27, i960

March 13, i960
August 17, i960
May 15, i960

Released President President Appointed Date Appointed

Marilyn H. Pace
Lela L. Udall
Marie C. Richards
Ruth R. Reeder
Vonda H. Christen-

sen
Lucy G. Sperry
Diana F. Child
Vera C. Stratford
Effie K. Driggs
Helen K. Richards
Holly W. Fisher
Verda C. Buehner
Anna C. Merrill
Minnie P. Burton
Daisy R. Romney
Lois H. Jensen

Edna Snelgrove
LaPriel S. Bunker
Delilah H. Brown
Gabrielle Lauz Young
Annie R. Gledhill

Fawn W. Volker
Joie M. Hilton
Mary S. Maycock
Helen K. Richards
Verna L. Wood
Hilda H. Alldredge
Katherine B. Cannon
Hazel Woolley
Ruby O. Richards
Ada A. Christiansen
Helen C. Fvans

February 2, i960
June 8, i960
January 6, i960
November 2, i960
January 7, i960

January 8, i960
April 29, i960
May 24, i960
January 1, i960
December 21, i960
May 25, i960
June 23, i960
October 12, i960
July 16, i960
December 1, i960
November 9, i960

Kyinnouncing the Special J/ipnl Short Story cJs

ssue

The April 1961 issue of The Relief Society Magazine will be the special
short story number, with four outstanding short stories being presented.
Look for these stories in April:

''Room for Jenny/' by Dorothy S. Romney
''Stranger in Their Midst/' by Jeanne J. Larson
"The Ogre on Alden Street/' by Barbara Williams
"Lm Sorry for Your Flowers/' by Iris W. Schow

cJhe Kytmencan LKed Cro55; SJ^ts of unction In the Sixties

Elisha Gray, 11
Volunteer National Co-Chairman for Members and Funds

npHE Red Cross is the humanitarian service organization most likely to

touch upon the personal lives of American citizens in one way or
another. . . . Let's briefly review just what these personal needs are and
how Red Cross strives to meet them.

First of all, despite technological advances of all types, you still have
nature, who gave such a resounding demonstration during Hurricane
Donna last autumn that she's here to stay and is quite beyond the influ-
ence of mere men. Disasters can happen anywhere at any time. Red
Cross provides help for the disaster-stricken.

Another sector of need is the continuation of enormous armed forces
stationed all over the world. As you know. Red Cross has a comprehen-
sive program of services for the armed forces.

In both of these activities, Red Cross not only carries out a philan-
thropic purpose, but also has an exact assignment from the Federal Govern-
ment to execute certain programs in connection with national disasters
and with serving the armed forces. These assignments are not a matter of
choice with us, even though they still do depend on charitable contribu-
tions.

But these are just two of the Red Cross services growing in importance.
With the dramatic increase in boating and water sports, it is vital that
Red Cross continue its safety programs in these fields, as well as its
essential first-aid training.

Lifesaving blood, home nursing training, international activities are
still other Red Cross services that meet vital needs. . . .

Yes, the need for support of Red Cross is greater in the '6o's than
ever before. Let me suggest, therefore, that all of us will feel a sense of
great reward if we help make it possible for Red Cross to meet its great
responsibilities in the days ahead.

Quilting

Catherine B. Bowles

Sfitches even, smooth, and fine,
Tracing neatly the design
Around the border through the square
Fingers making patterns rare.

Each has a pattern of life to live,
Led by the gospel. To others give
The generous hand, a pleasant smile
To help the sorrowing walk their mile.

Page 170

Coffin Under the Bed

JJene H. Kingsbury

O ever heard of keeping thing untoward happened, pediaps
one's coffin under the bed? no one would ever know whether
That is exactly what each at long last the old gentleman
visitor kept asking himself, secretly, would be laid away in a coffin of his
of course. own make — the one reported to be
At eighty-eight, Samuel, a pioneer cached away under his bed these
to the Rockies in the year 1848, years and years,
was passing away. His long frame The youth-times of this venerable
became a bias on the off-sized bed pioneer kept reviewing themselves
on which he had lain these several before his dimming eyes. There
weeks. The reinforced bedstead were the days when, as a lad, he
was extra hea\T to accommodate a begged his father for a hammer to
giant of a man; and to most peo- follow along the New England farm
pie's eyes was too high from the buildings in the annual mending
floor for comfort. It rather remind- tasks which occupied the menfolks.
ed one of the new-fangled beds in The very feel of the tools, the heft,
the sleeping cars which tagged along the force it took to wield them, all
at the end of the new transconti- came so naturallv to Samuel, and
nental trains. They were not high his efforts were so completely satis-
enough to clear one's head, as a factory to his father, that from then
bunk bed style; not low enough to on there was no question about
sit upon. This one obviously had what his occupation was to be.
sheltered a trundle bed. This ac- By the time Samuel was seven-
counted for its peculiar height, teen he was an old hand at build-
Samuel's bed had a coverlet of ing the more simple outbuildings on
gigantic size which flowed round the farm, and in another year
the heavy posters and all but astonished his parents by announc-
touched the random boards of the ing that he had taken over the erect-
uncarpeted floor. ing of a house for a family over in
Aside from the numbers of lov- New York State, Kimball by name,
ing relatives who came to pay last And, as boys those days were men
respects to the man the whole in responsibility before they were
country called ' 'Father Samuel,'' out of their teens, little was said to
there were a few great-grandchildren discourage him. He built well,
and inquisiti\e folk who sat there Samuel saw that house after sixty
and wondered even now whether years of inclement winters and pro-
there was actually a coffin hidden nounced it weathertight and good
away beneath that straw tick, that for at least a century more,
rope spring, that immense cover. His tool chest, fashioned by him-
And as it was not considered polite self, soon came to house instru-
to stoop and peer under the shad- ments of great usefulness. Some were
ows of a sick man's bed, unless some- made by himself, forged in his

Page 171

172 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1961

father's blacksmith shop, and some came about when professional men

were received in trade for labor, tacked a shingle to their gates which

Each coveted handle or metal piece stated their mournful business,

aided him in his craft as a cabinet- Basin pioneers also called the bury-

maker and joiner. He carried that ing lot a graveyard. Cemetery was

chest thousands of miles on life's a fancier term used later on.

journey. First over the New Eng- Again, the young years crept to

land countryside, then packed away Samuel's mind. He almost felt his

for an Ohio River trip to the Miss- muscles bulging as he turned an elm

issippi shores — he was always sure log with ease in one of the few

of its whereabouts. At that point sports boys engaged in in those days,

he got it out for an assigned task Or he experienced again muscles of

on the temple in Nauvoo, Illinois, his whole body strain as he stood

Then he packed it away again, this with his back to the rear axle of a

time in a covered wagon which buckboard. With heels implanted in

rolled over the middle prairies of the sand and arms as half circles of

North America and across the Rock- living iron, and with hands whose

ies to a Great Basin valley. For grip could bend a crowbar, he picked

four temples more Samuel used up the end of the wagon and heaved

these same tools in the service of it over a boulder. At the same time

the Lord. His parental care of them he grunted a command to his team

became a constant pride to his to tug out of the ruts. Now, near

family, and each male descendant ninety, he could not believe that

actually wanted to inherit the set such strength had been his; just as

when the old man died. at twenty he could not believe that

Cr^vTCT-AXT-TTv i. ' j. 0^1 ouc futurc dav he would he
UNSIANILY returnmg to i i i -.i / .i . n
- , ^ helpless with no strength at all ex-
memory, as he wasted away on ^^ A ^^^^^

his great bed, was a thought that if

this were the end of his life, at least C AMUEL remembered a day
his coffin was ready. For sixty years when his name was read out
he had fashioned these boxes for in Church as one to complete the
the dead of several near communi- roster for a new settlement. Listed
ties. Large and small, fancy and among the artisans of the group, he
plain, lined with black silk or bare took his place beside two other
to the boards, long or short; coffins carpenters and three blacksmiths,
had left his shop ultimately to seek As the years flew by and he walked
the earth. Always, in urgency and the streets of the Southern Utah
emergency, bereft ones had come community he had helped to build,
to his door to hurry, measure a body, he sighted picket fences, out-
style a coffin — time was fleeting, houses, barns, gingerbread porches.
Only one day was allowed to lapse handrails to stairways, church spires,
between death and burial. The job wagon beds, carts, racing rigs, chil-
was generally a night one. dren's miniature furniture, milk cup-
Samuel had heard a States travel- boards, tables, and chairs . . . truly
er call the boxes caskets, but it was on and on he could have gone . . .
several decades before the term mostly the practical ... all made
gained the fashion in the Basin. It by his two wilhng hands.

COFFIN UNDER THE BED 173

But always, somehow, back to the last child from its outgrown trundle

coffins his memory drew him. It bed to the north room, where it

was his trade that had led quite would share a place with the next

naturally to helping as best he could, older child, and she remarked some-

without any thought of pay, in case thing about the fact that for the

death struck a household. His wife first time in eighteen years they

and two daughters helped to "lay would be alone in the bedroom at

away the dead,'' and as they were nights. After which statement she

the first to be notified of sorrow, he called to their oldest boy to please

was the next to be asked to do his carry the trundle to the attic, there

share — to provide a suitable coffin, to have it rest until grandchildren

Perhaps it had been one of those came along. Samuel sat watching

typhoid epidemics which struck this interesting event, and his

whole communities that led Samuel thoughts raced around and about

to plan for his own future. At any with a little plan of his own.

rate, at a particularly trying time, "Mother, what would you say to

after every resource of lumber had me using that space under the bed

been commandeered, when even a for something I have to store there?"

mother and child were buried to- She gave it a little consideration,

gether because of lack of material Samuel so seldom asked for any-

to make separate resting places, thing — always being on the giving

Samuel came to a great resolution, end, so to speak — that she nodded

At least, if he made a coffin for permission while already wondering

himself, and always had it on hand, ^^w she could get along without a

no one would have to work all night kittle one very near her m the night,
to make him comfortable in the

earth! This one would not be an TTOW startled she was then to

emergency affair, hard hit for time ^-^ find Samuel already out the

to finish off the edges, to choose door, and to sight him down the

the least knotted slabs, or skimp on p^th to his shop. Before she could

the lining. This one would be call to him, out he came lugging

ready for that unknown day when ^\^g^^ coffin of his.

his Maker would summon him to she just couldn't have foreseen

his reward. For that is how Sam- the result of a mere nod. Surelv he

uel looked upon death. Not a pun- vvouldn't consider for a minute keep-

ishment to be feared, but a reward ing that box under their bed! Not

for intentions, acts, kindnesses, all that sad reminder that days on earth

of which otherwise go unmentioned ^j-e numbered! Not that hulk of

or unnoticed in life. vvood to be shoved about to dust

So he made himself a coffin, after around!

first striking off his width and But bv this time Samuel was up-

length in the cabinet shop account ending it through the door, and

book. This was a custom built ^ith a delighted glance at her, got

article; a source of great pride. it through the kitchen, across the

But where to store it until that hall, and on into their bedroom,

fatal day, was the problem. At about With scarcely a pause for adjusting

that time his wife was moving their the weight of the thing, he eased it

174

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1961

down, and slid it under their bed!
It was only then that he raised up,
brushed off some sawdust from his
hands to his pants, and turned to
her with the greatest of satisfaction.

Of course this was unheard of;
naturally it was a reminder of sor-
row; truly it was unthinkable in any
household. But hadn't she given
him permission? Did she once say
anything against the plan? So there
it reposed, a permanent fixture, quite
ghostly in appearance, in an other-
wise plain and unimaginative house-
hold.

After the settlement of all diffi-
culties such as the most obvious one
that everyone could see it there and
he suggested a larger bedspread to
hide it, there it was, ready for his
use, while at the same time, freeing
him to make other such containers
for fellow townsmen, neighbors, and
relatives when occasion demanded.

CEASON followed season. One
would assume that other than
being periodically dusted, this con-
tainer for a corpse was not a prob-
lem or a source of disruption. But
seldom are such assumptions well
founded in fact. Victims of acci-
dents, epidemics, or dreary old age
— all were pro\ided for in the last
analysis by Samuel with proper cof-
fins — his personal coffin. Over a
twenty-year period, at least a dozen
of his personalh measured and mod-
eled coffins had been tugged from
under his straw tick and rope springs
of the now famous bed. Loving
hands had encased one after another
of his companions in the best the
times afforded. Those of the pio-
neer trail, the settlement of new
lands — those friends of his youth
were laid away in proper dignity
and style. These were men who,

with him, had built the community.
Indeed, each case seemingly justi-
fied such an intimate sacrifice. The
serene look of bereaved widows, as
he now remembered them, was
enough payment for letting go of
his prize craftsmanship.

On each occasion his good wife
had reminded him of a blessing re-
ceived under the hands of a certain
patriarch that long, long (he had
said the word twice) life would be
his, if he lived worthily. Thus
justified, Samuel would surely have
time to make another coffin for
himself. This, Samuel could not
gainsay, and once more graciously
gave a saddened family his last earth-
ly offering to the departed.

It is remembered by many that
Samuel's wife finally came to accept
with due resignation this state of
affairs. Indeed, it was just as well
that this was so, for to their golden
wedding day, and beyond, there
were few nights when she and Sam-
uel were not sleeping over his coffin.

His urgency to make another one
was somewhat of a joke among his
children, for they, too, believed the
story of his blessing. This absolute
guarantee of long life was some-
thing to be banked on; possibly one
of the few things they set belief
by. A ten-year rest would not have
hurt their father at all. This, he
argued was not the case, for who
knew when the Lord might change
his plans and purposes where Sam-
uel was concerned? They became
silent. He took down his measure-
ments again and fashioned another
box to fit his ample proportions.

We stated in the beginning that
at eighty-eight the last hours had
come to this veteran carpenter. But
the going was harder than anyone

COFFIN UNDER THE BED 175

could guess. For had the curious silk for a lining; and kind hands

dared peek under the folds of the were sewing for him so he would

coverlet, they would have seen only look just right for this momentous

a vast cavern of nothingness. occasion.

No comfortable coffin graced the Samuel's eyes yet glinted with

floor, no adequate housing was wisdom, humor, and good will, as

there for this man who had so lov- he said to his dear ones, "You can

ingly given a small lumber yard of get that new coffin ready if you want

coffins to his dear ones, both related to, but don't expect me to use it. I

and unrelated. The last offering will yet get out of this sick bed and

had been donated to the cause only make one for myself!"

a week ago. But the Lord did have other plans.

As the news of Samuel's illness at long last, for Samuel. His wife

spread, men hurried to the canyon wrote in her journal: 'Today, Sept.

mill for lumber. Already some young 24, 1874, we laid away the husband

apprentice at the cabinet shop was of my youth. For sixty- two years

copying the measurements of the old we have lived together through joy

patriarch from an ancient account and sorrow. Our children remain

book. Already a sister who would to comfort me. He was buried in a

lay him away was cutting some black coffin not of his own making."

yi/here Jjid cJhe^ QJind cJheir Smiles?

Olive Shaip

/^NE day last October I was sauntering past the Temple Square Hotel, in Salt Lake
^-^ City, Utah, when, looking up, I saw a large group of women entering the hotel.
They were chattering and gay. At first I wondered who they were and where they
were from, and then it dawned upon me that they were in Salt Lake to attend Relief
Society Conference and the Church conference.

Conference gathering is a wonderful affair. It stimulates the women for weeks
before time, planning and getting ready. Then the big time comes, and they are
really at conference, listening to great and inspiring sermons, meeting relatives and
friends and many strangers. No wonder they have so much to talk about during con-
ference week and for weeks thereafter. Their spirits are lifted up and they can go
home, really feeling like new persons. Tasks that were boring before now are no trouble,
and clouds have rolled away and life is more worth living,

I know, from living in Evanston, Wyoming, how my Mother would get inter-
ested in preparing dresses for herself and me and getting everything all spick and span
so we could go and stay one week with my Aunt Clara, to be able to attend con-
ference. After seeing those women, I knew how happy they were and where they
had found all of those wonderful smiles.

As a girl, I attended a Protestant church, but, after my marriage, I just floundered.
Then, one night, I had a very peculiar dream. It seemed that I was in a large forest,
lonely and lost. Then all of a sudden I saw a bonfire with many women arotmd it.
Others were gathering twigs and other materials to keep the fire burning. How I
wished I could be one of them, as they were enjoying themselves so much. I knew
that dream meant something to me, as I was very lonely and a stranger in the city.

Then I joined the Relief Societ}', and now I am doing what I can to keep that
fire burning, I have been a constant worker in that organization for over thirty years.
I find that I am gaining knowledge in many ways. It also helps me in a spiritual,
as well as in a temporal way, and makes me a better Christian and a better neighbor.

of he cJrouole criole
Wilina Boyle Bunker

il3 ECENTLY our family, my hus-
band and I and our three sons,
made a project of building a cabin
in the mountains. Even I bravely
helped to mix the cement for the
footings, dig the trench for the
water line, and nail on the knotty
pine.

'Tm just not cut out to be a
carpenter," I would wail to my hus-
band, as the lengths of pine would
invariably slip out of the groove at
the bottom, just as I got the top in
place ready to nail.

But httle by little our dream took
shape and the cabin became a
reality.

We haven't been able to decide
which time is more beautiful in the
canyon, the morning or the evening.
In the morning, just before sunrise,
the sky turns a salmon pink in the
^east, then changes to a brilliant
lorange-red. The cliffs in the dis-
tance are hazy and dim-outlined.
And then, suddenly, the sun blazes
feth in full glory, and everything
^ecomes edged with gold.

In the evening, the mountain

llines are sharp-edged and seem

^h closer. The sky in the east

s on an ethereal rose glow, and

^ that a light blue and then

As the sun sinks, the gray

envelops the blue and rose,

Anally, the color disappears

ely, and darkness descends.

"len there is the night. The

so close we feel we can

to touch them. There

i-made lights to detract,

the vastness of the uni-

isly spread out before

nd nothing can quite

compare with a full moon filtering
through the pines and aspens.

At the entrance to the canyon,
fairly close to the road, is a deep
ravine, too steep and too precarious
to scale. We have named it our
''trouble hole." As we drive by it
on our way to the cabin, we open
wide the windows of the car and
throw our troubles into the hole,
making very sure that we take none
with us as we drive away. Then, on
the way back, after our stay in the
canyon is over, we are equally as
sure that we don't pick them up
again. And, strange as it may seem,
after we have been away from our
worries and disappointments for a
short while, they don't seem nearly
so formidable, and, in many in-
stances, a solution has been found,
or they have just ceased to seem so
important to us.

Some who are a little cynical
might say that we aren't facing re-
ality when we attempt to by-pass
our troubles. Others might say that
precious time is wasted gazing at
sunrises and moonlit nights. Still
others might not find peace in a
crackling fire in a cabin fireplace
with a bowl of freshly popped corn
nearby, and the family gathered con-
tentedly around.

It doesn't take wealth or ianiS 6f
position or power to bring pe§&&
within us. If we but pause and \odk
around, peace can be found in the
rustle of aspen leaves, in the ex-
quisite workmanship of a wild
columbine, in the symphony of 1
mountain stream, and, yes, even in
a simple, little, symbolic ritual sifcli
as tossing worries into a deep and
irretrievable trouble hole.

Don Knight

SCENE ON THE SEVENTEEN-MILE DRIVE
CARMEL, CALIFORNIA

aiurnility^

Louise Morris Kelley

Grandeur? Sometimes. But give to me
The loveliness of minute things.
Thus intertwine my symphony
With solo parts for flute or strings.

When ocean lures, as flame the moth.
My soul to revel in its roar,
Let orphaned bubbles of sea froth
Remain — my treasures on the shore.

Let me recall as from the crest
Of mountains I survey this land:
Not only mountains has he blessed
But, too, this quartz grain in my hand.

Page 177

(grandma uiad a LParlor

Helen S. Phillips

A home with that ''hved-in"
look — what an apt descrip-
tion of most present day
households! Seldom does an inch
of space go to waste, so functional is
the modern home. Yet, surrounded
as we are by the miracles of push-
button living, it is difficult to resist
a twinge of envy when we consider
the household of Grandmother's
day.

Grandma had a parlor.
Not for her that "lived-in" look,
at least not in that room! Grand-
mother's parlor was severely neat
and forever tidy. As a matter of
fact, she staked her housekeeping
reputation on the appearance of
that one room. Those were the
days, remember, when the front
parlor was kept closed off from the
rest of the house. It was considered
to be the family ''no man's land,"
regardless of how many — or how
few — other rooms there were in
the house. As part of the daily
cleaning routine, ''straightening up
the parlor" was always given first
priority. No flick of dust was per-
mitted to remain anywhere near the
doilies on the organ, or on any of
the rest of the furniture, for that
matter. No wayward scrolls of lint
ever dared to gather beneath the
horsehair sofa. And absolutely un-
heard of were assorted toys or build-
ing blocks cluttering up the center
of the room, or providing an ob-
stacle course for the doorway. No
indeed! Every day. Grandmother's
parlor was efficiently cleaned and
thoroughly polished. Then the door
was closed firmly, and kept closed in

Page 178

the event that someone might pay
an unexpected call. Perhaps the
Visiting Teachers might be making
their rounds. Here was a room that
could face any crisis!

Remember how fascinating it was
when, as a child, on special occasions
you were permitted to cross the
threshold of that inviting room? It
always seemed to take a minute or
two before your lungs could adjust
to the closed-in, airless atmosphere.
But after that, what fun it was to
explore! Remember what a joy it
was to admire the colorful bouquet
of dried strawflowers? It was years
before you discovered they weren't
real. How entertaining to leaf
through the family picture album
which shared space on the front
room table with the family Bible.
How fascinating to gaze at the
framed portraits of your ancestors,
some of whom even had real samples
of the owner's hair pressed behind
the glass! Remember how you
always held the giant seashell up to
your ear as you listened to the roar
of the ocean? Yes, and could any-
thing surpass your joy the day you
discovered you could read for your-
self all those witty, delightful mot-
toes which were stenciled on the stiff
sofa pillows? The colorful afghan,
the braided and hand-hooked rugs,
the crocheted table centerpieces —
all were made by Grandmother's
nimble fingers, yet in your youthful
eyes nothing was half so beautiful
as the decorative spray of wheat,
gilded with real gold.

Apart from the nostalgic mem-
ory of those visits to that fasci-

GRANDMA HAD A PARLOR

179

nating room, thinking of Grand-
mother's parlor arouses a pang of
envy for quite another reason. What
a perfect housekeeping aid it would
be if every present day mother
could have just such a room! A
real, old-fashioned parlor, not mere-
ly the family room which is cur-
rently in vogue. How comforting it
would be to know that unexpected
visitors could be entertained easily
in tidy, uncluttered surroundings. A
room where vou could relax and
chat pleasantly with guests, without
letting your eves stray guiltily to
sticky fingerprints on the piano, or
to the withered core of last night's
apple that your teen-ager parked on
the base of the floor lamp. How
uplifting to the ego it would be if
you could enter just one room in

the house, catch your breath at its
gleaming perfection, and feel that
perhaps you weren't the world's
worst homemaker after all! How
wonderful to have a quiet, peaceful
sanctuary where everything could be
kept in its proper place; a pleasant
room that would never be shaken
by teen-age tornadoes or pre-school
cyclones.

Well . . . families grow up, and
our responsibilities toward them
lessen. That's as true now as it was
in any of the "olden days." And
even though we know it is a blessing
to live in the most enlightened age
of all time, it is still difficult to re-
strain an envious twinge when
recalling the household of Grand-
mother's day.

Because Grandma had a parlor.

» ^ ■

I Lot a LOrufn Vi/as aieard

Dorothy /. Roberts

She passed in silence; not a drum was heard
Sounding for a medal pinned on braxety's breast.
For courage beyond duty, no drum flared.
She passed in quiet to the realms of rest.

She gave a hero's measure with a smile

On the rugged path of dwtv from her birth.

Now unacclaimed before a cheering crowd

She joins the unsung valiant of the earth.

No drum was heard for one surpassing deed;
Her days were hills she climbed without complaint.
Now emptiness is tall where she has stood,
Who reached the heights of hero and of saint.

cdt s the QJood Ljou ibat cJhat L^ounts

Dr. Margaret Merkley

Utah State University Nutrition Department

IT'S the food you eat that counts,
whether you are eight or eighty.
The number of food items in
today's markets may make your
choice confusing. Your daily food
guide is an aid in pointing out the
kinds of food to include in your
meals. The United States Depart-

Food Groups
I. Milk group

II. Bread-Cereal group

ment of Agriculture has developed
a food guide which w ill provide your
needs for vitamins, minerals, pro-
tein, and other nutrients. These
foods are grouped into four classes
according to their nutrient contribu-
tions :

Daily Amount for Adults

•^^— ^^— .— — •— ^^.^— ^— .— a^— ^^»rf

2 cups

4 or more ser\'ings

1 serving: i slice bread

1 oz. ready-to-eat cereal

Vi - % cup cooked cereal

4 or more servings

servmg:

/2 cup

1 orange or apple
Vz grapefruit

(whole-grain, enriched,
or restored)

III. Vegetable-Fruit group

Include:

A citrus fruit or other fruit
or vegetable high in vitamin C
A dark-green or deep-yellow
vegetable for vitamin A — at
least every other day.
Other vegetables and fruits,
including potatoes.

IV. Meat group

Beef, veal, pork, lamb,
poultry, fish, eggs, and as
alternates, dry beans, dry
peas, nuts.

Add other foods as needed to complete meals and to pro\ide additional food
energy and other food values.

2 or more servings

Long life is getting to be a habit.
Many people can look forward to
living beyond ''three-score and ten."
But many, with the accumulation
of birthdays, are not as healthy and
happy as they could be if they were
wise eaters.

Indications of aging are not clear-
ly defined. An adult is not a young
person ''grown up." Aging begins
at conception and continues until

Page 180

the end of life. The fundamental
requirements for good nutrition are
basically the same throughout life,
but the aging process does produce
some changes. The food require-
ments for older people are not as
clearly understood as for children
and youth. During these periods
growth makes changes in nutritional
needs. Geriatric nutrition is con-
cerned not only with the aged^ but

IT'S THE FOOD YOU EAT THAT COUNTS

181

with all in the process of aging.
More can be accomplished earlier
than for those already old. The years
from forty to sixty are most signifi-
cant, and even prior to this time,
general health and nutritional status
of maturity are established.

Nutrition involves diet, eating
balanced quantities of food, as well
as digestion, absorption, utilization,
and elimination of waste materials.

/^LDER people often have limited
functional capacities. Here we
see an accumulation of the scars of
living. The older you become the
more complex is your dietary his-
tory. No two people are alike or
subjected to the same stresses
and experiences. Some are old at
fifty, others are young at eighty.
Thus at no period in life should
nutritional requirements be more
individualized. Aging produces an
accumulation of injuries from many
sources, and cumulative effects of
poor nutrition may produce defects
of enormous proportions in later
years. Also, recovery capacity is
slower as you grow older.

Many factors affect an individual's
use of food. Some are not fortu-
nate enough to have good teeth at
a time in life when they need to
chew food more thoroughly. Be-
cause of this some of our best
sources of nutrients — fruits, vege-
tables, and meats — are often a
neglected part of the diet. This
leads to a lack of bulk in the diet
or, if these foods are eaten without
proper mastication, to diarrhea and
intestinal disturbances. Yet at no
other time in life is proper prepara-
tion of food more important — the
knife, kitchen shears, the strainer,
the chopper and blender, or a little

extra cooking, can make foods more
digestible.

Food habits are passed on from
one generation to another. Over-
eating or food prejudices in some
families become dangerous habits
and can produce degenerative dis-
eases and stress in later life. One
hundred extra calories a day add up
to more than ten pounds increased
weight in a year.

Nutritional problems are usually
more difficult to handle in older
people, and any changes in dietary
habits should be gradual, not abrupt.
If the changes are too different from
the ordinary diet, they will not be
followed. The eating patterns of a
lifetime cannot be changed easily.

Economic factors affect food se-
lection. Since funds are often
limited, breads and sweets, which
are cheaper than milk, meat, cheese,
fruits, and vegetables are often eaten
in excess. Many older people living
alone are not sufficients interested
in eating to make the effort to pre-
pare adequate food. Dull appetites
and anxiety may lead to undcreating
or overeating. If the appetite is
poor, more small meals per day
might be better tolerated than two
or three large meals.

Total food needs decrease with
years. Factors that contribute to
the decreasing energy are: lowered
basal metabolic rate due to less
active body tissue, changes in cer-
tain endocrine glands, and lessened
physical activity. Body tissue chang-
es in composition to a greater
proportion of fat and less muscular
tissue. At age twenty-five an aver-
age person has 13.4 percent of body
fat as compared to 22.5 at forty-five.
A common problem to those whose
diets are low in energy is the lower-

182 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1961

ing of nutrient content. The diet processes of build-up and destruc-

must still supply energy, protein, tion proceed simultaneously. Osteo-

vitamin, and mineral foods. It is porosis, or deficient bone substance,

difficult to include all the essential is a major problem in the aged and

nutrients in a diet below 1200 cal- many factors are involved. Absorp-

ories. The energy value of the diet tion mechanism may be impaired,

is related to protein utilization, due to lowered salivary and gastric

Special care is needed in food selec- juices, endocrine unbalance, or to

tion when the calorie value is low. liver and pancreas damage.

Foods selected should carry nutri- Vitamins are essential in control

ents as well as calories. of body reactions and, if not pres-

Secretion of salivary and digestive ent, abnormal products accumulate

juices lessens with age and this in the body. If too limited a va-

causes foods to be less well utilized, riety of foods is chosen, vitamins,

particularly ascorbic acid (C), the
lyf INERALS perform important B vitamins, and vitamin A will like-
functions in the body. For ly be deficient in the diet. Too
example, calcium, in addition to many people buy food supplements
building bones and teeth, aids in they do not need when they might
transmission of nerve impulses; is get the nutrients from a more care-
part of enzyme systems; and aids in ful selection of food. The wider the
blood coagulation. Research has variety of foods eaten, the better
shown that aging brings about the chances of being well nourished,
changes in mineral metabolism. We The following principles are es-
know something of calcium, phos- sential to good nutrition: modera-
phorus, sodium, potassium, and tion, wide selection, balance in diet,
chlorine. More investigation is individualization, gradual change in
needed relative to these elements dietary habits, awareness of relation-
as well as in relation to the iron re- ships between nutrition and chronic
quircments. We know that opti- diseases which appear in later years,
mum hemoglobin content of the The main objective of an adequate
blood is desirable in later years. diet is the promotion of good health,

Bones are not static material. The not treatment of disorders.

'Jjark L^ome JLate

Maude Rubin

One time his small-boy face, like blue-eyed grass.
Looked up to see the helicopter pass ...
Gloried in lightning, loved the thunder shout,
The mountain's rumbling storm ... no slightest doubt
That day would be long for plaving, dark come late!
No^^^ tight as willow buds, his green hours wait.
While, like a pilot bee on a golden mission.
He helps unravel mysteries of fission.

The Silent Sacrifice

Betty Lou Martin

THE purple haze of the moun- features. She caught herself frown-
tains cast dark^ looming ing in the mirror and small lines
shadows upon the surround- appeared about her mouth and eyes.
ing land. Winter had turned the They were not happy, laughing lines,
green, then golden earth to a drab, Elaine thought back over the time
lifeless color. Elaine turned from when she had first come to the farm,
the kitchen window where she had She had been a pretty girl of twenty-
stood gazing out over the valley, one, with a lilting step and a warm.
With a sigh she went about her task bubbling laugh that made everyone
of preparing supper for her husband, that met her fond of her from the
George. beginning. The years of hard work

It was becoming increasingly dif- and skimping to make the money

ficult for her to go about her regular go around had changed her to a sad,

tasks that were typical of a farmer's quiet woman who lived in constant

wife. The mending that she usually fear of crop failure, and who wor-

kept up every week had waited in its ried about so many difficulties com-

basket for the past three weeks. She ing into their life that her husband

just had not been able to force her- had once remarked, ''Elaine, you

self to get it done. She thought cross your bridges before they are

back over the past few months and even built."

she realized that she had accom- She had saved diligently for a

plished very little. George had college education for their two chil-

seemed to sense her rebellion against dren, Randy and Steven. To Elaine's

their way of life; however, being an chagrin. Randy had chosen farming

understanding and thoughtful man, as his profession. Steven, who was

he had kept his feelings to himself, away at his first year at college, had

Elaine went to the refrigerator in not as yet chosen the field that he
an effort to find something substan- wanted to enter. Every time that
tial for George's supper. Her mind he came home for a visit, Elaine
was a complete blank as she looked would discourage him at every op-
at the nearly empty shelves. She portunity against farming,
had neglected to thaw any meat out George had known from the
for supper, but, fortunately, she had beginning that Elaine detested farm-
canned chicken in the basement that ing, but he had reasoned with him-
she could open. self that in due time she would grow

With supper finally underway, to love the good, clean earth just
Elaine took a few moments to fresh- as much as he. However, as the
en up. She combed her dark wavy years progressed, he knew that she
hair straight back, revealing a lovely would never feel the same way to-
oval-shaped face. Her eyes were a ward the land as he did. He accepted
deep green that made a striking con- this fact and stopped trying to con-
trast to her fair skin and delicate vince her that they were engaged

Poae 183.

184

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1961

in a rewarding and worthwhile ven-
ture.

Elaine heard George coming up
the walk from the barn. She went
to the kitchen and switched on the
light. Once again she frowned. The
kitchen was badly in need of re-
modeling. She had not been able
to find the right color of paint in
their small village that boasted one
general store. The material that
she wanted for new curtains was
out of the question, and they would
have to order their furniture from
the catalogue from which everyone
else in the valley ordered.

George was exceedingly quiet at
supper. When he had finished eat-
ing he slid his chair away from the
table and looked directly at Elaine.
There was a kind, gentle appear-
ance about George that had made
Elaine love him from the first day
that she met him. His clear blue
eyes twinkled, and his graying blond
hair was combed neatly away from
his tanned and rugged face.

/^EORGE cleared his throat and
then spoke. 'Tve been think-
ing, Elaine, I have a little more
money left over from the feed than
I thought I would have. Why
don't you go to the city and buy
you some new clothes, and what-
ever you want for the kitchen? I
think that we can afford it now."

Elaine was elated. ''Oh, George,
do you really think that we can
afford it? Fve been wanting to do
this kitchen over for so long. It
would be wonderful if we could."

''You could stay with your sister,
Carolyn, while you're there. I think
that you deserve a rest. It's been a
long time since you have been away
from the farm."

"Yes, it has, George," Elaine
agreed, remembering how disap-
pointed she was when she had had
to call her anticipated trip off be-
cause one of their best cows had
become sick and died. They had
had to take the money she planned
to use for the trip to buy another
cow. George had seemed just as
disappointed about the whole situa-
tion as she had been.

Elaine thought of her sister Caro-
lyn, with her lovely, red brick home
that stood overlooking the beautiful
city. At night the view from
Carolyn's large window was breath-
takingly beautiful, and Elaine always
felt as if she could sit and stare for
hours at the sight before her. She
could never feel that nostalgic about
the mountains and fields that spread
before her on their farm, even
though to George it was the most
wonderful sight in the world. Let's
face it, Elaine thought resentfully,
this is George's world.

Elaine lived each day with the
hope that some day when George
was unable to take care of the farm
any longer, they would be able to
move to the city. She had even
approached George with her plan,
and he had agreed that if it would
make her happy, then it would make
him happy, too.

The next few days were filled with
careful planning on the part of
Elaine. She managed to repair her
wardrobe so that in her opinion it
would be halfway presentable to
make the trip. Once in the city,
she reasoned to herself, I can buy
me some new clothes.

Elaine tried not to think of
George's obviously shabby suit hang-
ing in the closet, and she refused to
think about the new saddle that

THE SILENT SACRIFICE

185

George wanted for his favorite horse,
Rengo, which he intended to ride
in the annual riding club meet in
July. She told herself that it was
certainly time that she did have a
little enjoyment. She had sacrificed
time and time again for her sons,
and for the farm, and this time she
was going to have a little enjoy-
ment.

She wrote to her sister Carolyn,
and, as she wrote, she thought of
how lovely all of Carolyn's clothes
were and how well-groomed her sis-
ter always appeared. Elaine had
always been considered the more
attractive of the two girls, but she
knew that the years had changed
that fact considerably.

With renewed vigor, Elaine went
about her housework in order to
leave their home tidy. George was
even more silent than before, and
she wished that he were going with
her. When she asked him if he
wouldn't like to make the trip, he
merely shook his head, stating that
he had too much to do on the farm.

One thing Elaine prided herself
on was her sons. Even on this trip,
she thought that she would try to
find some clothes for Steven while
she was in the city. She wanted to
surprise him with them when he
came home for spring vacation.

T^HE time finally arrived for her
anticipated trip to the city, and
Elaine enthusiastically started to
pack. She went to the closet for
her suitcase, and, in the process, she
pulled out one of George's Sunday
shoes. As she reached down to pick
it up, she noticed something inside
the shoe. Upon further observance
she noted that it was a piece of card-
board cut neatly and tucked inside.

She stood looking at the object in
disbelief. She hadn't the faintest
idea that George's shoes were so
worn. How long, she wondered,
had he been wearing his shoes like
this in order to save a repair bill on
them?

It wasn't that her husband was
careless, because he always kept his
shoes shining, and his suit was
always neatly brushed and pressed.
How long she wondered, had he
been sacrificing his own things in
order to give to his family?

For the first time in her married
life, Elaine stopped thinking of her-
self and her two sons, and turned
her thoughts to her husband. How
little he expressed a desire for new
clothes, a new car, even new ma-
chinery, and he had only casually
mentioned the saddle. He had
mentioned it more in praise than
in desire. How long had it been
since he had been away from the
farm? How long had it been since
he had had any relief from his daily
schedule? How lovingly and dili-
gently he planned everything for his
wife and sons, Elaine thought, and
how selfishly she and the boys had
reached out and taken all that he
offered.

It was drudgery for Elaine to fin-
ish her packing. All the happy
excitement that she had felt earlier
had vanished, and she felt only guilt.
She had known when she married
George that his life's interest was
farming, and now she was even plan-
ning to rob him of that. She knew
that he would never once complain,
for he had accepted her the way that
she was from the day that he had
married her thirty years before.

George was truly a good man.
Elaine realized she had never known

186

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1961

before what a really great man he
was. He knew the meaning of sac-
lifiee, and he practiced it every day
in his life. He knew the meaning
of hard work, and this he did every
day of his life, also. He knew the
value of the commandments that
the Lord had given. Especially did
he follow the one, ''It is more
blessed to give than to receive."

After a sleepless night, Elaine
arose the next morning to fix her
husband's breakfast.

The sun was shining and a soft
snow had fallen the night before,
making the mountains in the dis-
tance look as if they were a king's
crown graced with thousands of tiny
diamonds. Elaine breathed a sigh,
and for the first time in her life, she
saw what George had seen all these
years. This shimmering, bright
world was her husband's world, and
because it was his, it was to become
her world, too.

George finished his breakfast and
then went out to do his chores. As
he left the house he called, 'Til
be back in plenty of time to drive
you to the train station."

Elaine went to the desk in the
hallway where she kept her familiar
catalogue. The pages were tattered
from overuse. She skimmed over
the pages, planning as she went.
She could order enough material for
a new dress or two for her, and she
could order her paint for the kitch-
en. She would order a pale yellow
paint for the walls, and it would be
cheaper to make her own curtains.
It would be fun, as she had always
done sewing as a means of relaxing.
She planned each item carefully,
the paint, turquoise material for her
curtains, and then a rich brown
paint for her table and chairs. It

would improve them a hundred per
cent, and save the expense of buy-
ing a new kitchen set.

Then Elaine turned to the sec-
tion of the catalog that had the
men's clothing. They offered a nice
selection of dress shoes for men. She
thought that George would Hke to
pick those out. Steven really didn't
need any new clothes, and George
could certainly use the new saddle.
She figured the saddle with the rest
of the items that she planned to buy.
With a smile of satisfaction, she
leaned back in her chair. There
would be just enough money. In
fact, she smiled, there would be ten
dollars left over. The money that
she had planned to take for the trip
would be put to far better use,
especially now that the expense of
the train fare would be omitted.

The mailman arrived early that
morning, and Elaine found a letter
from Carolyn. Carolyn wrote that
she was delighted that Elaine
planned to visit her. ''It is so lone-
some here," Carolyn wrote, 'Ted
travels around a great deal, and I
have this big house all to myself all
day. I don't even do my own house
cleaning as Ted hires a maid to do
the work for me. How fortunate
you are, my dear sister, to have your
days so filled with worthwhile things
to accomplish. My, how I envy
you.

T^HE sound of the clock in the
kitchen ticking away echoed
throughout the house. Elaine sat
before the table thinking about her
sister's letter. "All these years I have
envied her for her many comforts,
and now she is envying me. How
ironical life is."
The kitchen door opened, and

THE SILENT SACRIFICE

187

George stood looking at Elaine
questioningly. "Aren't you ready
to go yet? You'll miss the train."

'Tm not going, George/' Elaine
said firmly.

"But I thought you had your
heart set on it?" George was obvi-
ously puzzled.

"I did," Elaine remarked casually,
''but now I have my heart set on
staying here. You're not trying to
get rid of me, are you?"

"Goodness, no," George replied.
''Frankly, I don't understand you."

"I just decided that it would be
much better to take the money that
I would spend for the trip and put
it into other things, say, a beautiful,
new saddle for my husband, and a
new pair of shoes which he needs
so badly." Elaine spoke lightheart-
edly.

"Oh, now, Elaine, I don't really
need those things," George said sin-
cerely, "and I don't want you to
give up your trip just for me."

"George, I really don't want to go.
You see, I have finally realized that
I love this land just as much as you
do. I don't ever want to leave it,
especially not to live any place else."

Elaine's words clearly stunned her
husband. "You never have liked it

here before. Why have you sudden-
ly changed your mind?" George
could not hide the shock that he
felt, and he was frankly suspicious.

"I guess it's because you're here,
George, and because you love it so
much here." Elaine paused. "I
think I'll invite Carolyn here for a
visit, too. I've never wanted her to
come before, but I really think that
she would enjoy it."

"You know that we don't have
things fixed up as nice as Garolvn
does, Elaine," George answered.
"Are you certain that you want her
to come?"

"I've never been more certain.
Now go about your work. I have
work to do, too," Elaine teased her
husband.

"I guess that I'll never understand
you," George replied as he walked
to the door. He turned abruptly,
"Are you still serious about that
saddle, too?"

"I've never been more serious,
dear," Elaine grinned. "You certain-
ly deserve it."

George walked to his wife and
kissed her gently on the cheek.
"Welcome to the farm-home, dear,'^
he said.

cJo LJou — vi/ith cLove

Christie Lund Coles

You are the brook-cool drink
Wliich slaked my eager thirst;
You are the star I followed,
The brightest and the first;

You are the golden fruit
I reached for from the ground;
You are the dream of peace
I sought . . . and found.

IKectpes for QJatnily Ujinners

Emma A. Hanks

Papaya Whip

1/2 c. papaya pulp Yi c. sugar

juice of one lemon 2 egg whites

Combine papaya pulp, lemon juice, and sugar. Beat in 2 stiffly whipped egg
whites. Place in refrigerator until served.

Orange - Papaya Marmalade

2 c. papaya (ripe) 3 c. sugar

1 c. oranges

Wash oranges, squeeze out juice, remove seeds. Put orange skins through a good
food chopper. Add papaya, cut fine, to chopped orange skins. Cover with water. Boil
all together. Add sugar. Boil until thick, about Yz hour.

Papaya Pie

4 c. papaya cut in small pieces 1 tsp. cinnamon

1 medium-sized can crushed pineapple 2 drops almond extract

2 drops lemon extract

5 tbsp. flour

Cut papaya into small pieces. Drain all juice from pineapple. Mix all ingredients
together. Pour into 9 -inch unbaked pie crust. Dot with butter and co\'er with top
crust. Bake 15 min. at 350°, reduce heat to 325° for 45 minutes.

Tacos

1 doz. tortillas 2 lbs. ground beef

3 medium-sized tomatoes 1 head lettuce

Make salad of lettuce and tomatoes. Boil beef in /4 cup salted water. Drain.
Fry folded tortilla in deep fat. Drain on absorbent paper. Place small amount of beef
and salad in tortilla. Season with hot sauce if desired.

Variations :

Combine beef with Spanish rice and place in tortilla. Combine plain cooked rice
with chili con carne and place in tortilla.

Meat Balls With Onions

1 beef heart 1 c. chopped onions

Yz lb. sweetbreads salt to taste (about 2 tsp.)

2 lbs. liver 1 tbsp. chili powder
1 lb. kidney % tsp. black pepper

54 tsp. grated garlic 4 tbsp. flour

Chop all meat into very small chunks. Flour and fry brown. Mix pepper, chili
powder, garlic, and onions and fry with meat about two minutes. Add flour to mixture
and brown slightly. Add 1 qt. and 1 pt. of water. Stir until it thickens into a thin
gravy. Let simmer at least 30 minutes so all flavors mix well. (Serves 12 people
generously.)

Page 188

RECIPES FOR FAMILY DINNERS

189

Spaghetti With Meat Sauce

14 c. olive oil

1 chopped garlic clove

1 chopped onion

Vi chopped green pepper

2 no. 2 can tomatoes

2 8 oz. cans tomato paste

2/4 c. water

1 Vi tsp. salt

Vi tsp. black pepper

Vi tsp. oregano

2 bay leaves

/4 c. grated Parmesan cheese

1 lb. spaghetti

1 Vi lb. ground meat

In large skillet saute garlic, onion, and green pepper about 5 minutes or until
tender in !4 cup of hot oil. Add tomatoes, tomato paste, and 2 Vi cups of water, 1 Vi
tsp. seasoned salt, pepper, oregano, cheese, and bay leaves. Simmer uncovered for 2
hours. In another skillet, brown ground meat, then put into sauce and let cook together.
Serve meat sauce o\cr drained spaghetti. Sprinkle with more Parmesan cheese, or serve
spaghetti, sauce, and cheese separately, and let each person help himself. Makes 6
serxings.

Nut Loaf Cake

2 c. butter

4 c. flour

2 c. sugar

6 eggs

1 tsp. baking powder

% c. sweet milk

1 tsp. grated nutmeg

1 tsp. vanilla

1 c. pecans, chopped

1 lb. seeded raisins

Cream butter and sugar. Sift 3 Vi cups flour and baking powder together. Beat
eggs separately. Add flour, eggs, and milk, a little at a time to the butter and sugar
mixture. Add flavor and spice. Cut up raisins and chop pecans. Sift Vi cup flour
over pecans and raisins. Add to the batter. Bake at 350° until done.

Chocolate Pie

Meringue

3 egg whites
6 heaping tbsp. sugar
pinch of cream of tartar

2 c. milk
5 tbsp. flour

3 tbsp. cocoa
3 egg volks
2 tbsp. butter

54 c. brown sugar

Vi c. white sugar

Vi tsp. salt

Heat milk, mix and add all ingredients to hot milk and cook until mixture thickens.
Pour into a baked pie shell and top \\ith the meringue. Bake in slow oven until
meringue browns.

Chili

2 oz. chili powder

3 c. water
salt to taste

1 lb. ground beef

Vi e. shortening

i4 c. flour

4 small garlic buttons, chopped

Brown the meat in fat. Blend in flour, garlic, and chih powder; slowly add water.
Simmer 30 minutes.

liLaren C Jensen,
ibxpert kluuter ana diappii Seamstress

"IV yfAREN C. Jensen, Orem, Utah, is gifted in the arts of handwork and sewing.
^ ^ Quilting is her specialty, and she has made hundreds of quilts for her family
and friends. It is her proud record that she has helped to quilt every quilt made in
the wards where she has resided. She knits rapidly and expertly, making mittens and
hose and many other articles of wearing apparel, as well as decorative pieces for her home.
Her crocheting is delicately beautiful, much of it made in original designs. A skilled
seamstress, she helped her sister run a dressmaking shop.

Now eighty-five years old, Maren C. Jensen was born in Termestrup, Denmark.
When very young she helped her mother support nine fatherless children. When she
heard the Latter-day Saint elders singing the gospel hymns, the words and the message
seemed familiar to her. She joined the Church and came to Utah in 1904, and that
same year married Jens C. Jensen, also a Danish convert. They are the parents of four
children, all holding positions of honor and responsibility in the Church and in the
community. For sixty years Sister Jensen has been a faithful visiting teacher and has
also served as a ward Relief Society president. Her busy hands and her happy heart
have been a blessing to her family, her community, and her many dexoted friends.

illy (flinging uland

Gladys Hesser Burnham

I never knew before today

How much you really meant to me,

Your judgment swayed my waking thoughts

I sought ad\ ice unceasingly.

The reason why you left me here

Could be that I must learn to stand

Alone, think independently,

And so you loosed my clinging hand.

Page 190

Love Is Enough

Chapter 3
Mabel Harmer

Synopsis: Geniel Whitworth, from Den-
ver, Colorado, becomes a sehoolteacher at
Blayney, Idaho, and lives at Mrs. Willett's
boarding house. She meets Christine
Lacy and Marva Eberhart, fellow school-
teachers, Mrs. Willett's nephew, Jeff Bur-
rows, a rancher, and Johnny Linford, who
is working for the forest service. Geniel
finds these new friends quite different
from Ernest Wood, her longtime friend
who has a shoe store in Denver.

ENIEL soon discovered that,
while her students were bet-
ter behaved than the average,
there were still many problems.
Christine gave her the answer to
some of them while walking home
from school one crisp November
day.

'1 can't understand Tommy
Evans," said Geniel. ''He seems to
want to do his work, but he can't
resist playing every chance he gets."

''I can explain that one," said
Christine with a wry smile. ''His
grandmother lives with the family,
and she thinks that children should
be kept busy all of the time. He
has to practice the piano for two
hours a day, and if there is any time
left over he helps around the house.
She told me that he even hems dish-
towels if there is nothing else for
him to do. Now, do you blame him
for wanting to play in school?"

"I certainly don't. Maybe Fll

have to give him an extra recess.

L Jean Margetts is another one. She

H seems to be so listless all the time.

^ Tm wondering if she has enough to

do to keep her interested. I do wish

that we had a library here. The few

books we have, have been read to
pieces."

"I've had that same longing for
years — as you may imagine. Fve
tried every once in awhile to inter-
est the school board or the mavor
in the project, but I guess that I
haven't been persistent enough.
Anyway, roads and plumbing always
came first. Any more problem
children?"

"Yes, the worst of all." GenieFs
forehead etched a frown. "It's little
Connie Roberts. My heart aches
for her. She is so shy and so shabby
and she can't read without stammer-
ing. Then someone is bound to
snicker. How can children be so
cruel? I hate to call on her, but I
can't just let her sit there. What
can I do?"

"I know the family," Christine
replied. "They've had a lot of bad
luck and are really quite poor. It's
probably Connie's feeling of infe-
riority that is at the root of her
stammering. If you could do some-
thing to give her more confidence,
you might overcome the speech
defect."

"I'll try. I know where I can
start. My sister has a little girl just
older. She's always outgrowing her
dresses. I'll see if she doesn't have
some dresses she can pass on."

Geniel sent off a letter that very
night, and within a week three pret-
ty dresses, a skirt, and two sweaters
had arrived. "You caught me just
as I was getting these ready to give

Page 191

192 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1961

away/' wrote Marcie. ''So Tm glad Those black and white ones, you

that you can use them/' know."

Geniel figured that her next 'That doesn't sound very thrill-
problem would be to give them to ing/' Marva declared. ''When I get
Mrs. Roberts without hurting her my ranch I shall raise Palomino
feelings, but she found that she horses and Merino sheep."
needn't have worried. The mother "I thought that you were going
was more than grateful for the to have a mushroom farm," Chris-
clothes, tine reminded her with a smile.

The next day Connie came to 'That was last week," replied

school in the plaid skirt with the Marva airily.

soft green sweater. Her hair had Mrs. Willet insisted that they go

been curled, and she seemed to feel rather early the next day, so that

much more at ease. She even she could help her sister prepare the

smiled at her schoolmates once in dinner. "Fm going to take out

awhile. the pumpkin pies," she said, "and

stuffing for the turkey. Nina ne\er
T^HE day before Thanksgiving did learn how to make good stuff-
Mrs. Willet announced, "We ing."
get a holiday all the way around They left shortly after ten, driv-
tomorrow. My sister Nina has in- ing out in Mrs. Willet's ancient
vited us all out to the ranch for Chevrolet. The weather was fairly
dinner." mild, but the day was gray and it

"How much of a family is there looked as if they might have either

besides Jeff?" asked Geniel. rain or snow before evening. Geniel

"Just his mother and father at the was glad to get away from the board-
ranch. But Nina will find some- ing house for the day. She still had
one else to bring in. She wouldn't twinges of homesickness on gray
think of cooking a Thanksgiving days, and this was her first Thanks-
dinner for just six or seven people, giving away from home. She was
Their home is down in Southern thinking nostalgically of her own
Utah and Nina would certainly like mother's dinners, and was grateful
to get back there again. They just that Mrs. Burrows liked to cook for
came up here to keep house for a big crowd.

Jeff after he graduated from that "We may have to borrow a sleigh

agricultural school back in Iowa, to come back in," announced Mrs.

and had to get himself a ranch to Willet cheerfully. "I don't have

try out what he'd learned. The any snow tires on Bertha here."

rest of the family are all married." "Or we could just stay on at the

"It sounds like fun," said Marva. ranch," commented Marva, "and all

"Maybe we'd better take some rid- become champion milkmaids."

ing clothes along. Does he have "Right now I'm doing my best to

riding horses?" learn how to balance two pumpkin

"A couple. But it will more than pies," said Christine. "It looks to

likely be too cold for riding. You'll me as if we were carrying enough

have to leave that until next spring, to feed the entire county."

Jeff goes mostly in for raising cattle. "Oh, there're just ten or twelve,"

LOVE IS ENOUGH

193

said Mrs. Willet, swinging around
to a\oid a chuck hole in the road.
''I thought I might as well bake a
couple of extras to put in their
freezer."

'Tou'd better make this a mighty
smooth ride, then/' said Geniel, ''or
the pies will end up in our laps in-
stead. We wouldn't look too well
if we all went in decorated with
pumpkin pie."

The ride was far from being
smooth, especially over the last half
mile, which \\as the private road up
to the ranch house, but the girls
managed to keep the pies on their
laps and not in them.

Geniel had been very much inter-
ested in seeing Jeff's home. She had
pictured a low rambling house in
the first-class ranch tradition. In-
stead it was a two-story house of the
style built in the early part of the
century w ith a one story addition to
the south that had obviously been
only recently added.

IF she had been somewhat disap-
pointed in the outside of the
house, she was pleasantly surprised
with the interior. The new part was
all living room with dining area at
one end. At the other end was an
enormous fireplace, filled now with
a great log.

Crisp, white ruffled curtains at
the windows, hooked rugs, and a fine
maple highboy had created an early
American room that could have
come out of a top magazine.

Geniel would have loved to sink
down into one of the chintz cush-
ioned rockers in front of the fire-
place and simply luxuriate in the
warmth and comfort, but Marva had
other ideas. On learning that Jeff
was out working in the yard, she

said, ''Let's go out. Maybe we can
pitch hay or get corn out of the
silo."

"It sounds too utterly fascinat-
ing," said Christine, "but I'm de-
clining, just the same. Maybe they'll
give me a job in the kitchen instead.
That's more my type."

Geniel had exactly the same senti-
ments, but she didn't say so. She
wasn't going to let Jeff — or anyone
else, think that she couldn't match
Marva in youthful enthusiasm.

"You'll need galoshes," said Mrs.
Burrows. "I'll get mine for one
of you."

"And mine are out in the car,"
said Mrs. Willet. "I always keep
them on hand. I never know when
I'll have to get out and hoist Bertha
from a mud hole."

Marva slipped into Mrs. Burrow's
galoshes, and they happened to fit
fairly well. Geniel put on her wraps
and went out to the car. The boots
were far too large, but at least they
offered protection. Marva was al-
ready out to the corral railing by
the time she had put them on. She
followed without taking time to snap
the fasteners.

"Hi there, dudes!" called Jeff.
"Come on over and help me mend
this fence. That is, if you know a
saw from a hammer."

"Anything you can do, we can do
better," sang Marva. "We can do
anything better than you."

"No, you can't," came a bass
reply.

"Yes, we can, yes, we can, yes,
we can."

"All right, Annie Oakley. Let's
see you get on the business end of
this hammer. Or maybe you'd rather
just hand me the nails."

Geniel had been stepping with

194

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1961

more and more difficulty across the
corral where a combination of recent
rains and the hooves of cattle had
made a sticky mud. Now she found,
to her horror, that her boots were
stuck fast. If she pulled out of
them she would be ankle deep in
mire. She stood there absolutely
helpless.

When Jeff finally noticed her
plight, he grinned. She knew that
nobody under the sun could have
helped seeing it as funny, but she
was furious just the same.

''Hold it," he called, most un-
necessarily. 'I'll come over and
rescue you.''

He strode over and lifted her up
in his arms. Then he carried her
over to the fence and set her down
on the dry ground. "Now, lady,"
he said seriously, "let that be a
lesson to you. Never try to squeeze
your number six shoes into number
ten boots. Or, if you do, rivet them
on."

"Or stay out of mud holes," she
added.

JEFF went back and pulled the

boots free. "I'll turn the hose

on these," he said. "You walk

around the fence. It's longer but

much drier."

Geniel would have much pre-
ferred going back into the house at
once, but she wasn't going to retreat
in disgrace. Assuming a noncha-
lance that she was far from feeling,
she walked around and joined
Marva at the far side of the corral.

A few minutes later when Mrs.
Burrows called from the porch,
"Jeff, where are those carrots you
were going to bring me?" Geniel
said, "Let me take them up."

"Sure," he replied easily and went

into the barn for a small bag of car-
rots.

She took them and hurried back,
leaving Marva to hand out nails,
banter, and whatever else seemed
best suited to the occasion.

Another automobile load of guests
had arrived, and there were intro-
ductions to the Robertson family,
much chatter and gaiety.

Geniel glanced into the kitchen
to see if she might be of any help
there, but it was already over-
crowded, so she went back to the
living room. She sank down onto
the divan which commanded a view
both of the blazing hearth and the
snow-capped mountains in the dis-
tance.

She loved the nearness of these
Idaho mountains. In Denver they
had seemed somewhat out of reach.
Soon her glance caught another
view — Jeff and Marva coming back
into the house, laughing hugely at
some shared joke. For an anguished
moment she wondered if she were
the central character in that joke.
What a ridiculous figure she must
have cut! No wonder they were
laughing at her.

They came on into the house, and
as soon as Marva had shed her wraps
she joined Geniel on the divan.

"Jeff was just telling me the fun-
niest story," she began. "There's
an Irishman who lives down the
road and. . . ."

Geniel almost sighed aloud in her
relief. Never in all of her life had
she so enjoyed a story about an Irish-
man.

Marva had just finished telling
how he made sweaters for his pig-
lets, when Mrs. Burrows summoned
them to dinner. There were twelve
in all, and Geniel couldn't help feel-

LOVE IS ENOUGH

195

ing a glow of satisfaction when Jeff
took the trouble of seating her first.
The annoyance and chagrin she
had felt faded in the warmth of this
friendly group. The dinner was
sumptuous with the traditional roast
turkev, cranberries, candied vams,
and Mrs. Willct's super stuffing.
They even finished off four of the
pumpkin pies— much to GenieFs
surprise.

The dishes were cleared away and
left — at Mrs. Burrows insistence —
until after the guests had gone.
*Ta and I can do them later/' she
said. "It's one of our best times to
talk things over." So they all gath-
ered back in the living room where
con\ersation and music kept up a
happy theme.

Geniel couldn't remember when
she had been with a more congenial
group of people. Even the Robert-
son family, who had been total
strangers, seemed like old friends
and chatted as such.

Just before dusk Jeff excused him-
self to go out and do the chores.
'The cows and pigs just don't rea-
lize that this is a holiday," he com-
plained.

"But the turkevs sure found out,"
shouted little Tommy Robertson.
"And we sure do."

JEFF and his father had just gone
out to do the chores when the
phone rang. Much to her surprise,
the call was for Geniel. "I gave
central the number here," explained
Mrs. Willet. "I was pretty sure
that someone would be calling."

It was the folks at home. As she
returned to the living room, smil-
ing, Christine said, "I know who
that was. You look so happy it

must have been your young man in
Denver."

Geniel colored as she replied,
"No, you're quite wrong. That was
my mother and dad."

She had never for one minute
expected Ernest to call — for no bet-
ter reason than she was sure it would
never occur to him that the day or
the occasion called for it. At any
rate she was glad it had been her
own folks. It made just one more
happy experience in a lovely day.

The men returned from doing the
chores soon after dark, and all too
soon it was time for them to leave.
"I have only one light on the car,"
announced Mrs. Willet comfort-
ably. "But then, we don't run into
many people out this way. Especial-
ly on a holidav."

"Just take care that vou don't run
into anybody. Auntie dear," cau-
tioned Jeff. "You don't want to
start a schoolteacher shortage around
here — not to mention a shortage
of desirable boarders."

"Other than that, it would be of
no great moment," observed Marva
breezily.

"None whatever," agreed Jeff.
Just the same he insisted that they
wait until he had supplied the miss-
ing light.

They said their thanks and good-
byes and went out to the old car for
the ride home. "I'd like to live on
a farm," said Marva as they jolted
homeward.

"Not I," said Mrs. Willet. "You
work early and late. You clear the
snow off your own road out to the
highway when it storms. If a crop
fails you're broke for a whole year.
I'd a lot rather live in town and cook
for twenty boarders."

196

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1961

"Oh, but look at the fun you can
have on a farm/' Marva persisted.

"What fun?'' Mrs. Willet wanted
to know.

"Well, maybe satisfaction is a
better word. You can make things
grow — you have freedom. . . !'

"Like having to milk cows regard-
less of whether it's Christmas or
Thanksgiving, or if you're almost
too sick to move."

Marva laughed. "Oh, come now.
Wouldn't vou rather have been out
there to dinner today than in any
hotel in the country?"

"Sure. There are lots of good
things, along with the bad. But I
grew up on a farm, and I know what
I'm talking about. You really have
to love the land to be happy on
one."

"Or be with people you love,"
was Christine's comment.

"So — maybe I love the land,"
Marva conceded. ''How about you,
Geniel? Wouldn't you like to live
on a farm?"

"I don't know. I hadn't really
thought about it. It might be all
right if I could learn to keep out of

mudholes. I think that you could
be happy anywhere, Marva."

They hadn't been home ten min-
utes before Johnny came dashing
in, bringing some large apples, a
bowl of carmcl corn — and a turkey
wishbone.

"I knew you'd be hungry after
spending all day out in the coun-
try," he said, "so I gathered a few
items together. Or mavbe you'd
rather come over and hold a wake
with the remains of the turkey."

"I'd rather not even think about
food," said Christine.

"I'll take carmel corn," said Mar-
va. "There's something wonderful
about popcorn. No matter how
much you eat vou never get filled
up.

"Speak for yourself," said Geniel.
"Personally, I'll settle for a chance
at the wishbone."

Johnny held it out and with great
solemnity they made their wishes
and pulled. "You won," he said
with an air of resignation.

"Yes," replied Geniel. But to
herself she said, "No, you won,
Johnny. My wish was for you."
{To be continued)

^fter the Silent Ljear

Mabel /ones Gdhhott

Today, we met, after the silent year,

And took the same path, oxer the hill;

We said, ''Remember this," and "it was here . . ."

There were memories enough to fill

Each shadow's length. We found the willow tree,

And crossed the brook reminiscently.

"The same," we said; and waited for such speech
As often flowed, freely, deep and wide.
Between us; waited — but no word could reach
Beyond the shallow froth, the rushing tide
Of inconsequential, over -washed debris.
We found that we had only memory.

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hulda Parker

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations go\erning the submittal of
material for ''Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and
in the Relief Society Hdudhook of Instructions.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

photograph submitted by Geneel Stewart

NORTH TOOELE STAKE (UTAH) RETIRING OFFICERS AND BOARD
MEMBERS HONORED AT SOCIAL, September 29, i960

Front row, seated, left to right: Delpha Hall, Secretary-Treasurer; Ruth Bird, First
Counselor; Leona Boyce, President; Florence Johnson, Second Counselor.

Back row, standing, board members, left to right: Virginia Alsop, Martina Duf-
fin, Mary McKcllar, Cecil Barrus, Edna Turner, Geraldine Sagers, Mable Bryan.

Geneel Stewart, President, North Tooele Stake Rehef Society, reports: "A large
crowd attended the lo\ely party arranged in honor of these fine women, who ga\e so
much in their many years of devoted ser\ice to Relief Society. Gorgeous satin quilts
(shown in the background of the picture) done in blue and gold, with the seal of
Relief Society quilted in the center, were presented to the presidency and the secretary.
The quilts were the work of the members of the seven wards in the stake. Board
members were presented lo\ely gold necklaces bearing the seal of Relief Society. A
group of Singing Mothers singing the beautiful number 'Lovely Women,' highlighted
the w ell-planned program. Refreshments w ere served by the new prcsidenc}- and board
members."

Page 197

198

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1961

Photograph submitted by Ardella H. Stevens

MOUNT OGDEN STAKE (OGDEN, UTAH) RELIEF SOCIETY SINGING
MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE

Standing in the front row: Hazel Kartehner, organist, Mount Ogden Stake Relief
Society; Mathel Ridges, chorister.

Ardella H. Ste\ens, President, Mount Ogden Stake Relief Society, reports that a
chorus of ninety-two Singing Mothers sang for two sessions of stake conference, Novem-
ber 13, i960. Four beautiful numbers were rendered by these busy mothers under
the vcr^• efficient leadership of the stake music department. They sang: "Lord, God of
Our Fathers." "I'he Old Refrain," "Oh, Lovely Land, America," and "Abide With Me."
T\ventv-sc\en of the women in this group sang in the chorus that furnished the music
for the Frida\- sessions of the General Church Conference in October, and also for the
Wcdnesda\- afternoon session of the Annual General Relief Society Conference.

Photograph submitted by Pauline R. Stevens

BIG HORN STAKE (WYOMING) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC AT

THE OPENING SESSION OF THE ANNUAL GENERAL RELIEF

SOCIETY CONFERENCE, October 5, i960

Seated, front row, left to right: Bishop Scott Welch, son of Ora M. Welch;
Ora M. Welch, chorister. Big Horn Stake Relief Society; Pauline R. Stevens, President,
Big Horn Stake Relief Society; William M. Stevens, husband of Pauline R. Stevens.

Second row, seated, left to right: Mary Helen Giles and Louise Hawley, Counselors,

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

199

Big Horn Stake Relief Society; Carma B. Johnson, composer of the song "Promise for
America"; Glenn E. Neilson, President, Big Horn Stake.

Seated at the organ: Alexander Schrciner, Tabernacle organist.

Sister Stevens reports: "The 176 members made the 1,000 mile trip by private
cars. Under the direction of Ora M. W^clch, with Alexander Schrciner at the organ,
they sang 'Beside Still Waters' by Ilamblin and an original composition 'Promise for
America' by Carma B. Johnson. This number was one of many entries in a creative
writing project sponsored by the Big Horn Stake Relief Society Board under the direc-
tion of President Pauline R. Stevens, with Counselors Louise Hawley and Mary Helen
Giles. This project was climaxed with the publication of a book Gems to Treasure,
containing prose, poetry, vocal, and instrumental music. The book was enthusiastically
received and is now in its second edition. Publication co-chairmen were Hazel Welch
and Olive W. Nielson.

"The chorus members enjoyed a luncheon in the historic Lion House during their
stay in Salt Lake City. It was really a thrill for all of them to attend conference. This
is something they will remember all of their li\cs."

Photograph submitted by Nina Beth G. Cunningham

GOODING STAKE (IDAHO) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR
VISITING TEACHERS CONVENTION

Front row, seated, left to right: Abbie Anderson; Elaine Pugmire; Clara Collier;
Rose K. Dille; Ethel Boyer; Marjorie Prescott; Eula Olsen, chorister.

Second row, seated, left to right: Nina Beth G. Cunningham, President, Gooding
Stake Relief Society; Nettie Moves; Virgie Packer; Lennie Baum; Lucile A. Gibbs;
Helen Barlow; Emily Williams; Joyce Ford, organist.

Back row, standing, left to right: Elda Haycock; Thelma Olsen; Twila Bingham;
Venice Prince; Mary Lancaster; Maxine Willard; Madehne T. Hopkin.

Sister Cunningham reports: "This group of Singing Mothers rendered beautiful
music, 'When Mothers Sing,' at our 1960 Visiting Teachers Convention. The film
'Unto the Least of These' was shown in addition to a demonstration of a proper visiting
teacher report meeting. Stake Relief Society President Nina G. Cunningham, stake
Secretary Eva Johnson, and stake visiting teacher message leader Mary Lancaster, with
visiting teachers from each of the nine wards, were in the demonstration. A beautiful
Quaker lace tablecloth was presented to the Jerome First Ward Relief Society for hav-
ing the highest per cent of visiting teachers in attendance. President Twila Bingham
accepted the gift. After all those in attendance were greeted by the entire stake board,
refreshments were served by the daughters of the stake board members."

200

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1961

Photograph submitted by Esther Moulton

WEST UTAH STAKE, RI\T,RGROVE FIRST WARD WORK MEETING

Esther Moulton, President, West Utah Stake Rehef Society, reports: ''Relief So-
ciety pro\ecl to be very interesting and profitable at this work meeting in the Rivergrove
First Ward. The morning was spent unselfishly by the sisters rendering service for the
benefit of Relief Society by participating in quilting, embroidering, tearing and sewing
of rags. In the afternoon, a demonstration on the preparation of sweet rolls and breads
was gi\en. Each sister received a pamphlet of recipes and instructions prepared by the
ward presidency. The ward presidency, consisting of Mary A. Hendricksen, President^
Lela Carter and Zella Johnson, Counselors, and Mildred Clark, Secretary-Treasurer,
along with the work meeting leader, Ruth Skinner, felt that the day was not only
profitable to the Relief Society organization, but also beneficial and enjoyable to the
sisters in attendance."

Photograph submitted by Kathleen R. Carpenter

CENTRAL STATES MISSION, SOUTHWEST MISSOURI DISTRICT SINGING
MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR DISTRICT CONFERENCE

Seated at the right, left to right: Orleans Tinnell, Work Director Counselor, Cen-
tral States Mission Relief Society; Marcella Meador; Gladys Drummond, First Coun-
selor, Central States Mission Relief Society; Kathleen R. Carpenter, President.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

201

Seated at the piano: Beth Hill, organist; standing back of Sister Hill: Lorena Utley,
chorister; Ann Glover.

Front row, standing, left to right: Mary Jane Simmons; Hazel Gordon; Helen
Green; Pauline Moffet; Gertrude Morgan, President Webb City Branch Relief Society;
Grace Nickle, District Magazine representative; Lucie Cahill; Leota Amlin; Mar}' Gor-
don; Betty Lou Powers; Myrtle Hughes; Elizabeth T. Barcroft, Work Director Coun-
selor, Southwest Missouri District; Mildred Alderman.

Second row, standing, left to right: Lucille Abernathy; Wanda Larson, President,
Neosho Branch Relief Society; Mary Murray; Ola Montague; Jessie Dugger; Nina Beag-
ley; Clara Mitchell, President, Cross Timbers Branch Relief Society; Ada Gates; Ruth
S. Olson, President, Southwest Missouri District Relief Society; Gertie Ohler, First
Counselor, Southwest Missouri District Relief Society.

Inset: Dorothy Clay, Secretary-Treasurer, Central States Mission Relief Society.

Sister Carpenter reports that this group of faithful sisters sang as a group for the
first time at the District Conference in Springfield, Missouri.

Photograph submitted by Lois Geniel Jensen

URUGUAYAN MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY MEMBERS MAKE DOLLS

FROM "MATE" GOURDS

At the right: Typical "Gaucho" and China Dolls made by the sisters of the
Uruguayan Mission Relief Society.

At the left: Lois Geniel Jensen, President, Urugua^'an Mission Relief Society,
demonstrating a "before" and "after" example of the new personality acquired by the
familiar "mate" gourd.

Sister Jensen reports: "The famihar 'mate' gourds typical of Uruguay, Argentina,
Paraguay, and Brazil, have acquired new and interesting personalities by being con\erted
into 'gaucho' and 'china' dolls by the Relief Societies of the Uruguayan Mission. Papier
mache is used oxer the gourds to form the features. The bodies are constructed of
papier and old sheets, and adhesive tape is used to make the specially constructed joints
flexible and strong.

"In a special project to proxide the interior branches with sewing machines and
materials, these typical dolls were made by the sisters of the Capital District and sold
at a subsequent 'fiesta criolla' in Montevideo.

"Since this no\el idea \\as introduced, other interesting things ha\e ])ccn pro-
duced from this common household article which is sold in e\ery store and market
place for but a few pennies. Specially decorated candleholders, planters, and hand
puppets are now among the many things made from the 'mate' which add interest
and luster to the Relief Society bazaars in the Uruguayan Mission."

202

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MARCH 1961

Photograph submitted by Ida A. Gallagher

MURRAY STAKE (UTAH) RELIEF SOCIETY BOARD ENTERTAINS WARD
OFFICERS AND CLASS LEADERS AT AN INTERNATIONAL CHRISTMAS

PARTY, November 18, i960

Front row, seated, left to right: Grace Jensen, representing Sweden; Marie Dansie,
Mexico; Teresa Johansen, Norway; Gwen Lang and daughter, Carol (standing), Scot-
land.

Back row, standing, left to right: Elizabeth Wohler, Holland; Caroleen May,
New Zealand; Dorothy Hughes, England; Sheila Watts and daughter. Norma, Peru;
Gloria Hughes, England; Louise Barthell, Switzerland; Luise Widmar and granddaugh-
ter Susan, Germany; Nel Sares, Holland; Joyce Naylor, Australia; Helen Hoopiani,
Hawaii.

Ida A. Gallagher, President, Murray Stake Relief Society, reports: "An unusual
and colorful program was presented November 18, 1960, in the afternoon at the Murray
Stake Center by the Relief Society stake board, following their regular monthly leadership
meeting, for Relief Society officers and class leaders of the wards in the stake.

"Many people have come from various countries to live within the boundaries of
Murray Stake. Each of these countries has its own customs and manner of celebrating
the Christmas season, and these treasures were shared with those attending the social.
Tables \^e^e placed about the recreation hall, and these tables were decorated and dis-
plays arranged by women representing the countries in which they had lived or had
some connection or relationship. In addition to many articles and objects of interest
displayed, each woman had prepared a special delicacy typical of the Christmas season
in her homeland. Most of the women were in authentic costumes.

"As refreshments were served, each woman was introduced and special Christmas
music, representative of her country, was presented. Special numbers were given by
Helen Hoopiani, who played the ukulele and sang two Hawaiian songs; a vocal duet by
Holland hostesses Elizabeth Wohler and Nel Sares; and Swiss music boxes by Louise
Barthell. Impromptu numbers were given by Fritz Barthell who sang two Swiss songs,
and Teresa Johansen and Ida Gallagher who danced a Norwegian polka. After the pro-
gram, the guests were invited to inspect the display tables and were treated to samples
of the various foods prepared. The program was under the direction of Edith North,
work meeting leader."

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

203

Photograph submitted by Ruth O. Stapley

PHOENIX STAKE (ARIZONA) RELIEF SOCIETY OFFICERS ENTERTAIN
AT LUNCHEON TO PROMOTE THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

November 2, i960

Seated, left to right, ward Magazine representatives: Elnora Shupe, Kathleen Ellis,
Lorna Mortenson, Ann Pomeroy, Ohve Brandon, Cleora Colvin, Alma Potter.

Back row, standing, left to right: Jessie Gilliland, Counselor, Phoenix Stake Relief
Society; Ruth O. Stapley, President; Zona Waldie, Counselor; Marie Heywood, stake
Magazine representative; Loretta Morris, Secretary -Treasurer; ward presidents: Loarene
McDowell; Vernice Ilaumont; Beulah Wright; Edna Battie; Fan Thompson; Phyllis
Smith; \\^anda Svob.

President Stapley reports: 'The floral decorations portrayed our Magazine theme
'0\er the Top.' A large blue and yellow top can be seen centered among large and
small yellow chrysanthemums, with blue ribbon bows. A small Magazine was attached
to the tallest chrysanthemum.

"Indi\idual favors made up of small blue tops placed on a yellow base surrounded
by yellow and blue flowers, with a tiny Relief Society Magazine attached to the
flowers, were given to each guest.

"Posters were displayed and presented to the ward Magazine representatives for
display in their wards.

"During the luncheon a contest was held for the best verse concerning the Magazine
drive.

"A very interesting feature of the luncheon was a large cake decorated in the exact
likeness of the cover of the July i960 issue of The Relief Society Magazine — a most
beautiful creation made and decorated by Wanda Strebech, one of our ward \isiting
teacher message leaders.

"An increased interest in a desire to go '0\'er the Top' has been manifested by
our ward presidents. Testimonies of Magazine representatives have grown. They have
become acquainted with new members of the Church, and have been instrumental
in interesting inactive members to attend Relief Society. They have interested non-
members in the Relief Society program, and have been instrumental in sending mis-
sionaries into many homes. They ha\'e placed Magazines in doctors' and dentists'
offices. This year the stake Magazine subscriptions have increased from 84 per cent to
129 per cent."

MUSIC FOR THE
CHURCH ORGANIST

(

2.00

1.50

) ALBUM OF ORGAN &

PIANO DUETS-Kohlmann

(2 copies needed) ....ea. 1.75

) AT THE CONSOLE-Felton.... 2.00
) CHANCEL ECHOES-Felton.... 2.50
) CHAPEL ORGANIST-Peery...
) CHURCH MUSIC FOR THE

SMALLEST ORGAN— Nevin...
) DEVOTIONAL ORGAN

ALBUM-Asper 2.50

) DITSON ALBUM OF ORGAN

& PIANO DUETS—

(2 copies needed) ea. 2.00

) EASY STANDARD OFFER-

TORIES-Nordman 1.50

) FAMILIAR MELODIES FOR

ALLEN ORGAN-Wildman .... 1.25
) FORTY-NINE SACRED

MELODIES-Stickles 1.75

) ORGAN FAVORITES-Fischer 2.50
) ORGAN VOLUNTARIES-

Vols. 1 & 2— Schreiner ....ea. 3.75
(The above mentioned books are a
small part of our stock. We have
books for all makes of organs. Se-
lection sent on approval.)

Music Sent on Approval

Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.
n On Approval □ Charge

D Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City & State

liai|iieslHliisic

mrmfnti

15 E. 1st South

JSaltloke City 11, Utah

I flit ten iilarveis

Shirley Thulin

TTAVE your "kittens lost their mit-
'- ^ tens"? Gloves and mittens have
a habit of disappearing.

What to do? Take a look at the old
sweaters that have collected in drawers or
closets and pick out one with a nice close
weave.

You can make two or three pairs of
mittens from one sweater if you wish.
For one small pair, use the cuffs of the
sleeves as the cuffs of the mittens, and for
larger pairs, use the bottom of the sweater
for the mitten cuff.

Have the child place his hand, with his
fingers close together, and his thumb
slightly apart, on a piece of paper. Trace
around his hand and about two inches
down his wrist, leaving about one inch all
around for the seam. (See illustration.)

Place the paper pattern with the wrist
part on the cuff of the sweater and cut
around the pattern.

Put the two right sides together to sew
and make nice straight seams.

If you can adjust the stitches on your
machine, make them as small as possible
to insure against unraveling.

Page 204

Meet "Zippy," the Zions Savings Bug . . .

/ ****! *•

2 ... you'll like it when I \

\ bite \'a . . . Fll betchal I

• • • • • I

Yes . . . it's really great to

be nipped by Zip because

then you save your money at

ZIONS SAVINGS & LOAN

where it can earn

big
current
rate of

plus
cash bonus
of up to

for possible

total of

up to

4% + 1 % = 5%

Choose from either of these
two bonus plans . . .

I . Systematic Savings

Z. Fully Paid Savings Certificate

YOUR SAVINGS INSURED UP TO
$10,000 BY A FEDERAL AGENCY

Start earning up to 5% today at
Utah's first savings and loan ass'n.

IONS

SAVINGS

and Loan Association

33 E. First South, Salt Lake City
4901 S. State Street, Murray, Utali

TEMPLE TOUR

8 days leaving March 25 — Monti,
Mesa, Los Angeles, St. George.

TOUR TO MIAMI, FLORIDA

Leaving the last of May.

NORTHWEST, BANFF, AND
LAKE LOUISE TOUR

June 24, 1961.

HILL CUMORAH PAGEANT

June 21, 1961. Twenty-three days, in-
cluding Boston, Washington, Uev/
York, and Chicago. Top Broadway
show will be seen. Church histori-
cal places will also be visited such
as Nauvoo and Adam-Ondi-Ahman.

Ask about our tours to the

BLACK HILLS PASSION PLAY
(including Mt. Rushmore)

EUROPEAN TOUR IN MAY

HAWAIIAN TOUR IN SEPTEMBER

ESTHER JAMES TOURS

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City 3, Utah

Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL 9-8051

Page 205

YOUR VACATION

should be

"MEMORABLE"

No matter Where or When you wish
to go — you may have information
without leaving your home. Just drop
us a note for your FREE information
about:

• Around the World

• The Orient

• South America

• Cruises to Anywhere

• Alaska

• Europe

• Mexico

• Historic Train or Bus Tours (These
will include the Hill Cumorah
Pageant)

HERE'S FOR A "HAPPY HOLIDAY"

VIDA FOX CLAWSON
TRAVEL SERVICE

216 So. 13th East Salt Lake City, Ut.
Telephone DA 8-0303

W^"^

Beginning and ad-
vanced classes start
soon. Type your letters,
minutes, reports, geneal-
ogy sheets, etc.

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE

70 North Main - EM 3-2765
Salt Lake City, Utah

Amaiing NEW!

MAGNIFYING GLASS

ADJUSTABLE

MagnaJ^u;

A PRICELESS
GIFT

Helps You See Better . . .
Leaves Hands Free To Work

Unfolds so that it can be hung from the neck
and be supported away from the body leav-
ing both hands free to do dozens of tedious
jobs. Small objects become larger.
Folds up small enough to carry in a ladies'
purse or man's pocket. Comes with case.
LOOK - Many Uses
It is especially good for:

1. Reading.

2. Needlepoint.

3. Sewing.

4. Removing slivers.

5. Crocheting.

6. Threading needle.

7. Look up phone num-
bers.

8. Tying fisherman's
flies.

9. Stamp collection.
IMPROVED MODEL NOW ONLY $10.00

PREPAID

SUPPLY HOUSE

Box FG 145 - Shipping Address 464 N. 8 W.
Salt Lake City 16, Utah

• BEAUTIFUL
• HANDY

• DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the
Deseret News Press for the finest of service.
Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20

Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if hound volumes are to be mailed.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles _ 35

150 to 300 miles «_ 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles _ .87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 g^^

33 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1 . Utah Bb \^

Page 206

f\ed earcn L^roup *
presents

THE

JOSEPH SMITH

STORY

(A Covenant Record)

A VIVID PORTRAIT IN SOUND OF THE LIFE AND TIMES
OF THE MORMON PROPHET

12 inch 33y3 rpm high fidelity record album

$3.98

Here, for the first time, is a thrilling dramatization of the
exalted and tragic life of the Prophet Joseph Smith. The
Prophet as well as many of the Saints youVe known from
books are here, faithfully and dramatically alive . . . the
boy Joseph talks with Moroni, translates the plates, leads
the mid-west migrations. Here is a thrilling addition . . .
something very special for your record library. The children
will thrill to it. Wonderful as a missionary teaching aid, TOO!

Enclosed is my check for $3.98. I will receive postpaid my "Joseph Smith Story" album.
Utah residents add 10c sales tax.

NAME

ADDRESS

Columbia Research Group, 3600 Market Street, Salt Lake City 4, Utah
*Also see ad in March ERA.

Page 207

BRIGHAM YOUNG
UNIVERSITY

BIBLE LANDS TOUR

July 4- August 25, 1961

directed by

PROFESSOR ROY W. DOXEY

Author of the Relief Society
Theology Lessons

DR. LYNN M. HILTON

Chairman, B.Y.U. Center
Salt Lake City, Utah

You are invited to join this B.Y.U.
project which will visit Bible sites in
Italy, Greece, Egypt, Syria, Jordan,
and Israel (as well as seeing England,
France, Switzerland, Spain, and Portu-
gal).

For free copy of itinerary, write:

Travel Studio

BRIGHAM YOUNG
UNIVERSITY CAMPUS

Provo, Utah

TOURS FOR 1961

APRIL-Hawaii

JUNE— Hawaii, Mexico, and
Northwest

JULY— Hawaii, Pageant and
Historical Eastern Tour

AUGUST-Southern California
(San Francisco, Reno, Los
Angeles)

AUGUST-Europe

OCTOBER - Aloha Week (Ha-
waii)

DECEMBER— Rose Parade Tour

Margaret Lund Travel
Service

72 East 4th South

Moxum Hotel Lobby

Box 2065

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

DA 2-5559 - HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

[Jtiirthdayi ^congratulations

One Hundred

Mrs. Susan Peacock Richards
Los Angeles, California

Ninety-six

Mrs. Ellen K. Lyman

Logandale, Nevada

Ninety-four

Mrs. Suzzanaii Wagstaff McGhie
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Catherine Heggie Griffiths
Clarkston, Utah

Ninety-two

Mrs. Lettie Austin Southwick

gudmundsen

Lehi, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Louisa Hunt Jacobson

St. George, Utah

Mrs. Elizabeth O. Rawlins
Paradise, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Eliza Fackrell
Blackfoot, Idaho

Mrs. Ellen Miller
Blackfoot, Idaho

Mrs. Sophia Elizabeth Cramm

Simons

St. Paul, Minnesota

Mrs. Mary Hawkins Mitton
Berkeley, California

Mrs. Anena Simonsen Petty
Emery, Utah

Mrs. Ella Larson Brown
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Edith Anderson Dahl
Midvale, Utah

Mrs. Sarah Arthur Nelson
La Mesa, California

Mrs. Julia Angell Knudson
Provo, Utah

Mrs. Catherine Hutchinson Harris
Salt Lake City, Utah

Page 208

IblellnlcllcilGiajgTcnBlralblralcilETgiibJialqlGl

Here is a treasure your family, class or study
group will thrill to own . . . at a price
you can afford . . .

50 completely new Hi-Fidelity
331/3 L.P. records of

in a magnificent 2-voiume/ case-enclosed album
together with reprints and legend in
booklet form of Arnold Friberg's stirring Book

of Mormon paintings ... all for the truly low price of

arrated with ringing sincerity by two of our finest Voices
. . . pleasingly alternating . Priced as low as possible to bring to as many as
possible the priceless joy of hearing every word of this inspired text . . . exactly
as translated from golden plates inscribed by Nephite historians of Ancient
America.

A new depth of understanding of the eternal truths and spiritual
values of this great work will come to you and your children or class group as
you listen to the living sound of the Book of Mormon.

Mail coupon or phone . . . today! J

• I

Produced and distributed exclusively by !

Deseret Book Company i

44 E. South Temple, Salt Lake City I

2472 Washington Blvd, Ogden, Utah |

&ii5ilalEllcilblisibie3|cTlii

Deseret Book Company, 44 E. South Temple, Salt Lake City 1, Utah

Please send me set(s) of your album of 50 Hi-Fi

L. P. Records, plus Booklet, of "The Book of Mormon in living sound".

I will pay $49.95 per set (plus $1.60 postage in U.S.), as follows:

□ Check or □ Money Order for full amount enclosed.

□ Down Payment by Q Check or □ Money Order enclosed,
n Charge my account, please. AMOUNT ENCLOSED $

My Name

My Address.
City

Zone.

State.

(Residents of Utah include 2''27c sales tax)

HlL-5« V

Since 1905 .. .

through 55 eventful years . . .

BENEFICIAL LIFE

has served the changing needs

of its policyowners

Styles change, economic conditions change, the world
situation changes. . . and over the years even in your own
family there are changes in family income, number of chil-
dren . . . and, of course, in the ages of the various family
members. All of these changes are reflected in varying needs
for insurance protection.

Beneficial Life has always been foremost in offering the
newest and best in all forms of life insurance coverage. Such
popular plans as the Beneficial Benefactor (the "package
plan" that covers the entire family), Beneficial's Planned
Futures (which assures steady income for your family), the
cost-saving Commercial Whole Life plan, and others have
provided for our policyowners the maximum benefits at least
cost with a variety of plans that can be tailored to individual
needs.

COMING SOON: NEW LOW PREMIUM, NON-PARTICIPATING POLICIES

Beneficial Life now offers new types of policies at
premium rates that are lower than it has ever been able to
offer before. Watch for the detailed announcement on these
new policies soon ... or ask your friendlv Beneficial Life
man about them.

"Half a billion thanks to you"

. . . our many policyowners . . . for helping us reach

our I960 goal: one-half billion dollars of life insurance in force

BENEFICLVL LIFE

Virgil H. Smith, Pres. \^^^ Salt Lake City, Utah

-*/

> ■ ■ ^

„. .'>

VOL 48 NO. 4
APRIL 1961

Special Short Story Issue

cJoo S\s?ift the Lyurve

Eva WilJes Wangsgaard

New April rides again the curve of light;

Gay crocuses tip cups of last year's sun.

Ground-peeping green of blade has pierced the height

Of maple's apex, mottling winter's dun;

Old diligence has found the new bee's wing.

Voice comes again to air, a higher reach

Re-blues the sky, sharp urgencies of spring

Curve eager leaf and petal each to each.

The annual ferris wheel is on the turn.

Quince, lilac, almond seek the upward thrill

To touch the arc of hunger's highest burn.

Indifferent to hidden downward chill.

Forever circling, April round to March —

Too swift the curve, white ice beneath the arch.

The Cover: Assembly Hall, Salt Lake City, Utah
Color Transparency by Hal Riimel

Frontispiece: Mount Timpanogos, Utah, in Springtime
Photograph by Ansel Nohr

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

CJrom I Lear and c/c

I appreciate very much the fine address
of Elder Marion G. Romney in the Feb-
ruary issue of The Relief Socitty Maga-
zine 'The Rewards of Welfare Service."
I think Mabel Harmer's continued story
"Love Is Enough" is most interesting and
so well written. The story ''My Own
Stove, My Own Table," by Sarah O. Moss
is tender, indeed. Of course, I read the
entire Magazine and enjoyed it over and
over.

— Frances C. Yost
Bancroft, Idaho

Yesterday I received my copy of the
January Magazine, and the first thing I
did was to read the first prize story
("Grafted" by Hope M. Williams). . . .
It brought tears to my eyes to read such
a touching story.

— Margene Stringham

Logan, Utah

It thrilled me to the heart to read "My
Third Grandma" (by Ilene H. Kingsbur}')
in the September, October, and Novem-
ber i960 issues of The Relief Society
Magazine, because it is the story of my own
dear Grandma Morgan. Older people
than I here in Beaver have recalled that
the author must be Ilene Hanks Kings-
bury who lived next door to Grandma
Morgan.

— Erma White Kerksiek
Beaver, Utah

I loved the Magazine cover for Janu-
ary by Claire Noall. The Magazine is my
inspiration.

— Ida Isaacson

Salt Lake City, Utah

I like our Keliei Society Magazine very
much. It is a very lovely periodical. The
stories and the poems are all good reading
and of the highest quality. Then there
are the religious parts of the Magazine,
and they are all for the benefit of making
Latter-day Saints live better and help us
to remember the promises we made when
we became members of the Church.
— Susannah Sharp Crashaw

Hermosa Beach, California

Page 210

I just love your beautiful Magazine with
such wonderful colors and scenes for the
covers, also the poems and short stories
and cooking hints. I enjoy every minute
of reading this Magazine. I bless the day
that my sister-in-law Gladys Wray had the
wonderful thought of sending the Maga-
zine to me. I am not a member of your
wonderful Church, but I do know you
have wonderful people \\ho belong.
— O. M. \\ ra\

Mold, Flintshire
North ^^'ales
British Isles

I must write and tell vou how much I
love the covers in color on the Magazine.
They are so beautiful. The October i960
cover is especially dazzling. It makes me
feel as if I were reallv standing on a hill
looking at the scene m\'self.
—Nora O. Cnkhvell

Grantsville, Utah

Being recentlv con\erted to this won-
derful faith, I \\ould like to tell you of
my luck. While reading one of The Re-
hef Society Magazines. I noted that no
back numbers could be obtained. Well,
I was fortunate to receixe twenty-two
Magazines from Sister E\'e England, and
her daughter has sent me a Christmas gift
of a year's subscription. I have enjoyed
reading these books and very much like
the recipes. The lessons are an inspira-
tion, and there is so much that a new
member can learn about the Church. The
covers are beautiful.

—Mrs. C. Nell

Carletonville
South Africa

Yesterday I came across the December
Relief Society Magazine. It was coverless,
for I had removed the beautiful painting
of the Madonna, to keep, but I saw again
the frontispiece poem with its haunting
lines, and I remembered how I had en-
joyed it, and the Frances Yost story
"Grandma's Surprise Packages," and the
other nice things in the Magazine.
— Dorothy J. Roberts

Salt Lake Cit^/, Utah- •

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD

Belle S. Spafford -._-_. . President

Marianne C. Sharp ----- - First Counselor

Louise W. Madsen ----- Second Counselor

Hulda Parker . . . . . Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Christine H. Robinson Annie M. Ellsworth Fanny S. Kienitz

Edith S. Elliott Alberta H. Christensen Mary R. Young Elizabeth B. Winters

Florence J. Madsen Mildred B. Eyring Mary V. Cameron LaRue H. Rosell

Leone G. Layton Charlotte A. Larsen Afton W. Hunt Jennie R. Scott

Blanche B. Stoddard Edith P. Backman Wealtha S. Mendenhall Alice L. Wilkinson

Evon W. Peterson Winniefred S. Pearle M. Olsen LaPriel S. Bunker

Aleine M. Young Manwaring Elsa T. Peterson Irene W. Buehner

Josie B. Bay Elna P. Haymond Irene B. Woodford

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Editor -_--------- - Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor ---------- Vesta P. Crawford

General Manager ---------- Belle S. Spafford

VOL. 48 APRIL 1961 NO. 4
y^on tents

SPECIAL FEATURES

Search for Knowledge and Understanding Joseph Fielding Smith 212

Cancer Is Everybody's Business Wallace W. Tudor 241

The Locust Tree Shall Bloom Again Pauline L. Jensen 242

FICTION— SPECIAL APRIL SHORT STORIES

Room for Jenny Dorothy S. Romney 217

Stranger in Their Midst Jeanne J. Larson 224

"I'm Soiry for Your Flowers" Iris W. Schow 230

The Ogre on Alden Street Barbara Williams 245

The Cellar Jerry Barlow 253

The Best-Laid Plans Maude Proctor 257

Love Is Enough — Chapter 4 Mabel Harmer 261

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 210

Sixty Years Ago 236

Woman s Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 23'7

Editorial; "All Things Shall Be Restored" Vesta P. Crawford 238

Marie Curtis Richards Released From the General Board 239

National Library Week 240

Notes to the Field: Lesson Previews to Appear in the June Issue

of The Relief Society Magazine 240

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 267

Birthday Congratulations 280

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

"Hath the Rain a Father?" LaVerda Bullock White 244

Elvina J. Homer's Hobby Is Family History and Genealogical Work 251

Life Is Fissionable Leona Fetzer Wintch 252

Something Different for Dinner 256

Pioneer Kitchen Alice R. Rich 273

Kicking the Rock Celia Luce 274

Rejuvenation Cleo J. Johnson 275

The Antidote Cynthia M. Trunnell 276

On Second Thought Stella Hatch 278

POETRY

Too Swift the Curve Eva Willes Wangsgaard 209

Lost Beauty, by Mabel Law Atkinson, 216; Except for the Daisies, by Mabel Jones Gabbott, 222;
Forever the Fragile Lily, by Blanche Kendall McKey, 223; Spring Day, by Christie Lund Coles,
229; Almond Blossoms, by Annie Atkin Tanner, 241; Mountain Springtime, by Rowena Jensen
Bills, 243- Tired Warrior, by Margery S. Stewart, 250; Follow a Star, by Grace Barker Wilson,
252; A Daughter's Prayer, by Billie Sue Nickle Coffin, 260; Prayer of a Second Wife, Vesta
Nickerscn Fairbairn, 266; The Big and the Little by Maude Rubin, 274; Morning Promise, by
Leah W. Kimball 279; For April's Sake, by Ida Elaine James, 280.

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Copyright 1961 by General Board of Relief Society of The Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year;
20c a copy ; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of
address at once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8. 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Page 21 1

Search for Knowledge and
Understanding

President Joseph Fielding Smith

Of the Council of the Twehe

[Address delivered nt the Annual General Relief Society Conference, October 5, i960]

want to say a word of apprecia-
tion and thanks to these good
sisters who came all the way
from the Big Horn to sing to us. It
is lovely and I want them to know
that we appreciate it. I would like
to say, too, that Sister Smith and I
have been guests in the home of Mr.
Ilamblin, the author of this wonder-
ful anthem. He has written some
of the best sacred music of anybody
that I have any knowledge of. I wish
we could get him in the Church.

Now, contrary to what I usually
do, I have chosen a text that I am
going to read to you. It is from the
19th Psalm:

The law of the Lord is perfect, convert-
ing the soul: the testimony of the Lord is
sure, making wise the simple.

The statutes of the Lord are right, re-
joicing the heart: the commandment of
the Lord is pure, enlightening the eyes.

The fear of the Lord is clean, enduring
for ever: the judgments of the Lord are
true and righteous altogether.

More to be desired are they than gokl,
yea, than much fine gold: sweeter also
than honey and the honeycomb.

Moreover by them is thy servant
warned: and in keeping of them there is
great reward.

Who can understand his errors?
cleanse thou me from secret faults.

Keep back thy servant also from pre-
sumptuous sins; let them not have domin-
ion over me: then shall I be upright, and
I shall be innocent from the great trans-
gression.

Page 212

Let the words of niv mouth, and the
meditation of mv lieart, be acceptable in
thy sight, O Lord, my strength, and my
redeemer (Psalms 19:7-14).

That is one of the most beautiful
psalms in all the psalms that have
been written, that have come down
to us. The people today, I think
many of them at least, have varied,
incorrect ideas about these old
prophets. They were poets and they
had inspiration, and how the spirit
of the Lord had touched their souls
has come down to us in these words
that have been preserved. How
grateful we ought to be that some of
these very choice instructions,
prayers uttered from the sincerity of
the hearts of men who believed in
God, have come down to us. I
wonder how much we appreciate
them.

Now these men that wrote were
prophets. Many of the psalms were
written by David. David was a good
man at heart. He made one very
serious error that will stand against
him even unto the judgment day.
But in deep humility, he sorely re-
pented, so in sincerity of his humil-
ity and when I read these words,
I can't help but feel the greatest
sympathy for this great man.

But what I want to talk to you
about is not the fact that these
ancient prophets had the inspira-
tion and poured out their souls in

SEARCH FOR KNOWLEDGE AND UNDERSTANDING 213

prayer, but I want to call attention teachers, I can understand how they

to the counsels that they gave to us. so frequently became careless and

Now when this psalm was written, indifferent and forgot the command-
there was no Bible. The Israelites ments of the Lord. And so the
had copies of the Five Books of Lord had to send his prophets
Moses, and they had some few other among them every little while to stir
writings, but they were not dis- them up to remembrance of the
tributed generally. They were in covenants they had made,
manuscript form and mostly in the You know when they had come
hands of the priests. out of Egypt and had crossed the

Jordan, Joshua had them build the

T^HE members of the Church were monument of stone in memory of

not fortunate enough to have their deliverance and their coming

copies of the scriptures in their pos- into the promised land — the land

session. They listened to the in- that had been given to /Kbraham

structions that were given to them, as an eternal possession — and so to

They were taught to be humble and build the monument to keep the

faithful before the Lord, to pray, to people reminded of their great bless-

worship properly, but they did not ings and of their deliverance, they all

have the opportunity to sit down took a covenant that they would

at their tent doors or their porches teach the words of the Lord. They

and pick up the scriptures and read would be true to his covenants and

them. Those privileges were denied remember them, but it was not long

them because they were not to be after this that they began to forget,

had. I can see a little more occasion for

There came a time when there them forgetting than there is for us

was a period that no scripture was in our da v. In fact, I see no occa-

had among them. The scriptures sion for us to forget. How greatly

had become lost, and then one day blessed we are!
in the cleaning of the temple, the

scriptures were found and were "IV OW, it isn't necessary for us to

brought to the king. They had a -^^ go to meeting to hear the word

righteous king on the throne at that of the Lord, to hear somebodv read

time, and he rejoiced and called his from the scriptures. We are not

people together and reiterated to depending upon the elders and the

them the commandments that the priests of the Church to instruct us.

Lord had given him, because they Now, the Israelites were, more or

were forgetting them, and so they less, more than less, because they

made new covenants. did not have these meetings at hand,

When I read these beautiful say- and when I think of them turning

ings that have come down to us away and forgetting, then, there

and think of the circumstances un- comes into my mind a little feeling

der which they were written, and of sympathy for those poor people.

the scarcity of copies and the need Our memories are more or less short,

of the people at large to depend if we do not keep ever^'thing in

upon the teachings that came to mind at all times. And when thev

them through their scribes and only heard the word of the Lord

214

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

occasionally, they could not sit down
in their homes and open the scrip-
tures and read the commandments
of the Lord. Mavbe I ought to be
a little more charitable to them for
their disobedience.

Now it is different with us. There
is not a home in any part of the
world where the Bible should not
be found. There is not a home
where The Book of Mormon should
not be found. I am speaking of the
Latter-day Saint families. There is
no home where The Doctrine and
Covenants and The Pearl of Great
Price should not be. Not necessarily
on the shelves or in the cupboard,
but opened where they can be easily
reached, and the members of the
family might find access to them
and sit down and read and study the
principles of the gospel for them-
seh'cs. Now it is possible with us
anywhere, in any stake or ward or
branch of this Church, and yet, my
good brothers and sisters, I am
indeed sorrowful in mv thinking
because of the lack on the part of
the members of this Church to
search for knowledge and under-
standing. While all these things
are before us, we can have them.

There isn't anybody in the
Church who could not have in
printed form the revelations of the
Lord, the history of Israel, the
words of our Redeemer as recorded
in the four gospels, the writings of
the apostles of old, as far as they
have come to us. Thev are acces-
sible and they ought to be in every
home, and they ought to be avail-
able where we can find them, where
we could sit down when we have a
few minutes to spare and read a
chapter and a few verses and keep
ourselves posted.

Now, why am I talking like this?
I am going to tell you why. Fool-
ishly, maybe, I accepted a re-
sponsibility of answering ques-
tions and having them pub-
lished, many of them. Well, I don't
publish all that I get by any means.
In fact, I don't answer them all be-
cause I can't, there are too many
of them. But what is astonishing
to me is the nature of some of the
questions that some of the members
of the Church write to me about,
which, if thev would turn to their
Standard Works and spend just a
little time studying them, they
would not have to ask the questions,
because they are all answered, and
the Lord has given them to us. Yet,
I will have the same question com-
ing to me over and over again, even
after it has been published as an
answer to a question.

I feel that the Latter-day Saints

— our sisters as well as our brethren,
many of them, are under condem-
nation before the Lord because he
has given us so much pertaining to
our present needs and our salvation,
and yet the great majority of us, if I
have the right understanding of us,
we don't study, and we don't hunt
for these things and we don't know
about them, and so we are in danger

— danger of being led astray.

A BOVE all else, we ought to live
the truth. That is, the truth of
the gospel of Jesus Christ. That
ought to be the choicest thing in all
of the world, and why not? These
words are so beautiful here:

More to be desired are they than gold,
yea, than much fine gold: sweeter also
than honey and the honeycomb (Psalms
19:10).

SEARCH FOR KNOWLEDGE AND UNDERSTANDING

215

How many of us feel that way?
Are they sweet to us hke that? Well,
sisters, if they are not, we have no-
body to blame but ourselves. In the
Lord's preface to The Doctrine and
Covenants — his own preface, one
that he dictated, speaking of those
revelations — we find in The Doc-
trine and Covenants he says:
"Search these commandments, for
they are true and faithful, and the
prophecies and promises which are
in them shall be fulfilled") D & C
1:37). Well, I get so many ques-
tions sent to me that are simple
and that are answered completely
in those revelations which we are
commanded to search, and as I say,
I answer them and they are pub-
lished and here within a week, a
month, after they are published,
this question comes back again.
Now, you think I am complaining
don't you? I am not complaining.
I am only calling attention to one of
our responsibilities as mothers and
fathers and as children.

Now I will ask you this question,
and you can answer it to yourself,
who should have a better under-
standing of the fundamental prin-
ciples of the gospel than the mother
in the home? Well, I don't know
of anybody. Why? Because she is
with those little children of hers
more than the father, if she is doing
her duty she is, and they come to
her with their questions. They
come to her knee, and that is why
she ought to instruct them. She
would make a far better job of it
than the father can, and I am not
excusing the father. It is as much
his responsibility to see that the
children are raised in light and
truth as the Lord has said. The Lord
has placed that responsibility upon

us. He has made it so definite, and
he also gave us a warning that it
is the fathers and mothers of chil-
dren who will have to answer if their
children go wrong, if they have neg-
lected those responsibilities.

I am not finding fault with any
of you good sisters here, and what
I am saying maybe doesn't apply to
a single one of you, because you are
the women who are active. You
are the women who arc teaching and
directing. I am not talking to vou
particularly, but to the sisters of all
of the Church and to the fathers of
all of the Church, for that matter.
When you go into the homes to
visit, can't you do something to en-
courage the mothers to teach their
children, to read the scriptures to
them, and bring them up as the
Lord has said in light and truth.

I am going to read another pas-
sage to you. The Lord said in the
last days he was going to make a
covenant with Israel. He has made
it, but I want to read these verses to
you:

Behold, the clays come, saith the Lord,
that I will make a new covenant with the
house of Israel, and with the house of
Judah:

Not according to the covenant that I
made with their fathers in the day that
I took them by the hand to bring them
out of the land of Egvpt; which my co\e-
nant they brake, although I was an hus-
band unto them, saith the Lord:

But this shall be the coxenant that I
will make with the house of Israel; After
those days, saith the Lord, I will put my
law in their inward parts, and write it in
their hearts; and will be their God, and
they shall be my people.

And they shall teach no more e\ery
man his neighbour, and c\ery man his
brother, saying. Know the Lord: for they
shall all know me, from the least of them

216

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

unto the greatest of them, saith the Lord:
for I will forgive their iniquity, and I will
remember their sin no more (Jeremiah
31:31-34)-

"IVrOW, I am just foolish enough,
maybe, to behcve the Lord has
given us the covenant that he
2)romised. Where do we get it? In
the House of the Lord, but we don't
want you going into the House of
the Lord, or anybody going there
to reeeive a covenant, unless he in-
tends to keep it. Now, I don't be-
lieve I quite finished that, did I?
Well, that is enough anyway. The
Lord has given us the covenant and

we are not to break it. We are to
keep the covenants, so the time will
come when it will not be necessary
for anyone to teach his neighbor.
For as the Lord says, '*. . . they
shall all know me, from the least of
them to the greatest of them. . . J*
Oh, if we could just get to that
place!

Sister Smith went with me to a
stake conference. The president of
that stake put his people under a

covenant that they would read The
Book of Mormon. They are going
to do it piecemeal. That is — so
many chapters a quarter, and then
during that quarter they were to
write to him and tell him that they
had finished the assignment, and
then he would give them another
one until they had finished The
Book of Mormon through the year.
Sister Smith took that covenant,
along with the others, not because
she had to read The Book of Mor-
mon, because I happen to know that
she has read it and had been reading
it constantly, but she took that cove-
nant, and she is carrying it through
and reporting to that stake presi-
dent, and she is right up on her
lessons, going through The Book of
Mormon again.

Now, you sisters, when you go
home, teach your good sisters in the
stakes to have a little more interest
in revelations the Lord has given us
pertaining to our exaltation. Now
forgive me for taking all this time.
The Lord bless you in the name of
Jesus Christ, Amen.

JLost Ujeautii

Mabel Law Atkinson

Yearning to seale far mountain heights,
Idly I dreamed. . . . Now with regrets
I think of hills I might have climbed —
Near hills, with violets.

Room for Jenny

Dorothy S. Roniney

HOW beautiful it is here on the
hilltop, Laura thought, sus-
pended between the blue of
the lake and the blue of the sky.
She felt completely detached, as
though she belonged to neither sea
nor sky nor troubled world.

She knew that in a matter of
moments she would have to leave
her retreat and return to the house
by the side of the lake and face her
problems. She fervently hoped that
today she would find strength, so
that Tom could look upon her with
pride when he returned home to-
morrow night.

She could hear the chug-chug of
the launch, and realized that it was
later than she had supposed. She
gathered up her sun hat and the
book she had brought to read, and
then had left untouched.

As she made her way down the
uneven path, she thought wryly,
how much easier life would be if I
could leave my memories here on
the hilltop in the bright sunlight,
where they could fly away as swiftly
as the huge golden butterfly now
taking wing. No, that isn't quite
what I want either, she quickly de-
cided, only to live with them in
peace.

She could see over the tops of the
shrubbery growing beside the path
that Lafe had already tied the
launch to the pier. She stopped and
watched as he turned to help Tom's
new handyman from the boat. She
knew from the letter he had writ-
ten in answer to the ad, that he
was an older man than Tom had

wanted, but with the small wage
Tom could afford to pay, it had
been the best he could do.

Then Laura saw Lafe assist a
third person from the boat. She
pressed her handkerchief to her eyes
and looked again! Her heart stood
still. It was a little girl. She could
see in the bright sunlight that the
child had red hair, braided in two
pigtails that hung down over her
shoulders. Even from that distance,
Laura could see that the girl was too
pale and too thin — and, oh, yes,
she noted, with a catch in her throat,
she had a brace on her left leg.

Laura's first reaction was to sit
down right where she was and weep,
and then she remembered her vow
to conduct herself with courage.

Who is this forlorn looking child?
she asked herself. She thought of
her own Cherie, with golden curls
and rosv checks, and then remem-
bered the emptv room, the bed
made up with a bright counterpane,
dolls in their appointed places, sun-
ny yellow ruffled curtains making
the windows bright. A room that
Cherie would ne\er see again.

Probably someone Lafe has
brought o\er for the day to \'isit his
girls, she reasoned, as she continued
on her wav.

The child was smiling as she
walked slightly ahead of the two
men, her left foot dragging ever so
little o\'er the une\cn path.

'Taura, this is Mr. Peters, vour
new man," Lafe said, as soon as
they were within speaking distance.

*'IIow do, JMa'am," Mr. Peters

Page 217

218

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

said, putting down one of his bags,
and extending his hand.

"\\'elcome, Mr. Peters." Laura
tried to make her voice sound cheer-
ful. "We need you around here."

CHE waited for Lafe to explain the
presence of the child, but he did
not.

Finally, Mr. Peters turned to the
little girl. ''And this here is Jenny,
my granddaughter, Ma'am," he
said. "The lady who had her care
took sick yesterday. Fm her only
kin," he stated flatly.

Laura stood very still for a mo-
ment. "I suppose she has come for
a visit," she said.

"No, Ma'am," Mr. Peters replied
in a quiet but determined voice,
"Jenny will have to live here, or I
can't take the job."

If only Tom were here, thought
Laura, desperately, and then remem-
bered that it was time she started
making her own decisions again.
She had leaned on Tom's strength
long enough.

Both men were waiting for her
to speak. The smile had left Jen-
ny's face, and she looked frightened.

"Come into the house, all of you,"
said Laura, "and Fll fix some
lunch."

"Fll have to be getting along,"
Lafe told her. "Got some post-
holes to dig."

"Thanks, Lafe, for taking time
off — I know how busy you are,"
Laura said. "Tell Nora to walk
over later, if she has time."

"You're welcome, Laura," Lafe
answered gently. "Call me any time
that Tom is away." He turned and
started along the path toward home,
then stopped and waved his hand.
^I'll tell Nora," he called back.

"Come along," said Laura, and led
the way to the house, thinking as
she went how patient Nora and Lafe
had been with her in her grief.

They were the onlv neighbors
here on the "point of land." Tom,
as head of the section's forest con-
servation, spent much of his time
in the mountains. Laura needed
the friendship and understanding of
her neighbors.

She stopped when she came to
Mr. Peter's quarters, a bedroom and
bath, detached from the main
house.

"You go right in and wash up,"
she told him. "Then come into the
kitchen. Fll have lunch readv."

She didn't offer to take Jennv's
bag into the house. Her thoughts
were in a turmoil. The onlv pos-
sible place in the house where they
could put a child was in Cherie's
room, and Laura's mind refused to
accept this.

As soon as they entered the kitch-
en, the little girl dropped down on
a low stool. Laura heard a faint
sigh. She walked to the refrig-
erator and poured a glass of milk and
handed it to Jenny, who took it in
both hands and sipped it slowlv.

Mr. Peters knocked on the kitch-
en door before entering. He looked
anxiouslv at Jenny.

"Fler leg gets tired," he stated
simply.

"Yes, I suppose it does," Laura
said. "Sit down. Lunch will be
ready in a minute."

CHE took the empty glass from
Jenny's hand and led her into
the bathroom, where she washed
the child's face and hands. Jenny
watched her silently, her eyes large.
The meal was pleasant enough.

ROOM FOR JENNY

219

Mr. Peters seemed eager to please,
asking Laura all about his work. She
explained that his job would be to
keep the buildings in repair. He
would also cultivate a small garden
that supplied their fresh vegetables,
and make an occasional trip into the
mountains beyond when Tom need-
ed an assistant.

Jenny ate little, and kept her eyes
on Laura's face throughout the meal.

''About Jenny," Mr. Peters said,
when he had excused himself and
risen from the table. "Does she
stay?"

Laura nodded. 'Tor the present,"
she said, ''but Til have to speak to
Tom, my husband, about any perma-
nent arrangement."

Mr. Peters looked crestfallen, and
Laura immediately regretted the re-
mark. Besides, she had only this
morning promised herself she
would no longer lean on Tom's
strength. It had been almost a year
since Cherie's death from rheu-
matic fever, a tragedy as inevitable
on the mainland as here on the
island, the doctor had told them.

"Lll bring Jenny's bag, and then
get right to work," Mr. Peters said.

npHAT evening shortly after din-
ner, Laura was faced with the
ordeal of putting Jenny to bed.
During the past lonely, empty
months she had studiouslv avoided
children, refusing to walk to the
Jackson place, pointedly inviting
Nora to come alone when she vis-
ited. The two families had tra\'eled
to Church meetings together form-
erly, a short trip of half an hour
in Tom's fast launch, making a hap-
py group. Now Tom and Laura
went alone.

Laura reluctantly led Jenny into

Cherie's bedroom. Its walls were
pale green, Cherie's favorite color.
Low white shelves held the tovs and
picture books, with the dolls seated
in a prim row on top of the shelf.

"You will sleep here," Laura said,
carefully folding the counterpane,
and going to the closet for a hca\y
blanket. "But, remember, it's not
\ov\x room, and you mustn't touch
anything." Laura's words were
scarcely audible.

Jenny nodded. Her eyes grew e\cn
more saucerlike at the sight of the
dolls.

"But who lives here?" she asked,
in a whisper.

"It belongs to my own little girl.
She — she's not here any more."

"Are those her pretty clothes,
too?" Jenny asked, looking into the
open closet.

"Yes," said Laura.

The brace stayed on, Jennv in-
formed her, and Laura helped the
child into bed and tucked her in
warmly. Jenny immediateh' closed
her eyes, and as Laura looked down
on her a feeling of tenderness swept
over her. She closed the door soft-
ly, leaned against it and wept. It
was the first time in months that
she had been able to cry.

T^HE next day was a hard one for
Laura. Jenny, she decided, was
the most silent child she had e\'cr
seen — so unlike Cherie, \\"ho had
been constantly chattering. She
longed for the close of dav that
would bring Tom home.

The little girl seemed content to
sit quietly in the sun. Laura staved
inside and went about her house-
work. Shortlv after lunch she heard
Nora's voice on the patio.

220

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

"IIcllo. You're Jenny, aren't
you?

''Yes," the child answered.

"Do vou hke to sit in the sun?"
asked Nora.

"Yes, Ma'am," said Jenny.

Nora came into the kitchen, then,
tapping Hghtly on the screen door
and calHng out a greeting before
entering. She sat down at the
kitchen table.

"The poor little thing," she said.
"She looks half starved — and lone-
some."

"She'll be well fed — as long as
she is here," Laura said, and saw her
neighbor raise a questioning eyebrow
in her direction, as if to say, "But
how long will that be?"

They talked of other things for
awhile, then Nora said, "I must go,
Laura. Why don't you let Jenny
come home with me and play with
Lila and Sue? I have the truck and
ril bring her back after dinner to-
night."

Laura con-

"She might as well.

sented, relief sho\^ing in her voice.
"Fll look through her suitcase and
sec if I can find something more
suitable for her to wear."

Nora's girls always looked so fresh
and pretty, Laura reminded herself.
It \^ould be a shame to have Jenny
go in that dark, ill-fitting cotton
dress.

But she found nothing. The child
seemed possessed of only the barest
of \\ardrobes. Laura, after a hasty
decision, walked to the closet. She
chose a dress — one that Cherie
hadn't liked too well. She called
Jenny and buttoned her into it.

Jenny looked down at the soft
blue material of the dress, smoothed
her fingers over the skirt, and said

earnestly, "Fll be very careful with
it, Ma'am."

Laura nodded, her heart too full
to venture a reply. I wish she
wouldn't call me "Ma'am," she
thought, it sounds so unfriendly.
Then she remembered that she had
gi\'en Jenny no reason to think her
anything but unfriendly.

She waved at Jenny and Nora
from the patio, as Lafe's old truck
disappeared around the first curve
in the road.

JENNY was fast asleep and her
grandfather already in his quar-
ters, when Tom reached home. He
looked tired as he came through the
kitchen door. Laura told him that
his new handyman had arrived, and
also that he had brought his grand-
daughter with him.

"Fll be glad to have some help
tomorrow," he commented.

He took a bath, then ate the din-
ner Laura set before him, and re-
tired early.

"It's wonderful to be home again
where I can sleep in a bed," he told
Laura.

The next morning when Laura
awoke, the sun was well up in the
sky. It had been a long time since
she had slept so late.

Tom was gone. Laura caught up
a housecoat, put it on, and went
into the kitchen.

Tom was seated at the breakfast
table, a hearty meal before him.
Across from him sat Jenny, her hair
neatly combed and iDraidcd in the
customary pigtails, wearing the same
ill-fitting, dark gingham dress of
yesterday morning. There was a
difference, however, Laura noted
with quickened heartbeat — a big
difference. Jenny was actually chat-

ROOM FOR JENNY

221

tcring, and Tom was listening with
both ears, and chuckUng every once
in awhile.

Laura stood still, not daring to
breathe.

Just then Jenny looked up and
saw her. The chattering ceased,
and Jenny's eves grew saucer round.

"Tom, you're up," said Laura,
then turned to Jenny. ''Good morn-
ing, Jenny.''

"Good morning. Ma'am," the
child answered.

"Jenny and I cooked breakfast for
her grandfather," Tom told Laura,
and smiled at Jenny as he said it.

But there was no smile in return.
Jenny cast down her eyes, picked up
her fork, and slowly started eating
her omelet.

In the days that followed, Laura
found that Tom had completely
lost his heart to Jenny. She would
find them chatting and laughing on
the patio, or at the breakfast table
early.

"You know, Laura," he said to
her one day, after the child had
gone down to the boat landing with
her grandfather, "we could take
Jenny into the city this fall and have
a doctor look at that leg. It isn't
too late to do something about it."

"That isn't our responsibilitv,"
she answered, "and besides, she
won't be here this fall."

Tom gave her a long look, and
Laura found herself coloring under
his gaze. "I'm sure her grandfather
wouldn't object," he said, quietly.
"He is very much concerned over
her future."

Laura had made one concession,
however. She \\as letting Jenny
wear Chcrie's dresses, all but the
very special ones.

But there were other problems

confronting her. She had often seen
Jenny look longingly at the toys in
Cherie's room. She supposed she
should store them away, but she
couldn't as yet bring herself to do
this, nor could she tell Jenny they
were hers to play with as she wished.

One afternoon, shortly after Tom
and Mr. Peters had left on a two-
dav mountain trip, Jenny was
taking her nap when Laura felt
loneliness closing in on her.

She was reading in front of the
big picture window in the living
room, and noted that it had sudden-
Iv grown darker. Yes, the sky was
full of rain clouds.

She'd ha\e to hurry and close the
window in Chcrie's room or the
curtains would be ruined. She
walked down the hall, opened the
bedroom door quietly. The bed had
not been slept on. Jenny was not
there, and neither was the prettiest
of Chcrie's dolls.

"She promised not to touch any-
thing," Laura cried angrily. "Chcr-
ie's favorite doll. . . ." She was
remembering her daughter's head of
golden curls bent lovingly over the
cradle as she put the doll to bed
each night.

She heard a patter of rain on the
roof. "Where can the child be?"
she asked herself softly. Pain stabbed
at her heart — if Jenny should get
wet and get pneumonia. . . .

She hurriedly took a raincoat for
herself and a heavier coat for Jennv
from the hall closet. She walked
rapidly around the house calling,
"Jenny, Jenny." She looked in Mr.
Peters' quarters. Jenny was not
there.

"Oh, where can she be?" Laura
cried again.

She could get a clear view of the

222

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

surrounding territory from the hill-
top. Her footsteps rushed up the
incline.

But there were no signs of move-
ment in either direction. She tried
to see if the launch was tied to its
pier, but the heavy rain obscured
her view.

Could Jenny have untied the boat
and be out on the lake? Laura's
feet fairly flew along the path.

Halfway to the boat house she
caught a glimpse of pink near the
water's edge. Jenny had been wear-
ing a pink dress when she went in
for her nap. Swiftly Laura covered
the remaining ground.

Jenny was there all right, standing
forlornly in the rain, clutching the
doll tightly. Her once fluffy skirt
clung damply to her thin figure.

"What are you doing here?"
Laura cried.

Jenny looked up, but said noth-
ing-

''What are you doing here?"

Laura repeated.

She walked over, took the sodden
doll from Jenny's arms, and draped
the coat around her shoulders.

'Ton promised not to touch any-
thing," Laura accused.

Jenny was beginning to cry. 'Tm
sorry. Ma'am," she said. "The doll
was lonesome without anyone to
play with. I was taking her to find
your little girl."

T AURA was on her knees, oblivi-
ous of the dampness, her arms
closed about Jenny. Her tormented
face lay against the child's, their
tears mingling with the rain.

"Oh, Jenny, Jenny," Laura mur-

mured. "You're safe. I was so
frightened — so afraid something
had happened to you."

She gave Jenny a tight little hug.
How good it felt to hold a child in
her arms again. No one could ever
take Cherie's place in her heart, but
she had just discovered that there
was room for Jenny, too.

After a moment, Laura said, her
voice breaking, "You won't let the
dolls get lonesome again will you?
Cherie would like you to take care
of them, I know."

Jenny nodded, understandingly.
"Fll be very good to them. Ma'am,"
she said. And for the first time
Laura could remember, Jenny
smiled at her.

"And could you please, please
quit calling me 'Ma'am?' Suppose
you call me Aunt Laura."

"Could I maybe call you Mom-
mie?" the child whispered, her eyes
downcast again.

"Oh, darling, would you?" Laura
looked down at the brace on the
little girl's leg. "Tom is right, it
isn't too late to have something
done about that leg. It isn't too
late, at all."

The rain had stopped as sudden-
ly as it had begun. The once dull,
leaden sky became immediately
shafted with gold. Laura looked
about her. I'he shadows were
swiftly fading away. How wonder-
ful to see the world looking so
bright and new. She looked dowai
at Jennv. Ller face was radiant.

"Let's go home, darling," she
said.

Hand in hand, they walked to-
ward the house.

CJorever

the cyrague

JLilyi

Blanche Kendall McKey

Josef Muench

The epochs and the dynasties have passed away.

And yet you are as fresh this Easter day

As any hly that has held the morning dew.

The proud procession of the years,

The yearning hearts, the boisterous cheers,

Are gone; and httle in their shadowed splendor

Is more fair than your recurrent rendezvous.

So brief your hour and yet you live forevermore,

With vour perfume and your whiteness and your youth'.!

I feel the cyclic rhythm of the truth

That though you cannot stay.

You will come again when skies are blue.

For many, and yet many, an April day!

Why should one mourn lost life, lost history,

Wlien you transcend death's solemn mystery?

Page 223

Stranger in Their Midst

Jeanne J. Larson

THE kitchen was warm and over in Wyoming, his desires and
cozy, the yellow checked cur- ambitions, and, at the end, his love
tains in the breakfast nook for Margaretta.
picked up the glow of the noonday Not by word or deed had he re-
sun. The satisfying aroma of fresh vealed it before. Could she possi-
bread pervaded the air. bly feel the same about him? he

'Tou're getting to be a fine cook/' wondered. Could she? Could she?

Bob said, as he buttered another hot She had fairly bubbled over upon

roll. "Fm proud of you." reading the letter. It was the same

Margaretta felt herself blushing glow she felt now as he patted her

at the unaccustomed praise from her arm and complimented her cooking,

reticent, unemotional husband. She As the phone rang, she struggled

felt almost like a bride again. * out of her narrow window seat. Bob

She looked at Bob with pride and continued his meal, eating witli rcl-

love, this big farm boy with the ish, but hurriedly, in order to finish

auburn hair who had captured her plowing the one remaining field

interest the first time he tracted at before dark.

her large home on the outskirts of ''Who was it?" He looked up as
Curityba, the prosperous German Margaretta returned to the kitchen,
community in southern Brazil. He 'It was Betty. She wanted us to
had captured her parents' interest, go to their house tonight for dessert
also, because of his sincerity and his and an evening with the ex-mission-
dedication to his missionary work, aries."

Because of the message which he "Swell," he said with enthusiasm

brought them, one by one, the as he stood up and strode toward

Mueller family had been converted, the back door. "What time?"

first by Bob Hillman, and then by Margaretta hesitated. "About

subsequent missionaries who took seven," she said. How should she

his place. tell him? "I . . ." she hesitated

There had been a special meet- again. "I told her you would go,

ing and farewell for Bob and three but that I didn't feel much like

other missionaries in the Sao Paulo going out any more and \\ ould prob-

Mission home upon completion of ably remain at home."

their service for the Church, but "What!" Bob paused with his

Margaretta and her family had lived hand on the knob. "Don't be silly,

too far away to attend. Those girls have all had babies.

It was three weeks later that she You're not unique." His voice was

received a letter postmarked from a gruff, and then suddenly he strode

little town she had never heard of over to her at the sink and put his

in Wyoming. Bob had written the arms around her. "You're the

letter with care, mentioning his re- prettiest expectant mother I've ever

turn home, the farm he was taking seen. You put on your best bib and

Poge 224

STRANGER IN THEIR MIDST

225

tucker and we're going to Betty's."
He tipped up her chin to force her
to look at him. ''Okay?"

''Well. . . ."

"No 'wells' about it. Promise,"
he said. Then he kissed her and
was gone.

CHE filled the dishpan with hot
suds. Bob loved her, she knew,
and his gruflPncss had been because
he was hurt at her not wanting to
go with him. Perhaps she was
wrong in not telling him how she
felt, letting him think that it was
because of her condition, when ac-
tually it was because she was a
stranger in their midst. She
couldn't bring herself to tell him
how alone she felt at the parties,
abandoned the minute they walked
in the door. The men, who had so
much in common besides their mis-
sionary years together, always con-
gregated at one end of the living
room and the women immediately
gravitated toward the kitchen, chat-
tering about problems of their chil-
dren, music lessons, P.T.A., Cub
Scouts, and Little League. Marga-
rctta had nothing to contribute to
such topics; so she sat alone, alone
in the kitchen while the women
chatted, alone because she was too
shv to enter into their conversations,
or alone in the li\ing room as the
men's group reminisced in Portu-
guese of their rewarding missionary
experiences.

As Margaretta wiped the drain-
board clean and gave each cupboard
door a final tap to close it securely,
she felt the loneliness welling up
inside her, longing for her family
and friends in Curityba, never once
in those days ha\ ing visualized the
bleakness and vast stretches of

Wyoming prairie which would one
day be her home. She missed the
tall Parana pines, the rolling hills,
and Curityba itself with its narrow
streets, its leisurely life. More than
that, however, she felt a desire to be
home with her familv. She saw
them all sitting down to lunch in
the elegant dining room, the
starched maids serving quietly and
efficiently one course after another.
She recalled the relaxed ^ic^iTu hour
after lunch before the boys and her
father returned to the bank, when
the family discussed together busi-
ness, excursions, or the dance she
and her sisters were planning to
attend.

With the kitchen sparkling and
ready for the next meal, Margaretta
walked through the hall toward the
nursery, smiling to herself at her
last thought. Dance, indeed! Dances
were for young girls, and she was a
married woman about to have her
first baby. She caught sight of
herself in the hall mirror and
leaned closer to it, studying her
heavy golden hair pulled in braids
atop her head. She looked steadily
into the blue eyes which stared back
at her from the cold glass. She
tentatively smiled and the mirror
smiled back with a dimple. I should
be ashamed, she thought, to be
having such ideas. I'm lucky to
have a lovely home and a fine hus-
band and to be waiting for our baby.
Her gaze traveled down, how could
Bob call her pretty? How could he?

She opened the door into the
small blue and white nursery and
almost reverentlv followed her dailv
routine of opening each drawer in
the new dresser bright with animal
decals. As she handled the precious
garments within, her heart quick-

226

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

ened at the thought of having a baby
to care for, and she wondered how
she could wait the additional time.
If only she could talk to someone
about it, though, ask all the silly
questions which she knew were
ridiculous but which needed answer-
ing. She looked around her — at
the blue and white dotted curtains
— at the new crib ready for occu-
pancy — and she felt the tears
crowding into her eyes again as they
had so often the last weeks. She
loved Bob and the home which he
had so proudly constructed, and life
without him was unthinkable, but
Hfe without friends was hard, too.
And without family. Her ways were
so different from the other wives.
If only the chapel were closer so
that she could attend more of the
meetings, but the sixty-mile round
trip to town was time consuming
and she and Bob, although faithful
on Sundays, found it difficult to
make other meetings. Only in
meeting, where everything was the
same as it had been in the mission
field, did she feci truly at ease with
the people around her. She wished
that someone would drop in on an
afternoon as had her sisters and
brothers' wives at home, but dis-
tances between farms were too
great, and then the question came
to her mind whether the women
would drop in if they could. Why
should they call on her, a foreigner?

"p\ESPITE her mood of depres-
sion, Margaretta had dressed
with care for the party, wearing the
blue dress which was Bob's favorite
because it matched her eyes. But
now, sitting in a chair between
Betty's dining room and living room,
neither a part of one group nor an-

other, Margaretta wondered why she
had bothered.

She recalled with bitterness the
first missionary reunion afterVtheir
marriage. Margaretta and Bob
had walked in the door, he had been
immediately swallo\^cd up by the
group of men, and she had been
introduced to the other wives who
exchanged superficial pleasantries at
first and then gradually dropped
back to familiar conversational
ground, and Margaretta had been
alone in the group.

'Tired?" Tall, vi\acious Jane sat
on the arm of her chair for ;a mo-
ment and broke into her thoughts.

Margaretta nodded her head. Jane
had always seemed to go out of her
way to be nice and Margaretta was
grateful. :;:

''I always get tired, too," Jane,
mother of five, continued in her
friendly tone as she ran her slender
fingers through her short black hair.
''Especially toward the last. Time
drags so, but then all of a sudden
there it is, the end of the waiting.
And you know, it's quite a feeling,
that of accomplishment, of, fulfill-
ment, the joy that you've shared in
bringing something so unbelievably
tiny and perfect into the world.
Listen to us philosophizing, though.
Let's go out in the kitchen." She
stood and put her hand under Mar-
garetta's elbow to help her up.
"Betty," she called, "Margaretta
and I are coming out."

The sudden pleasure which Mar-
garetta had experienced in talking
to Jane was chilled. Why was it
necessary to give the women in the
kitchen warning about her entrance,
unless they were talking about her?
Several were sitting about the big
kitchen table, a couple were leaning

STRANGER IN THEIR MIDST

227

on Ae drainboard. She could see
no signs of the preparations they
had said they were making when she
had arrived and Betty had suggested
she sit in the hving room where she
could be more comfortable.

''Margarctta and I were philos-
ophizing about the joys of mother-
hood/' Jane said to the group.

As though on cue, several of the
women began talking at once about
their experiences and Margaretta
didn't know whether to be appre-
hensive or at ease from the things
they related.

She became aware that several of
the women had quietly slipped away
from the group and gone into the
dining room. The feeling that they
did not like her welled inside her
again and she had a desperate desire
to go home.

Then she o\erheard Betty saying
to Jane, ''You tell me what to do.
Fve tried e\ery type of window
cleaner imaginable and the hard
water from the sprinkler still leaves
spots on that front window."

Margaretta listened to the discus-
sion about window cleaning, won-
dering if she should offer her solu-
tion, but afraid to intrude.

Jane, nodding in agreement with
Betty's problem, said, "We have the
same trouble, then. I can't find a
window cleaner that doesn't streak
some either. I suppose in soft water
areas they all remove spots from the
windows, but this hard water is im-
possible. I've got so I hate to
sprinkle the flower beds for fear
some water will splash on the win-
dows and give me trouble at the
next cleaning."

Suddenly Margaretta said, ''If I
could suggest something." She
hesitated, feeling shy and uncom-

fortable. She had never before
volunteered a thing during the con-
versations of the women. She wished
she had not spoken now, because
they were all looking at her, waiting
for her to continue, probably think-
ing her strange.

"It's just that," she hesitated
again, "I use the method we use in
Brazil. Not fancy, but it works,
and. . . ."

"I've noticed that your windows
are always sparkling." Jane was en-
couraging her to speak.

"Well, we use plain water with a
few teaspoons of vinegar in it, and
then instead of cloths, newspapers."

"Newspapers?" Several of the
women spoke at once.

"Yes, newspapers. I don't know
the theory, but it works. It's so
easy." She could have bitten her
tongue over the last words. No need
to sound smug about something so
simple. Was it possible the women
were looking at her differently,
with genuine interest, and — was it
friendliness? Was it? She won-
dered momentarily if they were her
friends, after all. Had they been
waiting for her to make a move?
Had she been wrong about them?

''pOME on," Betty said. "Des-
sert's on." She motioned to-
ward Margaretta. "You first."

Margaretta hung back, shy.
"Someone else. I don't like to go
first."

"I'll go with you to the slaugh-
ter," Jane said laughingly. She took
Margaretta's arm and propelled her
to the dining room.

"Surprise!" everyone chorused as
she reached the door. Before her
was a beautifully set table. In the
center was a small parasol covered

228

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

with white tissue paper from which
streamed blue and pink ribbons and
beneath it were heaped dehcately
wrapped packages,

''Surprise!" everyone said again.
The men had moved in from the
Hving room and they all took places
at the table. Bob sat beside Mar-
garetta.

She felt tense. Tears crowded to
her eyes. She bit her lip and looked
down at her plate. Embarrassment
overwhelmed her as she realized that
the women had left the kitchen not
because of their dislike of her as she
had imagined, but because they were
busy preparing the shower for her.

She felt Bob's strong hand on her
arm under the table. 'They're look-
ing at you, honey. Say something."

She looked up, first at Bob, and
then slowly around the table at
each one. 'l don't know how to
say it," she said, a catch in her voice.
And then, without thinking, the
words slipped out, words which
came more easily for her than the
language which she had adopted
two short vears before. "Muito
obrigada, muito obrigada. You give
me — how do you say it?" She
turned toward Bob. ''Muita feJici-
dade."

He smiled at her and tightened
his grip on her arm. Looking to-
ward the rest, he said, 'The fellows
understand; most of you wives
don't. She said. . . ."

Jane interrupted. ''Of course, we
understand. Not necessarily the
words but the look and the tone of
voice. We know. No one could
say 'thank you' more eloquently.
But, come on everyone, let's eat.
We've package unwrapping to take
care of, and tomorrow is another
plowing day."

Throughout the festivities, Mar-
garetta's thoughts skipped from her
earlier melancholy to wishing her
family could be with her to enjoy
the happiness she felt. Suddenly
she realized that she was truly hap-
py, not because of the lovely gifts
she was receiving, but because these
were her friends. They had been
trying to be friendlv all along, she
realized, as she thought back on the
times that Jane had gone out of
her way to speak to her, that Betty
had invited her and Bob over, and
that the others, too, had been more
than kind. But in feeling herself
a stranger she had not given them
the benefit of the doubt.

Under cover of the gay talk about
the table she said to Bob, "Could
we invite the families to a cliurrasco
next Saturday?" She saw his sur-
prised expression and hastened to
explain, "We could use some of the
beef in the locker, couldn't we?"

His face broke into a wide grin.
"Of course," he said. "It would be
great."

I T was late when they carried their
load of gifts to the car, calling
back as they went, "Be sure to come
early Saturday for the barbecue."

The sky was ali\'e with stars and
the moon shone upon neatly plowed
fields, mile after mile of them, as the
car skimmed along the road.

"It's beautiful." she said, looking
out the car window.

"I didn't think you thought so,"
Bob said. "You've been so home-
sick, I wondered if you would ever
like it here." His voice sounded
tender but sad.

"You've known, then." She stated
the fact quietly.

"Of course," he answered. "It

STRANGER IN THEIR MIDST

229

shows. You couldn't hide it from
me, and I doubt that you've hidden
it from the others."

She sat for several minutes with-
out speaking, the hurt which she
had caused others paining her
much more than had the homesick-
ness. In the distance she could see
a faint glow, the light from the liv-
ing room lamp which they always
left on when they went out. It was
home, her home, hers and Bob's.
His friends were her friends, but it
was up to her to meet them halfway.
That she had not done. She had
been wrong, living physically in
Wyoming and spiritually in Brazil.
She knew that now.

They drew closer to the light and
its glow shone more brightly. ''Bob,"
she said, *Tm sorry. I've been fool-
ish and selfish."

He reached out and rested his
calloused hand on the nape of her

neck. ''Not foolish, honey. Not
selfish. Many of us missionaries
were homesick the same wav when
we went to Brazil. Until we de-
cided that underneath your customs
and different way of doing things
you were all very much like us, with
the same desires, hopes, frustra-
tions. . . ."

"Why didn't you tell me?"

'1 couldn't have told you. It's
something each of us finds out for
himself."

''Bob, Bob," she said, shaking her
head, trying to rid herself of the
thoughts she had had just that
afternoon. "Bob, don't let me for-
get it." ^

"I don't believe you will," he said.
He stopped the car and went
around to her side to help her out.
"You go on in. I'll bring the gifts."

She walked into the living room
and not only saw the glow of the
light but also felt its warmth.

Spring 'Jjayi

Christie Lund Coles

The world is moving toward the sun,
A lengthening shadow lingers
Upon the hillside, on the lawn,
And traces with slim fingers

The fragile, moving willow tree
So near to early leafing;
While small birds carol forth a hope
Beyond the winter's grieving.

The world is moving toward the sun,
Its brief, bright promise proving
In candle-gold forsythias,
And God has willed its moving.

t 'T>

Fm Sorry for
Your Flowers"

Ins W. Schow

Ward Linton

'M right sorry for your flowers,
Beth!" Those words had
often nettled Beth Akers a
httle. when she had first come to
hve next door to Sister Loomis,
though they were the prehide to
timely advice, kindly intended. They
had meant that her gladioli needed
digging and storing, or her nastur-
tiums had been planted too deep,
or her peonies needed dividing and
resetting, or her evergreens had red
spiders. Beth had soon found that,
though the often-repeated remark
might annoy her a little, the advice
was invariably correct. She was
sensible enough to learn from the
elderly expert, whose knowledge had
been gained through a lifetime spent
in the school of experience.

Now the thought of her gladioli,
boxed and waiting to be set out,
flashed through Beth's mind, as she
folded Saturday's and Sunday's
newspapers into two neat piles and
laid them ready for Ivor to read
after church. The remembered

Page 230

words, 'Tm sorry for your flowers,"
held only nostalgia for Beth, be-
cause Sister Loomis would never say
them to her again. Sister Loomis
was dead and gone, as Cleo, the
Akers' youngest daughter, had said
in that whimsical little poem she
had been working on for her college
English class, last week when she
was home for Easter. Flow did it
go? Beth thought, as she pro-
ceeded mechanically to collect her
hat, handbag, gloves, and Gospel
EssentmJs class textbook, and lay
them on the bed, ready to seize the
moment Ivor drove down from
Priesthood meeting to take her to
Sunday School.

Sister Loomis is dead and gone,

Who lo\ ed the corner her house stood on

So inordinately

That sometimes we

Used to say facetiously,

''If that house isn't haunted, it goes to

show
That no one is ever allowed to go
Around haunting houses. . . ."

'I'M SORRY FOR YOUR FLOWERS'

231

Maybe Cleo shouldn't say quite
so much facetiously, but since it was
only to be used as an English assign-
ment in a college class a hundred
miles away, Beth guessed it was all
right. Anyway, Sister Loomis
would feel like haunting her house,
if she could see how the numerous
Wilsons darted around it, or observe
the second Wilson boy, Randy,
plunging this minute through the
opening she and Beth had always
kept in the bridal wreath hedge so
they could take a short cut between
their two houses. She would have
to get Ivor to plant a sturdy bush in
that gap, she thought, as she glanced
at the clock and discovered that it
was time to get ready for Sunday
School. She must have a bath and
do up her long hair, in which the
gray locks were beginning to pre-
dominate over the brown.

\717HILE preparing for Sunday
School, Beth allowed herself
to relive the blossoming of her
friendship with Sister Loomis. At
first, she had been disappointed to
find that her neighbor on the cor-
ner was an elderly widow, while on
the other side lived a couple whose
only children were twin boys, almost
grown. No one for her tots to play
with in the back yards. No one to
talk with about her sewing, or to go
to P T A with when Ivor could
not go with her.

Then she had started to plan and
plant her flower beds. ''Vm sorry
for your evergreens," Sister Loomis
would say, stepping through the
newly set out bridal wreath hedge.
'"They like elbow room, and you
aren't giving them much. They will
end up scraping the paint right off
your house."

Or, "Fm sorry for your dahlias,
Beth. They love sunshine, and
you're setting them right where it
will always be shady."

There had been moments, too,
when Sister Loomis was generous
with things other than advice.
''Here's a start of my iris, Beth. It's
from the start my son brought back
from his mission. It came from the
cemetery at Winter Quarters. Now
it should grow fine, if you set it
right here."

Or, "Come and taste my red cur-
rant jelly, Beth. We made some
corn meal muffins. We should have
some kind of refreshment break
occasionally."

Beth had expected her sons to
dash to the post office or grocery
store for the older woman. They
were proud of what they had done
for Sister Loomis, after Beth had
urged them into doing it. They
liked, now, to have their wives told
that they had been the kind of boys
who helped old ladies.

There had been sad, agonizing
times, though, with the phone shrill-
ing out in the night, and the aging
voice, made harsh with pain, ''Beth,
I've got a terrible gallstone colic.
Can you come over and be with
me? Beth, I'm. . . ."

Of course Beth could. Through
the gap in the hedge she would go,
while Ivor watched at the window
a bit protestingly, and then went
back to bed.

Applying the electric pad and hot
water bottle, praying with Sister
Loomis, resting on the dining room
couch at last, just before morning,
Beth had come to love and need the
older woman, as one comes to love
and need those one serves. And
when Sister Loomis finally consent-

232 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

ed to have an operation, Beth had Rick, the five-year-old Wilson, all

been in and out of the house on the dressed for Sunday School, held out

corner, first in anxiety, finally with his arms to the puppy, calling,

gratitude. ''Here, Prince! Here, Prince!" The

She remembered other phone unco-operative puppy gamboled mer-

calls. "Come over, Beth. I've learned rily off in the opposite direction,

the best sherbet. It's all fruit. It Scampering after him, Rick scooped

could never hurt the touchiest liver." him up. The puppy promptly be-

Happy years, until Sister Loomis was gan pawing Rick's best clothes,

really very old. 'This old age busi- while Cherry Ann, though only

ness, Beth," she would say with a three, called out urgently, "He'll

chuckle. dirty your Sunday School coat!"

Beth's colorful shag rugs from the
IVTOW, with Sister Loomis gone, bedrooms were still on the lines,
Beth had found time to sense she suddenly remembered. She had
that all of the original neighbors had washed them yesterday and left
either moved away or died, until she them hanging out to dry overnight,
and Ivor, who had been the young- Anything hanging on a clothesline
est couple for so long, were the very was always so much bait for an un-
oldest. All the newcomers were trained puppy. Besides, she did hate
extremely busy and bustling. They to see things hanging on a clothes-
did not need Beth or even seem to line on Sunday,
have time to notice that she was Could she just step quietly out
there. and snatch them in now without

The change on the corner was the attracting 'Trince" to snag her best

most noticeable of all, with four nylons? If Rick would only keep

youngsters often playing dolls in the holding him for a few moments,

little grape arbor that Sister Loomis Buttoning her housecoat clear down,

had always cherished with an almost Beth went out through the back

comical zeal, and Randy sometimes porch and sped quietly to the

e\ en walking his bike through the clotheslines. She could feel a short

gap in the hedge. end from her coil of hair switching

Beth had coiled her long hair about, but it was no time to worry

neatly and was just beginning to con- about that. She was reaching for the

ccal hairpins deftly in its soft waves, last rug, when Mrs. Wilson's voice

when she became conscious of a came from a back window, "Put

yapping on the corner. She half Prince down. Rick! Right now,

remembered a vague sense of hear- Rick!"

ing the same sound in the night. The yapping began again as Beth
Not a puppy! She would just step snatched the last rug and started for
o\'er and part the bedroom cur- the house. Remembering her fa-
tains to see. Oh, but it was, and ther's long-ago coaching, "Never run
an Airdale, at that! Beth had always from a dog," she walked, anything
suffered from an unreasonable fear but calmly, toward the porch,
of dogs, especially Airdalcs. They

were so disturbinglv active! She I N spite of her prudence, the pup-
looked on in mounting dismay, as py observed her. Through the

'I'M SORRY FOR YOUR FLOWERS"

233

hedge he frisked. He snatched at
the ends of the rugs dangHng from
her left arm. Forgetting all rules,
Beth stamped her foot at him. She
shooed at him with the last-grabbed
rug, which was still clutched in her
light hand. A wild dash brought
her to the screen door. She snatched
it so violently that the hook flipped
up and descended into the loop, all
in one second.

Locked out of her own house,
Beth shooed with the rug again.
The puppy had become a leaping
bundle of active muscles. Both chil-
dren were scampering through the
hedge, shouting, ''Here, Prince,"
and, "Here, boy," in a confusing
medley.

Then Prince was scooped up for
a second opportunity to paw little
Rick's best coat. Erma Wilson
emerged through the hedge, com-
pleting the zipping up of her pink
duster, and calling, ''Rick, take that
puppy to Cathy and tell her to shut
him in the basement. Then tell her
to brush and straighten your coat
for vou."

"Sister Akers," Erma went on
compassionately, "you're deathly
white. Sit down on the step, and
ril get you a glass of water."

As Erma reached for the screen
door, Beth said shakily, "It's hooked.
The hook flipped on when I tried to
hurry."

Beth could not help laughing at
the ridiculousness of being so afraid
of a little puppy that a child of five
could almost manage. "I'll go
around to the front door, Sister Wil-
son," she said, starting around the
house. Then, noticing the concern
in Erma Wilson's blue eyes, she
added, "I'm all right. I don't have
heart trouble or anything. I just

got panicky when I couldn't get in.
It's silly to be so afraid of a little
dog."

"Oh, everyone's afraid of some-
thing," said Erma, accompanying
her. "Don't ever show mc any
pretty beetles you catch. They
make me shudder all over."

The front door was still locked.
Ivor had not released it when he
picked up the morning paper, and
he had left through the back door.

"I'll get in when mv husband
comes for me. He carries a key,"
Beth stated. "You'd better go fin-
ish getting readv for Sunday School.
Time's passing by."

"But then you won't be ready,"
protested Erma.

"We can miss Sundav School, if
we have to, and get there in time
for fast meeting," said Beth. "I
must be a comical sight, with this
misplaced pony-tail on the side of
my head." She attempted to put
her hair back into a coil with the
few hairpins remaining on her head.

"Now, you run along," she urged.

"But it's Prince's fault," Erma
protested.

"It's my fault for being such a
scare baby," said Beth.

Y/LTHILE they returned mechani-
cally to the back screen door,
they were joined by Erma's five
youngsters, who followed along as
interested spectators.

"Cathy could go down to the
church on the bike after the key,"
mused Erma, "but I'd hate to dis-
turb Brother Akers in Priesthood
meeting. He'd think something
serious had happened, and so would
everyone else. Besides, Priesthood
meeting would be almost over be-
fore she could get back."

234

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

"Maybe if you pulled the door
just the same way you did when the
hook flew on, it would fly off/' sug-
gested Cathy.

Beth tried it. But maybe she
could not pull just the same way
with the door hooked, or maybe she
needed stimulation from Prince, to
do it just the same way. At least,
the hook did not yield.

"It's a very good hook," remarked
Rick.

"It's a very bad hook," said Cher-
ry Ann.

rj^RMA tried giving the screen
door a quick jerk. Cathy, Nedra,
and Sue each tried it. The hook did
not yield.

''I could push an ice pick through
the screen wire and flip it off," said
Erma, ''but that would leave a hole
big enough for insects to get
through."

''Maybe one of us could get in
through a window," suggested Sue.

"I keep the screens hooked," said
Beth. "Still, I did wash windows
yesterday, and I might have forgot-
ten to hook one. Really, Sister Wil-
son, those who aren't readv for Sun-
day School had better go home. The
rest could come along and watch me
try the screens. That would help
them stay ready for Sunday School."

But the whole group persisted in
following along. Not one screen
budged until they reached the rather
high window of the bathroom. That
screen swung out easily. Raising the
window was another matter.

"I don't believe it's locked,
though," speculated Erma. "Cathy,
you get the littlest stepladder. Ned-
ra, get Danny's thinnest screwdriver.
Sue, bring that wooden box of
Randy's from the basement. And

don't let Prince out. Rick, you stay
right here! I believe I can get the
screwdriver under, and raise it just
a little, then get it up and get in."

"It's awkward inside," said Beth.
"The bathtub is right under the
window, and that short window
doesn't open very wide. I don't
know whether one of us could get
in through it. And I don't know
whether one should try to get in
head first or feet first. It's so high,
it will be hard to crawl into."

By this time the girls were back.
Erma's efforts moved the window a
little. Then Beth held the screw-
driver in place while Erma and
Cathy got their fingers under and
lifted the sash. The opening was
not wide, however.

"Now, Cathy, you take Sue home
and see that both of you are ready,"
directed Erma. "The rest of you
may stay here and watch."

"Oh, Mommie," protested Sue,
but she followed Cathy docilely
enough.

It was apparent that only a small
child could be wedged through the
narrow opening.

"Here, Rick, let's take off your
coat," said Erma. "Sister Akers,
can you stand on the box and reach
to hold the window open?"

"I can hold his Sunday School
coat for him," volunteered Cherry
Ann.

"You'd better turn him on his
stomach and put his feet in first,"
suggested Beth.

"That's right," said Erma.

CTANDING on the ladder, she
put Rick's feet through the win-
dow, and held onto him while he
wriggled his pudgy body through
the small opening.

I'M SORRY FOR YOUR FLOWERS'

235

''Hold onto his armpit with one
hand, Sister Akers. Nedra, you
reach up and hold his hands until I
can get to hold him by them," di-
rected Erma.

What a struggle! How glad Beth
was that the window had just been
washed, and the sill was not all
dusty against everyone's clean skin
and good clothes!

While Erma slowly lowered Rick,
Beth thought, Fll never forget
those half-frightened round eyes of
his. But neither would she ever
forget his warm, triumphant smile
when his feet found footing in the
tub. ''Now, when you climb out,
just go to the front door and open
it, and we'll all be on the front
porch," she said.

Everything seemed right to Beth,
as they let down the window, and
all trooped around the house. These
were wonderful neighbors. She had
just been resisting change and the
passage of time. Wliy, she was the
Sister Loomis of this neighborhood,
now! And Erma Wilson was step-
ping into her old place. New faces
appeared in the different roles, and
the patterns changed a bit, but the
same wholesome dramas in the little
neighborhood were reenacted. Beth
had been like the little girls who all
want to play they're the mother.
But you can't have the part of the
mother all of the time, sometime

you must take your turn at being the
little old lady, Beth decided.

As if reading her thoughts, Erma
said, "Sister Akers, I know how vou
must miss Sister Loomis. I've been
told what friends you were to each
other. I guess we sometimes seem
like a tribe of aborigines, overrun-
ning her neat little corner." She
laid her hand on Beth's arm. "But
we'll try to be good neighbors.
Enjoy us. We're a lot of fun."

"I know," said Beth softly.

Her door was thrown open, and
Rick almost duplicated his former
triumphant grin.

"There's our fast offering bov,
starting at the other end of the
block," said Erma. "You sit here
on Sister Akers' porch, Nedra, and
tell him both families will ha\x to
pay our fast offerings at church to-
day. Tell him we're all just about
late for Sunday School, and we ha\e
to finish getting ready."

Yes, Erma Wilson is just like I
was, thought Beth. Well, if I'm the
Sister Loomis of this neighborhood,
so be it.

Erma's chrysanthemums did need
dividing and resetting. As the Wil-
sons began to leave, Beth drew her-
self up. "When there's time, Lll
have to talk to you," she said, sum-
moning what she hoped was her
friendliest tone of voice. "I'm right
sorrv for your chrysanthemums,
Erma!"

Sixty LJears J^go

Excerpts From the Womdn's Exponent, March i, and March 15, 1901

*ToR THE Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the Women

OF All Nations"

A CHILD OF NATURE: A child of nature! . . . The new-born babe is the
fairest, sweetest flower of Paradise, and when the mother clasps it to her breast it is
the supreme moment of her existence. No other earthly joy can possibly compare with
the ecstacv of motherhood. . . . We behold the child! Who is it? What is it?
It is curiously and wonderfullv made; it surpasses our understanding. There are no
\\ords to convey the idea of the mother-love. It is God's child still, and it is its
mother's; the spirit of the Eternal animates it, and it is endowed from on high with
understanding in embryo; it smiles, it cries, it opens its eyes upon the new world into
^^hich it has come, and, perchance, it wonders why — we none of us know, not even
the mother who has borne it, and who claims it by a sort of divine right. . . . But Joseph
Smith, the prophet of this dispensation, has told us that we consented to come, to leave
the glorious mansions on high and take upon us mortality. . . .

The beaut\' of the little babe bespoke

The harmonies which to the soul belong.

And all the higher, finer senses woke

To the divinest melody of song. . . .
—Mrs. E. B. Wells

W^OMAN WEATHER FORECASTER: Mrs. L. H. Greenwald, of York, Pa.,
is said to be the only woman weather forecaster in the country'. She has been employed
by the government in that capacity for twelve years, and has been commended for
exceptional accuracy, and is an ackno\^'ledged authority on climatology and meteorology.
Mrs. Greenwald is also president of a woman's organization interested in scientific
research — The National Science Club.

— News Note

RELIEF SOCIETY IN THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS: Sister Alice Woolley said,
"Through the mercies of our Ileaxenly Father we meet again in our conference to be
fed the bread of life. . . . We meet together to encourage one another and to listen to
the instructions that will be given us. We are a blessed people in being privileged to
li\ e on the earth in these last days . . . and the greatest of these blessings is the privilege
we have of embracing the gospel of Jesus Christ. . . .

— Elizabeth Williams, Cor. See.

THE INTERNATIONAL PEACE COMMISSION: By request of Mrs. May
^^^^ight Sewall, who represents the United States on the International Peace Commission
of women, it is expected the women of Utah will arrange for meetings on Peace and
Arbitration on Saturday, May iS. Certainly our sisters throughout the state are in
fa\or of creating a sentiment for peace. . . .

— Editorial Notes

ZION'S MIGHTY KING

O, solemn thought, the Savior's slain!
But here we'll testify of Him,
Till He shall come to earth again,
To reign as Zion's Mighty King.
— Lydia D. Alder

Page 236

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

|R. JANET TRA\^ELL has been
appointed personal physieian
to President John F. Kennedy, the
first woman in history to oeeupy
that post and the first nonmihtary
physieian to hold it since 1885. ^^•
Travell is fifty-nine and has long
specialized in sources of pain, par-
ticularly those caused by muscular
spasms. She has two talented
daughters, one an artist and one an
opera singer, and is a grandmother.

ARGO WALTERS, eighteen-
year-old skier from Sandy,
Utah, in the Sun Valley open
slalom, tied Linda Meyers, a mem-
ber of the United States Olympic
squad last year. In the giant slalom
she finished only one second behind
Anne Heggtveit, the Olympic slalom
champion from Canada. She is ex-
pected to be the next United States
star in international skiing competi-
tion.

nrOYOKO YAMAZAKI, daughter
of a kobu ( seaweed ) merchant,
is one of Japan's most prominent
writers. Her novel Noren, in 1957,
won the annual Naoki literary award
for the best novel by a promising
young writer, and was followed in
rapid succession bv four other nov-
els. Her journalistic experience has
included three vears on the staff of
one of Japan's foremost newspapers,
the Mainichi of Osaka.

pLIZABETH RUDEL SMITH,

formerly Democratic National
Committee Woman from Califor-
nia, is the new United States
Treasurer.

pSTHER (Mrs. Oliver) PETER-
SON, born in Provo, Utah, to
a pioneer Latter-day-Saint family, is
the new director of the Women's
Bureau of the Department of Labor
in Washington, D.C. Mother of
four grown children, she feels pri-
marily concerned with the prob-
lems of the eight million working
mothers with children under eigh-
teen years of age.

T\R. MARJORIE HYER GARD-
NER, a Latter-day Saint, has
been named a staff member of the
National Science Teachers Associa-
tion of the Education Association
in Washington, D. C. Residing in
the capital with her husband. Dr.
Paul Gardner, and their two daugh-
ters, she will co-ordinate the writing
and direct the publication of a
series of books on specific areas of
science such as physiology, bio-
chemistry, and oceanography.

pRINCESS ASTRID of Norway
married commoner Johan Mar-
tin Ferner in January. Her sister also
married a commoner; thus both
ha\'e lost their rights of succession
to the throne.

Page 237

EIDITORIA

VOL. 48

APRIL 1961

NO. 4

Jrill cJ kings Shall ijDe LKestored

WHicrcfore, mny God raise you from death by the power of the resurreetion, and
into tlie eternal kingdom of God ... (2 Ncphi 10:25).

TpIIE return of the spring season
brings the reahzation that grass
will be green again, after the eover-
ing of snow, that branches once gray
and barren, will become radiant with
blossoms. And everlasting truth is
made apparent to those who have
faith in the scriptures, in the prom-
ises of the prophets, and in the liv-
ing words of the Savior. Eternal
truth is made manifest, as in olden
time, when Job rejoiced in the
promise of the resurrection, ''For I
know that my redeemer liveth, and
that he shall stand at the latter day
upon the earth: and though . . .
worms destroy this body, yet in my
flesh shall I see God."

These \^'ords have comforted the
generations, and many have said in
their hearts, "Knowest thou not
this of old," that an eternal pattern
has been gi\'en to the inheritors of
earth, and that their days of mortal
life are only one phase of the exist-
ence of the immortal soul. It is
natural and in harmony with our
everlasting life that we should love
our earth home, and that we should
express gratitude for mountain and
sea, for the desert and for the
meadow, for we have the promise
that the earth itself will be renewed
when Jesus, the Lord of this world,
comes to reign personally. We know
that "God so lo\ed the world, that

Page 238

he gave his only begotten Son, that
whosoever believeth in him shall
not perish. . . ."

Yet, even to those of great faith,
and to those partakers of the ever-
lasting promises, the death of loved
ones brings an all-per\ading loneli-
ness and a desolation of the soul,
and there will ever be, in times of
separation, those like Rachel of old,
weeping for her children, and will
not be comforted until after the
length of davs when healing may be
accomplished.

It is for the healing of such sad-
ness that our promised destinies
must be remembered, and the great
blessings of our eternal home must
be considered. Such faith is found
expressed by many people in vari-
ous circumstances. Words of com-
fort and encouragement may be
heard from the lips of children,
from those young in vears, and from
men and women in the seasoned
wisdom of age. The learned mav
speak words of compassion, and
humble people, from the surety of
their beliefs, may speak with the
eloquence of sincerity.

A woman whose small son died
during the pioneer journey across
the desolate plains could still express
gratitude to her Heavenly Father
for the precious years of companion-
ship the boy had gi\"cn her^ and for

EDITORIAL

239

the privilege of hearing the precious
word ''Mother" spoken by her loved
one. And in that time of grief, the
husband comforted his wife by say-
ing, 'It is true that he will not re-
turn to us, but most assuredly we
shall go to him."

A widow was able to accept the
passing of her husband with a meas-
ure of reconciliation when she
voiced her thankfulness that a good
man had been given her as a com-
panion for many years, and she knew
that, through their covenants, there
would be a joyful reunion for
eternity. A young child left mother-
less found comfort in trying to do
those things which the mother had
taught as being worthy of a child of

promise. In a small town during a
funeral service a bishop stood with
the Bible open before him and read
from John 14:18: ''I will not leave
you comfortless, I will come to you.''
How blessed are we in our herit-
age of faith, for we accepted with
rejoicing the gift of earth life, and
we have been given knowledge of
the responsibilities and the rewards
of this part of our progression. We
have been given unmeasurable re-
sources of spirit. The Savior's words
still stand through the years and for-
ever: ''I will come again, and receive
you unto myself; that where I am,
there ye may be also. And whither
I go, ye know, and the way ye
know" (John 14:3-4).

-V. P. C.

1 1 Lane L^urtis uiichards U\e leased QJrom the

eneral ujoara

T T is with regret that the General Board of Relief Society announces the
retirement of Marie Curtis Richards from the General Board as of
February 15, 1961. This release has been occasioned by the call of Sister
Richards to accompany her husband, M. Ross Richards, who has been
named as President of the Gulf States Mission. Sister Richards had only
recently returned from presiding over the Relief Society of the East
Central States Mission for five years when she was called to the General
Board on June 1, i960.

Sister Richards brought to the General Board an understanding of
Relief Society work as it is carried on in the missions and has used this
knowledge, combined with her rich personal endowments, in forwarding
the work of the General Board. She has served on the literature com-
mittee, special committees, and participated in stake conventions and at
a General Relief Society Conference during her service.

Her cheerfulness and the energy and devotion she gives to any call are
attributes which have endeared her to the members of the General Board.
She leaves with their love and prayers as she undertakes her responsible
new assignment. As she presides over the sisters of her mission, she will
bring to them an awareness of the inestimable values and blessings which
will come to them in individual development and through the giving of
service and the saving of souls through Relief Society.

Hational JLibrary^ Vl/eek

April 16-22

A PRIL 16-22 is National Library Week. The purpose is to encourage a
greater interest in reading, in harmony with the slogan: "For a
Richer — Fuller Life — Read!" Homes, schools, and public libraries are
urged to emphasize the important and far-reaching educational advantages
which may be obtained through the reading and studying of well-selected
books. A special appeal should be made to children who are in the habit-
forming stage, so that good books may become their lasting companions
throughout life, that they may be better read, better informed, and there-
fore more able to become useful, participating members of their communi-
ties. At home, and wherever we go away from home, books may be taken
with us, to open wide the doors of knowledge and increase our understand-
ing of people, places, events, and the great and ennobling thoughts which
have enriched the generations and may enrich our lives and times. Relief
Society, particularly, by means of the literature lessons, fosters apprecia-
tion for literature, the building of home libraries, and developing in chil-
dren an appreciation for the companionship and value of good books.

TlojblA^ TO THE FIELD

JLesson [jPrevievcs to appear in the ^une Sdssue
Of of he Uxehef Soaetif If iagazine

T^HE previews for the 1961-62 lessons will appear in the June issue of
The Relief Society Magazine, and the lessons for October will be in
the July 1961 issue. In order to obtain the June issue of the Magazine,
it will be necessary for renewals and new subscriptions to reach the general
offices by the first of May 1961. It is suggested that Magazine representa-
tives check their lists immediately so that all Relief Society members will
receive all of the issues containing the lessons. Ward presidents, also,
should make this announcement in the April meetings.
Page 240

Lyancer o/s ibveriibodii s Ujusiness
Wallace W. Tudoi, Chairman, 1961 National Crusade

I N April, proclaimed by Congress as Cancer Control Month, the Ameri-
can Cancer Society will launch its 1961 Educational and Fund-raising
Crusade. Two million volunteers are working in the three phases of the
Society's program — Research, Education, and Service. These crusaders
are from all walks of life — doctors, housewives, teachers, businessmen,
Industrialists, Government officials, labor and religious leaders — all lend-
ing their diversified and proven abilities to the great fight against cancer.

You might ask, ''What concern is cancer to me?" Looking into the
facts soon brings to light that cancer is an indiscriminate killer that might
strike any one of us . . . that will, indeed, at some time strike one in four
of us. This means that the staggering total of forty-five million Ameri-
cans, now living, will eventually develop the disease, if the present rate
continues.

When we realize that there is no way of knowing whom cancer will
strike, one fact becomes crystal clear. The fight against cancer is not a
fight by the few. It is everybody's fight. We are all involved. We must
fight with all the energy and time we can command.

How can we fight cancer? As individuals our best defense is an
annual health checkup, learning Cancer's Seven Danger Signals, and acting
at once if any of the symptoms should appear. We can volunteer to
spread the Society's life-saving information and help to prevent needless
suffering and death. We can volunteer in the many other facets of the
Society's broad program.

We can "Fight Cancer With a Checkup and a Check." The health
checkup will provide the earliest possible detection. The check will help
hasten the day when research finds the final cause for cancer.

Think what it would mean to you, to your loved ones, to all mankind
when the menace of cancer is removed once and for all!

x/Llmond 1d/(

ossoms

Annie AtJcin Tanner

Pink as shells thrown by rebellious waves
On white and pebbled sands,
Perfumed as spices from far eastern lands;
Graceful as birds, singing as they fly.
Then disappear in a sea-gull speckled sky.

Fragile as blown-glass rainbows.
Soft as soothing winds of May,
Precious as memories that come
Of home and friends of another day.

Page 241

cJhe JLocust ofree Shall ioloofn J\gain
Pauline L. Jensen

T^HE locust tree meant many things. To Mama it was a reminder of her

childhood home in the sleepy, gentle Southern town where she had
played beneath the boughs of another locust tree, which, too, had spread
its protective arms above the kitchen roof. When Mama had come to the
prairies as a bride, the lonely stretches of the land, bereft of friendly trees,
had filled her with a poignant loneliness.

Then, on one of her infrequent trips back to her old home. Mama
had, on her return, brought a locust sapling. She had planted it within
reach of the kitchen stoop, tended it with loving care, and it had returned
that care by growing straight and strong, and lifting up its boughs as
though to thwart the molten sun and bitter winds that blew across the
prairies. And Mama, unaccustomed to this harsh, demanding land, felt,
in the locust tree, a link between the old life and the new one.

To Papa, the tree was a source of comfort, for he could sit within its
shade when he returned from work and see the prairie sights and hear the
prairie sounds he loved. At noon it gave him cooling shelter. At night
the wind that blew unceasingly was tempered by the boughs into a gentle
breeze.

To the children, the tree meant a dedicated place of play. Here they
had their swing and hammock, and here they built their cities in the sand,
and made mud pies. And here their collie burrowed close against the
house and watched them at their play. And every year a pair of robins
nested in the leafy branches of the tree and fretted at the children down
below.

And still the locust tree had yet another meaning, a deeper one by
far. For it was a harbinger of spring, both of the land and of the spirit.
For with the blooming of the tree, the meadow larks were heard to sing,
and fields of winter wheat began to green. And long before the bloom-
ing. Mama watched with eager eyes for signs of the tree's awakening. When
it came, she would say with lilting voice, ''Our Father is good. He has
wrought another spring, and now the locust tree will bloom agairu"

Then one day in late winter, death stalked the small community, and
Mama's firstborn son, young and handsome, was taken from her. Mama's
heart was frozen, and her face wore a still and quiet look. She did not
cry, but neither did she smile. She brushed aside the clumsy efforts Papa
made to comfort her, and walked the days as though alone, uncaring.

That spring the locust tree bloomed gloriously, but Mama did not
notice. The children gathered handfuls of the fragrant blossoms and
brought them to her, but she only stared at them in silence. All through
the summer the children brought her offerings; the newest kittens, which
she stroked mechanically, but did not cuddle as had been her wont.
And when, in fall, they gathered armloads of the prairie goldenrod, she
only turned unseeing eyes upon it.

Page 242

THE LOCUST TREE SHALL BLOOM AGAIN 243

Y^HEN winter settled down upon the land, Mama did not read aloud
to the children the Bible stories that they loved. When they asked
for them, she turned a bitter look upon them, and shook her head. And
it was Papa, now, who heard the prayers at night, instead of Mama.
Mama's face was set and cold, her thoughts remote, withdrawn.

Then spring once more cast its spell upon the land. There came
an April evening of mauve and gold skies, and undulating green across the
prairie floor. The children played beneath the tree, and Papa rested on
the kitchen stoop. They all looked up in surprise as Mama stepped out-
side. In her hands she held the worn and much-used Bible she had
brought with her as a bride. Her hands caressed it lovingly. Her eyes
were red from weeping, and her face, though still, had a different look;
a washed and tranquil look, just like the earth after a quick and cleansing
storm.

She paused and looked around her, as if she saw all for the first
time after a long absence. Papa stared at her, and in his eyes a light
began to glow. He reached out for her hand, and took it tenderly. She
smiled at him and took a deep breath of the fresh, clean air. Then she
raised her face unto the locust tree and spoke in wondering tones, ''Our
Father is good! He has wrought another spring, and now the locust tree
will bloom again."

Iliountaufi Springtime

Rowena Jensen Bills

I could not wait for sun-filled days
To take my mountain climb,
For April spoke of greening glades
And blossoming columbine.
I did not pause by frozen streams,
But hurried forth to high,
Unsheltered, weathered, small plateaus
Beneath a warming sky —
And there was glorious mountain gold,
Its roots buried in half -frozen soil,
Erect and sturdy as a planted flower
Emerging from a gardener's toil;
The sego lily and yellow bell,
Indian paintbrush and phlox.
Growing in colorful profusion
Among the timeworn rocks.

(jiath the Lfiain a cfather?

LaVerda Bullock White

ttj TATH the rain a father? or who hath begotten the drops ot dew?" (Job 38:28)
The rain has, I am sure, a father — the same father as the sunhght, the
firefly, the lush vegetation of our good earth, the cool summer's breeze, and the coo of
the turtle dove. Just as each of these is created by our Heavenly Father, so is the rain
his creation. Perhaps this is why it has always evoked such lofty emotions in my
breast.

To me it is inconceivable that anyone could dislike the rain.

A rainy spring morning defies description of its beauty. The birds, chirping their
gratitude for worms uncovered by the moisture, define my exuberant appreciation more
clearly than I am able. Just to lie in bed and listen to the gentle rhythm of rain on
the roof or against the window panes is an interval to be treasured. Here is opportunity
for meditation, for reflection, for evaluation of goals, for the solution of problems. As
the life's blood of the earth descends, sleeping vegetation springs to life, giving new
impetus to our half-sleeping spirits.

I write as a Kentuckian who has seen the exquisite majesty of blue-grass-covered

meadows, clear, rippling streams, and verdant, rolling hills — all brought about by

the lovely rain. Whether it falls gently and steadily for hours, or fiercely and sporadi-
cally for moments, matters little to me. The rain has never found a way to displease

such an ardent fan as I.

In the summer, when the lawns are parched and the heat and humidity are so
intense as to be almost unbearable, one can feel a divine blessing in the cooling, re-
juvenating rain. It always brings a personal message to me from my Heavenly Father —
a message of love and care and peace.

These are but a few of the reasons why I like the rain. Considering just these and

no others, however, is it possible that anyone can look on this manna from heaven

as a necessary evil to be endured but not endeared? If such a one exists, try this

experiment. Put on a raincoat, take an umbrella, and walk in a gentle summer rain.

As the birds hop around in glee, and the flowers nod their thirsty heads in gratitude,

can you honestly claim that neither joy nor thanksgiving abounds in your breast

as well?
Page 244

The Ogre on Alden Street

Barbara Williams

AT the foot of the iron raihnged
steps of 116 Alden Street,
where an old cardboard sign
in the window said 'Tiano Instruc-
tion/' Randolph hesitated for just a
minute, shifted Hanon and Schmitt
and Bach and ''Favorite Piano Selec-
tions" from under his left arm to
his right, and sighed. Before every
gas chamber or electric chair or gal-
lows or whatever it was — along
every 'last mile" — there was prob-
ably a place where every condemned
man hesitated and sighed. But if he
had any fight left in him, he likely
kicked his rebellion as Randolph
now kicked the lowest rise of 116
Alden Street.

The toes of Randolph's brown Ox-
fords indicated many and hard-
fought rebellions, but none had
waged so bitterly as the one over
old Salt-and-Pepper. Nearly two
years it had waged. Nearly two
years ago he had first called upon
Miss Lucy Pepper and learned that
the tips of his fingers were birds
and must sail down to hit the keys
squarely. But Randolph was not
one to judge unfairly or in haste.
It was not until the second lesson
he had decided that Miss Lucy Pep-
per was a female ogre whose life
was dedicated to the torture of boys
generally and Randolph particularly,
with smiles — always smiles — and
that sissy stuff about birds sailing
down squarely on the tips.

Yet last week there had been
something heartening in Mom's,
"Now, Randolph, I don't want to
discuss that again until summer."
Usually Mom ignored him — it was

impossible to argue with someone
who wouldn't argue back — but last
week she had heard him and even
answered when he asked for the
umpty-millionth time if he couldn't
pul-ease switch to Mr. Jordan.

Randolph's Dad, if he were alive,
would have understood about Mr.
Jordan. "Why do you want to
change teachers?" his Dad would
have asked, the way he'd say it to
a grownup, because he wanted to
know the answer. "Why do you
want to learn popular, anyway?
Want to play for the high school
dances?" His Dad had always
known what he was thinking before
he did, almost.

Randolph kicked the step again
and looked at his watch. Eleven
minutes after ten. Fifteen minutes
late was all he dared, but to go in
only eleven minutes late was not
only defeatist, but unnecessary. He
sat on his music — it had been
raining — and untied and then tied
first his left shoelace and then his
right. That took forty-five seconds.
For another thirty he just sat. Then
he stood up, picked up his music,
and with his free hand grasped the
railing and pulled himself up the
first step. There he stopped and
looked down over the railing to a
scraggly gray alley cat at the side of
the porch. Randolph worked up
some spittle and with bomb-sight
precision dropped it on the enemy.
Bull's-eye! What if he could spit
fire like the dragons in King Arthur!
Or how would it be to spit poison?
You could sure win a fight if you
could spit poison!

Page 245

246

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

"Hello, Randolph;* Old Salt-and-
Pepper was standing in the open
doorway with a blue shawl over her
shoulders. "Let's go in, shall we?"

TT was real dungeony inside —

dark, dreary, and cold. Randolph
started to remove his coat, but Miss
Pepper put her hand on his shoul-
der. "Maybe you better leave it on.
It's cold in here today.''

"I'm not cold," said Randolph,
jerking quickly to one side.

She smiled. "My, you're such a
big boy."

Such a big boy, she said. Talking
to him like a kindergartner or some-
thing. Well, he would fix her. "I'm
going to junior high next fall," he
said, hanging up his coat.

"Tut, tut," she clucked, smiling.

The old hen! She thought anyone
who didn't go around with a cane
still believed in Santa Glaus, prob-
ably. Randolph walked to the
adjustable stool and twirled it, tried
it, and twirled it again. Miss Pepper
was going through his music.

"Why, Randolph, where's Tlay-
time'?"

Although the principle behind
*Tlaytime" was pretty hard— trans-
posing the piece into other keys —
Randolph didn't like the kids to see
him carrying that sissy book with all
those dopey songs. Besides, it was
a kind of active defiance against old
Salt-and-Pepper to leave 'Tlaytime"
home every once in awhile.

"Let's be more careful about
Tlaytime,' Randolph," she said,
with a smile.

If only she weren't such an old
smiley. If only she'd get tough
once in awhile. Mr. Jordan would
get tough.

"Why, I don't think you've had a

gold star for Tlaytime' since last
summer."

Those sissy stars! It was like that
time his little sister Betsy came
home from kindergarten with a red
star on her forehead. Like kinder-
garten.

"Well," said Miss Pepper, "let's
try Schmitt."

"Schmitt may not be so good."
He ducked his head under the key-
board to find the pedal.

"Well, let's try it, anyway. Oh,
we don't use the pedal for exercises,
do we?"

We. Always we. "I do," he
challenged.

"Oh, we never use the pedal for
exercises." She put Schmitt on the
piano for him and picked up her
stick to tap out the rhythm. "One
and two and three and four and . . .
Tips, Randolph, tips. Again now.
No, Randolph, you have to keep
your wrists up." She put down her
stick and played the exercise for
him with yellow, gnarly hands. "See
how I hold my wrists? Now, let's
try it again."
Randolph tried it, briefly. "My
fingers don't move so good. It's cold
in here."

"Oh," said Miss Pepper, cough-
ing nervously and swallowing so her
Adam's apple jiggled. "They turned
— that is, I had the furnace turned
off. I'll get your coat."

"No, I don't want it." Treating
him like a kindergartner!

"I don't want you to be cold."
Miss Pepper scurried to the fireplace
where she busied herself with some
kindling and a newspaper.

"That won't do any good. You
need a log."

"I— I'm sorry." She tugged at her
blue shawl, and Randolph felt all

THE OGRE ON ALDEN STREET

247

empty inside. He wished he hadn't
said the kindhng wasn't any good.
He wasn't really so cold. He'd just
wanted to get out of Schmitt. '*Oh,
you don't need a log, I guess. I feel
better now."

^'Do you?"

"Uh huh."

'Well, let's try Schmitt again."

Schmitt was grand, just grand,
and she gave him a red star. She
put it on an extended little finger
to lick with a long, pointed tongue.
Randolph had to turn away.

''Now let's try Hanon, shall we?"
She opened the music and set it on
the piano. "One and two and three
and "

Randolph felt something on the
under sides of his wrists. They had
fallen again, and she was jacking
them up with her stick. He gave
her a look that was scorn and dis-
dain and hate. But she obviously
didn't comprehend it. She smiled
back.

Smile at him, would she? Well,
just let her put her old stick under
his wrists again. Just let her try it.

''Again now, Randolph. One and
two and three and four. . . ."

There was something on the
under sides of Randolph's wrists.
"You old biddy!"

Miss Pepper stopped smiling. In
fact, for an instant Miss Pepper
stopped breathing. "You're tired,
aren't you, Randolph?" she said
after a good swallow that jiggled
her Adam's apple. Well, if she
thought he was going to apologize,
she had another think coming. But
what if she called up Randolph's
mother and told her about it? Then
he never would be able to take pop-
ular from Mr. Jordan. Oh, all right,
thought Randolph, all right.

"I guess you're not a biddy. But
I don't like that old stick poking
me!"

"Of course you don't. I'm sorry
I poked you, Randolph." She
jumped up nervously and got a dish
from the table. "Here, have a jelly
bean."

No thank you, he started to say.
He didn't want to eat salt in the
home of his enemy — or whatever
it was in the Arabian Nights — but
after all, a jelly bean was a jelly bean.
"Okay." He burrowed for a licorice,
but there weren't any, so he took
red. He flipped the candy into his
mouth and curled the sides of his
tongue around it. He felt its coat-
ing melt away as the sweet juice ran
off.

"Here, have some more. Put
some in your pocket to take home
with you."

He picked out all the red ones.
"Thanks."

"Oh, those red ones muss so.
Here's a tissue. Let me wrap them.
There. Why don't you rest for a
minute, and I'll play for you for a
change?"

IV/f ISS Pepper slipped quietly to
the stool Randolph vacated,
rubbed her hands together, and
gently but confidently began to play.
For a moment Randolph watched
her softly swaying head and certain
fingers until an uneasy feeling of
familiarity overtook him, and he
closed his eyes to listen. Where
did it come from, that music? Not
from the piano or Miss Pepper or
anything outside him, for with his
eyes closed he felt darkly, coldly,
completely alone.

"Well, let's get back to our les-
son." Miss Pepper was smiling her

248 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

tiresome smile. ''Where were we? that piece you wanted to play at the

Hanon?" last recital — because maybe we

Oh, Hanon was fine. And the could. . . ." She shivered and broke

Bach etude was coming along just off. ''When did you say you were

grand. g^^^^^ to start with Mr. Jordan?"

Grand this grand that. Ran- Randolph watched his heel mash

dolph ^ylshed she would stop saying -^^^ ^^^ ^..^^ I ^^-^^j^ ^^

grand. He wished he hadn t tak- ^^^ ^^ ^^ ^-^^ ^^ ^^^^ j^ ^^3^.^

en any jelly beans. He wished he d ^j^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^^^ a lie - a white lie,

said, Only kids eat jelly beans. ^^^^ _ ^^t it was something bigger

He wished he hadn t acted sorry for ^^^^ ^^ ^^^^,^ -^^ 3^^^ ^^ ^^^^^_

calling her an old biddy because ^^^^^ He'd made Miss Pepper cry,

*^!V^T^^ ^^' ~ ^"^ and he'd never seen her do any-
old biddy. ^1^-j^ ^gfQj^ 1^^^ 3j^-jg r^^^^^ 3^g

Finally, it was oyer - for another ^^^ shivering and crying, and she

week, anyway. Miss Pepper bus- ^-^^.^ ^^^^ |^^^^ ^ I f^^ ^^^ ^^^

tied over to where his coat was hang- .g^^ ^ . ^ ^-^^^^ ^-^^^^ g^^

ing and got it down. Randolph, ^-^^ ^^ ^^^- ^^^^ . ^1^^^ ^^^

she began quietly. ^^^^^1^^^ ^-^ j^^^ l^^t week Mom

had said Betsy couldn't take lessons

TIE looked at her, and all he could for another year or two. Randolph

think of was to hurt her — to would have to talk to Mom.
hurt her as she had been hurting him ^iss Pepper handed Randolph his

every Saturday morning at ten ^^^^ ^^^ell your mother Fm anx-

o'clock for the past two years. He ^^^^ ^^ ^-^^^^ Betsy."
wished he really could spit poison. ^^ ^^

"Randolph, Fve been wondering ''Yeah, I will,
if you don't have any little friends Randolph jumped down the iron-

who might like to take music les- railinged steps, then started to run

sons." — up Alden, left at Danbury. Mom

Well, he'd show her! He stood just had to let Betsy take lessons,

up tall. "All my friends take pop- He crossed catty-corner to Juniper

ular. All my friends take from Mr. where his breath gave out and he

Jordan." For the last recital Ran- stopped long enough to see that the

dolph had begged old Salt-and-Pep- leaves weren't out on Penrose's cher-

per to let him play "Manhattan ry tree. Randolph reached into his

Serenade," which wasn't even jazzy, pocket and pulled out a piece of

really. But she had gasped and said tissue wadded around five red jelly

what would people think. "In fact, beans. The candy was stuck to the

I'm going to take from Mr. Jordan paper, and he didn't want it any

myself pretty soon now." more. He tossed the paper to the

"You're going . . ." she said street for a mail truck to splash con-
softly, and her eyes started watering, tempt after indifference. Miss Pep-
and Randolph could actually see the per couldn't have bought those jelly
tears getting ready to fall. "Oh," beans instead of a log, could she?
she said, and it sounded more like Randolph stared at the gooey red
a choke than a word. "Oh, I'm tissue for a moment and then picked
sorry, Randolph. Is it because of it up and put it back in his pocket.

THE OGRE ON ALDEN STREET

249

r_JIS mother was at her sewing
machine with tissue patterns
and pieces of bhie material strewn
about. "Mom/' he began, panting,
and sat in the easy chair.

"Don't sit there. You'll muss
that material. How was the les-
son?

"Mom, you've got to let Betsy
take lessons from Miss Pepper right
awav. She wants to so bad."

"Now, Randolph. . . ."

"And she and Miss Pepper would
get along swell. She'd love the stars
Miss Pepper gives you when you
plav good."

"Play well, Randolph."

"Well. Please, Mom, youVe
got to."

"Now, Randolph, you were right
there when I went through that with
Betsy last week."

"Seven's pretty old, Mom. Lots
of kids take when they're only
seven." Randolph's mother only
took some pins out of some cloth
and put them in her mouth. He
spoke softly. "Mom, Miss Pepper's
poor."

He waited while she put the pins
back into the cloth.

"Miss Pepper's real poor. Mom."

"We're not exactly rich, you
know."

"She didn't even have a log for
the fire."

"Now, Randolph, that doesn't
prove she was too poor to buy one."
She turned around, and the sewing
machine went zig-zag-zigging across
the blue cloth.

Randolph wanted to pull that
plug from the wall. Didn't his
mother care that someone was poor?
Randolph's Dad would have cared.
Randolph's Dad would have seen
that Betsy just had to take lessons

so it wouldn't matter when Ran-
dolph switched to Mr. Jordan.

Zig-a-zig-a-zig-a-zig-a-zig. . . .

Randolph jerked a leaf off Mom's
African violet on his way out to the
front porch. He sat on the top
step, making green scratches on the
cement in rhythm as he whistled.
He stopped. He was whistling the
music Miss Pepper had played —
the music that had overtaken him
and his Dad in quiet death on a
winter's night in Symphony Hall.

Listening that night to the music,
lifted and transported by it, he had
forgotten who and where he was
until he heard Dad's moan— throaty,
startled, and so close it was almost
Randolph's own.

"Dad?"

"Home!" Dad had grasped him
with a clammy hand.

Clammy and shaking were hands
once strong and sure, and Randolph
had stumbled out of the row for
help. The doctor he located could
only explain, for Dad was already
dead, huddled in his seat with dank
hair held tight to his forehead.

Later, much later, Randolph had
cried — when there \\ere baseball
games to be attended or model air-
planes to be assembled or decisions
to be made. For a boy has many
decisions — though none as diffi-
cult as what to do about Betsy and
Miss Pepper.

jD ANDOLPH sighed and took a
soggy, red-stained tissue from
his pocket. He pulled most of the
paper from one jelly bean and
flipped it in his mouth. Well, he
thought, as he curled his tongue
around the candy, what if old Salt-
and-Pepper didn't have a log. He
had tried to help Betsy take lessons.

250

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

hadn't he? But it would be his
fault if he quit. If he quit, maybe
she wouldn't ha\e a log or any food,
either. Well, why should he care?
He hated her. He hated her and
her bird stuff and sissy stars.

''Hi, Randy!" Rod Ashton's bi-
cycle skidded to a stop.

''H'lo." Randolph wished Rod
would go away. Rod never stopped
by unless he had something to
show off.

"Guess what!"
"Your dog had kittens."
"Oh, don't be a dope. Guess."
"I'm too tired to guess."
"Mr. Jordan's going to help me
and some kids get up a band!"

Randolph swallowed before he
spoke. "Oh, what do you want a
band for? All that extra practicing!"
"Say, I thought you. ... I was
going to ask you to be in it. Dad's
going to get me a trumpet, and I
thought you could be piano. You're
going to take from Mr. Jordan next
summer, aren't vou?"

Well, he was, wasn't he? He'd
even told old Salt-and-Pepper. Yes,
he'd told her and watched the tears
form in her eyes. She'd sat there
with that blue shawl over her shoul-
ders and tears in her eyes. Oh, darn
Rod, anyway! Why didn't he go
away?

"Well?" Rod insisted.

"No. I changed my mind. I don't
want to any more."

"I bet your Mom said you
couldn't! I bet you have to go on
taking from that old fish face on
Alden Street."

"She did not. I just changed my
mind, that's all. Popular's a waste
of time."

"Well, okay! If that's the way
you feel, okay!" Rod turned quickly
on his bike. "Tell old fish face
hello for me!"

"Oh, go soak your head!" Ran-
dolph called. "Go soak it for a
month! Yeah, and Mr. Jordan,
too!"

cJired vi/i

amor

Margery S. Stewart

This is a day for apple juice and spice
And one orange simmering on a gentle fire,
A day to rest and dream and watch the fog
Come like a misty neighbor from the sea.
This is a day to hear the rains repeat
The fragile rhythms of the wind's desire.
This is a day to think in love of faces
That years and space have taken far from me.
So hang the armor up, the battered shield,
And close the door on yesterday's lost field.

sbivina y. uioiner s uiobbii 0/5 CJamuLj (fiistofy
ana (genealogical vi/ork

TT^LVINA }. Homer, Sandy, Utah, has written a detailed and authentic historv of
^-^ her family, beginning with early recollections of her o\\"n childhood in Den-
mark. She also collects and preser\es, for her family, histories of her ancestors and of
her husband's people. Although she has more than i 50 descendants, she knows each
one of them so intimately that she can, without a moment's hesitation, give the cor-
rect dates for births and marriages. She keeps records and scrapbooks filled with
accounts of the achie\ements of her family, pictures, and scores of interesting me-
mentos.

Sister Homer is an expert quilter and seamstress, and does lovelv crochet work.
She also makes useful and decorative rugs. Although she has been a \\ido\\- and self-
supporting for more than ten years, she remembers her descendants w ith gifts at Christ-
mas. These treasures include tiny doll quilts, doll clothes, crocheted doilies, potholdcrs,
pillow slips, handkerchiefs with crocheted edges, aprons, and man\ other items. Birth-
days are remembered \^•ith a card or a small gift, and each ne^^"h■ married couple is
presented with a lovelv handmade quilt. Sister Homer always keeps a few small
quilts and a box of bootees on hand for new arrivals.

Sister Homer (Ehina Josephine Pehrson) w-as born in Aarhus, Denmark, and
after coming to Utah she was married to Willard George Homer in the Salt Lake
Temple. There were born ten children, nine still living. Fift\-sevcn grandchildren
and sixty-seven great-grandchildren are numbered among the posterity of I'.Kina J.
Homer. In the picture with Sister Homer are three of her great grandchildren
and a granddaughter.

Therefore . . . seek diligently to turn the hearts of the children to their fathers,
and the hearts of the fathers to the children ... (D & C 98: 16).

Page 251

JLife c/s QJissionable

Leona Fetzer Wintch

A famous man recently summed up his life's efforts by saying that he had given so
-^*' much away that he had only a little of himself left to die. He forgot that the
bookkeeping on life's ledger shows that the more a man gives of his lo\e and of him-
self, the more he has. There are no limits to which the soul can extend itself, and
this boundless dominion is immeasurablv increased by the very act of sharing. Hoard-
ing is deteriorative, but giving is \ ital to living.

Dying begins when we fail to compound fissionable mental fuel with an open,
truth-seeking mind, and when wc ^^■ithhold the bounties of our heart and spirit. Then
the fundamental urges to know and to share become static. In the same measure that
we cease to enlarge ourselves and communicate our growth, we die.

Wliat to do? Deliberately set out to better ourselves, then share, share, share!
We must first recognize that our minds are often cluttered with ideas that do not pay
their lodging. This is a form of the spiritual and intellectual povertv that has always
exceeded physical prixation, and it reminds us again that our present worldly affluence
cannot satisfy our deepest needs.

The almost forgotten joys that will enrich our lives are without number. A
random handful follow: Let us taste the fruit of the centuries by studying the scrip-
tures, so that we can drink at the well of living water, feel the heartbeat of the ages,
and view the limitless dimensions of life; listen to the organ's booming diapason, but
play some gay spiccato, too. There is heaxen all about us, so let us gather a little
starlight and open our eyes to the oxerwhelming magnificence of Andromede's con-
stellation, the sister to the Milky Way; have courage not only to play with ideas, but
wrestle with them and include them in our conversations so that they will not dry
in our minds; best of all, let us understand our associates so that we can sense their
leanings and needs.

We can inspire ourselves and others out of the cubicles of mediocrity that bring
death in life by increasing and intensifying our interests. How can our lives be any-
thing but full to oxerflowing \x'hen we share ourselves, friends, books, interests, and
vigorous ideas that fission on and on? Of a surety, the more we have and share the
more vitallv alive we become, and the less we consent to die.

CJo/low a Star

Grace Barker Wilson

Oh, never sav it is of no avail

To follow star-lined paths where comets trail

Their fiery hair.

The xisions and the inspirations found
Within the heavens lead to higher ground
\Mien life seems bare.

Oppressed when earth things overwhelm the soul.
Look up! The stars' eternal rhythms roll
Like answered prayer.

Page 252

The Cellar

Jerry Barlow

MARY planted a kiss amidst Field mice, wary of their intruder,
the tousled curls as she had darted about in aimless con-
lifted two-year-old Roby in- fusion. Even the black beetles that
to bed. Tenderly, she pulled the usually made her laugh with their
blanket up to his chin and tucked its impudence, looked grotesquely
warmth about his body. As she strange standing on their heads,
closed the bedroom door behind And, when the sleek, evil-looking
her, the gong of the living room rat flicked his snake-like tail against
clock became a persistent reminder her bare legs, she had bolted up the
of the approaching lunch hour. stairs and into the arms of her fa-
Ten — at noon Mark would be in ther. From that day nothing had
from the fields, ravenous from the induced her to enter a potato cellar,
work of the long morning hours. but now she thought of Mark. She
Mary grabbed an empty bucket thought of how hard he worked,
from the kitchen floor and hurried Mark was a meat-and-potatoes man,
to the back porch. Mark kept a and often he had said it was only
supply of potatoes there so that his her good cooking that kept him
petite wife might be spared the going.

chore of fetching them. He knew. Hesitantly, Mary picked up the

too, that she was afraid. bucket, forced herself through the

Mary stooped and thrust her arm front gate and down the road a short

deep inside the burlap bag. Rising, distance. She was glad Jep, Roby's

she shook the limp gunny sack, black puppy, was frolicking along

gently at first, then sharp and vig- beside her.

orously. Old fears revived to haunt A tremor shook her slight body as
her, and Mary resented Mark's for- she pushed the crude latch from its
getfulness for causing her this metal tongs. With a persuasive
moment of fright and indecision, pull, the wooden door opened.
Daughter of a local farmer, Mary Mary stood at the top of the crude-
had grown up lo\ing the multitudin- ly made steps squinting to try and
ous acres that surrounded her; but see far inside. Jep, spying a sea gull,
the potato cellars that rose like land- scampered off across the field un-
marks made her anxious and afraid, hindered by Mary's desire for his

Once, when Mary was five, she company,

had ventured inside one of those She could see that the cellar, once

eerie caverns. She hadn't liked the filled to capacity, now sheltered only

peculiar smell of mellowing pota- a few potatoes that lay bagged or

toes and musty earth. Traceries of scattered deep inside the earthen

cobwebs, some boasting ominous pit.

looking spiders, had hung every- Reluctantly, Marv picked up the

where, and the gloominess seemed bucket and forced her unwilling

a mockery of the feeble light that legs forward. In her haste, she for-

shone through the narrow door, got the rock that Mark alwavs used

Page 253

254

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

to prop against the door as assur-
ance against the whims of the freak-
ish wind.

ARY tried not to hear or think
as she flung potatoes into the
bucket. It was half filled when a
sudden swishing sound preceded an
alarming bang, followed by the even
more menacing clatter of the latch
falling into place. Terrified, Mary
dashed up the stairs and flung her-
self against the wooden door.
Furiously, she beat upon it and
screamed out protesting her entomb-
ment. Then she sank down wearily
on the top step. She sat there feel-
ing nothing, for a time immune to
the rustlings and the darkness. Then
a scurrying, too close by, abruptly
started the ghastly marathon of
thought again. Deliberately, she
swiveled her neck from side to side,
trying to see past the frightful
images conjured up by her imagina-
tion; but the minute ray of light
shining from a crack beneath the
door betrayed nothing. Shivering,
Mary hunched her knees against her
chest. Lest the accumulative fears
of childhood overwhelm her, she
forced herself to think outside the
potato cellar.

For the first time she became
aware of the hum of fleeting cars
that swept along the transconti-
nental highway. She realized that
people were passing by, only a few
yards away, not knowing of her pre-
dicament.

Mary viewed her life in retro-
spect, but was brought sharply
up-to-date by the joyful ''Here, Yep-
py." Instantly she was on her feet.
Roby had climbed from his crib.
In her hurried fear, she had forgot-
ten to shut the kitchen door or close

the front gate. Now she visualized
the stretch of highwa^ that bordered
their farm, all of it straight except
for the dip that rose from its sway
directly in front of the potato cel-
lar. Here a tiny boy might not be
seen in time.

Renewed ]Danic, different and
more terrible, engulfed her. Franti-
cally she hammered at the unyield-
ing door and kicked at its opposing
force. Through the wooden struc-
ture, she pleaded and threatened in
her endeavor to keep her baby with-
in the bounds of safety.

''Roby, come over to the door and
talk to mama."

"Mama," he repeated.

"Let's play a game," Mary
coaxed. "Fll knock on the door like
this, and then vou knock back."

Roby laughed as he imitated his
mother, and the}- talked and
knocked back and forth. Then the
inquisitive sniffing of Jep told Mary
that the puppy had joined them.

Roby and the dog romped hap-
pily and tumbled over one another
in gleeful abandon. The frisky pup-
py darted back and forth, each time
luring Roby farther away.

"Roby," Mary screamed. "Rob)^^
come back here." In desperation
she began to claw at the dirt walls
seeking some way of escape. The
firm ground vielded only slightly,
but Mary dug on, oblivious to the
pain of her bleeding hands.

'T^HE blare of a horn and the whine
of tires preceded the crash. Ex-
cited voices grew to a clamor as
more cars braked to a stop. Above
the din, a man's voice rose, angry
and shaken. "What's he doing in
the middle of the road anyway?"

THE CELLAR

255

''Someone had better get his
mother/' a woman cried.

The cellar tilted at a crazy angle
as Mary slumped helplessly against
the wall. Her knees buckled and
her head hit the edge of the bucket
as she fell. . . .

Slowly Mary began her struggle
back. Mark was sitting beside their
bed and, occasionally, leaned for-
ward to soothe away her desultory
cries. Jep's persistent whining at
the cellar door had led to her dis-
covery. Mark felt a tug of sympathy
as his eyes centered on the sterile
bandages that covered Mary's head
and hands.

Beneath the warmth of the wool-
en blankets, Mary stirred, then
jerked upright. ''Roby," she
screamed, ''get out of the road."

A hand pushed her back against
the pillows and a voice, oddly fa-
miliar, kept trying to tell her some-
thing. Now she recognized Dr.
Nuncie, and he was saying some-
thing about an accident. Accident!
The word jarred Mary back to real-
ity and she became acutely aware of
Mark. She flung herself at him
sobbing hysterically.

''Oh, Mark, it's my fault" — mum-
bled w^ords fell against Mark's chest
and he gently cradled her head in
his hand.

"Roby's all right, sweetheart."

"No — he's not, Mark. I heard
the crash and the people talking."

"I know, dear, but Roby wasn't

hit. A tourist hit a fence post. He
saw Roby in the road and swerved
to miss him. He was shaken up a
bit, but nothing serious."

Mary, incredulous, raised her tear-
stained face from Mark's shoulder,
as he gently lowered her back to
the bed.

It was a miracle — only Mary
could not believe it and she pro-
tested its untruth.

A nod from Dr. Nuncie soon
produced their neighbor holding a
squirming youngster in her arms.
Spying his mother, Roby wriggled
free and hoisted himself onto the
bed. Fierce relief made Mary un-
consciously rough as she hugged him
to her. Roby giggled, urging his
mother to repeat the violent caress.
Mary obliged, luxuriating in the
boy's delight.

The pain of her head and hands
had eased, and she gave up Roby
reluctantly. Dr. Nuncie took his
departure, leaving Mark alone beside
the bed.

Sleepily, Mary opened her eyes
and managed a loving smile. "To-
morrow I'll take Roby with me
when I go to the potato cellar."

"Tomorrow," Mark gave notice,
"you'll stay in bed. I'll get the po-
tatoes." Then the corners of his
mouth curled impishly and his eyes
sparkled in the way that Mary
loved. "Gee, honey," he laughed,
"I couldn't take another day like
this one."

Something ^jOifferent for {Dinner

Fluffy Chicken Casserole
Maren Hardy

One 5 to 6 lb. hen. Cook until tender. Remove from bones and cut into small
pieces. Grind skin, gizzard, etc., and add to other chicken.

Sauce

1 c. flour 1 c. broth

1 c. fat from chicken 6 eggs

3 c. milk

Combine flonr and fat. Add milk and broth. Cook in double boiler until mix-
ture begins to thicken. Add eggs beaten until frothy and continue cooking until mix-
ture is thick and fluffy.

Dressing

1 c. diced celery 4 eggs

1 c. diced onion 1 loaf of bread crumbled

3 tbsp. butter or bacon fat salt and pepper to taste

1 tsp. baking powder

Mix celery, onion, and fat. Mix into crumbled bread and add remainder of
broth from chicken, or barely moisten mixture. Sprinkle with baking powder. Beat
the eggs until frothy and fold into dressing.

Place dressing in bottom of two (approximately 7 !4 by 12V2) baking dishes.
Cover with small amount of sauce. Spread chicken over this and add remamder of
sauce. Top with bread crumbs. Bake 1 hour in 325 degrees oven. Cut in squares
to serve. This souffle can stand without falling. Serves 20 to 24.

Carrot Cake

Edna B. Lang

3 egg yolks 1 /4 c. sugar

1 c. cooking oil 3 tbsp. hot \\ater

Mix well in large mixing bowl, then add:

1V4 c. flour (sifted) Vi tsp. cinnamon

Vi tsp. soda Vi tsp. nutmeg

1 tsp. baking powder 1 c. grated carrots

Vi tsp. salt 1 c. chopped nuts

3 egg whites (beaten)

Mix well, beat egg whites and fold in last. Bake in a tube pan for one hour and
fifteen minutes at 325°. Serve with whipped cream.

Poge 256

cyhe [uest'JLaid [Plans

Maude Proctor

IF I had known the anguish that feci confident that this problem

telephone call the other morning could be handled easily,

was going to cause, I think I ''Well, it's pretty messed up with

would have turned over in bed, mud from yesterday's rain, so it will

pulled a pillow over my head, and take a few hours of rather heavy

stayed dead to the world while the work by some of you fine sisters."

bell jangled on. I try to keep in mind that I must

But it is the duty of a Relief be an example to all and a 'Very

Society president to be available in present help" to our hard-working

case of calamity or catastrophe be- bishop whom the whole ward justly

falling any member of the ward, so loves and appreciates.

I sighed and sleepily fumbled my "I wonder why we were elected,"

way over to the noisy phone, hoping I mused meekly,

that no one would be stirring that "Why, Sister Jones, the stake

early to gaze through the open win- president knows I can depend on

dow at my night-gowned, barefooted you sisters getting things done well

progress. and quickly."

"Hello?" I asked hopefully, but I "All right. Bishop," I said more

might just as well not have hoped, brightly, "Fll ask some of the young-

"Good morning. Sister Jones!" er sisters to go over, and it will be

came the particular tone of voice taken care of at once."

our bishop uses when he has some- "I knew I could count on you!"

thing difficult that he wants the came in a relieved tone, "thank

Relief Society to do. you."

Oh, what? I wondered, thinking I hung up and planned whom to

of the huge ironing waiting, the call as I dressed quickly. When I

apricots ready to be canned, and of had the bacon and eggs in front of

mv upset house to be straightened the family, I made out my list and

before an overdue visit of some called my First Counselor, who is

relatives. my right hand, my moral support,

"Well," our good bishop said, and my best friend.
"Fve had a call from the stake presi- "Sure, we can do it. Nothing to
dent saying that two of the Brethren it," she said, soothing and smooth-
are arriving from Salt Lake, and they ing the way before me as she always
want to see our Stake Center. A lot does,
of talking has been done about the

planning and selection of kitchen I hummed contentedly as I cleared

equipment, and President Steele away the breakfast things and

feels that he simply cannot let the prepared to start the canning. Just

Brethren see the place in its present get this fruit out of the way, I

condition." planned, and then Fll try to go over

"And what is the condition?" I and help,

asked, more cheerfully, beginning to Drat that phone! I thought as I

Page 257

258

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

reached for it with one hand, while
I turned down the gas with the
other. It was Sister Pratt, one of
the lovehest women I know, and our
stake Rehef Society president.

''Sister Jones," she said, '1 have
something that has to be done at
once, and you know I always think
of your ward when Vm really on a
spot." Words like that are usually
music in my ears.

It's nice to be appreciated, but
today we are busy! I protested to
myself, while I assured President
Pratt that we were at her service.

''We have to have ten large bags
of rags for rugs all cut, sewed, and
delivered tonight. Think you can
do it?" she asked.

"Oh, certainly," I tossed off air-
ily as I thought of several of the
older sisters of the ward who had
been our dependable stand-bys for
years, and who were now being
called on mainly for the less ener-
getic sit-down jobs.

They will be glad to do this and
I can get the group organized and
forget them, was my line of
thought.

Forget them? Fll never, never
forget them!

As I moved toward the stove,
someone pounded on the back
screen, and almost simultaneously
there came a series of impatient
blasts from a car horn in front of
the house.

"Just a typical day!" I observed
aloud and called, "wait a minute"
to the back door and hurried to the
front. My next-door neighbor
called after me, "Say, your daugh-
ter's been trying to get you, but
your line has been busy. Her
husband left this morning for the
cattle range, and she guesses she had

better be on the wav to the hos-
pital."

Wouldn't it just happen that
way? Mrs. Miller shook out the
dampened clothes for me, while I
took the apricots to the basement.

"Honey," she said, "I'd take them
home and iron them for you, if I
hadn't promised Don I'd go with
him to pick up feed this afternoon."

"Don't dream of it," I told her
"Fll be back sometime tomorrow,
and everything will \^ait. Just tell
Tom where I've gone and I won't
even have to write him a note. He
has been expecting this and knows
exactly what to do."

"Oh, dear!" Suddenlv I remem-
bered the car at the front. At that
moment Mary, my First Counselor,
came in.

"What goes on in here? I didn't
have time to come in. Thought
you'd at least stick vour head out
the door so I could tell you that
you'll have to do this telephoning.
I'm on my way to mother's. She
has had another spell with her heart,
and I'll have to stay with her for a
few days."

I motioned for Mrs. Miller to
keep still. I'd have to figure out
a way to get both groups of women
called without Marv worrving about
it. Her mother reallv needed her.
We waved goodbye and turned and
looked at each other. Mrs. Miller
threw up her hands and sat down.
I felt like it, too, but my poor
daughter was depending on me to
get her to the hospital.

I knew by the drawn blinds across
the way that my Secretary was hav-
ing one of her migraine headaches,
so it would be no use to ask her to
do any telephoning. My Second
Counselor was away. Who' else?

THE BEST-LAID PLANS

259

Mmmm! So I decided to risk call-
ing Louise, our literature class lead-
er, to do the telephoning for me.
She is rather absent-minded and
seems to live in the realm of books.
Sometimes their characters seem
more alive to her than the people
around her. On my way to my
daughter's, though, I stopped at
Louise's and gave her the two lists
with careful instructions as to just
what to say to each one, and she
promised to begin telephoning im-
mediately.

''Don't worry," she said, "V\\ get
Grandma Wilkins to help call the
older group, and Eileen will help
with the others. They will all be
working in no time."

'That's a good idea!" I told her
and dwvc away, feeling that I could
put Relief Society right out of my
mind.

T^HE next day as I dro\'e back into
to\A n. Brother Stone hailed me
from the curb. He smiled, waving
a negligent hand, and said, "Those
old women surely made the place
shine over at the Stake Center!"

''Old women!" I echoed blankly.

A couple of hours later, I uneasily
decided ma\bc I'd better check on
what had happened. Louise was all
sweetness and light.

"The bishop was real pleased at
how nice the Stake Center looked,
and Sister Pratt was to pick up the
rug rags last night about six."

71ie uneasv feeling persisted, so
at last I called Sister Pratt.

"Everything was just fine," she
assured me, "at what age do the
sisters over your way start to get old,
anyway?"

Well, I thought as I hung up,
Grandma Wilkins must have been

feeling pretty chipper over those rug
rags yesterday.

I was all set for a very restful
evening when Tom came home.

"The stake president was all
steamed up about our ward sending
some eighty-year-old women over to
the Stake Center yesterday to scrub
floors," was the bombshell he
dropped. I was aghast! Louise
must have mixed up the lists!

I w^orried all through dinner. Tom
got all out of patience at me because
I didn't call someone to see just
what the situation was, but I
couldn't bear the thought of those
poor old ladies with lame backs,
stiff knees, and probably worse. Oh,
goodness! Every one of those young
women who had been called to
tear rug rags would be so insulted
we'd never get them to Relief So-
ciety again all winter.

If there had been any graceful
way of getting out of going to Sun-
day School that morning, I wouldn't
have gone. In plain truth, I didn't
want to face either group of sisters
who had worked the other day.
There was sure to be lots of ex-
plaining and apologizing to do. I
was ashamed of myself, too. I
should have had the backbone to go
to see each of those lovely old
ladies who had been asked to do
work that was surely beyond their
strength. I wasn't quite so worried
about the younger group. Time
would help smooth their ruffled feel-
ings, but I felt I just couldn't face
those old ladies.

Old ladies! Well! I only hope
I'm that young when I'm that old,
if vou know what I mean!

Down the steps Fern Lehigh
came sailing right for me.

260

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

"Hi!" she said, "Grandma Wilk-
ins is sure looking for you."

Every step into Sunday School
was torture. I didn't see Grandma
Wilkins until she was standing be-
side me. I looked up slowly, and
there she was, positively beaming
at me.

"Sister Jones, you are a genius!
How do you do it?" She didn't give
me time to answer, which was a
good thing. "I just don't see how
you always manage to do the right
thing at the right time!"

I was standing with my mouth
open.

"My granddaughter Nell," she
went on, "was completely done in,
in fact she was thinking of going
up to her sister's for a few days to
get a good rest when she got the
call from Louise. If she had been
asked to clean the Stake Center she
would have consented, of course,

but it would have put her right in
bed, I know. Here vou asked her
to go and sit in a quiet room and
visit with a few of her best friends,
and it was as good as a doctor's
prescription."

I was walking away in a daze,
when she stopped me with a gentle
touch. "Sister Jones, you just don't
know what vesterdav meant to us
old-timers you sent over to the Stake
Center. My back has been kind of
stiff, but it made my heart sing to
think that with something impor-
tant, like fixing things nice for the
Brethren, you needed some of us
old hands who really know how."

Tears came to my eyes, and I
hugged her and said, "Yes, we love
you and will ah\ays need you very
much."

Well, they always say "AlFs well
that ends well," but I feel ten
years older!

x/L ^Jjaughter s Lrrayer

BiWie Sue Nickle Coffin

In spring he showed me where wild flowers bloomed.
Taught me the song of winging bird.
In summer — oh, delight to ford the rushing streams.
To talk where only nature heard.

When winter came, and trees were stark against the sky.
We walked through woodlands cold — Father and I.

And now, he takes my own child in his arms,
Teaches her the lilting call of whippoorwill.
She learns to love the smell of evergreen.
To wade a brook and skip a rock, to climb a hill.

When springtime comes and trees are bright against the sky,
God, grant we'll walk the woods again — Father and I.

Love Is Enough

Chapter 4
MabeJ Harmer

Synopsis: Geniel Whitworth, a school-
teacher from Denver, Colorado, takes a
position at Blayney, Idaho, and lives at
Mrs. Willett's boarding house. She meets
Christine Lacy and Marva Eberhart, fellow
schoolteachers, Mrs. Willett's nephew,
Jeff Burrows, a rancher, and Johnny Lin-
ford, who is working for the forest service.
Geniel finds these friends quite different
from Ernest Wood, her friend in Denver.
The schoolteachers and Mrs. Willett
spend Thanksgiving at Jeff's ranch.

THE Thanksgiving holidays
were no sooner over and
school days resumed than
almost everyone began dropping re-
marks about the pageant.

''Wliat pageant?" asked Geniel at
the dinner table.

''Ha/' Marva intoned ominously,
"you'll find out."

''It sounds pretty bad," said
Geniel, drawing her sweater closer
together. "When and how do I
find out?"

"It isn't bad at all," said Ghris-
tine with a smile. "But it does
mean a lot of work for all of us.
Miss Blayney. . . ."

"Whom you will remember as the
patron saint of the Central School,"
interrupted Marva.

"Miss Blayney," Christine re-
peated, "writes a pageant every year.
Our school has the honor of produc-
ing it."

"Under her eagle and uncom-
promising eye," Marva continued.

"Well, naturally, she wants to be
sure that everything goes well. I
suppose that any author feels the
same towards her brain child. The
youngsters really all look forward

to it every year. The mothers make
costumes, and the various acts and
scenes are divided up among all the
classes, so that none of us has too
much to do. Not enough to make
it a burden, anyway."

"Correct," agreed Marva. "And
if we could do it in our own way,
or even all work together under one
capable director, it would be fine.
But we struggle along for fear Miss
Blayney will decide we are all
wrong, or that even she herself has
erred slightly, and change the act,
change the cast, change the scen-
ery. . . ."

"Oh, I know it can't be as bad as
you say," laughed Geniel. "You're
just trying to scare me."

"Hm, just you wait," replied
Marva darkly.

"I know one thing," Geniel com-
mented, "after the brush I had with
her last fall when I missed her big
dinner, I better not make any mis-
takes on this affair."

"You or anyone else," agreed
Marva, "although why we are all so
scared of her, Vm not too sure. I
doubt if she could do more than
get us fired — and schoolmarms arc
hard to come by these da}S."

IN another few days copies of the
pageant were handed out to the
teachers. It was titled "The First
Christmas."

"It gets various titles," said Chris-
tine, "but it's usually about the
same thing."

"Which any eighth grader could

Page 261

262

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

have written/' added Marva, ''but
it's up to us to make a shining per-
formance."

Gcniel was gi\en the episode of
the herald angels appearing to the
shepherds. Since there were only a
few lines to be spoken by the shep-
herds and one song for the angels, it
didn't seem a \'ery formidable as-
signment.

"We have quite a stock of cos-
tumes from other vears," Mr.
Layton, the principal, told her,
"especially of angels and shepherds,
so \ou won't ha\e to worry on that
account."

\Mien Geniel asked the members
of her class which ones would like
to be shepherds, the hands of every
boy in the room went up — sixteen
in all. She knew before asking that
everv girl would want to be an angel.
The script called for six shepherds
and a chorus of eight angels. Be-
sides, there were costumes for only
six of each.

"I can manage to get a dozen
angels on the stage," she decided,
"by putting them close together.
And white nightgowns, or wornout
sheets will do for costumes. But
how to manage almost triple the
number of shepherds is something
else again. And how to costume
them is another problem. Fm grate-
ful that I don't have to bring out
the three kings of the Orient. I'm
sure that I couldn't get by with a
dozen or so extra there."

"You could choose them by tak-
ing the six with the highest spelling
grades," Marva suggested. "Hardly
anyone gets rewarded for being a
good speller these days."

"I'd be sure to end up with the
six who had the least stage presence
— if there is such a thing in the

third grade. No, I'm going to get
them all in the act by fair means
or foul. They were so eager — bless
their hearts."

"Good luck to you," said Marva.
"But let me warn you that when
Miss Blayney puts six shepherds in
her act, six is what she wants and
not sixteen."

"As long as the stage will hold
them, I'll figure it out," said Geniel
optimistically.

T^HE rehearsals went forward with
a dozen angels singing beauti-
fully, and sixteen shepherds posed
over and over again on the stage
until they took up the least possible
space.

Geniel pondered over the prob-
lem of additional costumes and
finally decided that she would have
to go and see several of the mothers.
She was afraid that merely sending
word home by the children would
not bring the desired results.

In this project she had to call on
Johnny for help one Saturday morn-
ing. "In the interests of the annual
Christmas pageant, to be presented
by the Central School, you'd be
glad to chauffeur me around for a
couple of hours, wouldn't you?" she
asked sweetly.

"With the greatest of pleasure,''
he replied. "It's the least I can do
for the cause. Although, in 3/ears
gone by I've been everything from
Kris Kringle to a lame beggar. I
nearly always had a star part of
some kind."

"What refreshing modesty!"
exclaimed Geniel. "About the
costumes — we only have to get
ten. There are six on hand in the
school collection."

She had expected that the trip

LOVE IS ENOUGH

263

would be something of a chore,
but instead it turned out to be a
dehghtful afternoon. Several of the
mothers she met for the first time.
It was not surprising that Johnny
knew them all. Nor was it too sur-
J)rising that they not only knew him
but obviously liked him very mueh.

Before they had started out, he
said, ''When we're through with the
collecting we'll go for a toboggan
ride. All work and no play makes
Jane a you-know-what."

He had chartered their course to
make the circuit as quickly as pos-
sible, but it was soon clear that they
wouldn't get through in time for any
tobogganing — at least, not that
afternoon.

The first stop was at the home of
Chris Humphreys. ''One of my les-
ser lights," she explained. "His
chief talent is for drawing. He never
gets half the answers right on his
arithmetic, but the decorations are
absolutely fascinating."

Mrs. Humphreys welcomed them
with exuberant hospitality. She
served them hot cider and dough-
nuts, showed them the stuffed cloth
animals she had made for various
nieces and nephews and at least two
dozen samples of Chris' art work.
It was with some difficultv that Ge-
niel got around to the subject of
costumes.

"Bath robes, no indeed!" Mrs.
Humphreys replied scornfully. "I
have a striped blanket from Mexico.
It will make a beautiful robe. And
I also have just the thing for the
top. This purple silk I am going to
make into a blouse. But not before
Christmas. It will make a fine head-
dress."

When they were finally able to
tear themselves away, Johnny said

cheerfully, "Well, one down and
just nine more to go. Mrs. Rossiter
is next on the list. Does Fred draw?"

"No. Fred drawls. Let's hope
that his mother doesn't. I must get
through this afternoon or I'll have
to make the rest of the costumes
myself."

Mrs. Rossiter was so shy that she
was obviously relieved to get the
visit over with as quicklv as possible.

The balance of the calls took the
rest of the afternoon, but Gcnicl
ended up with a plentiful supplv of
costumes. "It's been worth while
to get better acquainted with the
parents in their own homes, too,"
she said. "I guess this spree takes
the place of the toboggan partv."

"Not at all," declared Johnnv.
"We'll scare up another couple or
two and go sliding by moonlight.
It's even more fun that way — and
colder."

"It does sound like fun," she
agreed. "I'm sure that Marva
would like to go. And, maybe we
can get Jeff."

"Sure. It would do him good to
get out of the barnyard for a change.
I never did see a guy so wrapped up
in his cows."

"That's elegantly put," smiled
Geniel. "But rather correctly, I'm
afraid. Anyway, it won't hurt to
ask."

TV/fARVA was delighted to go. She
was always ready for a party
of anv kind, anvwherc.

"Jeff says it's okay with him,"
Johnnv reported after phoning.
"He'll be through with his milking
by seven. He says that we can come
to his place for chili afterwards, too."

"Good!" cried Geniel. "This be-
gins to sound like a grand affair."

264

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

She was cspccialh' glad that Jeff was
going and was hoping that this time
she would be able to maintain some
semblance of dignity. At any rate,
she couldn't make herself ridiculous
by getting stuck in the mud.

'Til pick you up right after din-
ner," said Johnny. "And be sure to
put on your boots and snowsuit.
Nobody has swept a path on those
hills, or installed a ski lift."

He was right about the ski lift
and wrong about the path. Several
other parties were on the hill and
the snow was packed down hard.
It had been vears since Geniel had
been on a toboggan. ''It's just too
far away to get to a real hill in
Denver," she said. ''About the best
we could manage were a few gentle
slopes for coasting."

"It all goes to show there's just
no place like Idaho," declared Jeff.
"The best in spuds, mountains,
scenery, snow. . . ."

"Men," added Johnny.

"Granted," agreed Marva easily,
as she slipped down on the tobog-
gan. Johnny sat in front to guide.
Geniel was just behind Marva and
Jeff at the back to give the necessary
push.

IT was a thrilling ride. Geniel
thought that no plane trip could
possibly compare with it. The moon-
light sparkled on the white snow,
untouched by city smoke. There
were whoops of joy from each pass-
ing crowd, either going up or down
the hill.

Once, when they hit a bump and
all bounded up in the air, Geniel
was caught by Jeff's strong arms.
His touch was almost like an elec-
tric shock, and she caught herself

wishing that they would hit another
bump.

It's nothing more than the excite-
ment of the evening, she tried to
tell herself. But it seemed that
only a part of her was listening; the
other self was hoping to be held
again by those same arms.

It seemed as if they had been
there only a matter of minutes when
Johnny said, "My appetite is getting
to the unbearable stage. Do you
suppose that chili is hot yet?"

"Sure." replied Jeff. "It was when
I left. So is the cider and so forth."

The other three started towards
the car but Geniel hesitated. Would
she ever again capture the magic of
this night? She felt as if she would
give anything for just one more ride.

"Are you coming?" demanded
Johnny. "Or do you want your face
washed in the snow first?"

"Yes, I'm coming. I don't want
to see you starve before my very
eyes," she answered reluctantly.

They drove over to Jeff's house
where they enjoyed the hot food
before the big fireplace with its blaz-
ing logs.

"This makes all of my troubles
seem vague and far away," said
Geniel, stretching her feet towards
the fire.

"Troubles, such as . . .?" inquired
Jeff.

"Such as sixteen shepherds, when
there should be only eight, and
twice too many angels. Each and
every one in the third grade wants
to get into the act, and I didn't have
the heart to refuse even the lowliest
one. If it was anybody's play but
Miss Blayney's, I wouldn't worry.
And perhaps I needn't anyway. May-
be she won't say a word."

"It's much more likely that she

LOVE IS ENOUGH

265

will/' comforted Marva grimly. "I
remember last year when we tried
to have a golden-haired Madonna,
because we wanted to use Margaret
Stapley in the tableau. She'd had
polio and couldn't do a walking part.
We had to rig up a dark wig in the
twenty minutes between the first
curtain and the tableau. This thing
has to be perfect, Tm telling you.
It's a tradition."

"But all the boys want to be
shepherds/' Geniel insisted. ''Be-
sides, Johnny and I gathered up
almost a dozen elegant costumes this
afternoon."

''Could you possibly rotate them?"
suggested Jeff. "You know — you
might have some of them move
slowly across the stage as others
come on. Follow the star, in other
words."

"Oh, that sounds perfectly won-
derful!" cried Geniel. "I knew there
must be a way out, somehow or
other. It certainly must be perfect-
ly logical that they would follow the
star."

"Let us hope that Miss Blayney
!will think so," said Marva, still high-
lly skeptical.

When it came time to go home,
[Geniel was almost as loath to leave
the coziness of the grate fire as she
had been to leave the magic of the
[snowy hillside. I guess it's just that
!l don't want to return to the old
I routine at all, she decided. It's so
much fun just to relax and play.

lY^/^HEN they were back at the
I boarding house, Marva re-

marked lightly, "You know, Johnny
is right about the Idaho men. They
are rather special. At least, these
Itwo are."

"Is either one any more special

than the other?" Geniel asked with
a smile.

Marva only shrugged. The gesture
told Geniel nothing.

She looked forward eagerly now
to the Monday rehearsal. Every-
thing seemed to be working out
wonderfully well. She had an
ample supply of costumes and, with
Jeff's help, she had figured out a
way to put sixteen shepherds on
the stage in place of a mere six.

"Thank goodness, the stage will
be in semi-darkness, so it shouldn't
be too noticeable anyway/' she said
happily. The main problem now
was to teach them to mo\c slowly
and spend as much time as possible
gazing up at the star.

She also trained the angels to
stand partly sidewards so that the
chorus would take up no more room
than half a dozen would have done.
At least, not very much more.

Just the same Geniel practically
held her breath at the final rehears-
al, for Miss Blayney was sitting close
up to the front and had offered very
liberal criticisms during each of the
preceding scenes.

Geniel had taken her charges
through the act so many times that
it went off without a mistake or
hitch of any kind. When it was
over. Miss Blayney said nothing
whatsoever. Geniel breathed a deep
sigh of relief. She didn't expect or
even hope for praise. All she wanted
was to get each and every member
of the third grade onto the stage, if
only for a brief moment.

For the final performance on Fri-
day night she was not greatly wor-
ried, even when she remembered
that a blonde had to be transformed
in twenty minutes the previous year.
She figured that it would be too late

266

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

for Miss Blayney, or anyone else to
make any drastic changes.

Anyway, it developed that the
ladv had more serious worries. The
three live lambs, which she had in-
sisted upon having in the stable,
were neither used to being on the
stage nor to night life. True to
their nature, thev went astrav back
into the scenery, knocking over one
wall.

Each of the three kings of the
Orient came in dark makeup, be-
cause the teacher had mentioned
that one of them could be dark. Two
of them had to be scrubbed at the
last minute. Miss Blayney failed to
see anything amusing in either in-
cident.

When the spotlight fell upon the
angel chorus, Geniel was telling her-
self, well, nothing can go wrong with
this part, anyway. But she had
reckoned without the children in
the audience. A small brother of
Connie's shrieked at the top of his
lungs, "Look Mommie! Connie's an
angel!"

For a moment Geniel feared that
the shy Connie might turn and run
or drop from sight, but they were
all standing so closely together that

she couldn't do either, and the crisis
passed.

She was very pleased when it was
over to see Jeff waiting in the audi-
ence. '*I just thought I'd come and
see if you got away with it/' he
smiled.

'Tes, thanks to you," she smiled
back. "Thanks from all of the third
grade, their mothers — and their
little brothers."

"I suppose you're going home for
the holidays?" It was a casual ques-
tion, but Geniel had a notion that
he half hoped she would say "no."
Unaccountably she half wished so
herself. Instead she replied, "Yes,
I'm leaving first thing in the morn-
ing. It's a long way around by
bus."

"But worth all the trouble, I'm
sure. I hope that certain parties
appreciate their good fortune."

"Oh, my folks will be glad to have
me home, of course," she answered
quickly. "I've never missed a
Christmas at home yet. None of us
has, in fact."

Jeff only smiled and said, "Have
a merry one."

(To be continued)

[Prater of a Second vi/ife

Vesta Nickerson Fairbairii

Dear understanding God, help me be wise
To sense the past and present interlacing,
To know the moment to be self-effacing.
To feel when love unveiled should fill my eyes.
My heart needs time to learn, to recognize
The subtle changing moods of one replacing
Old designs with new, while still embracing
Sacred memories. Help me be wise!

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer HuJda Parker

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of
material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and
in the Relief Society Handbook: of Instructions.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Hazel M. Brinson

INDIANAPOLIS STAKE (INDIANA) VISITING TEACHERS CONVENTION

August 3, i960

Front row, at the left, left to right: Marguerite O'Niones, work meeting leader;
Lena Morton, First Counselor; Hazel M. Brinson, President; Beverly MeAdam, Second
Counselor.

Front row, at the right, left to right: Anne Kreitzer, acting chorister; Bethea Dale,
acting organist; C. Lowell Iledrick of the High Council, representing the stake presi-
dency.

Second row, at the left: Barbara Jordan, literature class leader; at the right: Be\erly
Ferguson, theology class leader.

Sister Brinson reports that their first Visiting Teacher Convention was a great
success. A well-planned and supervised nursery was conducted bv Shirley Goodman
and Katherine Barney during the convention. The film "Unto the Least of 'I'hese"
was shown twice between the opening session of the convention and the luncheon, and
women attending the convention were divided into two groups by birthday months for
the showing of the film. While the film was in progress, the alternating group inspect-
ed the display tables and saw the demonstrations given there. A demonstration on
home freezing was gi\en bv Mrs. Vander Griff, county home demonstration agent, and
a fashion show was presented b\- the Connersville Branch Relief Society. The delight-
ful luncheon was planned and prepared by the Indianapolis Second Ward sisters and
was served by the stake Relief Society board.

Page 267

268

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

s^-W'^^svic^cSfr.VW''*- V. »•

Photograph siihmittcd hy Ruby A. Robbins

BONNEVILLE STAKE (UTAH). NORTH THIRTY THIRD WARD VISITING

TEACHERS HONORED FOR MANY YEARS OF SERVICE AT

FALL SOCIAL, September 28, i960

Front ro\\', seated, left to right: Geneva Johnson, Pearl Saunders, Ellen Cederlof,
Maude jVTclvillc, Mae Bates.

Back row, standmg, left to right: Emma Simpson, Alida Larsen, Dorothy Painter,
Brita Johanson. Elizabeth Grav, Nora Walton, Effie McDonald.

Rnb\ A. Robbins, President, Bonneville Stake Rehcf Society, reports: "The North
Thirt\-third \\^ard honored thirty fine sisters at their fall social, September 28, i960.
The twelve sisters shown in the picture were especially honored for their long years of
ser\ice, one sister, Elizabeth Gra}', being eighty-nine years old. To show them of our
lo^'c and esteem, indi\idual citations were read, then President Grace B. Larsen pre-
sented each sister with a Relief Society pin. These chosen twehe members are our
'gold pin' members. Four new members were added this year and truly feel it an honor
to belong to this group. Twenty-five other visiting teachers were each presented with
a corsage. To honor all our visiting teachers, the song 'Our Life Can Touch So Many
Lives' was very beautifully sung by Lois Nichols. Refreshments, served by our youngest
visiting teachers, completed a most satisfying event."

Photograph submitted by Fawn W. Volker

NELHERLANDS MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY CONVENTION
OF OFFICERS AND SUPERVISORS

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

269

Front row, seated, left to right: Einilic Wolthers, Second Counselor, Netherlands
Mission Relief Societ}- Board; Johanna Frolich. First Counselor; Fawn W. X^olker, Presi-
dent, Netherlands Mission Relief Society; Wilhelmina A. Linneman, Secretary-Treasurer.

Sister Volker reports: ''We, the sisters of the Netherlands, are very happy with
the results of a eon\ention held at the Hague chapel for the supervisors and officers of
the various branches. The purpose was to impart instruction, exchange ideas, and create
enthusiasm for the new eight months of work ahead. The morning session was dcNoted
to reviewing handbook instructions and thorough preparation of the lessons and acti\i-
tics of the society. The sisters of the Hague Branch decorated the luncheon tables
and served the lunch. Vases of the beautiful golden dahlias of Holland were placed
in the chapel and on the display table. For the display table, each branch brought
samples of beautiful and interesting articles made for their bazaars. The afternoon
speakers used the different lessons for their subjects. Punch was served at the close of
the convention, as most of the sisters had a long way to go. It took some three to four
hours to reach home. There was a marvelous spirit throughout the day and an eager-
ness for the instructions given.

"Affairs such as this are \cry rewarding. They bring together the \arious branches
in delightful association and comradeship, and it was apparent that a spiritual uplift
was brushed off on to all. These are wonderful sisters, and their contribution in time
and effort is like the work of mothers in the home, who keep the family together."

Photograph submitted by Pearl H. Haddock

CACHE STAKE (UTAH), SE\T,NTEENTH WARD \\^ORK MEETING

DISPLAY, August 21, i960

Left to right: Ahira Larson, First Counselor; Benta Wheeler, President; Inez
Sorcnson, work meeting leader; Elmira Brou n. Second Counselor; Selma Lcnhart, Secre-
tary-Treasurer; Ruin- Hawkins, a work meeting chairman; Ada Jensen, quilting chairman.

Pearl R. Haddock, President, Cache Stake Rehef Society, reports that this display
of outstanding handwork was presented in connection with a fashion show in which
members of the Relief Socict\- and their children modeled clothing which had been
made by Relief Society women. Ada Jensen made the rugs shown in the picture and
designed the patterns for the quilts. Amy Ewer, absent when the picture was taken,
made the afghan. Numerous aprons and household articles, in addition to those
illustrated in the picture, were made for the occasion and were attractively displayed.

270

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

Photogiaph submitted by Eva N. Dalton

PANGUITCH STAKE (UTAH) RFXIEF SOCIETY BOARD HONORED FOR
MANY YEARS OF SERVICE, October 29, i960

Front row, seated, left to right: Edrie W. Norton, Second Counselor; Eva N.
Dalton, President; Vera K. Anderson, First Counselor; Elizabeth T. Smith, Secretary-
Treasurer.

Back row, standing, left to right: Lois W. Haycock, Nina H. Steele, Hope W.
Goulding, Nellie H. Fullmer, Beth R. Tebbs, Myrtle Slack, Thelda H. Thompson,
Iletta D. Reid.

Eva N. Dalton, President, Panguitch Stake Relief Society, reports: "The mem-
bers of the Panguitch Stake Relief Society Board enjoyed a very special evening on
October 29, i960. The feature of the evening was the presentation of the Church
service record of each of the sisters. These board members ha\e held positions in both
ward and stake Relief Society and have served as officers and teachers in all of the ward
and stake women's auxiliary positions. The list of officers held by this board will
attest to the versatility of the sisters of our Stake."

photograph submitted by LaPriel S. Bimker

CALIFORNIA MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY LEADERSHIP CONVENTION

September 17, i960

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

271

Third row, standing at the right: President Bryan L. Bunker of the Cahfornia
Mission; at the right of President Bunker: Wilham F. Jackson, First Counselor, Cah-
fornia Mission; standing, eleventh from the left (back of the sister holding the book):
Crcssa llunsaker. President, San Gorgon io District Relief Society.

Front row, at the right: LaPriel S. Bunker, President, California Mission Relief
Society.

Second row, kneeling: sixth from the left (in dark dress), Velma II. Peterson,
Proiident South Coast district (District recently organized into Palomar Stake, with
Sister Peterson as the first president); ninth from the left, Phylhs Averett, President,
Mt. Whitney District.

President LaPriel S. Bunker reports: "A temple excursion to the Los Angeles
temple was a beautiful spiritual prelude to our convention. The spirit carried over
into our general meeting and departments which were led by our verv humble and
efficient district leaders. We were grateful to have the Priesthood leaders of districts
and branches as our guests. They caught the spirit of the Relief Society program and
the opportunities the sisters enjoy spiritually, intellectually, and compassionately. The
Singing Mothers from one of our districts furnished lo^'ely music. Following the meet-
ing, we were ser\ ed a luncheon in the patio of the Cahfornia Mission home, with very
clever decorations of the first Relief Society sisters as dolls at each place setting. It was
all a glorious experience and enjoyed by all."

Photograph submitted by Harriet W. Capps

SOUTH CAROLINA STAKE BOARD AT VISITING TEACLIERS
CONVENTION, November 19, i960

Ffojit. row, seated, left to right: Malcolm B. Fagan, Work Director Counselor;
Harriet (Hattie) W. Capps, President, South Carolina Stake Relief Society; Belle S.
Spafford, General President of Relief Society; Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor, Gen-
eral Presidencv of Relief Society; Lottie P. Joyner, Education Counselor; Phodia W.
Guest; Steretary-Treasurer.

Back row, standing, left to right: Mildred G. Jensen, literature class leader; Nellie
B. Opie, organist; Beulah T. W^atson, visiting teacher message leader; Florence W.
Watkins, Magazine representative; Louise H. Laffidy, literature class leader; Thelma W.
Flowers, work meeting leader; Ethel S. Moody, chorister; Alice B. Voyles, social science
class leader.

President Harriet W. Capps reports: 'The convention was a great success. It was
well attended, with around 175 present, many traveling distances of 150 miles. The
spirit was wonderful, and the inspiration the visiting teachers received will be a great
help to us. Greetings were extended by Sister Capps, with talks by Minnie Ricke, one

272

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— APRIL 1961

of the first visiting teachers in South Ciirolina, President Benjamin W. Wilkerson,
Counselor Sharp, and President Spafford. Musie was furnished by tlie Columbia Ward
and Columbia Seeond Ward Singing Mothers. A luncheon and social hour was held
following the convention, honoring all visiting teachers. The receiving line was made
up of Sister Spafford and Sister Sharp and the stake Relief Society presidency. This
gave each visiting teacher a chance to meet our General President and her Counselor.

"Ihe decorations were lovely, with floral arrangements of fall flowers and fruit.
Luncheon was served buffet style, with Mildred G. Jensen pouring punch from a
beautiful silver bowl. Later in the afternoon, the stake board honored Sisters Spafford
and Sharp in the home of Alice B. Voylcs, which was beautifully decorated with fall
flowers. An informal afternoon was spent in discussing everyday problems that arise
in Relief Society. A delicious dinner was enjoyed, which climaxed a highly successful
and inspirational meeting."

Photograph submitted, by Evelyn P. Brown

BURBANK STAKE (CALIFORNIA), NORTH HOLLYWOOD WARD
PRESENTS "RELIEF SOCIETY TREASURE CHEST" AT OPENING SOCIAL

Front row, left to right: Dorothy Lamkin, literature class leader; La Rae Matheson,
social science class leader; Kathrj'n Wegman, President; Leona Jensen, Education
Counselor.

Second row, left to right: Clara Gold, chorister; Edith Allaback, visiting teacher
message leader; Phyllis Richardson, instructor of work meeting course, "Caring for the
Sick in the Home"; Etmo Zellmer, Magazine representatix c.

Back row, left to right: Marilyn Johnson, organist; Gloria Moser, theology class
leader.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD 273

Evelyn P. Brown, President, North Hollywood Stake Relief Society, reports this
unique and loAely occasion: "Each board member presented a different 'jewel' of truth
for the Relief Societ}' 'Treasure Chest,' explaining the symbol of each jewel as related
to this year's courses of study and activities. The crown was presented as a climax,
embodying all of the truths to be found in Relief Society activity. The program was
also presented at the October leadership meeting in Burbank Stake."

[Pioneer Jxitchen

Alice R. Rich

nnilE word toq^etherness has a deeper meaning for me than the dictionary definition.
'- The sound of it invites me to travel a childhood trail back to my mother's pioneer
kitchen, the big family workshop. That room knew the true meaning of the word.

A burning pine back log in the wide fireplace warmed and helped make light the
work space. All the family from parents to the young children shared in the prepara-
tion of almost everything the big family ate or wore.

The farm, garden, orchard, and range land, with hand labor, produced the bread,
milk, meat, butter, cheese, chickens, eggs, fruit, vegetables, honey, molasses, wool, and
e\en boots and shoes. These last were made from oil-tanned hides made into leather
at a local tannery.

Ours was a typical pioneer kitchen. It had wide pine-board floors, whitewashed
walls, iron cooksto\c, woodbox, wash bench, water buckets and wash basin, roller
towel, mirror, comb case, sewing machine, almanac, and wood chairs. In the middle of
the room was the big fall-leaf table, and around it much of the work of togetherness
centered.

On that sturd\' oilcloth-covered table many hands worked in various activities.
There the year's supplv of farm-fattened, dressed hogs were trimmed; the hams, bacon,
lard, headcheese, spareribs, tenderloin, and sausages were readied for table use for the
present time and for the months ahead. On that table top were prepared the orchard
and garden grown \iands for preserves, jellies, mincemeat, chowchow, chili sauce, sweet
pickled peaches, and relishes. On its oilcloth cover were rolled and shaped pie paste,
cookies, fried cakes, cinnamon buns, and the tender soda biscuits. Fresh from the
oven the great tins of homemade bread came to cool, always so crusty and tempting.

The weekly ironings were always done on the same table top, and there were
pinned dress and suit patterns for the family sewing. Above its top hung the coal-oil
lamp that lighted it for an eating board, and for evening reading. Around it, as an
altar, we knelt for morning and evening prayer.

Within the radius of the lighted fireplace's warmth and light, through the long
winter evenings, we sewed carpet rags, pieced quilt blocks and did the family knitting
while we listened to '*once-upon-a-time" stories and ate pine nuts we had gathered from
the nearby hills.

Pioneer life had its problems, its struggles, and hard work, but it had its compensa-
tions in the togetherness that \\c shared and in the lovely memories that are ours —
memories that for all of us, persist as an interlude, rich and deep in homely joys, an
interlude of gracious living.

SACRED MUSIC FOR

THREE PART

LADIES CHORUSES

COME, YE BLESSED OF MY
FATHER-Madsen 20

GOSPEL GIVES UNBOUNDED
STRENGTH-Schrelner 30

GO YE FORTH WITH MY
WORD-Madsen _ 25

IF YE LOVE ME, KEEP MY
COMMANDMENTS-Madsen .. .25

INCLINE YOUR EAR-Wilkes .. .25

IN THY FORM-Madsen 20

LET THE MOUNTAINS SHOUT
FOR JOY-Stephens 20

LORD, GOD OF OUR
FATHERS-Elgar 25

LORD, HEAR OUR PRAYER-
Verdl 20

LORD, WE DEDICATE THIS
HOUSE TO THEE-Madsen 20

OPEN OUR EYES-Macfarlane .25

THE 23rd PSALM-Schubert 25

Music Sent on Approval
Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.
D On Approval D Charge

D Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City & State

liai|iieslHiisic I

iiiiiiiiiiiiiitiikT?!!!Zh

J Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Jxicking the LKocn

Celia. Luce

TF a child stumbles against a rock and
■■■ hurts himself, he often blames the rock
for his troubles. He may punish the rock
by kicking it or hitting it with a stick.

I often act like that child without real-
izing it. Something goes wrong and I
start looking around for something to
blame. I tell myself that I didn't have
the same chance as others. I Imd bad
luck. Or, it was someone else's fault. I
can brood and blame without helping
things at all.

If I really want to set things right, my
thinking must be clearer than that. I
must stop kicking the rock and be ready
to accept the blame I deserve. Only then
can I see what must be done to set things
right again and a\oid trouble in the future.

cJhe Hjig and the JLittie

Maude Rubin

The Chinese do\e and the hummingbird
Sit here together on one bough
Of the braided willow which has not heard
Of their different size or status, though
The dove is a plutocrat, plump and rich.
Big is his name, with a guttural coo;
The other, a small irridescence which
Gleams feather-lightning, nor cares who
Sits on the willow bough and moans. . . .
Regardless of size or spread of wing,
He slices the blue air-wa\ es and owns
A ruby:

But the common linnet sings
Better than either the Little or Big,
As they sit here preening on summer's twig.

Page 274

LKeju venation

Cleo /. Johnson

SITUATED in a sheltered spot by the side of the main road in the dn' farm seetion
of southeast Idaho, stands a httle, vveatherbeaten, now ramshaekle, brown house.
When hfe seems to close in on me, when I feel I must get away from it all, that is
where I like to go.

I've taken my family there. They peer through the windows into the empty
rooms, and fight mosquitoes down by the creek while eating lunch. I have led them
up the path that reaches the top of the cliff behind the house where the waving grain
fields can be seen. But soon it's, **Come on. Mom. Let's go." "Gee, it's hot." 'Tm
tired!" "Haven't you seen enough?" The last time I went there, I left them home.

You see, this house is part of me. The property belongs to someone else now,
but this is the place where I was born, and as such, will always be mine. I look
through those dust}- windo\\s and I hardly see the cracks in the wall or the litter on
the floor. I see it as it used to be with its big black stove and the woodbox in the
corner, tlie rust-colored \ehet portiere that hung in the doorway, with rows of photo-
graphs and pictures lining the wall, and the green plaid steamer rug covering the
day bed.

I walk down by the creek and, instead of a muddy, hoof-marked watering hole for
cattle, I see it clear and sparkling, crystal-cool straight from the mountain, with water-
cress growing, and a box-like cooler where milk and butter were kept in tin pails.

I climb that path, not even caring that my best slippers are ankle-deep in dust.
The shimmering of the quaking aspen trees, the smell of the haw berries and the hum
of the insects gixe me a feeling of peace. And once again as I stand on that hilltop,
with the wind blowing through my hair, it is as if I were a child at my father's side.
I watch the golden grain ripple.

Then I go home again, and life seems sweeter and dearer than it was.

• BEAUTIFUL
e IIAXDY

• DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the
Deseret News Press for the finest of service.
Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20

Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles _ 35

150 to 300 miles _ 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles _ 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581

33 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah

TOURS FOR 1961

APRIL— Hawaii

JUNE— Hawaii, Mexico, and
Northwest

JULY— Hawaii, Pageant and
Historical Eastern Tour

AUGUST-Southern California
(San Francisco, Reno, Los
Angeles)

AUGUST-Europe

OCTOBER - Aloha Week (Ha-
waii)

DECEMBER— Rose Parade Tour

Margaret Lund Travel
Service

72 East 4th South

Moxum Hotel Lobby

Box 2065

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

DA 2-5559 — HU 5-2444 — AM 2-2337

Page 275

TOUR TO MIAMI, FLORIDA

Leaving the last of May.

NORTHWEST, BANFF, AND
LAKE LOUISE TOUR

June 24, 1961.

HILL CUMORAH PAGEANT

July 21, 1961. Twenty-three days, in-
cluding Boston, Washington, New
York, and Chicago. Top Broadway
show will be seen. Church histori-
cal places will also be visited such
as Nauvoo and Adam-Ondi-Ahman.

Ask about our tours to the

BLACK HILLS PASSION PLAY
(including Mt. Rushmore)

EUROPEAN TOUR IN MAY

HAWAIIAN TOUR IN SEPTEMBER

ESTHER JAMES TOURS

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City 3, Utah

Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL 9-8051

LEARN TO
TYPEWRITE!

New Classes Begin Soon

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE

Phone EM 3-2765
70 North Main Salt Lake City 11, Utah

cJhe j/intidote

Cynthia M, Trunnell

T 7^7'E have a yard in which the grass
grows green and strong because of
good seed, good soil, fertihzer, and water.
Here and there are also growing dandelions
and other weeds, \ igorous and hardy from
the same soil and fertilizer and water that
benefit the grass. They spread out their
uneven patterns irregularly across the
lawn, marring the smooth green effect we
are trying to achiexe. This morning \\q
sprayed the grass and the weeds with a
poison mixed with water. The weeds will
die because of this spraying, but the grass
will not be damaged, will receive only the
benefit of the water in the mixture. If we
were to spray the vegetable garden, how-
ever, the \egetables would die with the
weeds. I wonder what protects the grass.
Is it some built-in immunity?

I know that with the good influences
that are sprayed across my children's
minds from tele\ision. movies, radio, and
magazines, are mixed some poisons. The
strength and appeal of these poisons I can-
not judge. Their specific potency I can
only guess. My children are not like the
weeds, unplanted, untended, unwanted,
untaught, but what if they are like the
vegetables, lacking immunit}^ to the
poisons of life from which they cannot
be completely shielded? How can I guard
them by building into them some uni-
versal immunity to protect them as the
grass is protected, from within?

The only such means of immunity I
know is the gospel of Jesus Christ, taught
to them with love and conviction, rein-
forced consistently by daily example. I
believe and pray they will obey the gospel
and be immune to poisons from which I
cannot shield them.

Page 276

The spocieui new hcodquorleri
h«using executive offices and re-
carding sludiot of the Columbio
Research Group, located at 3600
Market Street in the Granger area
«f Greater Salt lake City.

Columbia Research Group invites you to join...

LDS RECORD CLUB

Here is a new dimension in the presentation of the
written heritage sacred to all LDS families. The
LDS RECORD CLUB will present not only the standard
works of the Church and dramatized stories, but
the best of inspirational literature and truly good
entertoinment . . . works available on record no-
where else.

listeners of all ages will find new meaning and
inspiration through these Hi-fidelity recordings. As
teaching aids, missionary tools, or simply for your
uplifting entertainment, the offerings of the IDS
RECORD CLUB will be permanent treasures.

LDS RECORD CLUB MEANS . . .

• Finest recorded works of special interest to LDS
members. (All standard works will be offered!)

• Liberal Bonuses to LDS RECORD CLUB members.
(Gift recordings, first opportunities, exclusive
privileges)

• You order only what you want, when you want
it! (No minimum orders required to maintain
membership.)

• Premium coupons given with every purchase to-
ward future releases. (Plan your buying from
our advance lists ... to members only.)

RECORDS AVAILABLE SOONl

*"The Joseph Smith Story"
"The Brigham Young Story"
"Pearl of Great Price"
"Doctrine and Covenants"
"New Testament"
"Old Testament"
. . . and many others.

(Blind and near-blind register free with bishop's signature)

MAIL THIS COUPON TODAY

Your enclosed $1.00 registration
fee will bring you "A Voice From
The Dust" — recorded excerpts
from the Book of Mormon.

'See od in Morch Relief Society Magazine.

J Columbia

Reseorch G

oup-

-3600

Market

St., S.L.C.

Utah

, Enclosed
; RECORD

is my
CLUB.

$1.00.

Pleose enroll

as o merr

ber

of the

IDS

' Address

J City

.. Stote

Page 277

(y/2 Second cJhought

Stdh Hatch

IN this tension-filled whirl we live in, I've found an oasis. It is second thought.
I cannot tell exactly when I discovered it, but it has saved me untold anxiety.
I can truthfully say it has gi\en me peace of mind.

Take for example — money. I used to spend it when I had it and hardly knew
where it went, or \\hether it would reach or not. Now I plan for it. Then, on second
thought, I replan it and it reaches, because I find things there that I can very well do
without. It is a big relief when I do. When my children must have this or that
luxury, I very firmly give it my second thought and let the children work for the
monc}'. They appreciate it more.

Just last week I planned an evening at the movie for me and the children, then,
on second thought, I bought ice cream cones for us and our new neighbor's children,
and we spent two wonderful hours getting acquainted.

I ha\e been accomplishing my work by doing certain things on certain days and
have been nervous and upset when anything interfered. On second thought, I sat
down and made a list of the things I just had to do to keep a moderately clean house,
a well-fed family, and presentable washings and ironings. Then I listed all the extras
I have been tearing my heart out about and put each one down on a separate recipe card.
Now, I take one of them out every day and v^'ork on it for ninety minutes, then I have
the rest of the day to live and love more than I have ever done. I am accomplishing
more, I'm not worrying about what hasn't been done, because I know that someday
soon the card will pop up, and I enjoy my family so much more. Of course, they are
wondering what has happened to me, but I just smile and squeeze my file box.

When traveling I choose a route. On second thought, I consider what I shall
miss by going that way, so I reroute to have more pleasure for the same amount of gas.

I have been upset many times in disciplining the children, even punishing the
wrong one. Now, on second thought, I am beginning to use more reason and much
prayer. My children are slowly responding to my change of attitude. I have found
myself becoming more patient.

My husband and I have been happier together, because when I have become
annoyed about something, I give it a second thought, of what tomorrow would be like
if he were taken from me. I try to greet him with a smile and appreciate the wonder-
ful man he is. The petty things just seem to fade out. Try second thought. It is
soul-satisfying.
Page 278

1 1 iorning LPromise

Leah W. KimbaJ]

Even as branches bare
Against a somber sky,
May I add beauty to my world
As stark night passes by.

Soon morning sun, though hid from view,
Will penetrate the gray.
Pink-tint the clouds and, through the mist,
Find heaven's blue for day —

A promise of the light to come,
Of solace for the soul,
Of warmth and joys yet undreamed.
Clear vision of the goal!

Put out bulletins the

inexpensive . • .
EASY Hectograph way!

Gelatin trays, 9''xl2", letter
size $4.75

Gelatin refills,

1 lb $1.75

21/2 lbs $3.75

Master units $1 Dozen

Take-off paper, 16 lb. weight,
ream $2.30

Phone Orders
Carefully Filled

24 East Broadway
Salt Lake City
EMpire 4-8424

1047 East 21st South

Sugarhouse

HU Titer 4-1051

Holii Scnpiuri

of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

• THE HOLY BIBLE

• THE BOOK OF MORMON

• THE DOCTRINE & COVENANTS

• THE PEARL OF GREAT PRICE

COMBINATION
REFERENCE

72 color
illustrations

arge easy-to-read type

New Bible Maps

Ideal for Family Night

WHEELWRIGHT PUBLICATIONS, INC.

971 South West Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen:

( ) I am interested in having a representative call and show me the

Holy Scriptures.
( ) I am interested in becoming a dealer for the Holy Scriptures.

Name.

Address

City Zone State.

Page 279

iuirthdaii (congratulations

Ninety-nine

Mrs. Elizabeth Jane Russell Day
Hunter, Utah

Ninety-six

!Mrs. Elizabeth Mohr Felix
Logan, Utah

Mrs. Elizabeth Wilson Young
Sanford, Colorado

Ninety-five

Mrs. Maria Peterson Thompson
Ephraim, Utah

Mrs. Minetta Parmelia Brown

Thorne

Manti, Utah

Ninety-four

Mrs. Alice Ann De La Mare Gowans
Tooele, Utah

Ninety -three

Mrs. Emily Jane Dunster Siddoway
Vernal, Utah

Mrs. Sarah H. Critchlow Ballantyne
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Laura Furniss Kelley
Roy, Utah

Ninety-two

Mrs. Amalia Olsen Berg
Castle Dale, Utah

Mrs. 1\L\rgaret Ellen Black Rowley
Castle Dale, Utah

Mrs. Rhoda Alice Hales Tanner
San Diego, California

Mrs. Sarah Fitch Whyte

Lethbridge, Alberta

Canada

Ninety-one

Mrs. Clara Louise Crismon Johnson
Ceres, California

Mrs. Clara Young Speirs
Los Angeles, California

Mrs. Minnie Candus Allen Thomas
Long Beach, California

Mrs. Eva Unsworth Hansen
Mar Vista, California

Page 280

Mrs. Annie Glade Vine
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Eliza Denio
Bell Gardens, California

Ninety

Mrs. Mary Alice Wisehart Parkhurst
Menlo Park, California

Mrs. Nancy Elizabeth Curtis Walker
Aogusta, Georgia

Mrs. Elizabeth Emma Slade Carroll
Mancos, Colorado

Mrs. Jane Angus Banks
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Marie Yorgensen Carling
Shelley, Idaho

Mrs. Ann Giles Cummings
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Sarah Ella Spencer
Greensboro, North Carolina

Mrs. Mary Berg Beckstead
Nibley, Utah

Mrs. Elizabeth Hamp Willmore
Pocatello, Idaho

of or Aprils Sake

Ida Elaine James

Now consummates the root
In pale anemone
When humbly underfoot
Blooms pink fragility;

Now through the lyric air

Of spring, reluctant snow

Of petals drifts down April's stair

As cherry blossoms go.

As a thrush's wing whirs
Upon inviting wind.
Softly old magic stirs
To ruffle the mind.

On mornings sweetly blue
Memories awake
And softly sing of you
For April's sake.

■ ^«^H«n>es4Ganfens

SEWING
BOOK ■

A Book
of Tested Ways
That Will Save You WORK and TIME in HOME SEWIISG

BETTER HOMES & GARDENS

SEWING BOOK

Covers :

BASIC SEWING EQUIPMENT

Discusses both basic sewing equipment
and special equipment for advanced
sewing, plus sewing aids you can make
yourself.

THE COMMERCIAL PATTERN

Reveals vital sewing information on
the commercial pattern: size ranges,
standard measurements for figure
types.

THE ALTERATION PATTERN

How to make and use the alteration
pattern, how it eliminates fitting, how
to make adjustments for every figure
type.

CUTTING YOUR DRESS

How to lay out pattern pieces, to cut
special fabrics: naps, plaids, checks,
stripes.

ASSEMBLING THE DRESS

Marking for darts, tucks, notches,
shirring and their importance; assem-
bly shortcuts; pressing tips; linings
and interfacings.

$3.95

Dcsetet^Booh Co:

^^ 44 East South Temple -- Salt Lake City. Utah ..,.j -^

*17'^jpn[^^WCJS^f1j!^T'W7'V>' ' -^ ^_, 1^ ^B _a •»

Deseret Book Company
44 East South Temple
Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find
( ) check ( ) money order ( )
I have an account. Please charge.

Amount enclosed $ for

"Better Homes & Gardens Sewing
Book" (at 3.95 copy)

Name

Addi

City.

Zone State.

Residents of Utah include 21/2% sales tax. Postage 15c.

APR fcl

Life is a series

OJ CnOlC^aS • we can't choose our parents! . . . But we can choose our college

and our mates . . .

our way of life

how we take advantage
of our opportunities . .

and how we spend our money.

More and more families every day are finding
that they choose wisely when they spend part of
their income for a Beneficial Life Planned Futures
program. As your Beneficial Life man will
quickly point out, it isn't really spending at all,
it's an investment in your own future.

One-half billion dollars of life insurance in force

BENEFICIAL UEE

Salt Lake City, Utah

Virgil H. Smith, Pres.

SS A ® A S S K

IC-«5^SK?#aif4

riiMiMiiniHiifct

mmmmmm

fs^w^ir**!^.

I ;

ilHBJI

^^^

/^*-4.,v

VOL/ 48 NO. 5
MAY 1961

'fm

0^W^

S*^

■^

- . -: v«.,'

ft w - -■■■^

Ljear of the {Jjutterfly^

KosGmond Purviance

The Chinese have a way, it seems to me.
Of marking time that offers pure delight.
This is the year of the dog, they say,
Or the dragon or the swine.

This has been the year for us of the butterfly. . . .

From the dry cocoon on the early day

The black caterpillar spun

And hung from the top of the prismed jar

Where children's hands had thrust

A twisting, fuzzy body

In a bed of twigs and grass.

Gently! Gently!

Caterpillars squirm and childish fingers

Are unskilled in tenderness.

Thus comes the need for dying

And to know makes quick tears

When the knowing of the need

Exceeds the small circumference of a world

Surrounded by an unpierced infant wall. . . .

The question rises and the answer falls

And comfort swells and fills the in-between

To give to dying meaning

That to die is but to live.

But tears dry quickly when the heart is young,
And summer days hold magic for the eyes.

The frosty brown container splits and curls

And now the jar grows smaller — much too small

To quite contain the beauty that comes forth . . .

And jet and gold, and tipped with silver-white.

The lid is lifted,

And Pandora's eyes were never bright

To witness such as this.

It rises, flutters free
And settles down,
Pulsating softly,
On a yellow head.

The year of the butterfly is gone.
I wait.

Anticipating with an anxious joy
Another time of learning
Children's years.

The Cover: Lake Louise, Alberta, Canada

Photograph by Duncan Edwards, Free Lance Photographers Guild

Frontispiece: Delaware Canal, Pennsylvania

Photograph by Don Knight
Cover Design by Evan Jensen
Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Qjrom it

ear an

a 3fc

I love The Relief Society Magazine. The
lessons are helpful and so are the wonder-
ful, inspiring stories and poems. Every
word helps to strengthen my testimony,
and my heart is full of thankfulness for
the Magazine. No one reading this won-
derful Magazine could deny the truth and
words of wisdom it contains. I pray that,
as one of the Magazine representatives,
I may be the means of others obtaining
and enjoying our Relief Society Magazine.
— Sarah Potts

Ripley, Derbyshire, England

I was Relief Society president for two
years here in Cookeville. I now teach the
social science class, and enjoy all the les-
sons which are given in the Magazine.
The stories and poems are just wonderful,
and the covers so lifelike. My children
and I were discussing the March cover and
remembering our trip to Canyon Lake
(near Phoenix, Arizona) in 1955, when
we were living in Phoenix. It is wonder-
ful to see it on the Magazine in color.
— Mrs. Elsie Lee Hickey

Cookeville, Tennessee

I think The Relief Society Magazine is
simply splendid. I have taken it since
1926. I sent a copy to a cousin of mine
in England (nonmember) and she wrote
thanking me for the nice httle book.
— Helen McQuarrie

Salt Lake City, Utah

I would like to tell you how much I
appreciate our wonderful Magazine. It
helps me spiritually and materially in my
home. I just can't be without it. For
me The Relief Society Magazine is a treas-
ure of knowledge.

— Mrs. Clemencia P. Golithon

Redondo Beach, California

I enjoy our Magazine very well. I have
twenty-five bound volumes and treasure
them. I also enjoy the Birthday Con-
gratulations to our dear sisters.
— Annie E. Nielsen

Spanish Fork, Utah

I enjoy The Relief Society Magazine
very much. Two of the recent stories
have been particularly moving: "Grafted"
(First Prize Story, by Hope M. Williams,
in the January issue); and "The Happety
Road" (Second Prize Story, by Hazel K.
Todd, in the February issue ) . I am glad
the articles on Temple Square (by Preston
Nibley, October and November i960,
and January, February, and March 1961)
have been included in the Magazine. My
children enjoy these bits of history as
much as I.

— Mrs. Merrill Holyoak

American Falls, Idaho

I can't begin to tell you how much I
appreciate our wonderful Magazine, and
what it means to me. Inside the beauti-
ful covers lie a college education, the won-
derful lessons, stories, recipes, and poems.
The contents of the Magazine are always
outstanding. I have enjoyed twelve years
on the stake board, in two different stakes,
as Magazine representative and have loved
every minute of it. I have also served as
a ward president in the same two stakes.
Truly, I have learned the value of the
Magazine.

— Mrs. Alligee L. Anderson
Nephi, Utah

The Relief Society Magazine is an in-
spiration to all of us here in Waco, Texas,
We especially enjoy the ideas for work
meeting. Our homebound members sure-
ly enjoy the Magazine. We hope you will
never discontinue the handwork features
in our favorite Magazine.

— Mrs. Florence Hoppie
Waco, Texas

Just a note of thanks for the beautiful
editorial "And Tell of Time" in the Janu-
ary Magazine (by Vesta P. Crawford).
Truly, I feel that it was penned par-
ticularly for me. I have always loved that
passage from Ecclesiastes around which the
message was built.

— Evelyn Anderson Lee

Linthicum Heights, Maryland

Page 282

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD
Belle S. Spafford ._--.- . President

Marianne C. Sharp ----- - First Counselor

Louise W. Madsen ----- Second Counselor

Hulda Parker . - - - - Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Christine H. Robinson Annie M. Ellsworth Fanny S. Kienitz

Edith S. Elliott Alberta H. Christensen Mary R. Young Elizabeth B. Winters

Florence J. Madsen Mildred B. Eyring Mary V. Cameron LaRue H. Resell

Leone G. Layton Charlotte A. Larsen Afton W. Hunt Jennie R. Scott

Blanche B. Stoddard Edith P. Backman Wealtha S. Mendenhall Alice L. Wilkinson

Evon W. Peterson Winniefred S. Pearle M. Olsen LaPriel S. Bunker

Aleine M. Young Manwaring Elsa T. Peterson Irene W. Buehner

Josie B. Bay Elna P. Haymond Irene B. Woodford

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Editor ..---_..--- - Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor -------- -- Vesta P. Crawford

General Manager ---------- Belle S. Spafford

VOL. 48 MAY 1961 NO. 5
(contents

SPECIAL FEATURES

International Singing Mothers Concert Tour Belle S. Spafford 284

Contest Announcements — 1961 293

Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest 293

Relief Society Short Story Contest 294

Magazine Honor Roll for 1960 Marianne C. Sharp 320

FICTION

"Men Are What Their Mothers Make Them" Mabel Law Atkinson 296

Lovingly Remembered Frances C. Yost 299

Love Is Enough — Chapter 5 Mabel Harmer 312

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 282

Sixty Years Ago 302

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 303

Editorial: Train Up a Child As an Individual Marianne C. Sharp 304

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 330

Birthday Congratulations 344

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

The Evening Star Cleo Jones Johnson 298

Spring Housecleaning Hattie B. Maughan 306

Buffet to Remember Alice Morrey Bailey 308

Animal Aprons Shirley Thulin 310

Martha Wilcox Hacking, Mistress of Many Hobbies 319

The Recipe Marion Ellison 319

Beauty Arlene D. Cloward 337

The Hard Way Celia Luce 338

To Be a Grandmother Harriet De Spain 339

POETRY

The Year of the Butterfly — Frontispiece Rosemond Purviance 281

Sunflowers on a Hill Eva Willes Wangsgaard 292

Set Your Kindred Free Clara Lewis Jennings 295

Suburbs Christie Lund Coles 305

Inside the Locket Lorena A. White 307

Earth House in May Caroline Eyring Miner 318

Woman's Choice Lula Walker 337

Jesus Texas A. Gladden 338

Twin Seas Ethel Jacobson 340

Hearts Rowena Jensen Bills 340

Except for the Daisies Mabel Jones Gabbott 342

So Beautiful, Beloved Grace Barker Wilson 342

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year;
20c a copy ; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of
address at once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Page 283

International Singing Mothers
Concert Tour

President Belle S. Spaffoid

4 4T ET Not Your Song End
I With Its Singing" was the
concluding number of each
one of a series of concerts presented
in seven large centers of the United
Kingdom by a Relief Society Inter-
national Singing Mothers Chorus
composed of 250 singers represent-
ing five countries — United States,
England, Scotland, Ireland, and
Wales.

As this glorious song rang out
through the great concert halls of
Great Britain, one felt the prophetic
nature of its message. The superb-
ly beautiful music of these sweet-
spirited mothers will not end in the
concert halls, but will go on in the
homes, in branches and missions, in
wards and stakes of two continents,
to sustain and bless our Father's
children and to further his work.

In a revelation given in July 1830
to the Prophet Joseph Smith and
directed to his wife, Emma, who
twelve years later became the first
President of Relief Society, the Lord
said: 'Tor my soul delighteth in the
song of the heart; yea, the song of
the righteous is a prayer unto me,
and it shall be answered with a bless-
ing upon their heads'* (D & C
25:12).

Throughout its 119 years of his-
tory, during which time Relief So-
ciety has spread to the far corners
of the earth. Relief Society mothers
have been singing mothers. They
have sung with heart and voice. Yet,
in all the long history of the Society,

Page 284

it was not until now that Rehef
Society members residing in more
than one country had been brought
together in one choral group. The
recent concert tour of Great Britain,
history making in its conception and
accomplishments and promising for
the future of the Singing Mothers
program of Relief Society and for
Relief Society itself, bears testimony
of the blessings of the Lord to his
daughters, of the power of music,
and of the importance of the Re-
lief Society in the advancement of
the work of the Church.

The first International Chorus of
Singing Mothers, formed at the
direction of the First Presidency,
was blessed in having as its conduc-
tor Dr. Florence Jepperson Madsen,
member of the General Board of
Relief Society and eminent Ameri-
can conductor. Dr. Madsen has had
a long and distinguished career in
the field of music as soloist, com-
poser, teacher, and conductor. It
was not a new experience for her to
bring together into one large choral
group singers selected from many
local Relief Society choruses. For
a number of years she has conducted
such choruses at the Annual Gen-
eral Relief Society Conference and
at sessions of the General Church
Conferences. The thousands of
Latter-day Saints attending these
conferences have been inspired and
edified by the deeply moving music
of these choruses.

Outstanding as have been her past

INTERNATIONAL SINGING MOTHERS CONCERT TOUR

285

Courtesy Fox Photos, Ltd.

THE SINGING MOTHERS IN CONCERT AT ROYAL ALBERT HALL

performances, Dr. Madsen's great
talents seemed to have reached a
perfection peak in the training and
conducting of the International
Chorus. Sensitive to the effects de-
sired by the composers, she devel-
oped, in a comparatively few
rehearsals, the abilitv on the part of
the singers to perform beautifully
and artistically. The charm of her
personality, her ready wit, the sin-
cerity and apparent ease with which
she achieved emotional and spiritual
depth in her conducting, will mark
her ever as a superb interpreter of
song and as one of the great choral
conductors of the Church. In all of
Florence Madsen's activities in
working with the American and
British singers, she had the full
support and assistance of her hus-
band, Dr. Franklin Madsen, himself

an accomplished musician and con-
ductor.

The International Singing Moth-
ers Chorus was fortunate, also, in
having Dr. Frank W. Asper, one of
America's most distinguished organ-
ists, for the organ accompaniments
and for the concert organ solos. Dr.
Asper has been playing the Salt Lake
Tabernacle organ for more than
thirty years. The dedicatory serv-
ice for the organ in the new Hyde
Park Chapel featured Dr. Asper.
The Singing Mothers participated in
that service.

IT was not an easy undertaking to
bring together for several weeks
of rehearsal fiftv-seven women from
stakes in Utah extending from Pro-
vo through Ogden; also to assemble
for sectional rehearsals two hundred

286

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1961

Courtesy J. Walter Thompson, Ltd.

PRESIDENT DAVID O. McKAY

British women; then to transport
the 250 American and British sisters
to London and from this center to
Manchester, to Nottingham, to
Cardiff, to Newcastle, to Glasgow,
and to Belfast for concerts, and
then on back to Liverpool and from
thence to their respective homes.

The organizational genius of the
undertaking was reflected in the
smoothness with which the tour
moved from place to place. Planned
under the competent direction of
President Bowring Woodbury of
the British Mission and his wife.

Sister Beulah Woodbury, with the
full support and co-operation of
other mission presidents of Great
Britain, the Manchester Stake presi-
dency, the missionaries, local Priest-
hood and Relief Society leaders, as
well as the General Presidency of
Relief Society, the tour was con-
ducted with the efficiency and pre-
cision of a well-oiled machine.

Travel arrangements for the
American sisters to and from Eng-
land were made by President Frank-
lin Murdock, who, together with
Sister Clare Murdock, accompanied

INTERNATIONAL SINGING MOTHERS CONCERT TOUR

287

Courtesy Fox Photos, Ltd.

SISTER EMMA RAY RIGGS McKAY

Photograph taken in England
February 1961

American composers represented.
Some of Dr. Madsen's own composi-
tions were included. Each number
was recognized as being among the
finest in choral music. Though dif-
ficult to learn, the sisters memorized
the songs and presented them with
artistry under the masterful conduct-
ing of Dr. Florence Jepperson Mad-
sen. The organist, Dr. Frank Asper,
the pianist, Zesta T. Geisler, the
soloists, Annette Richardson Din-
woodey, Jean Taverner, and Jewell
E. Cutler, the violinists, Reva Blair
and Blanche Wilson, all lent great
talents to impressive and soul-stir-
ring concerts.

As the chorus moved from city
to city on its memorable tour, recep-
tive and appreciative audiences
greeted the singers. Enthusiastic
applause and high praise for the

the singers throughout the entire
tour. The tour manager was Elder
Maurice Barnes of the British Mis-
sion. Elder Barnes was assisted by
Sister Myrtle Wentworth and Sister
Coleen Hamilton, of the British
Mission, while Sister Evon W. Pet-
erson represented the General Board.
All of these brothers and sisters re-
mained with the singers throughout
the entire tour, as did President
Spafford. President Bowring Wood-
bury and Sister Beulah Woodbury
also traveled with the chorus a por-
tion of the time. Every requirement
of responsible assignments was met
pleasantly and capably by those
assigned to direct and assist with the
tour, making the extensive traveling
a happy and comfortable experience
for the singers.

The music repertoire consisted of
twenty-three sacred and secular
numbers, with both British and

Courtesy J. Walter Thompson, Ltd.

DR. FLORENCE JEPPERSON
MADSEN

of the General Board of Relief Society

Director of the International Singing
Mothers Chorus

288

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1961

Courtesy Fox Photos, Ltd.

PRESIDENT BELLE S. SPAFFORD SPEAKS AT DEDICATORY SERVICE

Seated in the front row, left to right: Sister Brown, Sister McKay, President David
O. McKay, Elder Hugh B. Brown, President Alvin O. Dyer.

quality of the singing and the
uniqueness of the undertaking were
forthcoming on every hand.

Warm welcomes were extended
by Lord Ma^^ors in a number of the
cities where concerts were given.
Some of these distinguished civic
leaders honored the Church by at-
tending the concerts held in their
respective cities. Other distin-
guished persons were also present at
the various concerts.

Everywhere the press was gener-
ous in reporting the event. The
Newcastle press reported the con-
cert as follows, under the heading
The Singing Mothers Excel:

In the City Hall, Newcastle, last night
the International Chorus of Singing Moth-
ers of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints gave a concert of sacred
and secular music. This was one of a
series of concerts which this body of
singers is giving in seven centers in the

United Kingdom. The whole concept is
remarkable — 50 American singers who
have come over specially for these events
joined with 200 British singers, who have
for some time been rehearsing sectionally,
and they have formed a choir whose per-
formance was an absolute object lesson in
choral singing. Apart from the obvious fact
that every member was thoroughly cog-
nizant of the music — the whole exacting
programme was sung without reference to
copies — credit must be given to the
expert training and inspiring conducting
of Dr. Florence Jepperson Madsen. . . .

The programme consisted of a ^'aried se-
lection of three and four-part choral items,
solos by Jewel Cutler (soprano), and
Annette Richardson Dinwoodey (contral-
to), a violin solo by Blanche Wilson and
two organ solos. Some of the accompani-
ments were played on the organ by Dr.
Frank W. Asper, who provided adequate
support without ever being too loud, in
spite of the temptation of the large organ,
the power of which he rather de\astatingly
demonstrated in his solos. The rest were
in the hands of the pianist, Zesta T.
Geisler, whose playing was excellent. Her

INTERNATIONAL SINGING MOTHERS CONCERT TOUR

289

accurate accompaniments were helpful to
choir and soloists alike.

Of the contribution of the choir to the
programme one can only speak in the
highest terms.

Helped by the absence of copies, there
was absolute unanimity in everything they
did, with constant attention centered on
their conductor, whose clear and mean-
ingful leadership ensured splendid preci-
sion. They sang with artistic expression
and never lost vitality, whether in vigorous
and strenuous passages or in the quietest
parts. But while praising highly their tone
and the general interpretation of the
music, it was that rare quality in singing,
splendid enunciation, which struck me
most. Such clarity, such care with ade-
quate stresses, left the audience in no
doubt about the words.

Classical, English, and American com-
posers were represented. Only to mention
a few — Handel's ''Come Unto Him" was
beautifully sung, as was Elgar's "The
Snow." We were given an unaccustomed
staccato rendering of a Bach chorus, but
it was effective. An Irish song, "I Have a
Bonnet Trimmed With Blue" was very
taking, and Landon Ronald's "A Southern
Song" was given an interpretation which
warranted the repetition demanded.

Dr. Madsen, the conductor, had one
composition and two arrangements in the
programme, all bearing the stamp of expert
musicianship, and her "Come, Ye Blessed"
was given a sincere and moving rendering.

A remarkable achievement of Dr.
Florence Madsen, and one
which received considerable atten-
tion and commendation, was the
perfect blending of the English,
Scotch, Irish, Welsh, and Western
American accents into an harmoni-
ous oneness. This, however, was
not the only blending. The lives of
the sisters were blended as one.
From the hour when the Queen
Mary docked at Southampton bear-
ing the American group until fare-
wells were spoken at Liverpool, a
spirit of love and sisterhood pre-
vailed. The welcoming song, ''Come,
Come, Ye Saints," sung by sixty
British singers, came ringing across
the water as the ship docked and
was promptly answered by ''Now

Courtesy Fox Photos, Ltd.

THE SINGING MOTHERS AT HYDE PARK CHAPEL

290

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1961

Courtesy J. Walter Thompson, Ltd.

ARCHITECT'S DRAWING OF THE
HYDE PARK CHAPEL

Exhibition Road, Kensington, London

Let Us Rejoice in the Day of Salva-
tion, No Longer As Strangers on
Earth Need We Roam." This
glorious and heartfelt singing formed
a favorable beginning for loving
friendships.

The most impressive and mem-
orable of the many long-to-be-re-
membered occasions in which the
chorus took part, was, without
doubt, the dedication service of the
Hyde Park Chapel in London, on
Sunday, February 26, 1961, at ten

A.M.

The building features many new
advancements in chapel design. The
spacious and attractive chapel hous-
es a concert organ of 2,545 pip^s,
forty-three stops, and three manuals
of sixty-one keys each. A large rec-
reational room with a stage adjoins
the chapel and may be opened to
accommodate overflow congrega-
tions attending meetings in the
chapel. There is a large and beau-
tifully decorated Relief Society
room, a spacious kitchen with
modern kitchen equipment, and

twenty classrooms. The building
also has a baptismal font. Of great
convenience is a basement garage
designed to hold forty cars. The out-
side of the building is equally as
beautiful as the interior. A ninety-
foot tower capped by a gold leaf
covered spire, rising an additional
forty feet to place the spire top 130
feet above the street level, and with
a narrow panel of colored glass run-
ning vertically up the tower face, is
illuminated at night. It may be
seen long distances, an eye-catching
and inspiring sight on the London
scene.

With the entrance of President
and Sister McKay for the dedicatory
service, accompanied by Elder and
Sister Hugh B. Brown and Elder and
Sister Nathan Eldon Tanner, the
great gathering of saints and friends
who had assembled early for the
service, rose as one and stood in
silent and reverent respect until our
distinguished Prophet and President
and his beloved and honored wife
were seated. The joy of the sisters in
having Sister McKay present when
the women of the Church were
being honored by having Relief So-
ciety Singing Mothers provide music
for this auspicious occasion, was
apparent in their faces as Sister
McKay entered the building.

T^HE chorus sang with sweetness,
clarity of tone, and a soul
quality that were deeply moving,
the following anthems:

"The Morning Breaks, the Shadows
Flee," by P. P. Pratt and George Careless.

"Send Forth Thy Spirit," by Schuetky,
arranged by Frederic F. Smith.

"Peace I Leave With You," by Roberts.

"Thy Blessing on This House, Dear
Lord," words by Alberta H. Christensen
and music by Florence Jepperson Madsen.

INTERNATIONAL SINGING MOTHERS CONCERT TOUR

291

The impressive address of Presi-
dent David O. McKay, and the
inspired dedicatory prayer pro-
nounced by him, will live on in the
hearts of the listeners. President
McKay outlined the indispensable
conditions to the attainment of
peace. ''Only by adherence to the
fundamental principles of righteous-
ness can peace come to individuals
or nations," he said. He told the
listeners that 'The mission of the
Church is to establish peace — peace
in individual hearts, peace and har-
mony in the home, cessation of war
and discord among nations." He
said that peace cannot be found in
external things, it always comes from
within.

The following words spoken by
President McKay in behalf of Relief
Society as he referred to the
Relief Society room, made a deep
impress upon the hearts of the Re-
lief Society sisters there assembled:

We dedicate the Relief Society rooms
and kitchen and all that pertains thereto.
Bless the Relief Society and the service
they are rendering, the significance of
which is now becoming more clearly under-
stood by the people of the world. Holy
Father, guide the members and keep close
to them, and may all the people realize
what it means to have our mothers render-
ing service, not only to their loved ones
and children at home, but through their
ability as leaders of the women of the
world.

The organization of the London
Stake at the Sunday afternoon ses-
sion, during which the Singing
Mothers again sang, was a second
glorious occasion of this Sabbath
day.

The tour of the International
Singing Mothers Chorus seemed
appropriately concluded with a

special temple session at the Lon-
don Temple arranged by President
and Sister Selvoy Boyer. A spirit of
peace and well-being pervaded the
soul of everyone and seemed as a
benediction upon the momentous
undertaking.

There were mixed emotions the
morning of March 8, when sisters of
five different countries who had
lived together and sung together for
a fortnight said their adieus. The
sorrows of parting were alleviated
only by the joys of returning to
home and loved ones, enriched by
the experiences and strengthened
by the blessings that had attended
the sisters throughout the tour.
These sisters of different nationali-
ties, but with the same ideals, stand-
ards, beliefs, and eternal goals, had
formed deep and abiding friend-

Cunard Line Photograph

PRESIDENT BELLE S.

AND HER HUSBAND

SPAFFORD

SPAFFORD
W. EARL

Aboard the "Queen Mary" on their way to
England for the Singing Mothers Tour

292

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1961

ships. In the heart of each was
sincere gratitude to the Lord for the
opportunity that had come to her
to be a part of this unique mission-
ary endeavor. In the heart of each
was a deepened appreciation for the
gospel of Jesus Christ as restored
through the Prophet Joseph Smith,
and an increased determination to
further the work of the Church.
There was a firm resolve in the heart
of each sister to rear her children
in the love of the truth. There was
an awakened desire to further de-
velop her talents and to use them
in building strong and ever-growing
Relief Societies. There was a great-
er understanding of the true mean-
ing of sisterhood.

To attempt at this time to meas-
ure the values that will accrue from
this international Singing Mothers

activity, entered into by invitation
of the First Presidency, would be
fruitless. Many values alreadv shine
out with crystal clearness. Others
remain yet to be identified. The full
measure of the value of the under-
taking must be determined by time
and eternity. That the Lord looked
with favor upon the undertaking is
attested by the abundance of the
blessings which he showered upon
the sisters as they traveled from
place to place on their mission of
love and song.

The General Presidency expresses
deep felt appreciation to the First
Presidency for the glorious oppor-
tunity afforded Relief Society Sing-
ing Mothers, and prays that Relief
Society sisters may ever be found
worthy of the trusts placed in them
by the Church.

(bunfli

owers on

a (jiill

Eva \ViJ]es Wangsgaard

May upon the hillside
Wakes ten thousand suns
Looking up the airways
Where true sunlight runs.

Not a cool wing shadow,
Not a tree limb's shade
Interrupts this glowing
Light and petal made.

Where but gleaming sunlight
Fills the dazzled eye
Gold has need of purple.
Low the shadows lie.

Underneath each flower,
Dark behind each leaf.
Sun-shape, leaf-shape, stencil
Time's pre-written brief.

Contest Announcements — 1961

CONTESTS CLOSE AUGUST 15, 1961

THE Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest and the Relief Society Short Story
Contest are conducted annually by the General Board of Relief So-
ciety to stimulate creative writing among Latter-day Saint women
and to encourage high standards of work. Latter-day Saint women who
qualify under the rules of the respective contests are invited to enter their
work in either or both contests.

The General Board would be pleased to receive entries from the out-
lying stakes and missions of the Church as well as from those in and near
Utah. Since the two contests are entirely separate, requiring different writ-
ing skills, the winning of an award in one of them in no way precludes
winning in the other.

ibliza LK. Snow LPoern (contest

'T^HE Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest
opens with this announcement
and closes August 15, 1961. Prizes
will be awarded as follows :

First prize $40

Second prize $30

Third prize $20

Prize poems will be published in
the January 1962 issue of The Re-
lief Society Magazine (the birth-
month of Eliza R. Snow).

Prize-winning poems become the
property of the Relief Society Gen-
eral Board, and may not be pub-
lished by others except upon writ-
ten permission from the General
Board. The General Board reserves
the right to publish any of the other
poems submitted, paying for them
at the time of publication at the
regular Magazine rates.

Rules for the contest:

1. This contest is open to all Latter-day
Saint women, exclusive of members of the
Relief Society General Board and em-

ployees of the Relief Society General
Board.

2. Only one poem may be submitted by
each contestant.

3. The poem must not exceed fifty
lines and should be typewritten, if pos-
sible; where this cannot be done, it
should be legibly written. Only one side
of the paper is to be used. (A duplicate
copy of the poem should be retained by
contestants to insure against loss.)

4. The sheet on which the poem is
written is to be without signature or other
identifying marks.

5. No explanatory material or picture
is to accompany a poem.

6. Each poem is to be accompanied by
a stamped envelope on which is written
the contestant's name and address. Nom
de plumes are not to be used.

7. A signed statement is to accompany
the poem submitted, ceitifying:

a. That the author is a member of The
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints.

b. That the poem (state title) is the
contestant's original work.

c. That it has never been published.

d. That it is not in the hands of an
editor or other person with a view
to publication.

Page 293

294

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1961

e. That it will not be published nor
submitted elsewhere for publication
until the contest is decided.

8. A writer who has received the first
prize for two consecutive years must wait
two years before she is again eligible to
enter the contest,

9. The judges shall consist of one mem-
ber of the General Board, one person from
the English department of an educational
institution, and one person who is a
recognized writer. In case of complete dis-
agreement among judges, all poems select-
ed for a place by the various judges will be
submitted to a specially selected commit-
tee for final decision.

In evaluating the poems, consideration
will be given to the following points:

a. Message or theme

b. Form and pattern

c. Rhythm and meter

d. Accomplishment of the pur-
pose of the poem

e. Climax

10. Entries must be postmarked not
later than August 15, 1961.

11. All entries are to be addressed to
Relief Society Ehza R. Snow Poem Con-
test, 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11,
Utah.

uielief Societii Short Storyi L^ontest

Short Story
opens with

'yHE Rehef Society
Contest for 1961
this announcement and closes Aug
ust 15, 1961.

The prizes this year will be as
follows :

First prize $75

Second prize $60

Third prize $50

The three prize-winning stories
will be published consecutively in
the first three issues of The Relief
Society Magazine for 1962. Prize-
winning stories become the property
of the Relief Society General Board
and may not be published by others
except upon written permission
from the General Board. The Gen-
eral Board reserves the right to pub-
lish any of the other stories entered
in the contest, paying for them at
the time of publication at the regu-
lar Magazine rates.

Rules for the contest:

1. This contest is open to Latter-day
Saint women — exclusive of members of
the Relief Society General Board and em-

ployees of the General Board — who have
had at least one literary composition pub-
lished or accepted for publication.

2. Only one story may be submitted by
each contestant.

3. The story must not exceed 3,000
words in length and must be typewritten.
The number of the words must appear
on the first page of the manuscript. (All
words should be counted, including one
and two-letter words.) A duplicate copy
of the story should be retained by con-
testants to insure against loss.

4. The contestant's name is not to ap-
pear anywhere on the manuscript, but a
stamped envelope on which is written
the contestant's name and address is to be
enclosed with the story. Nom de plumes
are not to be used.

5. A signed statement is to accompany
the stoiy submitted certifying:

a. That the author is a member of The
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints.

b. That the author has had at least one
literary composition published or ac-
cepted for publication. (This state-
ment must give name and date of
pubhcation in which the contest-
ant's work has appeared or, if not
yet published, evidence of accept-
ance for publication.)

c. That the story submitted (state the
title and number of words) is the
contestant's original work.

RELIEF SOCIETY SHORT STORY CONTEST

295

d. That it has never been pubHshed,
that it is not in the hands of an
editor or other person with a view
to pubhcation, and that it will not
be published nor submitted else
where for publication until the con-
test is decided.

6. No explanatory material or picture is
to accompany the story,

7. A writer who has received the first
prize for two consecutive years must wait
for two years before she is again eligible
to enter the contest.

8. The judges shall consist of one mem-
ber of the General Board, one person from
the English department of an educational
institution, and one person who is a rec-

ognized writer. In case of complete dis-
agreements among the judges, all stories
selected for a place by the various judges
will be submitted to a specially selected
committee for final decision.

In evaluating the stories, consideration
will be given to the following points :

a. Characters and their presentation

b. Plot development

c. Message of the story

d. Writing style

9. Entries must be postmarked not later
than August 15, 1961.

10. All entries are to be addressed to
Relief Society Short Story Contest,
76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah.

Set ijour Jxifidred cjree

Chia Lewis Jennings

Must I, behind locked doors, forever wait.

While you, who are on earth, procrastinate

Work which would set me free?

Must I cry out, unheard, forevermore.

And wait, in vain, behind this bleak, barred door

Because you would not see?

Must I, who once held loved ones tenderly.
Stretch out my arms through all eternity
While others move ahead?
Must I not know the joy of being sealed,
By this great power God has now revealed,
Because you failed your dead?

When I dwelt on the earth as mortal man.
The Lord had not revealed his gospel plan,
Which I accept as true!

I would have done my own work had I known.
And would not now be waiting here alone,
Depending so on you!

Please hear my voice before it is too late.

For you, and yours, will one day share my fate.

If you heed not my plea.

For God has spoken in this latter day,

Commanding you to open up the way,

To set your kindred free.

For in your day, the Lord has plainly said

That no man can be saved without his dead.

And so, I call once more;

As I must look to my posterity,

So must they also have the need of me.

llien KjLre VUhat cJheir ifiothers 1 1 Lake cJhem

Mabel Law Atkinson

IT was Saturday morning. Mrs.
Ormon sat on her porch in the
warmth of the May sunshine
watching her husband plant their
vegetable garden. Suddenly a great
longing to see the boy who had
helped him the year before came
over her. But she knew that could
not be, for he was finishing his first
year at a college some distance away
and would not be home till the first
week in June. Even Mother's Day
could not stretch their budget for
an extra trip home.

She was roused from her thoughts
by the mailman whistling the strains
of "Mother McCree."

"That is worth paying for, your
whistling, I mean," she called to
him as he was putting her mail in
their box by the side of the road.

"For that compliment, I'll bring
your letter and give it to you my-
self. Sure and its from that big
handsome son of yours away at col-
lege. It's mighty proud of him you
should be."

"Thank you, Mr. McDougal, I am
proud, but a little lonely, too, this
morning."

"The letter will cheer you up.
I'll be going along so you can read
it."

With a smile Mrs. Ormon opened
her letter and began reading:

Dear Mother: Wish I could be
talking to you instead of writing, but
that cannot be, but someday. Moth-
er, I'll be so successful — I hope —
that I can come home everv Moth-
er's Day. But this time this letter
and the small remembrance I am
sending must suffice.

Page 296

Now, Mother, don't say, "You
shouldn't have" about the gift. I
couldn't think of getting a corsage
for Barbara to wear last night and
not remember my favorite girl on
her special day.

"And who is Barbara?" I hear you
ask. You would like her, Mother.
She invited me to go with her to a
party given by one of her sorority
friends. She's beautiful, easy to talk
with, and a good dancer. It was a
formal affair, and Barbara looked
like a million in her dress, but it
was modest. Mother, which is more
than I can say for some of the cre-
ations the girls wore.

You should have seen me in a
Tuxedo, the first I've worn. No,
dear little Mother, I didn't have to
rent one so I'm not low on cash as
a result. My roommate had one
and he was generous enough to let
me wear it. It fit perfectly. Strange
how the wearing of a tuxedo made
me feel important and dignified and
sophisticated. If I do say so,
Barbara and I made a handsome
couple.

I enjoyed the dancing, every mo-
ment of it, but when we were seated
for a midnight banquet and pretty
little waitresses began filling the
small crystal goblets with wine or
champagne — I'm not familiar with
such drinks, as you know, so can't
say for sure — I knew a few mo-
ments of panic. It was as if hot
fingers were clutching at my throat.
I knew what I should do. Mother,
for the Word of Wisdom has always
been lived in our home. But could
I be diReient and face the conse-

'MEN ARE WHAT THEIR MOTHERS MAKE THEM'

297

quences. Would it really matter
to do as the rest just this once and
be recognized as one of the crowd
and belonging? I looked at Barbara
and read a challenge in her eyes.
The smiling waitress was but a few
plates away. Indecision seemed
choking me.

CUDDENLY I was a boy again:
It was the morning of my
twelfth birthday, a bright, sunny
morning, the day I arrived at the
important age when I could be or-
dained a deacon and begin scouting.
The scout oath passed through my
mind and I remembered you had
given me the scout handbook to
study a few months before so I
would be all ready to be a real
scout when I was twelve. Again I
saw my birthday cake with its roses
and candles and ''Happy Birthday,
Richard!" Once more my eyes rest-
ed on your gift, a book, A Young
Folks Histoiy of The Church, in
which you had written, 'Tou will
receive the Priesthood today. Mag-
nify it." Again I was holding a
sealed letter I found in the book.
On the outside of the envelope you
had written, 'To be opened on your
twenty-first birthday, and telling the
kind of man I think you will be
then."

It was as though a clean canyon
breeze blew across my soul. My
mind cleared. I turned to the little
waitress about to fill my glass,
smiled, and said, ''No, thank you."
Then I turned to meet the scoffing
rebuke I expected to see in Bar-
bara's eyes. Instead, I saw them
light with the gladness of relief, and
smiling, she, too, said to the wait-
ress, "No, thank you." To my
astonishment, several others at the

table refused, and some of the filled
goblets were never raised to the lips
of those who had lacked the courage
to say no.

When I said goodnight to
Barbara at her door, her eyes were
shining as she said, "Thanks, Rich-
ard. I'm so grateful to you and
proud of you. I have never tasted
liquor of any kind, and now I am
sure I shall be able to keep my
record clean. I had decided to do
whatever you did."

Thanks, Mother, for all you have
taught me, and thank Dad for me.
Had it not been for your teachings
in many different ways, I would not
have been able to say no. And,
Mother, I still have two more years
before I can open your letter. I
shall try to live so I can read it
unashamed and with no regrets.

Good night. Mother, and all my
love. Your son, Richard

'T'EARS were running gently down
Mrs. Ormon's face as she fin-
ished the letter. Thankfulness welled
up in her heart. She knew the sweet-
ness of humility as she breathed a
prayer of gratitude.

"Why the tears, my dear?" It
was her husband who spoke. "Not
tears of sorrow, I am sure, for there
is a radiance in your eyes. You
are beautiful. Mother, 'smiling
through!' Here, let me dry your
eyes." He did so, then kissed her
tenderly. "Now tell me all about
it."

For answer she handed him her
letter. When he finished reading
and turned to her there were tears
in his eyes, also, and he said softly,
"Emerson was right: 'Men are what
their mothers make them.' "

She looked in her husband's eyes

298

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1961

for a long moment. There was ten-
derness in her voice and love and
gratitude as she answered gently, *'I
believe you are right, my dear." She
paused briefly then continued,
*'What a wonderful mother you
must have had."

The sacred moment was broken
by the click of the gate. The boy

from the florist's handed her a long
slender box, received her 'Thank
you" and went on his way.

With eager, trembling fingers she
removed the wrappings, opened the
box, and saw one long-stemmed
perfect white rose. On the card was
written: ''The white rose of purity.
Love, Richard."

cJhe ibvening Star
Cleo Jones Johnson

T termed it a bad day. Nothing went right. A late start to begin with,
trouble with the old washer, telephone interruptions one after another,
a child's broken arm, help needed on his paper route, supper unprepared,
and, in addition, the anxiety of a left-too-late assignment for the meeting
that night!

At the approach of evening as I stood shivering with aching cold while
my fingers pried at the frozen garments on the clothesline, and my spirit
was downtrodden by the pressures of the day, my glances caught the sparkle
of the evening star. Its brightness all of a sudden hung there, although
the sun was not quite hidden beyond the distant mountains. I stood
transfixed by its beauty and the wonder of its purpose. A pale silver moon
floated nearby. The strain and worry of the day, even the cold, were, for
the moment, forgotten.

My eyes followed the slope of sky to the western horizon where sheets
of crimson and orange flamed, edged by soft gold, by blue and purple,
announcing the departure of the great ruler light of the day. The colors
brought beauty to the cold, bare branches of a tree that grew as if to frame
for me a great painting.

Then, as if the magic of this moment might seem incomplete, there
appeared from out of nowhere a thin white line traveling slowly between
the two — the glory of the sun and the sparkle of the night. It was the
vapor trail of a manmade jet, another wonder of creation, leaving in its
wake a series of puffs like a dot and dash message, as if to remind me
that every da5r has its brightness; trials and troubles should bring out the
best of what is in us; God is good; and life is the best of what we make it.

I thanked God for that evening star.

Lovingly Remembered

Frances C. Yost

CAROL Vickers could hardly three years. He had hired a house-
wait for Stan to come home keeper for the first year or two, then
from work. She knew it was he had put Sherrie in a day nursery,
childish of her, but it was Valen- She was a dear, loving, unspoiled
tine's Day and she knew he would child. Stan could be proud of her
bring something special for her. and Carol was proud of her. As
Stan was one man in a dozen, oh, much as if she were her very own.
maybe one in a hundred, or even Well, she was her own, for Sherrie
a million! Because Stan didn't for- had called her ''Mommie" since the
get important days, he had a way of day she had come to this house, as
making every day important. Stan Vickers' wife, two years ago.

Only this morning Stan had ''I love you, Mommie." Sherrie

slipped a package on her chair at looked up at Carol with affection,

the breakfast table. She had seen ''I love you, too, darling." Carol

him doing it while she was serving curled a tendril of her blonde hair

the ham and eggs. It was a huge, around her finger into a ringlet,

heart-shaped box of chocolates. That 'Tell me again, Mommie, how

alone would have been more than you and Daddy met."

enough for a Valentine's present. ''Honey, you've heard it a dozen

But Stan always did things in a big times."

way, in an appreciative way. It was "But it's my favorite story. Please

this being remembered that counted, tell it again."

Yes, Carol knew that when Stan "Well, I was a new girl in town,

walked up the driveway, he would and my girl friend with whom I

be carrying something . . . some- shared an apartment while I was

thing very special for her. The working as a secretary, asked me to

warmth of expectancy, mingled with go to a special interest party with

love, filled her heart. Stan was a her. I went, and who do you think

dream man, if there ever was one. was at the party?" Carol smiled her

Sherrie, aged five, rushed into the loveliest at little Sherrie and winked

room and said, "Mommie, let's look a little as she waited for her answer,

out the window together and watch "My Daddy."

for Daddy." "You are so right."

Carol took Sherrie by the hand, ''And then what happened?"

and together they walked to the win- Sherrie giggled,

dow and sat down on the window "Well, it's a long story. There

seat. She loved this dear little girl were introductions, and dances, and

as if she were her own flesh and punch and cookies and getting ac-

blood. Sherrie's mother, Stan's first quainted talk. Then followed

wife, Marie, had died when Sherrie church on Sundays, and dates to the

was born. Stan had done an excel- movies and the concerts and more

lent job of rearing Sherrie those first dances. Then one day a picnic with

Page 299

300

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1961

you. And at the picnic your Daddy
said: 'Carol, will you marry me, and
be little Sherrie's Mommie. We
both love you/ And so I did, and
here I am." Carol laughed.

*Tou are a good Mommie." Sher-
rie hugged her with both little
arms. Then, as if remembering they
were sitting at the window, Sherrie
looked out and shouted: ''Here's
Daddy!" She ran to swing the door
open for him.

/^AROL followed her to the door
to greet Stan. This welcoming
home was a lovely part of each day
for all three of them.

After kissing tiny Sherrie and
Carol, Stan handed her a green
package from the florist. ''A little
Valentine gift, special for my darling
wife."

"Stan, the box of chocolates was
enough, really it was."

"Not nearly enough."

Carol turned back the oiled
papers, and there they lay a dozen
lovely red roses. "Oh, Stan, they're
lovely, just perfectly lovely." Carol
held them close to her heart, and
inhaled their fragrance. "Roses are
my favorite flower."

Together, they placed the roses in
a tall vase and put it on a table in
the living room to enjoy, then sat
down to visit.

"Daddy, you were a little late
coming home. Mommie and I
waited and waited. Where were
you so long?" Sherrie asked, climb-
ing on his knees.

"Sherrie, dear. Daddy stopped by
to put a dozen roses on Mother's
grave."

Carol felt something freeze inside
her. Abruptly the sunshine of the
day disappeared. She leaned back

against the sofa pillows. She must
control herself. Of course it was
good that Sherrie knew about her
real mother. She and Sherrie talked
about it freely between themselves,
but now she was dead, did she have
to come in on flowers equal with
Carol's on every important occasion?
Well, she had so far, that was for
sure. Would she forever? Carol
analyzed her feelings. It was as if
she were sparring with a ghost, for
Stan's love. The love he had for
Marie should be dead. Dead as she
was dead.

Carol fought for control of her
emotions. Stan held Sherrie, and
together they laughed gayly. "I'll
go put the supper on the table,"
Carol said. As she busied herself
in the kitchen, Carol congratulated
herself on being a good actor.
Neither Stan nor little Sherrie had
even noticed that her heart was
breaking. She whispered a tiny in-
ward prayer: "Dear Father, I have
a perfect husband. Help me to be
big enough to live with his mem-
ories."

CHERRIE tore off the February,
March, and April calendars.
Then suddenly it was May. Lady
Spring was reigning in all her glory.
Warm golden sunlight poured over
their valley like butter and honey.
But the Vickers house on Walnut
Street was rather quiet. Stan Vick-
ers was out of town on business, and
wouldn't be back until the latter
part of the month.

It had been their plan that Carol
and Sherrie accompany him on the
trip, but the day before they were
to leave Sherrie became ill. Stan
suggested they get Mrs. Kelly, who
had tended Sherrie while a baby, but

LOVINGLY REMEMBERED

301

Carol said it was her place to be
with her, and she wouldn't feel right
leaving her behind.

Stan sighed with relief. ''Well,
I must admit Fll feel a lot better
knowing you are with Sherrie." He
kissed her goodby and took his leave.

With patient care, Sherrie soon
was well again, and her dear, sweet
self. Then it was Sunday morning
May fourteen, and the doorbell rang.
Carol hurried to answer it. ''Oh,"
she exclaimed, as a special delivery
boy handed her a big box.

"It was just flown in on the plane,
Mam. It looks as if it could be
flowers."

"Oh." Carol said it the way you
do when something has been per-
fect and wonderful. "Thank you,
thank you very much."

Carol closed the door. "What is
it, Mommie?" Sherrie was bubbling
with excitement.

"It's a dear little arrangement of
pink roses, and a card which reads:
'The mother who is reading this
loving note today is just about the
sweetest and best in every way. She's
very dear and thoughtful, so under-
standing, too, and to her happy
family she's a blessing all year
through.' "

"Why, Mommie, you're crying.
Daddy wouldn't want you to cry.
He sends flowers to make you
happy, not to make you cry."

"It's just that I miss our Daddy,
Sherrie. Hurry, darling, and put
your Sunday dress on. We have an
errand to do before Sunday School."

CHERRIE marked the days off on

the May calendar. Then suddenly

the day she had waited for arrived.

Daddy was coming home! She and

Carol dressed sort of special and
Carol backed the car out of the
garage, and together they drove to
the station.

Seeing a train pull in at the station
had always been a thrill to Carol.
She remembered when she was a
little girl, and the big black coal-
fueled engines puffed and puffed.
She had felt especially sad one day
because the nice engineer invited
her to go home with him on the big
train, and her mother wouldn't let
her go.

Today, when the big diesel train
made its way to the station, and
stopped, her heart was simply
throbbing with excitement. And
then there he was stepping off the
train, and looking both ways ex-
pectantly.

"Here we are, Daddy!" Sherrie
called and waved her hanky.

Stan was tall and handsome. His
brown tweed jacket and flannel
slacks hung neatly. He has such
good shoulders, Carol thought. He
took off his hat when he saw
them, and his thick brown hair was
touched softly with gray at the
temples. He was hers, and she
loved him very, very much. She took
Sherrie's hand and they ran to meet
him.

It was while they were riding
home that Sherrie started relating
the events of interest that had tran-
spired in his absence. She ended by
saying: "And, Daddy, Mommie put
pink roses on Mother's grave on
Mother's Day."

The look of tenderness Stan gave
Carol was priceless. She knew that
should she die, she would always
be lovingly remembered.

Sixtyi Ljears J^go

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, May i, and May 15, 1901

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the Women

OF All Nations"

THE WOMAN'S EXPONENT: The agents of the Exponent and those inter-
ested in the work of the women of the Church, and in higher education and elevation
of women along all the many lines that tend to the uplifting of the human race,
should feel it a privilege to help maintain a paper that has done and is doing what
the Exponent has for the benefit of womankind. ... it has entered into every work and
enterprise undertaken by women, not only here at home, the centre of women's
organizations of the Church, but it has reached out all over the civilized world, and
sought to bring before its readers the best work being done by women the world
over. . . .

— Editorial

RELIEF SOCIETY IN MARICOPA STAKE: The Relief Society quarterly
conference was held in the Stake Tabernacle . . . President Mabel A. Hakes presiding.
All the stake officers were present, except our treasurer who has had the misfortune
to fall and break her arm. Five out of six wards were well represented with both
officers and members. A good spirit prevailed, all seemed ready and willing to lend a
helping hand with their means to help the poor and needy, also to assist those placed
over them in rolling on this great work. Though last year was very dry considerable
grain has been stored away for time of need by being sealed airtight. The insects are
very bad in this hot climate. There are better prospects this year, we all want to do
much more in saving grain, also beans, many fruits of all kinds. . . .

— Annie E. Fuller, Sec.

IN THE WILDERNESS OF MEXICO

Through the grass so tall and slender, reptiles drag their length along,
In their nests the birdlings tender long have hushed their vesper song.
Craggy rocks the precious metals, like unwilling prisoners hold —
Flowers, too, have closed their petals, holding dewdrops in their fold,
Like sentinels, the prickly cactus, rear their towering forms on high. . , ,

— Ellis R. Shipp

BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION: The seventy-ninth birthday anniversary of our
revered and honored Mother in Israel, Sister Bathsheba W. Smith, was celebrated at
the handsome residence of Mrs. Philo T. Farnsworth, in this city. May 3, 1901. The
beautiful parlors and library were artistically decorated with flowers, flags and historic
pictures, the parlors and library in sweet peas, the dining room in red and white roses
and carnations. The music was by some of the best talent in the city. Prof. Joseph
Anderson and Prof. A. C. Lund. . . . Sister Smith was dressed in white and looked the
veritable "Queen of hearts and homes," lovable and motherly and altogether charming.
Those who received with her were Mrs. Zina D. H. Young, Mrs. Jane S. Richards, Mrs.
E. B. Wells, Mr. and Mrs. George H. Home, Mrs. B. S. Merrill and Mrs. D. R.
Allen. ... A list of the names of the guests is too long for our little paper but suffice
to say, it could not include all Sister Smith's friends and admirers, for they fill these
valleys of the mountains and extend far away from here into other lands and climes. . . .

— Editorial

Page 302

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

pLIZABETH II, Queen of Great
Britain, and her husband, Prince
Phihp, took a journey of forty-one
days through India, Pakistan, and
Nepal in January and February.
They attended celebrations of In-
dia's birth as a republic thirteen
years ago. These countries now
belong to the independent states
forming the Commonwealth of
Nations. All acknowledge Eliza-
beth as the head of the Common-
wealth, but have no enforced ties,
as in the colonial days; only ties
of friendship and also of preferen-
tial trade and fiscal benefits. The
change of these states from colonial
to commonwealth status is a sur-
prising facet of modern history.
The Queen was received with great
acclaim and friendliness, which she
reciprocated.

CALLY BOWLES, daughter of
Under Secretary of State Ches-
ter Bowles, and Nancy Gore, daugh-
ter of Senator Albert Gore of
Tennessee, are two of the earliest
volunteers of the Peace Corps, set
up in March by President Kennedy
on a ''temporary pilot basis," to
serve abroad helping the inhabitants
of underdeveloped nations. With
no salaries and necessary main-
tenance allowances only, women
will teach in primary and secondary
schools, stressing instruction in the

English language; and they will also
assist with public health and sanita-
tion projects, child care, cooking and
preparing foods, weaving, and the
like.

lyfRS. MARIE McGUIRE, of

San Antonio, Texas, has been
named by President Kennedy
United States Public Housing Com-
missioner. She will be in charge of
the Federal low-rent subsidized
housing program in operation in
thousands of cities and towns
throughout the United States.

T\R. CHARLOTTE ELMOTT,

of Santa Barbara, California,
was named the Los Angeles Times
i960 Woman of the Year in Educa-
tion. Dr. Elmott, a clinical psy-
chologist and former teacher,
stepped down from her position
as assistant superintendent of Santa
Barbara Schools, division of In-
structional Services, to become direc-
tor of the Special Guidance Project.
The program gives help — early —
to the troublesome and the troubled
child, thus undoubtedly saving
many children from later experience
with the juvenile courts.

N banking, a field formerly domi-
nated by men, 360,000 women
are now employed as against 180,000
men, according to the National As-
sociation of Bank Women.

Page 3C3

EDITOWAL

VOL 48

MAY 1961

NO. 5

cJrain Lip a L^hdd Jrts an individual

/^NE of the greatest responsibili-
ties of a mother is to train and
equip her children for life. As she
watches them developing in their
tender years, she is often impressed
with the differences in their disposi-
tions, attitudes, and abilities. The
words of Holy Writ declare ''Train
up a child in the way he should go:
and when he is old, he will not de-
part from it" (Proverbs 22:6).

A mother comes to understand
that while the training she gives
her children is turned toward the
same goal, it requires different train-
ing for each individual child to at-
tain the goal. Even as babies a
mother notes that one has a sunny
disposition while another is silent
and serious. As small children she
finds that one child will assert him-
self and grab away toys, while
another will retreat within himself
and make small effort to maintain
his rights. Thus she must train her
children differently to have them
grow to adulthood living righteously
and bulwarked with the inner
strength and independence which
will cause them to continue to do
right after they have left behind the
family environment.

A mother therefore studies the
strengths and weaknesses of each
child individually and seeks to spend
a little time alone with each child,
as circumstances permit. She accepts
him as he is and prayerfully trains
him at his point of greatest need.

Page 304

Sometimes the most indifferent ap-
pearing child who responds rather
rudely to overtures on his mother's
part, is secretly longing for affection
and hiding his need for attention
behind an outward hard shell. Some
children seem to have innate good
manners and breeding, and to be
thankful for everything; others seem
to feel that they are constantly mis-
understood and are ever ready to
voice opposition.

It was noticeable in one family
that one child was always happy and
contented with his Christmas pres-
ents; however, his brother always
acted as if his own presents weren't
as good and that the other child was
especially favored. Their mother
had the same objective in her train-
ing for the two — to make them
appreciative of gifts which were giv-
en them, but what an extra amount
of love, attention, and understanding
were poured out by her on the dis-
contented child before he arrived at
the happy acceptance and apprecia-
tion which was inherent in his
brother's character!

There are at least two resolutions
which a mother may make which
will aid her in the proper training
of her children. One is to keep an
open mind and find out all the cir-
cumstances of any misunderstanding
before she quickly blames a child
who, at first glance, may seem to be
the culprit. The great example to
keep before one is the perfect jus-

EDITORIAL 305

tice of the Heavenly Father. Many ment? . . . Did you keep your word?

times in hfe unfair conditions can You have not, and the child forms

be endured only because one has the the conclusion in its own mind di-

knowledge that justice will be done rectly that the mother tells that

in the end. which is not true . . ." {Discourses

The second resolution is to keep oi Biigham Young, 1941 Edition,

one's word. The Lord promises page 210). Children have a keen

''I, the Lord, am bound when ye do sense of justice and it is dishearten-

what I say; but when ye do not ing and confusing to them when

what I say, ye have no promise" mothers do not keep their word.
(D & C 82:10). A mother relies on The example set by a mother is

this promise of the Lord and she all important. Heavenly Father has

should, in turn, earnestly seek to given to his daughters the rearing

have her children look upon her of his spiritually begotten children,

promises as binding. Brigham No other work takes precedence

Young felt this keenly when he ad- over the training of each individual

monished mothers, ''What did you child so that when he is old he will

promise your little girl if she would not depart from that training, but

do so and so. . . ? If she does ill be welcomed back to the celestial

have you promised her a chastise- family circle. — M. C. S.

Suburos

Christie Lund Coles

Houses are similar along this street,

The yards are much the same in landscape, yet

Each differs from the other to complete

The total image picturesquely set

On this avenue of suburbia, where

Trees bordering the walk, flowers in bloom,

Touches of various colors here and there

Transform each small house into one called Home.

Here life seems calm and good; bright water sprays
Upon the lawns, while ginghamed neighbors go
To the corner store; while a small dog strays
Behind them, moving lazily and slow.
While clean and happy children jump the rope,
The visitor looks on, renewing hope.

Spring Housecleaning

Hattie B. Maughan

'\\/"HAT has become of that good
old institution spring house-
cleaning? Many of you will say, ''It
is still with us. We all have to
clean off the winter's grime/' Others
will say, ''It isn't necessary, with
modern cleaning methods and con-
veniences, we can keep clean all the
time." Others — I hate to mention
the others — will just say, "House-
cleaning — what's that?"

I realize I place myself irrevoca-
bly in the generation where I be-
long, when I recall those good
spring housecleaning days of my
childhood. In our big seventeen-
room house where I was born and
lived until I went away to teach,
spring housecleaning was a mam-
moth undertaking. It called for
organization, co-operation, skill, and
stamina. Mother was the executive
who taught us the skills and sup-
plied much of the stamina.

My father had a distinct dislike
for this upsetting of the order of
things. He had his own idea of
order — when he left his shoes on
the oven door to dry and his clothes
draped on various chairs, he liked to
find them there when he returned,
not hidden away in closets where
you had to search for them. For-
tunately, he had a legitimate escape
at this time of the year, for his cattle
and sheep ranch about loo miles
away always needed his immediate
attention when mother got that
cleaning glint in her eye. He knew
when it was safe to return and came
laden with freshly killed beef and
lamb. It wasn't just guesswork that
timed his return so perfectly, for

Page 306

through all the busy years of many
separations, while my father ran his
various enterprises, he and mother
kept up a constant and devoted cor-
respondence.

For housecleaning, one other co-
operation besides that of the family
and the hired help was necessary —
the weatherman. With the car-
pets on the line to be beaten,
clotheslines filled with the clothes
from the emptied closets, and furni-
ture lined up for a new coat of paint
or varnish, you prayed for sunshine
and not storm.

From attic to cellar, every room
was stripped and cleaned, curtains
washed, carpets taken up and old
straw padding removed; woodwork
was scoured and every year or two
repainted. In our household we
learned to wield a paintbrush almost
as soon as we did a toothbrush.

Do you remember the rag carpets
of those days, woven on the hand
looms of the local weaver, the miles
of rag strips that had to be torn
and wound into balls to make
enough of the carpeting to cover a
big floor; and the clean golden straw
that was spread on the floor for
padding before the carpet was
nailed down? I can still smell that
clean, fresh smell of scrubbed pine
boards and fresh straw. And how
nice and soft and crunchv it was to
walk on a carpet with straw padding.

Cleaning the pantry and the cel-
lar with their shelves of bottled
fruit and bins of other supplies was
a job mother liked to supervise per-
sonally to be sure that the cans of
lye for homemade soapmaking and

SPRING HOUSECLEANING

307

the poisonous medicines got safely
put back on the top shelf, where no
child could touch them. She also
wanted to be sure that the mouse-
hole behind the flour bin was still
safely plugged with the plaster of
Paris she had put in it.

The boys took care of the heavier
manual tasks, such as beating the
dust out of the carpets and rugs,
taking down and cleaning the stove-
pipes, and sometimes they could be
induced to engage in such effemi-
nate tasks as window and woodwork
washing. However, they much pre-
ferred the more manly tasks of piano
moving or removing the leaves from
the dangerously high roof and rain
gutters.

This was the annual spring house-
cleaning and not to be confused
with the weekly or Saturday cleans-
ing which also went from upstairs to
cellar, but more superficially. Just
as after a Saturday's cleaning you
feel good and worthy to ask the
Lord to be a Sabbath-day guest in
your home, as you rest from your
labor and worship him, so we
felt that the Lord would look with

favor on our clean and orderlv home
and bless us throughout the year.

Today, many of our people are
apartment house dwellers who know
nothing of the joys of a general
housecleaning splurge. Cleaning
and redecorating are the responsi-
bility of the landlord, and, if he
doesn't attend to it, how simple to
move to another apartment already
clean and in order — simple, but
stunting to the imagination and
initiative of a true home lover.

Unfortunately, many people who
are more permanently situated and
should enjoy the pride of owner-
ship of their homes no matter how
humble, allow the disorder and
accumulation of the years to pile up
around them without ever digging
out. Cleanliness is next to godliness
and order is the first law of heaven.

So great is the effect of cleanliness upon
man that it extends even to his moral
character. Virtue never dwelt long with
filth; nor do I believe there ever was a
person scrupulously attentive to cleanliness,
who was a consummate villain.

— Rumford

This book of quotations has a film
of dust upon it! Hmm — time for
spring housecleaning.

cJ^nside the JLocket

Lorena A. White

Father's heavy old watch chain

Was eighteen carat gold.

He wore it spread across his vest,

As in the days of old.

And on the chain a locket hung,

With hand-cut cameo,

But all those years, what was inside,

We children did not know;

So, after he had passed away,

And never more would care,

We looked and found, enclosed in silk,

A lock of Mother's hair.

[Jouffet to iriememoer

Alice Money Bailey

A buffet supper is the answer to limited dining space and a large party. Your guests
will enjoy the gay informality of serving themselves, eating where they please
(furnish folding tables or TV trays for this), and will savor the evening from
Chip'n Dip to the last goodnight.

Chip'n Dip

Cucumber Cool Fluff Creamed Onions a la King

Topknots and Butter Midas-Touch Punch

Sweet Paprika Oven-Fried Chicken

Baked Potato Parsley Butter

Relishes: Pickled Beets, Sweet Gherkins, Black Olives, Currant Jelly

Short Bread and Lemon Arvilla

RECIPES
(In Order of Preparation)

Cucumber Cool Fluff

1 pkg. lime or lemon gelatin

lYz c. hot water

1 tbsp. lemon juice

Yz tbsp. horse-radish

1 tsp. salt

3 green onions (and tops), minced
1 c. grated cucumbers
4. c. mayonnaise

Prepare gelatin according to directions, except with Yz cup less water. Add lemon
juice, salt. Refrigerate until thickening to set. Beat with mixer until fluffy. Mix
horse-radish with mayonnaise and fold into whipped gelatin. Fold in cucumber and
onion. Chill until firm. Unmold on large platter. Garnish with salad greens, carrot
curls, radishes, cucumber slices (unpeeled and scored with fork), and tomato wedges.

Short Bread

1 lb. butter
2Y2 c. sugar
4 c. flour

Cream butter and sugar. Knead in flour. Roll into cylinder diameter of cookie
desired. Bake 6-8 minutes in 475° oven, until very light brown (easily overbaked).

Boats for Onions a la King

% c. hydrogenated shortening (chilled)
!4 c. ice water

2 c. sifted flour
1 tsp. salt

Sift flour and salt. Toss in grated shortening. Sprinkle with water and mix with
fork. Roll out on heavy duty aluminum Ys -inch thick. Cut into oblongs 5x2 inches.
Moisten ends of dough and press together to form boats. Bake 10-12 minutes in 475*
oven. Makes 18 boats.

Parsley Butter

1 square butter

1 tbsp. minced and bruised parsley

Work butter and parsley together. Mold into marble-sized balls. Stick colored
round toothpick in each ball. Serve in bowl of crushed ice.

Page 308

BUFFET TO REMEMBER

309

Topknots

1 Vz c. warm (not hot) water 3 Ya c. sifted flour

1 pkg. active dry yeast 1 egg slightly beaten

2 tbsp. sugar % lb. chilled butter (grated)
1 tsp. salt

Dissolve yeast in water. Add sugar and let stand a few minutes. Sift salt and
flour together. Toss in grated shortening. Add eggs to yeast mixture. Add yeast
mixture to flour mixture and beat with spoon ten minutes. Cover and let rise in
warm (85") place. Stir down and let rise again. Divide into 32 parts. Roll 24
parts into balls and place in greased medium-sized muffin cups. Dent ball deeply in
center. Divide 8 remaining parts into 3 parts each. Roll into balls and place in dents.
Brush with melted butter. Let rise till double in bulk. Heat oven to 250°. Place
in oven and set heat register to 350°. Bake 15-20 minutes until lightly browned, and
oven is at 350°. (This recipe requires 3 hours and 15-30 minutes total time.)

Lemon Arvilla

1 tbsp. butter
S4 c. sugar

2 tbsp. flour
1 c. milk

2 egg yolks beaten

juice and rind of 1 lemon

2 egg whites, well beaten

Cream butter, sugar, and flour. Add milk and egg yolks. Add juice and rind of
lemon. Fold in egg whites and place in custard cups. Bake 30 minutes in water at
350°. Chill and serve with short bread as dessert.

Midas-Touch Punch

1 quart pineapple juice
1 c. sugar

2 6-oz. cans orange juice concentrate

1 quart apricot nectar

Mix orange concentrate with water according to directions on can, and freeze into
24 cubes. Mix sugar, apricot nectar, pineapple juice, and pour over frozen orange cubes.
Add about !4 c. ginger ale to each glass of punch just before serving. Makes 24 tall
glasses.

Baked Potatoes

Scrub one small to medium potato for each serving, cut off ends and brush with
melted butter. Wrap in aluminum foil and bake 1 Yi hours at 350°, or until soft.
Serve with parsley butter.

Sweet Paprika Chicken

2 to 3-pound frying chicken cut in serving sized pieces. (Allow 1 lb. for 3 servings.)

1 c. flour

1 tsp. salt

^4 tsp. pepper

2 tsp. paprika
Ys tsp. cayenne

2 eggs

3 tsp. milk

1 Y2 c. finely chopped blanched almonds

2 tbsp. butter

2 tbsp. vegetable shortening

Skin chicken. Coat by tossing in paper bag with flour, salt, pepper, paprika, and
cayenne. Dip in slightly beaten eggs and milk. Roll in almonds. Let stand 5 to 10
minutes. Melt butter and fat in shallow baking pan in heated oven. Place coated chick-
en, skin-side down, in pan. Bake 30 minutes in 400° oven. Turn skin-side up; bake
until tender, about 30 more minutes in 400° oven. Serves 6.

310 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1961

Creamed Onions a la King

1 quart walnut-sized dried onions

butter-flour thickening —

K green bell pepper

2 tbsp. butter

1 tsp. salt

3 or 4 tbsp. flour

1 pint milk

Vi pimento (canned), minced

Boil onions and green pepper together in salted water for 30 minutes. Do not
drain. Add milk and bring to boil. Thicken with blended butter and flour. Add
pimento and serve in pastry boats.

Chip'n Dip

6 oz. pkg. chive cream cheese 6 stuffed green olives (chopped)

14 c. milk Vi c. chopped, toasted almonds.

Soften cheese with milk. Mix in rest of ingredients. Serve with corn or potato
chips, cheese straws, or butter wafers.

K/Lnimai Kytprons

Shirley ThuJfn

T^O you want to know how to be a popular party hostess? Make these party cover-up
aprons for your child's little party guests, and eliminate their mothers' cleaning
problems.

If you are to be a hostess at your child's festivities, you can make a real hit with
both the children and their mothers with these clever, easy-to-stitch snack aprons. They
will save the worry of spilled punch on fancy dresses or best pants, and provide a keep-
sake to take home, as well.

Make bee and bear aprons for the little boys, and kitten or rabbit ones for the
girls. Cut everything with your pinking shears, even the ties, so you won't have to hem
anything.

Here's how to make the basic pattern: Cut an eight-inch circle of heavy paper
or cardboard for the head, and a twelve-inch circle for the body. This will make an
apron large enough for up to five-year-olds. If the children are older, say eight or so,
the largest circle will have to be bigger, about a fifteen-inch circle.

If you wish to make the aprons sturdier, you will want to make them double,
and seam all around; the single thickness, however, will do nicely.

ANIMAL APRONS

311

ANIMAL APRONS FOR THE PARTY

Bee Bear Rabbit Kitten

Figure i Figure 2 Figure 3 Figure 4

To make the bee apron, Figure 1, cut the small circle of black cotton and cut two
big round eyes of bright yellow, and then cut two smaller black circles for the pupils.
Cut a piece of yellow material for the nose, and a big happy mouth also of yellow. Make
the body out of black, also, and stitch wide yellow strips on it. Now sew the head on
the body, overlapping a little. Make two narrow strings and sew them at the top of
the head to tie around the child's neck. They may be of bias tape, if you desire, or
make them of the yellow or black. Now, make two wider ties to sew in the middle of
the apron to tie around the child's waist.

To make the bear, cut both the head and the body of brown cotton. Also cut
two round ears. From white, or from the yellow, as was used for the bee, make two
big eyes (Figure 2). Draw the nose and mouth with crayon or textile paints. Stitch
the head overlapping the body as with the bee apron, also make the strings to tie.

You can make the aprons more appealing to the boys, if you wish, by adding a
comical touch. For instance, make the bears with one blue eye and one red one. Let
your imagination be your guide.

The rabbits are made of white, with pink ears and pink eyes (Figure 3), and the
cats are white, with black eyes and black whiskers (Figure 4).

You can make many different animals if you wish, just use the two circles as your
guide. Print each guest's name on the back of his apron, to make them more person-
alized, and be sure to pass them out just before serving time.

Love Is Enough

Chapter 5
Ma be J Harmer

Geniel Whitworth, a schoolteacher
from Denver, Colorado, takes a position
at Blayney, Idaho, and lives at Mrs.
Willett's boarding house. She meets
Christine Lacy and Marva Eberhart, fel-
low schoolteachers, Mrs. Willett's neph-
ew, Jeff Burrows, a rancher, and Johnny
Linford, who works for the forest service.
These friends are quite different from
Ernest Wood, GenieFs friend who owns
a shoe store in Denver. The school-
teachers and Mrs. Willett spend Thanks-
giving at Jeff's ranch. After the pageant
presented by the school, Geniel goes to
Denver for the Christmas holidays.

GENIEL felt a wave of pleas-
ure and excitement as she
waited for the bus to arrive
that would start her on the home-
ward trek. She had been too busy
with the pageant and other Christ-
mas preparations to think much
about her vacation before. Now that
she was actually on the way, she
realized how very happy she was to
be going home again.

She would travel with Marva and
Christine as far as Ogden, where
she would change to a bus going
east and they would continue on
to their Utah homes.

'This ride is going to take quite
a bite out of your holiday/' said
Christine. "Why didn't you fly?"

'T think that bus travel is rather
fun/' Geniel replied. ''And it will
give me a good chance to relax and
think. Or maybe meditate is a
better word. I'll be home by morn-
ing. That isn't too bad."

"Maybe you'll get stuck in a
snowdrift or a blizzard in Wyoming
and have a real adventure/' sug-
gested Marva.

Page 312

"Trust you to look on the
shiniest side/' smiled Geniel.

When the bus drove up it was
so full that each of the three had
to take separate seats, but Geniel
didn't mind. She settled down and
started her day of relaxing. The
snowy landscape stretched away to
the mountains, unbroken much of
the way except for thin lines of
fences. It had all the beauty of a
Christmas card.

The passengers were chattering in
a gay, carefree comraderie. Geniel
supposed that most of them were h
on their way home — or to spend ™
the holidays with loved ones. I hope
that they are all as happy as I am,
she thought in a glow of Yuletide
spirit.

It would be wonderful to see all
of the family again. The three
months she had been away had
seemed like that many years some-
times. It would be especially
wonderful to be home for Christ-
mas. The folks would already have
the tree all trimmed. There would
be a dozen or so gay packages
underneath, so beautifully wrapped
that one hesitated ever to open
them.

Her sister Marcie's family would
be there for the Christmas Eve
party, when bright red stockings
would be stuffed with small gifts for
everyone.

Ernest would meet the bus in
the morning, and there would be
time to- drive past the Civic Center
with all its fabulous Christmas dec-

LOVE IS ENOUGH

313

orations before he had to be at the
store. At least, he would meet her
if the bus wasn't late. If it was,
maybe he would throw all caution
to the winds and meet her anyway.

Of course, they would drive past
his store so that she could see the
window display. Last year it had
been soft blue slippers hung upon
a silver tree.

The miles slipped by quickly, and
they arrived in Ogden just in time
to see the bright lights go on. Ge-
niel said goodbye to the other two
girls and had time to eat her dinner
before boarding the other bus. It
was dark now, and after driving
through the gaily decorated streets
they started up the snow-packed
canyon.

Even as the night wore on, no
one seemed inclined to settle down.
There was talking and laughing and,
before long, there were Christmas
carols Avith almost everyone joining
in. It was midnight before the last
of the passengers had finally quieted
down and Geniel was able to drop
off to sleep.

When the lights went on for the
stop at Laramie, she looked out on
a world of whirling snow and wind
of almost blizzard proportions. The
woman in the seat next to her said,
''Well, if we're snowed in, at least
we'll have a warm place to stay. It
would have been much worse if we'd
had to stop out there on the
plains."

/^ENIEL failed to find much
comfort in the thought. Being
warm wasn't all she asked or ex-
pected of this holiday. The warmth
she wanted was that of her own
fireside.

They trudged inside the station

to find it crowded with other
stranded passengers. It was three
o'clock in the morning. Geniel sat
down by a young mother who was
struggling with a two-year-old child
while trying to hold a tiny baby on
her lap. Lines of weariness etched
her face.

''Let me take the baby/' Geniel
offered.

"Oh, will you?" exclaimed the
woman in relief. "I'm on my way
to California to meet my husband.
We've come from Chicago and
Tammy here is already so tired and
cross I don't know how we're ever
going to make it."

"Maybe we could put the baby
down on the bench here and Tam-
my would let me hold her while
you go and get something to eat
and a bit of rest." She held out her
arms. "I know a song," she said
smiling.

Tammy hesitated for a moment
and then allowed Geniel to take
her.

The mother stood up. "Oh,
thank you so much," she sighed.
"It will be wonderful just to be
able to take a few steps by myself."
She walked over to the lunch coun-
ter and sat down.

Geniel sang softly to the little
girl and by the time the mother
returned, some twenty minutes
later, she had dropped off to sleep.

"Now, if I could just find some
place to lay her down." The mother
looked around at the crowded wait-
ing room where almost every avail-
able space was filled with the
stranded passengers.

"Never mind," said Geniel quick-
ly. "She might awaken. I would
just as soon hold her. I have noth-

314

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1961

ing else to do. Maybe you can get
a catnap somewhere."

'Tm so tired I could sleep stand-
ing up," the mother answered with
a wry smile.

'Why don't you take a hotel
room and rest over for a day?" asked
Geniel sympathetically.

"Oh, I couldn't!" was the quick
reply. ''We have to get there by
Christmas. Tom would be terribly
disappointed.''

"Of course. Well, go into the
rest room and see if there is a spare
sofa or chair. I'll call you if my
bus decides to go."

The mother left, and Geniel sat
there — for hours, it seemed. If I
wanted time to relax and meditate
I certainly have it, she thought
grimly. Her mind started playing a
game to help pass away the time.
What would Ernest do under these
circumstances — or Jeff, or Johnny,
if either one were the driver of the
bus, of course? Otherwise, he
would do exactly the same thing as
she was doing. Simply wait it out.

Ernest would wait it out, too. He
was cautious and would never dream
of taking an unnecessary risk. Jeff
would do something. If he couldn't
change the weather he would
change the transportation. Johnny
— she was almost sure — would
take a chance on getting through
and would more than likely make it.

The minutes ticked slowly on
until the hour hand had dragged
around to six a.m. before the an-
nouncer called that the bus for Den-
ver would be departing in ten
minutes. Geniel hated to disturb
the mother, but there was nothing
else to do. She couldn't leave a
couple of children sleeping alone on
a bus station bench. She took

Tammy into the rest room and laid
her down by her mother, and then
the baby, and left them all sleeping.
Snow was still falling as she went
outside, but the wind had died
down and no longer whipped the
icy flakes into one's face. By the
time they reached the outskirts of
the city, even that had stopped and
the landscape glistened under an
ermine mantle.

T was her father who met the

bus. "Ernest phoned that he
would have to open the store," he
explained, giving her a bear hug
and kiss. "You know how it is this
close to Christmas. He'll be around
tonight."

"I'd much rather have you any-
way," said Geniel brightly. "You
always were my best beau. And
you can tell me everything about
everybody. Start with the family."

As they drove away from the sta-
tion, he said, "Ernest is really doing
a fine business. He's put on two
more clerks. He's talking now
about opening another store."

"I said the family," Geniel re-
minded him. "Who picked out the
tree this year? Can Trudie say
more than six words? Did Mom
bake fruit cakes for the entire coun-
ty, as usual?"

"Certainly Trudie talks," replied
her father proudly. "She even
sings and recites poems. Kevin is
the star of the kindergarten set and
all the little girls are in love with
him. He says so himself."

Geniel laughed. "Everyone sounds
utterly delicious! It's wonderful to
be home — and to have a family
like ours."

There was a big wreath on the
front door and a snowman in the

LOVE IS ENOUGH 315

front yard, the joint project of Kev- "Fm very proud of you/' said

in and himself, her father explained. Geniel sincerely. 'Tou have done

Inside, there were hugs and kisses remarkably well in a comparatively

and a welcome that made Geniel short time."

exclaim, 'Tou'd think Yd been ''Considering that I started as a

gone for years and across a couple clerk, I haven't done too badly," he

of oceans!" agreed.

Her own room looked so comfort- He left early, since both of them

able and inviting that for a moment were tired and needed a night's rest

she thought, why did I ever leave? more than visiting.
And how can I ever go back?

She had to leave almost at once, HPHE next day Geniel took her
however, to do her own Christmas ■'■ part in filling the red felt stock-
shopping. When her mother de- ings. Her mother stuffed them, for
plored the fact that she would have the most part, with small items she
to jostle the last minute crowds, had collected all through the year,
Geniel answered, ''Oh, but I love it. but others in the family did their
It's much more exciting than to share, too. There were ten of them
buy months ahead. I like the dec- this year, Marcie, her husband, and
orations, the chimes, even the three children, the elder Whit-
crowds are fun." worths, two aunts, who lived alone.

She left right after lunch and by and Ernest,

evening she was thoroughly tired, Geniel had picked up a few items

not only from the jostling crowds but while doing her other shopping and

from having missed most of her had a cunning jack rabbit that

sleep the night before. When Ern- hopped crazily along at the end of

est phoned that he would be late a tiny rubber hose. She slipped it

she was very much tempted to tell in Ernest's stocking, then took it

him not to come at all, but decided out again and put it in her own.

that wouldn't do. Johnny would love this, she thought.

It was half past nine when he just a trifle guiltily, and Ernest will

finally arrived and she quickly de- think it is silly.

cided that she was glad she had let Just before they sat down to din-

him come. He looked so well- ner, a florist delivered a box

groomed, so self-assured, so sort of containing a dozen deep red roses,

substantial. Even his slightly thin- Sid, her brother-in-law, had an-

ning hair seemed to give him a look swered the door and he made the

of distinction. most of the occasion. "Now don't

They talked briefly of her ex- tell us that these are from Santa
periences and at considerable length Claus," he begged, handing them
of his present set-up and future over to Geniel.
plans. "I'm going to buy Buford She gasped in surprise and some
out the first of the year," said confusion as she read the card,
Ernest. "I'm sure I can do better "Happy Holidays. Jeff."
going it alone. Eventually, I hope "Come on — give . . ." Sid con-
to open up additional stores out in tinned. "Who is the secret ad-
the suburb shopping centers." mirer?"

316

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1961

''Why — ifs my landlady's
nephew," replied Geniel, her cheeks
flushing. ''What an extraordinary
thing for him to do."

She hadn't consciously intended
to make it sound as if the nephew
were about nineteen years old — an
irresponsible nineteen at that, who
did impulsive things like sending
Toses to a schoolteacher. Yet, from
the remarks that followed she knew
that was exactly what they all
thought.

She was still in something of a
rose-colored daze when the gifts
from beneath the tree were handed
around to be opened. As her father
dropped Ernest's gift into her lap,
the others looked at her expectantly.
It was a small box with the wrap-
ping of a w^ell-known jeweler. She
tried to open it casually and was
charmed when she found a pin,
fashioned of exquisite gold leaf with
a single emerald in the center.

Soon afterwards the children went
off to their own home, leaving will-
ingly, so that Santa would find
them in bed.

'Tou'd better leave the loot here
that you collected in that stocking,"
Ernest advised Kevin, "if you hope
to get a refill."

The boy was not at all alarmed.
'IVe asked for a sled, and it won't
go in my stocking anyway," he an-
swered calmly.

On Christmas day they made the
usual rounds to the homes of
friends and relatives. Just before
leaving the night before, her Aunt
Nina had said, "You must be sure
and come to my open house tomor-
row. It will be the last one. I'm
selling the big place and moving to
an apartment."

As they drove up to the big,

almost mansion-size house, Geniel
wondered, "So Aunt Nina is really
going to give up her home! It will
seem strange not to come here any
more. As long as I can remember
this has seemed almost like a second
home to me."

"Yes," said her mother. "It does
seem rather too bad to have to give
it up. But Nina can't live here
alone any longer. It's more of a
burden than a pleasure now."

Geniel wandered through some of
the rooms, looking at them with a
feeling of deep nostalgia. In the
library she paused and studied the
cases filled with books, many of
them rather choice. Going back
into the dining room, she asked,
"What are you going to do with all
of your books. Auntie?"

"Sell them to the secondhand
dealers for the most part, I sup-
pose," was the answer. "If there
are any you would like, you're more
than welcome to take them."

"Thanks." Geniel's face lighted
up as a very intriguing idea hit her
consciousness. "Just how far does
that invitation extend?"

"Why, all the way. I can take
only a small number to the apart-
ment. You're really quite welcome
to take any you can use. They
bring such a small price on the
market anyway."

"I'll be over first thing tomorrow,"
Geniel promised.

CHE could hardly wait to get over
to her aunt's home the next day.
There were books — hundreds of
them — and hers for the taking.
She could start a library for the
Blayney school children. For that
matter, it would make a wonderful
start for a town library.

LOVE IS ENOUGH

317

It was just a few minutes after
nine when she arrived at the house.
''Merciful goodness, child!" ex-
claimed Nina. ''Do you realize that
this is the first day after Christmas
and that you are home on a vaca-
tion?"

"Oh, sure," she smiled. "I also
realize that I have just found a gold
mine, and Fll have to make the
most of my opportunity to get some
pay dirt. I'll start sorting the books
today and arrange for some packing
boxes as soon as I can. Ernest will
probably help me out with those.
Then all I have to do is find a way
to get them up to Blayney and we'll
have a grand start towards a library."

"It all sounds very simple. Do
you mind if I sit here and watch
you slave away your holiday?"

"Please do. Then you can check
on what I take. There must be
some of these you'll want to keep."

"I've already packed them away.
You have an open hand now on
whatever is left."

For a wild moment Geniel won-
dered if there wasn't some way she
could ship the entire library to
Blayney, but she quickly realized
that was neither feasible nor even
desirable. She wished that there
were more children's books. There
was little, quite naturally, that could
be considered below the fifth grade
reading level.

She hesitated over an encyclo-
pedia set that was twenty years old,
and finally decided that it was bet-
ter than none at all. "There must
be a few facts that haven't changed
in the past twenty years/' she ob-
served.

She pulled out books and stacked
them until her arms ached, with
only a brief stop for lunch.

Tliat evening she went to the
Ballet de Russe with Ernest. It
seemed so wonderful to be in a real
theatre again. There was no doubt
about it, a city had a great many
advantages to offer. Just to be able
to walk into a fine, large library was
one she had never fully appreciated
before.

How glad she was that she had
agreed to come! At first she had
felt she might be too tired after
the exertions of the day, but now
all weariness dropped away. She
felt as if she could almost join in
the dance.

In the exhilaration of watching
the lovely "Sleeping Beauty" bal-
let, she smiled at Ernest and slipped
her hand into his.

npHE next day he sent half a dozen
large cardboard boxes over to
Nina's house and Geniel began pack-
ing her loot, as she called it. "I'll just
have to store them in Dad's base-
ment until I find some way of get-
ting them over to Blayney," she said.
"Unless, that is, I decide to rent one
of those 'Drive it yourself trucks
and take them back along with me."

"I wouldn't put it past you one
iota," declared her aunt. "Some-
thing up in that country has certain-
ly taken hold of you."

"As a matter of fact, I don't know
what I'd do with them, if I did
take them over now. I still have
the problem of finding a place for
them. But if I can rustle the books,
the rest of the population ought to
be able to find some place to put
them."

She stuck to her task until all the
books she had chosen were stored
in the basement of her father's
home. She was so excited about

318

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1961

the project that she felt she had to
tell someone, so she dropped a note
to Mrs. Willett, mentioning at the
same time that she would be return-
ing by plane.

The rest of the week passed swift-
ly. There were holiday parties with
friends, a day at Marcie's with the
children, and a symphony concert
with Ernest.

'Tou're sure that you don't want
to turn this ticket in for one on the
bus?" he teased as he took her to
the airport.

"Oh, I'll get a bus ride, too," she
answered quickly. 'The plane lands
at Idaho Falls. I'll still have an-
other forty miles to go on the
ground. That will have to do for
this time," she assured Ernest as she
went through the gate.

The day was clear and the ride
over the snow^ mountains was sheer

delight. Almost too soon they
swooped down on the airfield and
she walked down the landing steps.

At the railing stood Jeff, bare-
headed in the wintry breeze, eyes
smiling.

''Oh, Jeff!" she exclaimed. 'Tou
shouldn't have come all this way to
meet me! Did Mrs. Willett. . .?"

"Nope. She didn't send me. All
she did was to mention that vou
were flying in today and since I had
to come over one day this week on
business anyway, I decided it might
as well be today."

"Then I'll welcome you with open
arms. . . ."

"Okay. Open!"

"Come along," she laughed.
"Let's get my bags and find out
what kind of pie Mrs. Willet has
for supper tonight."

{To he continued)

ibarth uiouse in iHay^

CawJine Eyring Miner

Her floor brushed clean by winds of bustling March,
And scrubbed and polished by young April's rain,
She moves about the barren rooms with touch
Of magic, placing hyacinths with stain
Of morning sky, and scalloped daffodil
Gold-filled with brightness of the captured sun.
The same bright gold she sprinkles on the hill
Where poppies burn, on buttercups, each one
A sunbeam by the stream. The sunset glow
She forms in tulip cups along the walk,
With lilac plumes, heady with scent, to go
With slim forsythia's trailing sun-touched stalk.

With wonder, we walk starry-eyed to see
The earth house decked in rainbow finery.

1 1 iartha viyilcox uiacking, 1 1 iistress of
1 1 Lany[ uiobbies

ll/fARTHA Wilcox Hacking, Firth, Idaho, finds much pleasure in the skillful use
^ ^ of her varied talents, which include knitting, crocheting, china painting, ceramics,
copper tooling, and writing. During the past year, her eighty-third, she has knit thirty
sweaters for her children, grandchildren, and friends, who lovingly call her "sweater
girl." Her needlework has taken blue ribbons in fairs in Canada and in Idaho. She
has made many bedspreads and hundreds of doilies, and has crocheted and embroidered
tablecloths. Sister Hacking has an unusual talent for remodeling clothing, and is able
to make beautiful articles from cast-off clothing. A collection of her poems, written
for special occasions, is being published.

All her life she has been active in executive and teaching positions in the Church
auxiliary organizations. She is mother to ten sons and one daughter and has also
given a home to three grandchildren and three other relatives. Her greatest talent of
all is friendship, freely given and generously returned. Thousands of all ages who have
known her over the years fondly speak of her as special friend and counselor.

cJhe LKecipe

Marion Ellison

nnHE recipe calls for six eggs, but I have only four. I should beat it four minutes
■'■ but to save time I'll beat it only two. Bake at 300 degrees, it says here. It will
cook faster at 400, I'm sure. Do you smell something burning? There! Look at my
lovely cake! Ruined! I'll never use that recipe again!

Page 319

1 1 Lagazine uionor uxoll for ig6o
Counselor Marianne C. Sharp

Tj^ACH year through an article in
The Relief Society Magazine,
the General Board seeks in one way
to express its gratitude and heartfelt
thanks to every Reliei Society Maga-
zine representative and Relief So-
ciety presidencies for the faith-
ful performances of their important
responsibilities to place the Maga-
zine in the home of the sisters resid-
ing in their stakes and missions. As
the Relief Society continues to grow,
it is gratifying to see the Magazine
subscriptions also increase with the
growth in membership, taking into
account the sisters throughout the
Church who do not read English.

During i960 the number of sub-
scriptions increased by 8,413, from
162,589 in 1959 to 171,002 in i960
— a gratifying increase. This in-
crease reflects the faithful perform-
ance of thousands of devoted,
dedicated women who have accept-
ed the call to serve in behalf of the
Magazine as all calls are accepted in
Relief Society — for a love of Relief
Society work and a testimony of its
worth. The General Board also
thanks the Relief Society member-
ship generally for their appreciation
of the Magazine and their loyalty to
it. Pleasure is often voiced in the
fact that the Relief Society lessons
appear in the Magazine as well as
the other features. It preserves the
original, literary work of the Latter-
day Saint women today as were the
literary works of our pioneer sisters
preserved in The Woman's Expon-
ent. As the Church is being more
widely recognized, so is The Relief
Society Magazine. Increasingly sub-
Page 320

scriptions are taken in the names of
hospitals, libraries, and clipping bu-
reaus.

In stakes achieving prominence
on the Honor Roll, we find the
South Los Angeles Stake making
first place for the fourteenth con-
secutive year with a percentage of
210 and with the largest number of
subscriptions — 1463. Of the ten
highest, in percentages, the first four
places are taken by stakes in Cali-
fornia, three in Idaho, two in Ari-
zona, and one in Nevada. The
eleventh and twelfth stakes were in
New Zealand and Canada. It is
thrilling to contemplate the oneness
of Relief Society sisters everywhere
which is nourished by the common
heritage of a Magazine of their own.

There are 284 stakes on the Hon-
or Roll in i960, which is twenty-six
more than the previous year, and
2,214 wards, an increase of 198
wards. Twenty-four stakes achieved
at least 100 per cent in all their
wards. The mean of all the stakes
with listed percentages rose from
ninety-one per cent in 1959 to
ninety-two in i960. (College stakes
have only limited participation.)

The missions are to be highly
commended for having twenty mis-
sions achieve Honor Roll status, an
increase of four over last year. High-
est honors go to the Western States
Mission of the United States with
125 per cent. The second, third,
and fourth places go to our English-
speaking sisters of the Canadian
Mission with 120 per cent; the
Western Canadian Mission placing
third with 117 per cent; and the

MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1960

321

British Mission placing fourth with
107 per cent. These records are in-
deed outstanding and noteworthy.
Fifteen other missions in the United
States won places on the Honor
Roll and the General Board wel-
comes the Southern Australian Mis-
sion in addition. Some of these
missions are on the Honor Roll for
the first time in their history. The
mean of the missions on the Honor
Roll rose from ninety-one percent
in 1959 to ninety-three percent in
i960. The Northwestern States
Mission led in the total number of
subscriptions with 1,048.

The hearts of Relief Society mem-
bers glow with the warmth of under-
standing and love which is shared

through the words of counsel,
inspiration, and expressions of a
common bond which are to be
found in The Relief Society Maga-
zine. Many sisters are made glad
by receiving a gift subscription of-
fered by a loving sister who may
never see the recipient. Gifts from
stakes are shared among missions,
with missionaries, investigators, and
faithful sisters. Many a youth who
can read English sits by the side of
a devoted Relief Society mother to
read from the Magazine by a flicker-
ing, small light. The sisterhood
lights the way, and the General
Board holds the generosity of Relief
Society members in close remem-
brance.

uionors for uiighest LKatings

Stake

South Los Angeles (California) 210%
Magazine Representative — Amelia Dellenbach

Ward

Salinas Second Ward, Monterey Bay Stake (California) 383%
Magazine Representative — Jeanne McClure

Mission

Western States Mission — 125%
Mission Magazine Representative — Ada S. Christiansen

Mission District

West Nebraska District, Western States Mission — 159%
Magazine Representative — Irma M. Chandler

Mission Branch

Hopkinsville Branch — 380%

Kentucky West District, East Central States Mission

Magazine Representative — Charlie Hamner

Ten Highest Percentages in Stakes

South Los Angeles 2 10.... Amelia Dellenbach

Huntington Park 194.... Rachel Liston

Glendale 161.... Beda Nelson

Inglewood 137.. .Janet C. Medina

Rexburg i29....Beth Moore

Phoenix 1 29. ...Marie S. Heywood

Burley 127.... Virginia Nichols

322

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1961

Shelley 120.... Beth M. Clawson

Phoenix North 119. ...Rose Openshaw

Las Vegas North ii9....Lila H. Leavitt

Missions Achieving Ten Highest Percentages

Western States 125.... Ada S. Christiansen

Canadian 120.... Frances }. Monson

Western Canadian iiy.-.-Lila A. Arave

British i07....Beulah Woodbury

Northwestern States ioo....Verna Geneal L. Wood

Northern States 98.. ..Mary E. Maycock

Eastern States 97.... Olive L. Smith

Northern California 97....Leta C. Pugh

Central States _ 96....Marcella Meador

West Central States , 95. ...Hazel Woolley

Ten Stakes With Highest Number oi Subscriptions

No. No.
Subscriptions Subscriptions

South Los Angeles 1463 Sugar House 940

Huntington Park 1239 South Idaho Falls 921

Glendale 1139 Big Horn 903

North Idaho Falls 1024 Davis 890

Ensign 975 Bonneville 889

Ten Missions With Highest Number of Subscriptions

No.

Subscriptions

Northwestern States

1048

British

843

West Central States

1001

Northern States

840

Central Atlantic

990

East Central States

749

Central States

896

Great Lakes

745

Southern States

845

New England

739

Stakes in Which AU the Wards Achieved 100% or

Over

Albuquerque Delia Smith Miller

Burley Virginia Nichols

East Long Beach....Ethel M. Lemons

East Pocatello Ruth Pearson

Glendale Beda Nelson

Granite Wilma D. Wetzel

Highland Dorothy L. Saley

Holladay Ruth C. Andrus

Huntington Park ..Rachel Liston

Inglewood Janet C. Medina

Las Vegas North ..Lila H. Leavitt
Parleys Hazel S. Robison

Phoenix Marie S. Heywood

Phoenix North Rose Openshaw

Pocatello Ann Egbert

Rexburg Beth Moore

St. Joseph Nira P. Lee

St. Louis Tessie Lake

Shelley Beth M. Clawson

South Bear River ..Vilate Archibald
South Idaho Falls.. Violet Jaussi
South Los Angeles-Amelia Dellenbach

West Covina Lucille C. Hales

West Pocatello Alta Holmes

1 1 Lission ^Percentages on uionor LKou

Western States
Canadian

Western Canadian
British

125

120
117
107

Northwestern States 100

Northern States 98

Eastern States 97

Northern California 97

Central States 96

West Central States 95

North Central States 89

Great Lakes 84

MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1960

323

Gulf States
California
New England

South Los Angeles

Huntington Park

Glendale

Inglewood

Rexburg

Phoenix

Burley

Shelley

Phoenix North

Las Vegas North

Auckland

Toronto

Whittier

Yuma

San Joaquin

Minidoka

Walnut Creek

South Idaho Falls

Las Vegas

Virginia

East Long Beach

Nyssa

Holladay

Box Elder

Santa Ana

St. Joseph

Santa Barbara

East Pocatello

Monument Park

Pocatello

Oquirrh

Albuquerque

Highland

West Covina

San Diego East

Idaho Falls

Bonneville

Granite

Temple View

North Idaho Falls

Great Falls

St. Johns

East Idaho Falls

North Pocatello

Woodruff

Long Beach

Olympus

Juarez

Denver West

Cassia

Covina

83
82

Central Atlantic States 78
Southern Australian 77
East Central States 77

Southern States 75

Eastern Atlantic States 75

Stakes vy [Percentages — ig6o

210
194
161

137
129

129

127
120
119
119

114
114

113

113
112

111

110
110
110
110
110
110
109
109
108
108
108
108
107
107
107
107
107
106
106
106
106
106
106
106
106
106
105
105
105
105
105
104

Granger

New York

West Boise

St. Louis

South Salt Lake

San Diego

Weber Heights

East Phoenix

Torrance

New Jersey

Parleys

South Bear River

Mill Creek

Orange County

Kansas City

North Tooele

West Pocatello

Burbank

Nampa

Lake View

Pasadena

Boise

Reseda

Sugar House

East Mesa

Sevier

Wells

Provo

Calgary

Chicago

Vancouver

Wilford

Union

Bountiful

Lethbridge

Mt. Rubidoux

Mt. Graham

San Bernardino

East Rigby

Twin Falls

West Utah

Beaver

Malad

Taylor

Young

Monument Park

Norwalk

Gridley

East Los Angeles

Maricopa

Monterey Bay

104

Rigby

104

Santa Rosa

104

Grantsville

104

Bear River

104

Denver

104

Wasatch

103

Ashley

103

Liberty

103

North Rexburg

103

Franklin

103

Panguitch

103

Fresno

103

Ogden

103

North Davis

102

Juab

102

Moapa

102

Palmyra

101

Uintah

101

North Box Elder

101

Weiser

101

Ensign

101

Lost River

101

Tacoma

101

Yellowstone

101

San Fernando

101

Cache

101

Santa Monica

100

Taylorsville

100

Sacramento

100

Valley View

100

Grant

100

Portland

100

Snowflake

100

Taber

100

Farr West

100

Pikes Peak

100

American Falls

Bannock

Emigration

Kolob

Rose Park

Grand Junction

Oklahoma

Palo Alto

Big Horn

West 98

Philadelphia

Sharon

Edmonton

San Jose

Columbia River

Tucson

324

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1961

Idaho

Reno

North Jordan
Florida

91
91

Nebo

St. George

Blackfoot

Mt. Jordan
Star Valley
Tooele
Cottonwood

90
90
90
90

East Sharon

Cheyenne
Richland

90
90

Benson

East Mill Creek

Seattle

Southern Arizona

University West

Butte

Los Angeles

Portneuf

Davis

Tulsa

Blaine

Deseret

Honolulu

East Provo

Uvada

Missoula

Napa
Raft River

88
88

Zion Park

Detroit

Miami

Park

San Juan

Mt. Logan
Cannon

87
87

Oakland-Berkeley
Spanish Fork
Washington

87
87
87

Alberta

Orlando

San Francisco

Bakersfield

San Luis Obispo

Kanab

North Sevier

Riverside

Hayward
Clearfield

^5
85

Utah

South Blackfoot

Lake Mead

South Davis

Minnesota

Puget Sound

Grand Coulee

Millard

Pioneer

Riverdale

Murray

Riverton

Murray South

New Orleans

Garfield

San Mateo

South Summit

Bountiful South

Cincinnati

Timpanogos

Spokane

Emery

Teton

Mesa

Ben Lomond

Gooding

Salmon River

East Cache

Springville

Kearns

Mt. Ogden

Flagstaff

Montpelier

North Seattle

Winder

Alpine

North Weber

Sandy

Kearns North

Humboldt

North Sanpete

Redondo

Santaquin-Tintic

Bountiful North

American River

Moroni

San Luis

West Jordan

Klamath

Oneida

South Sanpete

Bear Lake

Lehi

Hyrum

Morgan

Logan

Roosevelt

Smithfield

84
84
84
84
84
84
84
84
84
83
83
83

82
82
82
82
82
82
82
81
81
81
81
81
81
81
81
81
80
80
80
80
80
80
80

79
79
79
79
79
79
79
79
79
79
79
78

78
78
78

South Ogden

Indianapolis

Duchesne

Lorin Farr

West Sharon

Carbon

Ben Lomond South

Parowan

Salt Lake

Shreveport

Summit

South Sevier

Lavton

Hillside

Palomar

East Ogden

Hamilton

North Carbon

Dallas

Granite Park

Mid\ale

Mojave

Willamette

Cedar

Brisbane

Melbourne

Lyman

North Sacramento

Weber

Canvon Rim

East Jordan

San Antonio

Wayne

Yakima

South Carolina

Nevada

Gunnison

Orem

Houston

Sydney

Orem West

Tampa

El Paso

Atlanta

Lewiston

Manchester

Oahu

77
76

75
75
75
74
74
74
74
73
73
73
72
72
71
71

71
70

63
61

59
55
36

*Utah State University
*Brigham Young

University

First Stake

Second Stake

Third Stake
( * Limited Participation )

Cedar West, Hawkes Bay, Redding, and Winter Quarters reports are included in
the respective stakes and missions of which they previously formed a part.

MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1960 325

I/)

«M

riiJ

ffi

c«

1 — 1

^■^

c ^

oy ioooc<iLO(>qo'^Loooj>-LooooooorHcr>oi>-THCii:ricoooooc:oc<ic<ico'^

•^Pli oc5oooooa5o:iOt>ooaiOoooot-ooor-iciOoot-oooociC5aiooa5C5'

so c<iOLot>-t:-oioa5Loocii— lOiiHc^iLot-o'^Cit^ooocscot^i— icoo^-^Lo-

pZ OOOOCICiCX)'*!— ICDCiT--(i-HLOt>T— ILOi— tOt^t-OOCNICO'^Oi— lOCOOiCit^

u ^ ooc<Jot>-oo'^oc^ioocoa5'^c<iooo-<*ait>'^Cioot>-c<iLOLOc<jcoco

CC C0C0C0(Nl0t>O'^C0O'<*C0l:^'^'^00C0L0'X)CX)L0C0t:-L0L0«£>l0CNt:-L0O

^ o

•4^

'^ g S) -^^ ^o

«t-i

PJ g

M >>

W OJ

a X.

^.Sr^'ooO'^c(3a>(DQ;a)P(:«a3c(Sc3a3cec«c3o3aSc^c3T3CCC

-t->

Plh

oy i>-t:-ococ5COLOccicoo::t>oO(Nitr-aiC<ioooTHi:ooo^c<iOT-itr-a5'>*ot:-t-

'•COh CXJOOOast-Cii-IOOCit^CiGSOOt^OOCiClOOOOOt-OOTHOfMOOaiOOOt:--
.fti— I T— I tHtHt— (tHtHi— It-<

so OOOCO(Mtr-(MCiOOO-^0(MLOOOC5l:-i-ILOOOCi(MOOOOOOOOOOt-OOC5t-

sZ ■t-ia50"^0'^THc<i(>]0T--ii— i-rt"!— I,— ioai«OLooooT-ioc<it>-c<jTHcooc<iLO

i-il -4^

"oS (^3'X>lot>u^T^oooc<^■^^-(^3M■^"^l:-u^ocoLorJ^oo<^u^ooocococ>o(^^(^^

U 'Z iHlOC<ltOi-H?00500Uti,-HOaC<IC<l'i— lOOt^LOOLOCOOT— lCiLOtOLO'X!OOCiC<l

CCS i>Tt,-HcoLO'«^TH'^coLOLCiO'^'^LC(»«r>coK:)OOiOK:»'^t><;occi'^«C'^'^t~

« ^

09 0)

tS /,^ Sh

X3 'S

«5 OS

C tC -^ 03 •!-.

o 2
S 1

■M

'u "u

>»
^

rt w g JP^

2 QJ C ^ ;h

5h O O

"ft

<— 1

S £

^ ri*: c B3 KS
:3 cc rt a» a»

OS c !=;

0) o) a>

:i;:r;^f:CM;3c3o3(ya»aj<D<ua>.i-7rii;,2ooooooPPPo3o3o3c4
<:<:<:<t^<j<J<:pqpQpqpqpqpQpqpqpqpQmmWPQpqpqmWPQPQUOUO

326 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1961

oho c5^ c^ >>oi^^

7
o

z
o

I/I

Lococ<iTHoa5COiOTHiHai<X)c>oocoooLoooa5'^oot-c<joO'^coc<i"^ooLot:^
oooooooot:^a5000iHTHt:-t-oait-ot~ooo:ia»C50ooooooTHOoooo:iaj

2 '^

^►5 '^05lOO'^THO^i:OTH,-(C<lCOTHOOC5C5CO'^Li::)(MT-IOO'^CO(M'<*rHTHTH,H<X>

3?* 005a5C<lcr)C<lTHCO«£>LOtO'^COLOC<liOTf^t-0'!:J<lOa5(NlOrHOO<X>Ot-'<^

"oS C5^oou:)'*cooo(Mcoooai'*050aicx)OT-ia50coa5CO'^oo'^ooo<x><:o«o

^fi C5^00C5lOCOlOCOLOO:iOOTHt>C£)LQOOT-IO'^(MlOt-t-LOaiOOT-llOOOLO

e ™

^ .'^j .^ .^ .^ n Pj '^ ^ "^ '^ «^ <i^ <i^^ ° o o o o^J5^^s;:^"k:2Li^;::^;;:3fc2i2

'S eg S s

C ^

.2« C0THTHC0L0 00T-lTH'<*C0'^<X)^'^l><X>00C0lOI>-C0O00O'<^00THt-CX)t:'»O

-fj|i< a5ooa5C50:ioo«oooooasoot-C5C50o:it:^ooocr-iHoooooitr-Ciot~coc5

.S rH i-(t-I 1-1 iHi-lrHi-lTH

^^5 (»CgTH00C<JlOCiC»C0C0TH0000U^C0C03c^C000C0O00'X>asOt--CiC0OC<I

3;^ t-COCOt-^OT^COt-TjflO'^COCOCMOCOOt-CDOOOOi-IOOOiCOCOasOi'XiOOi

rr) \r\ (-*-^ ^-H h^ >r~s /^i ^^ v« •a^ ^-H rr\ (•(~\ »* r^_ \r^ i~«^ ci"! ^i i^ 1 1^ t-— h^ /-v^ __J rvT i r~^ /-y"! ^+( rv.1 CO ^u*

3.^ C^i:Ci;CI>-<i3'^00t^T}<L0'^<XiCCC>lOC0C^I>-';DC»00i— lODO^COC^O^O^'iDC^O^

, 1—1 tH

-^1 -t->

oS Ol>-CO(XrHT:f<OOC»rH(XlLOO:)t>LOC<ILOC<IOiHTHCOLOO'X>OC5'*OOC^"^05

2] _^

«J M^ 03 CLi ^^ ^^— _-»^P rSO'O

MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1960

327

>
cd ^

2 "
.&

to o

o .
WW

«3 >> _,
C O Q)

oJ ^ C

r— i

o ^ rt

k5 fi
J^ ^ "^ c ;h

rt.!::^^ 0) Qi ^ ^ ^
pL,>WpqpL,KS^

O 13 "^

Di -^ *"*

"^ ^ 5

cc ca Co

•Si

o .

-^ S

W 4 o
Gh^ >

0) o p

W ^H fH

O O !3

p^Qpc;

Co '^
<<

^ ^

i5 -P 2

13
O c3

o .

PQ •
oj o

H m m p^ p^ M m

CiOt>ooooo505t-C50oot-oa5G^T-iC5oooo:50oooooot^CiO(Maiaioooooo

tHtHtH t— It— Ir-lr-l tH tH t— ItH

Loa5Tt^coK:)t:-lHctta5'X>oou^c»^DlOlOl>LOC<lOco(^OT-^■^t>(^l^otc>L01— loocoooo

"qC C<lCOK:)COO^OO-^C50"^(>300COtDOOOi<^<»^^DO:iT-HC<l«OC»0«OC<100COTH'rH?r)Tf"
iiji |>t>000iC0Ci»OrHL00000C0t^L0tr-O'X>C0C0COTHaiT-HiH0^(X>C<ICDL0t>-T— ICOOiLO

o
03

ri*J rT? C Cr

^ o

C^ -|J

c3 c3 c^ o3 o3 cd

c«

§ a; .^ .^ Ph ^
cd ^ ^ ^ :S .2

O
!72

bJD«fH 73
p cd 0)

f3 Cd

'cd
be >

r^Cr^-iC ct'Ph ?h Cd Cd cdCd Cd 03 03 03^,^5,^3^^.;=, O o O ?h p os oj qj cu cy.;^.^- .;-,.;_.;-,
OOOOOOPhPhDhPhPhPhPhPhPIhPhPhPhPhPhPhPh^PhP:?P^P^P^P4P4P4P^P^P^

«« Si

s ft

O 03

G ?-i
03 ^cd

G
03 OS

!i S 2 <: P§

G G
O 03

£P

O <u
-(J

iS 03

o ^

PHj_,

o3 'q3

r:: cd

cd
J^' 03

o cd

"^ cd

O rQ

S=5 rrt ^

o ,— I ?-i cd

o > ^ cd

G
O

^ Q W H^

03 .
X G
PhUh

C/2

G ^

G QJ

ffi _^ W G ^
fS 03

^ p^

bjo 0)

oj 73

1'5

rG
^P5

G -^
G 03

^ q; O pj

;3
o

iH(X)(»000:iOOt>THO'*'^'MOOTHCO(rO'^LOLOLOtDiH<X)COOT— l«C)C^O00Ot-iO

cx)oc5t-t-oc5ooooooooooooa5oc50oast-cioc:ioc^oocjoooooocir-iooai

T— I 1—1 _J— -It— li— I 1— 11— I 1— It— I

BO o

"5 c

^-oocoM"^r^tr-^-(^OLO'^OLOcot>t^-(^lOI:-t^-':i^Cit>oO'5tc<^'^'^t^-'^cO'^c>

C<!Ut)OOOOTHU^(»COiHCOTt'TH(>]COCDt^'^LCCO-^OC<iaiOCOCOCOLOOOC<It:^00'rH

tH
tOt^"rt<COCDt>C00500<XiOLOC5i-Ht>OCOC»C<l-rtiOCOOOOC:^T— IC<I"^'^C<l'*Ci'^i-4

G
O

03
03

G
oi
T3

5h
O

G G
o be

P
o

J3
O

gOh^H^OP^
fM

O -M -»J -*^ -t-> -+-S

03 03
P G

&03 o
G a^
cd o3 0)

G
O

t >
OS 03

r2 °

P^ ^

G a)

m o 03 -ti

rG 73 cd

OJ 5h tJ

nj O O

be
G '

^ 11^ q; IH

o 'S

u
<v

^tJocded^goocdoJo^o^

O K^ o3

g^:^:^g§SgSS:^g:z;;z;;z;;z;:z;:z;;z;:z;:2::z;:z;;2;;z:;z;:z;;z;;z;;z;;zi;z;do

G
a>

328 c- RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1961

z
o

Oy rto:)LO'5*i-HOOO'^05l>-OOaiI>-C<|THOTHt--'^T^OOT:}<COC<lC<IO'^COC<10005iO

"•CfL, ciOooooiHrHtr-ot>t-ooooooooooaiOt-Oia5CiC50ooooo:»THoc5CX)C5a5

_ar-li— ICq^H ,—1 r-i tHt— I

_g 6 co'^ooooTHo:)(»aiooc<iooaicoT-Hooooooi>'i-iOrHiooqa5T-i'^c<jiOi-HCico

"nJ^; aiC0L0 00C<JC0lOC<IO?0'*00lOC0O00^t:-'<:fO00'X>OOC<l'<*OC<l00ailO'^

73 LO':0^'^05T^CO»OCC|(^OCOC^^tO■^LOCOOi(^^COCOCOCOCX)■^CO'^■<*■<*T}^1-^00■^

O^nji 00THlOrHC<l0^«0iHl>-t-C<l(>lC0CD(NlOC0LQt:--T— ia5CX)iLOC5«OOOLOOC<liHt-CO

cS co«o«c>oo(»(:o'^lOCr-^'^co':our^|;ot:^o^(^:)COcococot>'^t:-'=}<(^^rfLO(^^oOT}^

>. cdo foe a ^ -tfS^

w _g S^ c^^ o^lS § > I fo ^^o

W 0^;3;3p;3r3r3r-Sr3r3r3(jJo?Hp3bCSrQ

G O O O O O O O O O O O a ft ft+J ;3 13 03 - . _ . .

<V o

be
o

O O ft

ft-^

<.)

>. >> g

<L>

.^i

3'?.S

c3 03 OJ

ou oocorj^i— icoa5'*T-it-o5'«^t-0'^coo:)C<iooa5<x>coooi'^t^o^aiiHC<jotr-oo

"42 Dh t>C5aiasooooot-a>i-ioooc^cx)i-HCioot>oocx)i-ioo^Oit^oooo:i(Mt^cr-

^a iHrHT— I T— Ir-l t— I r-li— I tHt-I

r,S >OCO(M'^THLOTfCOLOOTHC<IC<l(M-^OOtOiOCOOLO-^'^a5'^OCiOl>00005

"oS O':0(X)'r}<(>q(>lC0C<IC0iOTHG<lL0a5C<li0C<J00OrfCi'tD^t-C0^00CDt-«r)C^li-t

t-S t^Looo-^ot^ooirHtMcoast-cooiiO'^aii-i'^-^ai-^oooas'^t-THcoas

CC LOt>lOC5lOlO(^^1HOOCO«OlOlX>CO'^CDTJ^lOU:)C<llO•>*COC)OCO■^«C>OOCOt--COO

O -4-> ft •'^

OOrt^4j^j^jo3c3c3e!3e3o3o3(s3o3aSc3a3c3a3(sJo3C!3(sJaS(D(li,C,i3FCC

MAGAZINE HONOR ROLL FOR 1960

329

Cd 09

F^ CO

O r=<

Offi

0) 0)

ipLH

c
o

^ 'bib

PS ^

0) -M

a ^

.S -^

o -i

•S>.'5 2^c^

P5 >> 5 ^ ;±^ t^-^

^ hJ £ << § w H^ << G :z; ^ ^ w ph

Ttt-o:)(Mooas"^ooco-^oocooo
oot^oi>a5THOoooc5C5i-ioo

lO-^tHOtDOOOOOt-T-lt-LOOLO

S'^

O a

^ PL,
Oh

C/3

i-1h rt I— I 3 "^ r

. (J K Ph ^ g

« fc ^' d w ^

C >. ., OS C^ C

^^ ^->

' a ;=; > -C

"^ 0:1 ^ <; CO

<^ -, <1^

^ „ C « N rt OJ

^ CD "T? r^ ™ niS "TJ

2.j^>txjwn:^_i<

rr\ Q\ Q\ I^^OO O

00 r^oo 000

[-^ Lr\ L/> t^ i-r\
£-^ t^^ O^ r-< r\

"^ r^ cr\\Q 00 O N CXi O rH T^

ir\ o^ "^"O 00 O N iH O ■-< '^'^

u
o

o o

mwMcoaiaj-::2Z:3

o
o

B S

rid

PL.

o
00

i^ .2
00 g

-4-1 TO -t-' C

■*-! ^ I—I

" c'cJ S E 53 C C S
^ ^ ^ 43 ^ ^ 4_,

O :^ Z Z 2 Z c^ CO ^ ^ ^

terfie:

nson

ott

,—1 ^

0) P M G

-M

^ ."tf CU o3

OJC-'-'

[arJean Wes
aud W. Joh:
ertha Memm

^ di-;

^ F-^ '^ .^
03 ^ v;: fo

Qi ^

c 0

'•2

s ^

CQ CO

be <i>

* ft

03
03

orie N. W
dna Brow:
assandra

0
T3

w ^- ^

=5 a; J3 0

IT" ^

Sg W

QHO

Sh^«h:1

0 Ci LO

^00

tH t- t- CO

LO iH

Sr!

0 00 00

as 0 T-i

1-1 as 00 0

as 0

'•CPh

r-i

T-l r-(

T-l T-l

'5^

Ci t- 10

"^ 0 CO

ai t^ 1— 1 LO

LO 0

LO tH 00

tH C5 CO

00 as 00 00

(M t-

.0 0

LO 10 "^

10 tH --^

;d CO ?o -^

LO 00

o c
•=6

o "^ o as 00 o (M

<x> 00 t- th -"^ as cs

LO LO LO CO LO rH CO

-4-3

00 (M LO as LO LO

^ (M 00 CO LO CD
CO t^ t^ "^ LO 00

;=! PS S^

bXlffi

I-

CO ^

OS O)

I/I

'n "c

CxD c/5

OS <u

o cj

■J2 PL,

O
O

3
PQ

rC OJ

CO ^
O CD

■^<

Ir"^

pJZh

1—*

V-i

-t->

r )

I-I

r/o

H-l

* '"^

►>

o 00

cr\\0 t~- O
'^ ^ O O

00 IH Tj- QN

O 0^00 Tf

o r^ r^ c>oo

\o c^ r^ LTN ITS
o '^ r^ f^ ^

00 I>- CTN ITS r^

O'O N 1-1 ■-<

M l>- O "^ O
QS QS LTN LTNOO

t)PPD>>> ^^^^^^

c« iS

C/5

iec/3

iS cj

'Xj

C/5 '^

r2
-t-l

TO i-i " TO Qj

.2 c ^

-4-1 •+-' ^^ -»-' IV

C/0 3 < CO '^

3 TO ^
M-i TO 4->

-k-j

■r^ C C

_■ 4_> J-i 4_| ^
>-' C/5 C/0 GO U-'

1—1

TO re <u

<U TO TO TO ^

PQUUU

u w w w 0

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hulda Parker

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of
material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and
in the Relief Society Handbook of Instructions.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Ada K. Sneddon

RENO STAKE (NEVADA), MOUNT ROSE AND MOUNT ROSE SECOND
WARDS JOIN IN "NURSERY IS FUN" PROJECT

Ada K. Sneddon, President, Reno Stake Relief Society, reports: "The day the
Mount Rose Ward moved into its new chapel, the ward was divided. Right then the
Relief Society sisters decided that they would improve their nursery program. Since
both wards would be using the same facilities in the new building, they agreed on a
joint project. Dagna MacGill became chairman. She arranged two parties for the
nursery children. Each child brought a gift of a new or good used toy, nicely wrapped,
to give and share. These were placed under the Christmas tree on arrival. After a
story and singing period, the gifts were distributed. Each child unwrapped and
showed his gift to the others, then placed it in its proper place in the toy cupboard
or box. Lunch was served immediately, then the children played with their new gifts.

Page 330

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

331

"Each week the nursery teacher prepares a program of interest, learning, and
activity, using these toys and equipment. Gradually more items are added, permitting
more flexibility in the program. The result is interested, happy children. Happv chil-
dren make happy mothers. Attendance at Relief Society is improving, since children
are reluctant to leave the nursery when meetings are over."

Photograph submitted by Gertrude M. Richards

TIMPANOGOS STAKE (UTAH) VISITING TEACHERS HONORED AT

CONVENTION, January 27, 1961

Left to right: Gertrude M. Richards, President, Timpanogos Stake Relief Society;.
Mabell Webb Jense, President, Pleasant Grove Second Ward Relief Society; Lucinda
N. Pearce, who has served as a visiting teacher for fifty-eight years; Elder Boyd L.
Fugal, President, Timpanogos Stake.

Sister Richards reports: ''The Timpanogos Stake Visiting Teachers Convention
was held in Pleasant Grove, January 27, 1961. The convention centered on the theme
'Am I my brother's keeper?' and featured music by the stake Singing Mothers chorus,
and an address by Stake President Boyd L. Fugal.

"Specially honored were thirty-two sisters who had served thirty years or more as
visiting teachers. The eldest, in point of service, was Sister Lucinda M. Pearce, with
fifty-eight years. Sister Pearce was called to be a visiting teacher at the age of twenty-
three, and has served also as ward president, counselor, and class leader, but in all these
callings continued as a visiting teacher. While living in Vernal, Utah, her district
covered a distance of nine miles, round trip, which she traveled by team and wagon,
horse and buggy, or by walking. Left a widow, with eight children, she was married
to William A. Pearce, and helped to rear his eight children with her own. As part
of her Relief Society work, she has put the first clothing on more than fifty new babies,
and helped prepare the dead for burial. She was released as a visiting teacher only
because arthritis has made walking difficult for her.

"As an expression of appreciation for the devoted service given by Sister Pearce,
her ward Relief Society President Mabell Webb Jense gave a tribute to her, and Presi-
dent Boyd L. Fugal presented her a potted chrysanthemum."

332

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1961

Photograph submitted by Ora M. Gardner

DESERET STAKE (UTAH) RELIEF SOCIETY SINGING MOTHERS

PRESENT MUSIC FOR STAKE OUARTERLY CONFERENCE, VISITING

TEACHERS CONVENTION, AND LEADERSHIP MEETINGS

Seated in front (in dark dresses), right to left: Roma Ekins, organist; Joyce Long,
chorister.

Ora M. Gardner, President, Deseret Stake Rehef Society, stands third from the
right on the fifth row.

Sister Gardner reports: ''This chorus has been very active, and we have enjoyed
their beautiful music at stake quarterly conference, the visiting teachers convention,
and at each of our leadership meetings during the year. The Singing Mothers are now
working on an Easter cantata to be presented in April."

Photograph submitted by Jane H. Schipaanboord

LIBERTY STAKE (SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH) RELIEF SOCIETY BOARD
HONORS RETIRING BOARD AT SOCIAL

December 6, i960

Front row, left to right, retiring board members: Cynthia Smith, chorister; Carol
Youd, work meeting leader; Ruth Kroescher, Work Director Counselor; Verna Hunter,
President; Nan Jones, organist; Margaret Allen, Magazine representative; Jane Jones,
social science class leader.

Back row, standing, left to right, present stake board members: Pearl Day; Nettie
Stout; Lillian Janke; Rhea McRae; Ila Hatton, Education Counselor; Jane Schipaan-

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

333

boord, President; Merida Huntsman, Work Director Counselor; Relda Hardy; Maurine
McClean and Aleta Checketts (sisters having special assignments); Miriam Lieber;
Luella Birrell.

Also serving on the board, but not present when the picture was taken, are: Picola
Wood and Lois Janke.

President Schipaanboord reports: "The reception was held in the assembly room
of the Rehef Society Building. A reception line was formed by the retiring board
members where they greeted over 350 Relief Society sisters comprising the ten wards
of Liberty Stake. Many former ward and stake members also attended to mingle and
renew companionship. The current stake officers acted as hostesses in greeting and
welcoming those present. The occasion gave the sisters an opportunity to \isit with
former stake board members, as well as a chance to \ie\\ the lovely Relief Society
Building. Refreshments were served. The afternoon was one of enjo\'ment and inspira-
tion. Sister Hunter has served as stake Relief Society President for the past seven
and one-half vears."

;* SS*" •i>iwS}^^y,!iiSeAS>S&^i$fSv^^ — -T?!^ ««^»MvX4f9«j)A4i9>^^]ftW;ifl^^

Photograph submitted by Rhoda C. Taylor

MEXICAN MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY OFFICERS AND DISTRICT
OFFICERS AT BREADMAKING DEMONSTRATON

Front row, left to right: Bertha Morales; Nati\idad Cardosa; Cipri Valencia.

Second row, left to right: Elena Villalobos; Reyna Molina; Raquel Saunders;
Severiana Mesa; Maria Delgado.

Back row, left to right: Rhoda C. Taylor, President, Mexican Mission Relief So-
ciety; Anna Rodriguez; Lorenzo Mesa (with head turned); Jeannette Hubbert; Ella
Farnsworth.

Sister Taylor reports: "Sharing ideas and learning new activities are engaged in by
the mission and district officers of the Mexican Mission Relief Society, exemplified
during a recent district meeting. The baking of brown and sweet bread was a part of
the demonstration presented by Cipri Valencia. Various work meeting instructions
were given, along with helps for branch preparation meetings, and each district officer
was also given a box of used clothes to be distributed among branch Relief Societ}'
presidents to be remodeled or used as needed. Mission and district officers meet regu-
larly to prepare for coming months, sharing ideas and discussing impro\'ements which
the district officers present to the branch Relief Societies of the mission."

334

REHEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1961

photograph submitted by Hazel G. Kitch

CHICAGO STAKE (ILLINOIS) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT TWO
CONCERTS AS A BUILDING FUND PROJECT

Standing at the left in the front row is organist Veldron Matheson; ac-
companist Naomi Graves stands in the third row, sixth from the right. Director
Bernice Lindsey stands at the right in the second row.

Hazel G. Kitch, President, Chicago Stake Relief Society, reports: "On October 29,
i960, the Chicago Stake Singing Mothers presented their 'Concert in Autumn' at the
stake house in Wilmette, Illinois, before an audience of stake members. On Decem-
ber 3, i960, it was performed in Milwaukee, Wisconsin. The program was in two
parts: Part I.— This Is My Country,' and Part II. — This Is My Church.' Both
concerts were building fund projects for the new stake house. Nine wards were repre-
sented in this Singing Mothers chorus. Plans and rehearsals for the 1961 concert are
now underway."

Photograph submitted by Ruth J. Harrison

ROSE PARK STAKE (SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS
PRESENT MUSIC FOR VISITING TEACHERS CONVENTION,

January 21, 1961

Front row, left to right, beginning fifth from the left: Ruth Pack, organist; Clea
M. Fowler, Second Counselor; Ruth J. Harrison, President; Ruth G. Murphy, First
Counselor; Vauna Moosman, Secretary-Treasurer; Marilyn Mecham, chorister.

Sister Harrison reports: 'This very successful convention featured an original skit
written by board members Marjorie Pehrson and Ruth Steenblik. Two musical selec-
tions by the Singing Mothers highlighted the convention, under the direction of chorister
Marilyn Mecham and accompanist Ruth Pack. Members of the Singing Mothers group
came from all eight wards of the stake. Seven of the eight wards were commended

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

335

for visiting every district in their wards each month during the past year. The other
ward missed by one district one month. Special recognition was given to Rose Park
Eighth Ward for having the largest percentage of visiting teachers at the convention
and at the monthly report meetings during the past year. AHce Campbell, visiting
teacher message leader from Rose Park Eighth Ward, gave an inspirational talk on
'Joys of Service in Relief Society.' Stake President Joseph F. Steenbhk was present and
spoke to the group, paying tribute to the visiting teachers and offering words of
encouragement."

Photograph submitted by Hattie B. Maughan

UTAH STATE UNIVERSITY STAKE, FIFTH WARD RELIEF SOCIETY

BAZAAR, December ii, ig6o

Lorraine Palmer, Fifth Ward work meeting leader, is shown displaying some of the
bazaar toys to the children, left to right: Jay Peterson, Shelley Crockett, Kent Bills, and
Jay Bills.

Hattie B. Maughan, President, Utah State University Stake, reports: "We felt that
perhaps this picture, with emphasis on the catering to the needs and the pocket books
of parents with small children, was quite representative of our stake. Our wards in
which the Relief Society membership consists largely of young mothers meet at night,
thus eliminating the necessity of maintaining a nursery. Father's role as a baby sitter is
an important one, and I have come to appreciate these co-operative young fathers quite
as much as their capable young wives."

336

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— MAY 1961

Photograph submitted by Marjorie M. Reeve

KANSAS CITY STAKE VISITING TEACHERS HONORED AT CONVENTION

January 18, 1961

Visiting teachers with twenty years of service or more, front row, left to right:
Myrtle Watkins; Josephine Johnson; Emma Wilhelm; Nellie Preator; Juanita Sharp.

Second row, left to right: EHzabeth Dopp; Estella Barker; Elda Black; Juanita
Smith; Ruby Harris; Frida Waters; 01i\e Kallstrom; Helen Smith.

Back row, left to right: Hattie Dillon; Marian Crow; Cloe Pope; Juanita Black.

Marjorie M. Reeve, President, Kansas City Stake Relief Society, reports: "Our
visiting teachers convention was held January 18, 1961. We had a lovely program.
The visiting teachers were all honored with a calendar which had the responsibilities of
a visiting teacher printed on it. Each sister who had been a visiting teacher over twenty
years was presented v^ith a beautiful corsage. A social followed. Eighty-seven per
cent of the visiting teachers of the stake were present,"

Photograph submitted by Dolores C. Fife

NEW ORLEANS STAKE (LOUISIANA) SINGING MOTHERS
PRESENT MUSIC FOR STAKE CONFERENCE, March i960

Front row, left to right, beginning ninth from the left, former officers: Eliza W.
Barletter, First Counselor; Norma J. Garriga, Secretary -Treasurer; Dolores C. Fife,
President; Pearl Thames, chorister.

Sister Fife reports: ''This is the first chorus to be organized in our stake since it
was organized in June 1955. In the past thirty-two years of the Church here in this

NOTES FROM THE FIELD 337

area, this is the first time for a large group of sisters to get together and sing. Two
lo\ely numbers were presented. The sisters whose names are not hsted make up the
presidencies and teachers of twenty-one Rehef Societies in our stake. Pearl Thames
organized the Singing Mothers, but because of distance, the various ward groups prac-
ticed in their own wards, and all got together for the March i960 conference for the
first time."

Beulah Burgon Larson is the recently appointed president of New Orleans Stake
Relief Society.

vi/ofnan s (choice

Luh Walker

TTie air was warm, a touch of breeze

Astir in new-leafed maple trees —

A made-to-order day for cleaning.

She pictured floors and windows gleaming.

Then neighbors tapped her windowpane — ■

"The weather's fine, no hint of rain.

Let's picnic in the woods. We've room";

She declined. Gay voices echoed fun

Wliile she hung woolens out to sun.

All done, at e\ening, she relaxed.

Her windows shone, floors freshly waxed,

A spotless house, but was it worth

The price, with spring upon the earth?

ioeauty

Arlene D. Cloward

npHIS last summer I learned the true definition of the word beaut}'. My little family
■*■ and I started along the skyline dri\e with our car packed to o\erflowing with
camping gear, and excited anticipation. We followed a rutted, dusty road which wound
steadily up among trees dipping leafy boughs in a lacy arch above us. Occasionally,
the foliage parted to reveal a sparkling stream trickling merrily along, dashing sun-
splashed ripples against the protruding rocks. Pine trees rose lofty and solemn amid
lush meadows of softlv \\hispering grass. Brilliant blue \\'ild flowers raised proud blos-
soms to mirror the sky, and small, golden-faced buds unfolded beneath the sun's caress.

A buck, regal and proud, moved smoothly among the shimmering aspens, turning
his velvety, widespread antlers slowlv in our direction. He eyed us carefully, and then,
with a profound grace, he moved his powerful body and sprang effortlessly up the hill-
side and disappeared.

The road stopped its steep climbing and leveled out. We were on the \ery
skyline, gazing out over breathtaking stretches of \alleys and mountains flung out to
the horizon in a haze of color.

I glanced at my two excited little boys, their blue eyes wide with joy. And as I
had seen beauty in the proud mantle of the trees, the ripple of the stream, the glory
of the blossoms, and the majesty of the buck, I now saw beauty in the faces of two
little boys.

SACRED MUSIC FOR

THREE PART

LADIES CHORUSES

COME, YE BLESSED OF MY
FATHER— Madsen 20

GOSPEL GIVES UNBOUNDED
STRENGTH-Schreiner 30

GO YE FORTH WITH MY
WORD— Madsen _ 25

IF YE LOVE ME, KEEP MY
COMMANDMENTS-Madsen .. .25

INCLINE YOUR EAR-Wilkes .. .25

IN THY FORM— Madsen 20

LET THE MOUNTAINS SHOUT
FOR JOY-Stephens 20

LORD, GOD OF OUR
FATHERS-Elgar 25

LORD, HEAR OUR PRAYER-
Verdi 20

LORD, WE DEDICATE THIS
HOUSE TO THEE-Madsen 20

OPEN OUR EYES-Macfarlane .25

THE 23rd PSALM-Schubert 25

Music Sent on Approval
Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.
n On Approval D Charge

□ Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City & State

llai|iies Mimic |

[^&ntf<M^

nTIITITTIITIIIir ,5 E. 1st south

«^Salt Lake City 11, Utah

y^esus

Texas A. Gladden

A man of sorrow and full of grief.
He walked this earthly sod.
That through obedience and belief,
We might come back to God.

While upon this earth he trod.
He never aspired to fame,
Yet, every blessing under God
Comes to us through his name.

He made the sick recover;
He even raised the dead.
And, yet, the lonely Son of God
Had not where to lay his head.

His mother loved him dearly.
So, she was standing by;
She saw the Savior led away
And knew that he must die.

He gave of his divine power,
And much more he had to give.
For in his last forsaken hour
He died that we might live.

c/he uiard Way

Celia Luce

IF I sin or do wrong in any way, I can
react in two ways.

First is the easy way — I can justify
myself. It just wasn't my fault, someone
else made me do it; or, ever^^one else
was doing the same thing; or, it wasn't
such a bad thing, after all.

The hard thing to do is to admit my
guilt and see what I can do to make things
right again. It takes real courage to go to
someone and say, "I was wrong, and I am
sorry. What can I do to make things
right again?" But this is the only way
to make things right with others. Ordi-
narily, they will forgive us, and respect us
for our courage.

Of course, we should never forget to
ask God's forgiveness, also.

Page 338

C/o [Joe a (grandmother

Haniet De Spain

IT is a joy and a wonder to be a grand-
•■■ mother. I have a Httle grandson who,
upon seeing me come down the street
toward him at play, lifts his head like a
proud alerted deer, then he runs toward
me shouting, "Grandma! Grandma! Grand-
ma!" I have need to brace myself against
the onslaught of his eager body. His em-
brace is not prolonged, for he turns and
runs as fast as his little short legs allow
into the house, leaving all doors open
behind him as he shouts, "Grandma is
here! Grandma is here!"

Surely no fanfare of trumpets or ritual
of queens is as sweet and heart stirring as
this heralding of my approach! My startled
daughter appears. Her anxious and
critical expression is reminiscent of my
own young motherhood, when my emo-
tions were so dominated by my sense
of responsibility that I could only hear
the noise and see the not-too-clean face,
instead of the love, innocence, and devo-
tion behind it. Surely Grandmother has
the advantage of the wisdom she has
gained through the years of living. I am
deeply grateful for hfe.

My grandson allows me just a few min-
utes of his time, then the important
business of play calls him outside. But
before he goes he bestows a possessive and
proud pat upon my knee, and he says,
"Don't you go away."

My heart is filled with love and a little
sadness, too, for I know how fleeting are
these precious moments. But, however
short, he has made me an important per-
son in his life. He has made me the
recipient of more love and devotion than
my soul can contain. It fills me with
the knowledge of God's love and good-
ness towards me. I resolve prayerfully to
be the grandmother that my grandson
thinks I am.

Take a tip from Zippy . . .

the Zions Savings Bug . . .

Your savings earn
more ...at Z.S.& L

That s right . . . it's smart
arithmetic, and plain good
sense to save your money at
ZIONS SAVINGS & LOAN
because it can earn

big
current
rate of

plus

bonus of

up to

for possible

total of

up to

Choose from either of these
two bonus plans . . .

1 • Systematic Savings

2. Fully Paid Savings Certificate

YOUR SAVINGS INSURED UP TO
$10,000 BY A FEDERAL AGENCY

Start earning up to 5% today at
Utah's first savings and loan ass'n.

33 E. First Soutti, Salt Lake City
4901 S. State Street, Murray, Utah

Page 339

TOURS FOR 1961

APRIL-Hawaii

MAY— Mexico

JUNE— Hawaii, Mexico, and
Northwest, and Alaska

JULY— Hawaii, Pageant and
Historical Eastern Tour

AUGUST-Southern California
(San Francisco, Reno, Los
Angeles)

AUGUST-Europe

OCTOBER - Aloha Week (Ha-
waii)

DECEMBER— Rose Parade Tour

JANUARY-Around the World
Cruise

Margaret Lund Travel
Service

72 East 4th South

Moxum Hotel Lobby

Box 2065

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

DA 2-5559 - HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

axi

Amazing NEW!

MAGNIFYING GLASS

ADJUSTABLE

MagnaJ^y;

A SPECIAL GIFT

for
MOTHER'S DAY

Helps You See Better . . .
Leaves Hands Free To Work

Unfolds so that it can be hung from the neck
and be supported away from the body leav-
ing both hands free to do dozens of tedious
iobs. Small objects become larger.
Folds up small enough to carry in a ladies'
purse or man's pocket. Comes with case.
LOOK - Many Uses
It is especially good for:

1. Reading.

2. Needlepoint.

3. Sewing.

4. Removing slivers.

5. Crocheting.

6. Threading needle.
Mother's Day Special

$5.00

Also lovely book

of poems

MOODS AND MEMORIES

by Fannie G. Brunt

$2.00 prepaid

DESERET SUPPLY

Box FG 145 - Shipping Address 464 N. 8 W.
Salt Lake City 16, Utah

Page 340

earts

Rowena Jensen Bills

Hearts never know the poetry

in a sea of rest,
The rapture of a sunset

from the mountain's crest;
Peaceful valley davvnbreaks

reflecting crimson snow.
Magnificence of corn stalks

in the sun's bright glow;
Overflowing happiness

in a young child's laugh.
Thrill of awaited footsteps

on the garden path;
The luxury encircled

in a homely room,
Mysteries of lilac-time

and rosebuds first in bloom;
Nostalgia from a perfume

or a white lace glo^'e,
Unless they have walked intimately

with beauty and with love.

cJwin Si

eas

Ethel Jacobson

Above high-tide line swells
Another undulant sea.
Patterned in stars and bells —
This wildflower tapestry:

Poppies' gold, newly minted;
Sea pinks, seashell-tinted;
Strawberry blossoms, white and jadej
Seaside-daisies, silken rayed;
Paintbrushes' crimson plumes;
Monkey flowers' creamy blooms;
Mauve verbena; and the beach
Morning glories' frosty peach.

Above the gleaming strand
This flood of many hues
Foams over silver sand
To meet the ocean's blues.

• BEAVTIFVL
• HANDY

• DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the
Deseret News Press for the finest of service.
Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20

Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles _ 35

150 to 300 miles _ 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles „ 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581

33 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1 , Utah

The Booklet

THOSE
FOOLISH
MORMONS

by Rulon Killian

Clearly and vividly explains why those
Latter-day Saints who do not fully exem-
plify the gospel principles in their lives
are losing their priceless heritage.
It is brim full of unique evidence showing
that Joseph Smith was visited and in-
structed by angels.

At Deseret Book Co. — 50c

At Store or Postpaid
in Utah 51c

44 E. So. Temple Salt Lake City, Utah

Beginning and ad-
vanced classes start
soon. Type your letters,
minutes, reports, geneal-
ogy sheets, etc.

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE

70 North Main - EM 3-2765
Salt Lake City, Utah

Page 341

ibxcept for the ^JU^

aisies

Mabel /ones G^bhott

Except for the daisies, running riot
Over the meadow, it is quiet.

Quiet as green grass making a way
To the hght of earth's noon-filled day;

Or as a purple violet

Hiding in shadows, shaded, wet;

Quiet as leaves after a storm,
Glistening cool, summer warm;

Quiescent as my turmoiled soul.
Now replenished and made whole

Accepting his gift, the cross on the hill.
Except for the daisies, all is still.

long carriage

Genealogy
Typewriters

oyal KMM 89.95
Others 39.95 to 99.95

(fs a fact! ZCMI has the greatest assort*
ment of long carriage typewriters. No
more folding of genealogy sheets. All
factory reconditioned, guaranteed 90
days. Credit terms.

ZCMI STATIONERY - Street Floor

:z;ic::?iiv<[Tn

cbo ioeautifui, Ujeloved

Grace Barker Wilson

Grandchild, so beautiful, beloved,

Laugh while yet the day

Is full of shining sunbeams.

Fill well your soul with light
To guide you through the dark

Of times past all believing

When years have come and gone.

Gaze long on lovely things;
Hold close your visions, dreams.
And castles in the air.
Some day you will remember
And be glad for golden days
Of innocence and joy.
Grandchild, so beautiful, beloved.

Page 342

1V<C I

Onusual gift ideas for

some frivolous, some practical, all certain
to please - come in, write or phone your choice

Imported from Australia, lambs
wool pompon cluster, picks up
dust like magic, washable, color
fast. Pink, lemon, lime, orange,
white, blue, 2.98.

Notions - street floor

Salt Lake area

Cg."^ DA 2-1 585
^^ 24 HOURS

every day

Ogden, dial TAylor 5-2212, olso Roy,

Clearfield, Kaysville, Layton, North

Ogden and Sunset.

Prove, dial FRonklin 4-1731, also

Orem and Springville.

ZENITH 801 from Logon, Brigham,

Farmington, Heber, Tooele, Lehi, Amer-

icon Fork, Spanish Fork, Pleosont Grove

ond Payson.

Serving oven with aluminum Decorated tissue box of colorful

basket. Copper 'n' snow by West plastic. Yellow, pink, blue, green.

Bend. Heat and serve many white or gold. Holds standard size

foods. Heats on top of the range, tissues, 4.00.
4.98.

Housewares - downstoirs store Cosmetics - street floor

ZCMI SHOPPING SERVICE

P.O. Box 1229

Salt Lake City 10, Utah

Quantity

Item

Cole

Prl^

[Check or MO

TK^

tttd:

Nome .
Address
City. . . .

Zone State ,

.Food umbrella, colorful, practical
food protector for outdoor enter-
taining, picnics, barbecues, 1 .00.
Gifts - third floor

Shipping charges: serving oven, 35c; others
24c first, 3c each additional. Utah residents
add 2'/2% soles tax.

Page 343

TOUR TO MIAMI, FLORIDA

Leaving the last of May.

NORTHWEST, BANFF, AND
LAKE LOUISE TOUR

June 24, 1961.

HILL CUMORAH PAGEANT

Ask about our tours to the

BLACK HILLS PASSION PLAY
(including Mt. Rushmore)

EUROPEAN TOUR IN MAY

HAWAIIAN TOUR IN SEPTEMBER

ESTHER JAMES TOURS

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City 3, Utah

Phones: EM 3-5229 — EL 9-8051

ioirthdayi ^congratulations

One Hundred

Mrs. Elizabeth Terry Blair
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-five

Mrs. Alice M. Hansen
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Hattie Amelia Bushnell Foster
Belleville, Ontario, Canada

Ninety-four

Mrs. Emily Ludvigson Lowry
Colton, California

Mrs. Josephine Anderson Nielson

Thornley

Los Angeles, California

Ninety-three

Mrs. Mary Ann Solomon Wood

Cardston, Alberta

Canada

Page 344

Mrs. Lois Bartin Whittaker
Circleville, Utah

Mrs. Annie E. Moffett
Smoot, Wyoming

Ninety -two

Mrs. Nancy Hammer Mathews
Shelley, Idaho

Mrs. Annie Leigh Mace
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Eliza Ann Chadwick Randall
North Ogden, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Ida Reynolds McEldowney
Norwalk, California

Mrs. Emma Robertshaw Desmond

Fendry

Bradford, England

Mrs. Caroline Fredricksen Jorgensen
Mt. Pleasant, Utah

Mrs. Clara Louise Crismon Johnson
Ceres, California

Mrs. Ellen Adell Leavitt Paxton
Kanosh, Utah

Mrs. Marcella Swasey Allen
Hood River, Oregon

Ninety

Mrs. Julia Eliza Hutchens Parry
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Polly Walker Harris
Orem, Utah

Mrs. Charlotte Lizette Schrepel

O'Connor

Los Angeles, California

Mrs. Minnie Ada May Lee

Cardston, Alberta

Canada

Mrs. Sarah Jones Harman
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Rebecca Priscilla Alphin

Orton

Panguitch, Utah

Mrs. Eva Elenore Jensen Jensen
Rexburg, Idaho

(Mm

Qfuths

LIVING TRUTHS

FROM THE

DOCTRINE & COVENANTS

Christine Hinckley Robinson

^x^^'""^

piO&

»N'

;0N

Originally prepared as Relief Society Visit-
ing Teacher Messages, these living truths
are based on selected quotations from
modern-day revelations. Most of the mes-
sages have been amplified. Each "Gem of
Truth" is herein presented distinct and
apart from the others and each can be read
as a separate and complete message. They
set forth eternal, unchangeable principles,
designed to serve as a practical guide
to spiritual daily living. Belle S. Spafford,
President of the Relief Society of the

Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints, says: "The scriptural quotations as
analyzed and discussed by Mrs. Robinson
in this volume, are designed to bring faith
and courage to readers, and to inspire
them to order their lives in conformity
with these messages. They are universal in
appeal and adaptability. It is a pleasure
to recommiend this volume for quiet, re-
flective, inspirational reading, and as a
valuable guidepost to daily living."

$2.00

L^.„i^. ^5» 5oulh Temple - Sail Lake City. Ulah .^-

Deseret Book Company

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) money
order ( ) I have an account. Please charge. Amount en-
closed $ for copy (copies) of

"Living Truths from the Doctrine and Covenants."

Nome

Address

City . Zone ... State

Residents of Utah include 2V2% sales tax.

You probably
have this card:

m $8CIAI $V:-MU FuhPUow - to^^H laENIifiCAIiuN U

But do you have what you need to go with it?

Beneficial Life *.^

Insurance Co. *.,

Beneficial Building *•,

Salt Lake City, Utah

Please send information about
how much life insurance I need
to supplement my Social Security.

Name

Street or RFD
City

Many families have never taken the trouble to find out just how much
they have accrued in their Social Security account . . . what old age
benefits they are entitled to ... or how much life insurance they should
have to round out their retirement income program.
Your Beneficial agent is highly trained to recommend the best program
for your present income and your future needs. Ask him to call on you
soon ... or mail the coupon below.

Over half billion dollars of life insurance in force

BENEFICIAL UEE

Salt Lake City, Utah

Virgil H. Smith, Pres.

Zone State

.'J

SSfllllilBH^HB«»-»,

iMriiii^MeiiiiBiYi

MA® )&> ® 2

■^;-

.s^^**-^*^'

•^'^^;l^

•««•:

* .^

■ ■ ^^^''''^/^

lb.

HLi'

«, ' '■

..^^riii

«^-^%:

■ V ■-•■?:•'-.

•^^

*:,■%**

v»"'

.•:-v'*k

s " . ▼♦■•> •«•

VOL. 48 Nd; 6 ^* ^\
JUNE 1961 :
Lesson Previews

A ^—•iai /ri%

JLetter cjrom the Sea

Dorothy J. Roberts

Searching, we traveled seaward, leaving you
In the desert kingdom you have built so well.
An ocean's magic could not lure you from
The solid substance of your citadel. . . .

After billowing grasses, meadow-green,
And after hemlock hung with mystery,
The highway veered from fern and forest lace
To give a golden glimpse of golden sea.

So brief a time it was to send to you—

The swift enchantment there before the wane,

The glory, momentary, on the sea.

Disk of sun, its wide and shimmering lane.

And streaming from every crested wave, the spume,
An aura visible in crystal rays.
Translucent under dome of amber sky —
A golden locket on a chain of days.

We long to share with you, not here to see.
The fluted breakers driven from the west.
Tossing, on wind of gold, their streaming manes.
Tinted, haloed, and made manifest.

But you stand firmly, hill and desert-bound,
And though we leave, you are not there alone.
You wait, complete in sand and sea and shore.
For all we seek, you have already known.

The Cover: Peace Gardens, Salt Lake City, Utah

Transparency by Leland Vsn Wagoner

Frontispiece: Morro Rock, Cahfornia

Photograph by Don Knigh

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Cjrom I Lear and C/c

I enjoy The Relief Society Magazine
because it is always upbuilding, and it is
an inspiration to me. Being a theology
class leader here in Holland, I rely a great
deal on the helpful hints that I find in the
Magazine. My family, also has benefited
from the spiritual food contained in the
Magazine. I have been recently chosen
to serve as stake president of the Relief
Society in the Holland Stake, the first stake
of Zion in the Netherlands, and I am sure
the Magazine will help me in my work.
— Nora L. A. Lefrandt-Simons

The Hague, Holland

My husband is attending school here
in Maryland, but our home is in Oregon,
and we often feel so very far from those
we love. The Relief Society Magazine
is just like a visit home. I find the advice
on thrift and budgeting (such as "New
Stockings From Old Ones," by Shirley
Thulin, in the February Magazine, and all
the recipes) especially helpful. The article
on making doll clothes ("Let's Dress Dolls
for Christmas") by Shirley Thulin, in
December, was a great help at Christmas-
time. Our student budget doesn't allow
for a very elaborate Christmas, but our
four-year-old daughter was rewardingly
thrilled with the suitcase full of clothes
for her doll which I was able to make
with the help of the Magazine.
— Norma S. Davis

Baltimore, Maryland

I have been a subscriber to The Relief
Society Magazine ever since the first year
of my married life, which is now forty-
seven years, and I can't begin to tell you
how much my family and I enjoy reading
it, I can hardly wait from one month to
the next until the new Magazine arrives.
— Mrs. Henry Dattage

Providence, Utah

We congratulate you on the excellent
quality of each issue of our Magazine. It
is a continual source of inspiration to our
sisters.

— LaVerda O. Lloyd

President, Mt. Jordan
Stake Relief Society
Sandy, Utah

Page 346

May I express my appreciation for the
excellent serials which we have been hav-
ing in our Magazine. The current one
"Love Is Enough" is interesting and very
well written. And I especially enjoyed
the previous serial "Orchids in the Snow,"
by Rosa Lee Lloyd, with its timely Alas-
kan background.

— Norma Wrathall

Sunnyvale, California

The cover of the April Relief So-
ciety Magazine (the Assembly Hall on
Temple Square) brings back wonderful
memories of my first visit to Temple
Square last fall with the Big Horn Stake
Singing Mothers. Singing in the Taber-
nacle was a wonderful thrill and a high-
light in my life I shall always remember.
The covers are always beautiful, but the
April one has a special place in my heart.
— Agnes Collins

Lovell, Wyoming

Last June I received my first copy ot
The Relief Society Magazine as a gift from
Mrs. Helen Pearson of Salt Lake City,
and it was a very nice surprise to me. My
husband and I enjoy the lovely stories and
the beautiful cover pictures very much.
As I commute by the New York subway
every day, it is a pleasure to read the
Magazine on my way to work.

— Mrs. Nelly Van Der Woude

Hollis, Long Island
New York

The Relief Society Magazine has been
in my family for many vears, as my moth-
er and grandmother both subscribed to it
all their lives, as my sister and I are doing
now. We love and appreciate this splen-
did Magazine. The lessons are so well
written and give satisfying material each
time. The helps for mothers in the home
are outstanding, interesting, and unique.
I have always loved literature, and the
articles, stories, and poetry are very en-
joyable. . . . My husband and I have
nine children, the oldest of whom is serv-
ing in the Western States Mission.

— Mrs. Emeline Young Watts

Logan, Utah

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD

Belle S. Spafford

Marianne C. Sharp
Louise W. Madsen
Hulda Parker

Anna B.
Edith S.
Florence

Hart
Elliott
J. Madsen
Leone G. Layton
Blanche B. Stoddard
Evon W. Peterson
Aleine M. Young
Josie B. Bay

Christine H. Robinson
Alberta H. Christensen
Mildred B. Eyring
Charlotte A. Larsen
Edith P. Backman
Winniefred S.
Manwaring
Elna P. Haymond

First
- - - Second

Secretary
Annie M. Ellsworth
Mary R. Young
Mary V. Cameron
Afton W. Hunt
Wealtha S. MendenhoU
Pearle M. Olsen
Elsa T. Peterson
Irene B. Woodford

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Editor

Associate Editor
General Manager

President

Counselor

-Treasurer
Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Rosell
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
LaPriel S. Bunker
Irene W. Buehner

Marianne C. Sharp

Vesta P. Crawford

Belle S. Spafford

VOL 48

JUNE 1961

NO. 6

on tents

SPECIAL FEATURES

Let This Be Said — To Emma Ray Riggs McKay Alberta H. Christensen 349

'To Kis Children's Children" Alberta H. Christensen 350

Serendipity Albera Baker 353

Around the World at Eighty Etta B. Cowles 362

Annual Report for 1960 Hulda Parker 380

FICTION

All for the Good of the Family Mabel Law Atkinson 356

A Feather in Her Hat Sylvia Probst Young 392

Truth Is Sublime Betty Lou Martin 396

Love Is Enough — Chapter 6 Mabel Harmer 401

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 346

Sixty Years Ago 368

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 369

Editorial: The 131st Annual Church Conference Vesta P. Crawford 370

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 407

Birthday Congratulations 424

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Mama's Bookshelf Helen Hinckley Jones 372

Cook-Your-Own Barbecue Ruby K. Smith 374

Now Is the Time Leona Fetzer Wintch 376

Whole-Wheat Oatmeal Cookies Betty Donelson 378

Cookie-Jar Dividends Elsie C. Carroll 379

Solve a "Lengthy" Problem Shirley Thulin 390

I Remember Grandma Donna Mae Bacon 391

Catherine Johnson Strong and Eliza Creer White Enjoy Rug Making Together 395

Oil Painting Shirley Ann M. Hales 400

"Great Be the Glory of Those Who Do Right" CeUa Luce 423

LESSON DEPARTMENT — PREVIEWS FOR 1981-82

Theology — The Doctrine and Covenants Roy W. Doxey 411

Visiting Teacher Messages — Truths to Live By From

The Doctrine and Covenants Christine H. Robinson 413

Work Meeting — Attitudes and Manners Elaine Anderson Cannon 414

Literature — America's Literature Comes of Age Briant S. Jacobs 416

Social Science — The Place of V/o an in the Gospel Plan Ariel S. Ballif 418

Notes on the Authors of the Lessons 420

POETRY

Letter From the Sea — Frontispiece Dorothy J. Roberts 345

Appreciation Evelyn Fjeldsted 355

"That Thy Days May Be Long" Ouida Johns Pedersen 360

Wayside Path Delia Adams Leitner 361

Great or Small Hazel Loomis 367

Inland Gulls Maude Rubin 371

Life Catherine Bowles 421

Earth-Borne Marjorie C. Reoy 422

To a Granddaughter Christie Lund Coles 423

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Copyright 1961 by General Board of Relief Society of The Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 246: Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year;
20c a copy ; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of
address at once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8. 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Page 347

J. M. HesJoj)

EMMA RAY RIGGS McKAY ARRANGING FLOWERS IN HER HOME

Page 348

JLet cJhis {Joe Said

AJberta H. Christensen

Birthday Greetings to Emma Ray Riggs McKay

On Her Eighty-Fourth Birthday

June 23, 1961

Let this be said, she walked the lanes of spring
Through singing leaves, a lilac-scented street,
And found earth-beauty where she had not known
It lay — imperishable and sweet.

And be it said of her — she plucked the rose
To haven summer in a porcelain vase.
Discerning how life's miracle is wrought
From root to stem into completed grace.

Knowing spring's promise is the ripened field.
Seeing the harvest, beyond seed and loam.
She binds the circling seasons with her faith,
With patience tendered to each need of home.

Out of her love's abundance time has made
A crown of lasting glory for her head.
How wisdom-rich her sheaf of harvest yield!
Of one beloved, let this — let this be said.

Emma Ray Riggs McKay, Relief Society sisters throughout the world
greet you on this your eighty-fourth birthday. They pay tribute to your
unselfish service to the Church; your wisdom in choosing the good, the
imperishable values of life. They honor you as a wise mother, a loyal,

devoted companion; they love you as a gracious and cultured woman.

Page 349

cJo uiis Lyhiidren s \^hiidren

Alberta H. Christensen

Member, General Board of Relief Society

TO be an exemplary parent is tributes given in classroom and pul-
to achieve success in a role of pit.
sacred trust. It is a role of But these very tributes can, and
paramount importance, involving should motivate increased effort and
great responsibility, but its compen- rededication to a role of great re-
sations are rich and lasting. To be sponsibility, but one which is a won-
exemplary as children is also im- derful privilege,
portant, for to be such, children As the 1961 Father's Day ap-
must be co-operative, willing to heed proaches, I think of the many obliga-
counsel and to grow in appreciation tions a worthy father assumes. In
of their parents' effort and love for addition to providing necessities of
them. The richest blessings of earth life, a father should share in the
and eternity will be realized by those spiritual and temporal guidance of
families wherein the relationship is his children that the home may pro-
congenial, where each member vide an atmosphere of unified effort
works for the good of all others, and and stability. Aside from other
where the commandments of the values to be gained, a father's par-
Lord are faithfully lived. ticipation in Church and commun-

Although we should always fol- ity activities will help children to

low the scriptural admonition, develop a sense of ''belonging." The

''Honour thy father and thy mother: father is the head of the house and,

that thy days may be long upon the in Latter-day Saint homes, is a bearer

land which the Lord thy God giveth of the Priesthood, which is a price-

thee" (Exodus 20:12), it is appro- less blessing. Children cannot know

priate that each year specific days be the self-discipline, unselfishness, and

set apart as a tribute to our fathers patience which also make for com-

and mothers. On these special petence in parenthood, although

occasions we recall the constant con- they are unquestionably influenced

cern of our parents for our welfare for good by these desirable qualities,

and acknowledge, with gratitude, I think today of my own dear

their loving care and devotion. father whose character and teachings

How we appraise these special have so greatly influenced my life,

days of tribute depends upon our Father was a kind, affectionate, and

position in the family cycle. If we intellectual man, unusually sensitive

ourselves are parents, our minds not to the cultural aspects of life. A

only return appreciatively to our in- sound and consistent spirituality was

dividual parents, but are led to basic in his personality. This fact

evaluate our own worthiness. Per- is probably responsible for the atti-

haps none of us merits all of the tude of inner peace which he pos-

eulogistic statements made and the sessed to a marked degree. Father's

Page 350

TO HIS CHILDREN'S CHILDREN'

351

sense of humor was subtle. His
creative ability was variously ex-
pressed — one example being the
wood carvings made by his very
capable hands.

Living in an agricultural com-
munity, as most of the early settle-
ments of the Church were, meant
farm owning. Father loved the
land — its renewal of life each
spring, and he also enjoyed the cre-
ative aspect of carpentry, in which
he was engaged during certain years
of his life. To shape with lathe and
saw articles of art or usefulness was
to him rewarding effort.

IT was fortunate for the growing
pioneer communities that there
was talent in each, to be developed
and contributed for the good of all.
My father possessed talents, and
they were used for the benefit of the
various communities (both in Utah
and Mexico) in which he lived.

Father evidenced a love for music
in youth, and he was active, although
merely as an avocation, in either
choir (which he often directed), in
orchestra, or in band work from his
early manhood to his middle seven-
ties. The Huish Band in Payson,
Utah, was one of the early music
organizations which contributed to
the cultural development of that
pioneer community. Father played
several musical instruments, and in
later years there were many music-
evenings in our Mexico home, the
children also participating.

As a young man he was a member
of the Payson Dramatic Association,
and he assisted in community dra-
matics wherever he lived. Varied
interests, plus a Church mission,
served in the late years of his life,

kept him a happy man to the very
end.

Father's love for literature influ-
enced his children greatly. Of sweet
memory are those evenings in which
our family listened to his low and
mellow voice. Mother and children
(six daughters) would be sewing or
embroidering while father read
aloud — scripture, the prose of Dick-
ens, or the poetry of Milton, Tenny-
son, Whittier, and Scott. Although
too young to understand either the
direct meaning or implications, I
was intrigued by the rhythmic beau-
ty, and

In my young mind they were joined in-
separably
Father with his glasses and poetry.

Although creative writing is inher-
ent in the family line, I am quite
sure that my father's role in these
literature home evenings, definitely
increased the interest of our family
members in literature. My own early
attempts to write poetry were taken
first to father, for his comment and
criticism. Nothing pleased me more
than to receive his kind approval of
those childhood efforts. I have,
since, often thought that our Savior
must value beyond mortal knowing,
the divine and loving approval of his
Father, as expressed in this very
significant scripture 'This is my
beloved Son, in whom I am well
pleased" (Mt. 3:17).

My father, James William Huish,
Jr., was the eighth child in a family
of ten children. Twelve years after
the organization of the Church, his
parents, James William, Sr., and
Helen Niblett Huish, accepted the
restored gospel. The family resided
in Gloucestershire, England, and in
1857 *^^^ father was counseled to

352

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1961

come to America that the famih'
might be united with the saints of
Zion. Within two years he had
saved sufficient monev to send for
his wife and children. In May 1861,
they left Nebraska, by ox team, for
the trek westward. The mother
relinquished her place in the over-
loaded wagon that an injured broth-
er-in-law might ride. As a result,
she walked approximately two-thirds
of the long distance across the
plains, carrying her infant son (my
father) in a shawl tied around her
waist. The journey was of almost
four months' duration.

T ITTLE wonder that my father's
faith in the gospel was deeply
rooted and unwavering. As foretold
in his patriarchal blessing, he en-
gaged in numerous arguments with
the infidel during his life, but his
faith remained, ''as a rock laid deep-
ly in the earth, which no storm can
move." His understanding of gos-
pel doctrine was enlarged by exten-
sive reading of scripture, commen-
tary, and related theological works.
One particular passage of scripture
seemed fundamental to his religious
beliefs, for I remember his using it
frequently. It is familiar scripture
and concerns obedience to laws up-
on which all blessings are predicated.
I can hear him now, saying ''If we
want the blessing, we must abide
the law." (See D & C 130:20.) I
do not recall hearing my father ever
speak ill of any person, express
malice, or any degree of envy.

Although his wife and four of his
nine children preceded my father
in death, his great faith in the gos-
pel, in the reality of family reunion
in eternity, was an unfailing support.

Father's complete honesty was an-
other outstanding characteristic. I
am sure I have never known any
person who was more honest than
he. It was not merely an honesty
in dealing with his neighbor, it was
an intellectual and spiritual honesty
as well. Pretence in any form seemed
to have no place in either his
thought or action. It was his firm
conviction that success in life has
nothing to do with honors of men,
but that a man's belief, how he lives,
and serves, and the extent to which
he triumphs over specific human
weaknesses, constitute the only
measure of personal accomplish-
ment.

In this brief and humble tribute
to my father, in which I mention
only a few of his admirable quali-
ties, I speak for all who knew and
loved him, especially for the daugh-
ter with whom he lived for many
years after my mother's passing.
Millions of children, old and young,
will this month express gratitude for
their own fathers, who, through un-
selfish devotion, and through the
example of their lives, bequeath to
their children the legacy of happy
memory, high ideals, and a good
name.

"A good man leaveth an inheri-
tance to his children's children"
(Proverbs 13:22).

Serendipity

AJbera Baker

IN the office where I work is a
patent lawyer. These men feed
on a kind of hterature that is in-
comprehensible to ordinary people
The descriptions of patents are in a
language all their own. I quote from
a pamphlet which came in the mail
a few weeks ago: 'The descriptions
of patents are obtusely expressed,
containing myriads of necessary
qualifications, and extremely com-
plex phrases running about 250
words."

Sandwiched in this publication,
I found a delightful article on
''Serendipity" — as out of place
there as a diamond tiara in a pack-
age of Cracker Jack. Serendipity is
a word coined by Hugh Walpole,
referring to adventures on a myth-
ical island of Serendip. It refers to
the discovery of things unsought,
the plus value which comes when
one performs some routine act with
an unexpected and rewarding result.
The word covers the faculty of a
person for dipping into things and
finding, either by accident or by
sagacity, something good which was
not sought.

For instance, a man was struck
by a car. From his hospital bed he
tried to remember why he, a cau-
tious man, had missed seeing the
car coming. He realized that the
wide bow of his glasses shut out
the very space where he would have
had a side \'iew of the oncoming
car. He is the man who invented
the high-bowed glasses worn uni-
versally now — leaving clear vision
out of the corners of the eyes. He

made plenty of money from that
accident — he certainly did not
expect to.

How many Oklahoma farmers
were just trying to farm when they
found oil? Did you read of the
night John D. Rockefeller could
not sleep, and got his Bible to read?
He read of the basket in which the
baby Moses was put, made of woven
willows and covered with pitch.
Rockefeller knew the pitch must
have been a form of petrcleum, so
he visited the land of Moses and
looked there for oil. There were
vast supplies there. He had not
expected to make millions from
reading his Bible that night.

Serendipity — it is in the whole
working of our Church, and, espe-
cially, in Relief Society.

A visiting teacher and her com-
panion are making their regular
visits. They have called so often in
this particular home. Today, as
usual, they give the message, and
something happens. The woman,
who has been indifferent, is moved,
and agrees to come back to Church.
She has, somehow, found the
strength to change her point of
view. She is going to give the
Church another chance to serve her.

Take the day when you were sure
you could never go to Relief So-
ciety — you were so tired. But you
saw your neighbor in the yard and
remembered you had promised to
invite her to Relief Society. This
would be a good meeting, so you
asked her if she would go. She
became interested and came again.

Page 353

354

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1961

Now she is a member. Isn't that
an unexpected reward? Serendipity.
You are standing in the foyer in
church. Nobody is speaking to you,
but in the corner alone is that new
member — baptized only two weeks
ago. You go over to speak with her.
You find she is interested in many
things that interest you, and she
speaks of finishing some slip covers.
You have been wanting to make
some, but didn't quite dare start.
She offers to show you how. Just
through talking with her — through
making the effort to speak and make
her feel at home, you have a lovely
set of slip covers. Isn't that Seren-
dipity?

Perhaps you are a Magazine rep-
resentative. Your book shows only
one renewal due this month. Is it
worthwhile to phone this sister and
ask that she renew — you could wait
and send it with some others next
month? But you call her. She is
so grateful. ''I wouldn't want my
subscription to expire," she tells
you. ''I had forgotten about it. I
especially want these coming issues
because I am so interested in the
'Care of the Sick in the Home'
lessons. I want to keep them for
reference."

Doesn't it make you feel glad that
you called her? Doesn't her ap-
preciation give you a sort of glow?

rpVERY now and then a mem-
ber of the Priesthood, often in
testimony meeting, mentions some-
thing his wife has told him she
learned at Relief Society. It is
something important, or beautiful,
or some skill. To him it is worthy
of mention. Isn't that Serendipity
— to have one's husband so im-

pressed over some by-product of
Relief Society?

Do you know my very best
Serendipity? It was my trip to
Yellowstone Park, with a day in
Denver and a day in Salt Lake. Ah,
that day in Salt Lake City. That
was when I met my very first Latter-
day Saints, which resulted in my
becoming interested. My member-
ship has proved to be my greatest
bonus. Serendipity is like an invest-
ment. You put in a little, expecting
to get three per cent. But before
you know it, you are getting great
big dividends, far more than you
had expected or dreamed of.

In Relief Society this is a constant
thing. Our Heavenly Father planned
this organization, and it would be
perfect if we would only allow it to
be. We ourselves hold it back,
sometimes by indifference or criti-
cism, by our neglect, our careless-
ness, our lack of co-operation, or
even direct opposition.

But if we attend the meetings,
perform the duties assigned to us to
the very best of our abilities, and do
whatever we do with our whole
heart and soul, then what de we get?
For one thing we grow; we learn;
we become more patient; we en-
large our scope of interests; we
reach out and help others. At first
it may be in a small way, and then
we extend ourselves and sacrifice a
little, and look for more ways to be
of service. We arrange our time a
little better, we become more
efficient in managing our home, or
in handling our children. We try
harder to have our meals more
nourishing and interesting. And,
before we know it, people are ask-
ing how we do this or that. They
notice our growing capabilities and

SERENDIPITY

355

wish to learn. Here is the society
for adult improvement.

T^HE program is complete. It cov-
ers every facet of our lives. If we
skip part of it, that leaves a section
undeveloped. But if we take ad-
vantage of the entire program, we
will be amazed at the Serendipity
which will result. We need to put
our enthusiasm, our whole mind and
heart into the wonderful work which
is planned for us. This is not an
organization for selfish aims of per-
sonal aggrandizement. It is where
we learn to live to the fullest and
help others to live. It is where we
develop not only our minds and
skills, but our very souls. Nobody
can participate in the whole Relief
Society program without becoming
a better person.

What do you tell your children
when they come home from school
and say, ''I hate arithmetic,'' or ''I
hate English," or '1 can't stand
history?" You remember that,
maybe, you were not too keen on
one of these, either, but now you
know how very important it was
that your mind be trained along all
of those lines. It is the same now.
Our minds and lives need the train-
ing of Relief Society. We need the
spiritual education in theology, the
social awakening to the realization

of our need for understanding in this
nuclear age. We need to know the
minds of the people of the past as
expressed in their literature, and to
compare their views with the think-
ing and living of nowadays. We
need all the domestic skills we can
acquire that we may have more
pleasant, more loving, more influ-
ential homes in which to rear our
families.

After a year of Relief Society,
look back and enumerate the things
you have accomplished, the ideas
which have grown, the new under-
standing you have developed, the
expansion which has taken place in
your soul, and in your realization of
your place in this world. You will
remember the joy of accomplish-
ment in something you made, the
wonderful spirit of a testimony
meeting you attended, where you
felt your tiredness melt away and
the resurge of wonderful vigor and
dedication. All of this is Serendip-
ity — the wonderful rewards which
unexpectedly come in the natural
course of doing our evervday duties.

And any day when you feel dis-
couraged, begin adding up your
Serendipity. You will find you are
richer than you know.

May we all strive to be better
members of Relief Society, looking
for ways to improve ourselves, ways
to grow, and ways to help others.

Kyli

ppreaation

Evelyn F']t\dsted

The best of life from sorrow is distilled;

Progression waits in time's relentless storms.

Appreciation, taught by deprivation,

Is unalloyed and holds intrinsic charms.

The greatest joy that living brings

Is reached on slow and weighted wings.

«yi// for the \^ood of the ofamily^

Mabel Law Atkinson

4 6 "It J'OM, where do you keep ridiculous! Why, he just washed

Vl *^^ attachments for the his car a few days ago when he first

vacuum? I can't find came. It hasn't even got good and

them, and Fm rather rushed for dusty yet."

time." Ernest Peters' voice was Mrs. Peters' eyes were dancing as

pleasantly urgent. they met her husband's. '1 seem to

'They're supposed to be in the remember a perfectly clean one-
hassock with the vacuum, in the horse buggy stopping at the gate of
lid compartment. Did you look my father's ranch every Saturday
there, son?" His mother's voice was afternoon of a certain summer. Let's
gentle, for gentleness and patience see, that was over thirty-five years
were as much a part of Sarah Peters ago, wasn't it? Surely you must have
as fragrance and beauty are of April shined it up each week and perhaps
violets. "But why do you need the your family helped you."
vacuum this morning? Ruth went Mr. Peters grinned at his wife,
through the whole house yesterday, then a startled look replaced the
Did you spill foot powder on the laughter in his eyes as he asked,
rug as you did last summer when ''But, Mother, you don't mean that
you were home on vacation?" Ernest is . . .?"

Ernest smiled broadly, gave his Before he could finish his wife

mother the sh sign with his finger interrupted, 'Tes, that's just what

to his lips, then answered, ''No, I do mean. I guess you didn't use

Mom, nor did I empty the dirt from your eyes to good advantage last

my shoes either, as I used to do. week when you saw him with Doris.

This is different. You see I have Now go along and be happy about

quite a job ahead of me this morn- washing an already clean car while

ing, to get my pride and joy in tip- Ernest does a professional job on

top shape. I must look like a the upholstery. Ronny can shine

promising and prosperous man this the hub caps and the lights for you."

afternoon when I stop at a certain Thomas Peters whistled and his

home in a certain city." steps quickened with youth. "So

Sarah Peters smiled as she Ernest is at last growing up!" he
watched him stride down the path mused, "coming into his heritage,
to the gate and get in his "new" His rightful heritage of becoming a
1957 car, an electric cord trailing man!" As he washed the car care-
behind him from the porch light fully he found himself recalling the
socket. times he had washed every yellow

"It's the biggest piece of foolish- spoke of the wheels of his freshly

ness I've ever heard tell of, this fuss- painted buggy. Black and yellow

ing over his car this way." Thomas looked pretty together, too, he said

Peters, Ernest's father, was joining silently to himself. And I had to

two lengths of hose as he spoke, carry water from the river. No

"Who ever heard of anything so garden hose connected to a hydrant.

Page 356

ALL FOR THE GOOD OF THE FAMILY

357

His grin broadened as he remem-
bered bribing his big sis and his
small brother to help him. ''And
didn't my bay mare shine in the
sun after I was through currying her
and combing her mane and tail!
Those were the days!" he thought
reminiscently.

''Mother, do you think Ernest
will be as proud of his car as I was
of my buggy those years ago?"
Thomas Peters had returned to the
door where Sarah stood watching
for a few moments before begin-
ning her morning's baking. "And
tell me, did you notice how shining-
clean my buggy was, even to the
whip holder and the harness?"

"Yes, Fm sure I did. I distinctly
recall the beauty of the clean cream-
color lap robe with its raised red
roses. You must have had it
laundered each time you came, for
it was always spotless. Never a
worry I had about getting even a
tiny speck of dust on my Sunday
best dress."

"Those were the days, Mother,
weren't they?"

"Yes, Thomas, and these are the
davs, too. Fm willing enough to
climb into a car instead of a buggy."

"Dad!" It was Ernest calling.
"Dad, I haven't too much time. Can
you keep working till the car is
done?"

"Why, I have it all done now,
clean as can be."

"But you haven't shined it. Dad.
Get Mom to give you a good soft
cloth and rub every inch till it glows.
I didn't notice you had quit till I
shut off the vacuum."

"Remember, Thomas, how you
shined each spoke of your four
buggy wheels, and the dashboard,
and even the two steel steps,"

Mother reminded him smilingly
as he started to protest. Ernest was
already back in the car shining the
chrome work.

"Surely, I didn't bother to clean
and shine the steps, did I, Mother?"

"Yes, my dear, you did. Your
sister Mary used to tell on you.
Made quite a dramatic production
of it."

''YVHAT'S Ernest up to now,
Sarah?" It was Grandpa
Peters who asked. He had risen
from his mid-morning nap and
entered the kitchen. "His car looks
like it has just come from a band-
box. The boy must be getting
ready to go courting. Seems only
yesterday I washed my one and
only conveyance for travel, a wagon,
and curried my team till they shone
and drove to Ernest's grandmoth-
er's home to get my Martha
and take her to the temple to marry
her. Times change, but people re-
main about the same, always clean
up to go courting."

"And isn't it wonderful that they
do. Grandpa, and that they remem-
ber what they do?"

"Then Ernest's really going court-
ing? She better be good enough
for him. Sarah, could it be that
friend of Ruth's who was here last
week? I hope so, for she was a real
nice young woman, a real lady. You
approve don't you, Sarah?"

"Yes, Grandpa, I heartily approve.
In fact, I was looking ahead when
I invited Doris to go with us on our
family picnic a year ago when Er-
nest was home on vacation. I wanted
him to meet her and give the two a
chance to see each other. They've
corresponded occasionally since, and
I liked what I saw last week. She is

358

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1961

a lovely girl, Grandpa, and right for
my son, and that is saying a lot for
her. And he is right for her, which
is saying much for him. Oh, Grand-
pa, isn't this a wonderful world?
And a beautiful day?"

*Tes, Sarah, and a beautiful day
to go courting."

''And a beautiful day to remember
going courting, Grandpa!" Sarah
added.

''Yes, my dear, I feel young as
April myself. Get me a shining
cloth, Sarah. Perhaps I can help a
bit."

"You, too. Grandpa? Has Ernest
cajoled you into helping, also?" It
was Ruth who spoke. She was
eighteen, and although she spoke
candidly her smile revealed the
warmth of her heart and her love
for her family.

"Grandfather, you are simply the
most! Shine it well, won't you?"
Ernest was smiling, pleased as could
be to see his old and beloved grand-
father helping him.

"Sure, my boy, and she better
notice!"

"She will. Grandfather. Fm sure
she will."

A half hour later, when the car
had been minutely inspected
and pronounced satisfactory, Ernest
asked, "Dad, may I use your car a
little while?"

"Why not drive your own pre-
cious car?" It was Ruth's laughing
voice. "Your car just might get a
speck of dust on it. That's the
reason, isn't it?" Her warm smile
belied her words.

"Yes, Sis, it might, where I am
going."

"And where are you going?"
"Well, I thought I'd drive up the

canyon a ways and get a sort of
corsage for Doris."

"A corsage! Up the canyon!"

"A corsage of wild flowers
wouldn't be so bad. I remember
many's the time I took your grand-
mother a bouquet of sego lilies."
Grandpa's eyes were twinkling.

"And your father used to bring
me mountain bluebells and wild
roses he picked on the way. I loved
them." Mother's eyes were shining.

"May I go, Ernest? Please?" Ron-
ny pleaded. "I'll help you get a
corsage."

"All right. Bring the shovel and
those two boxes and let's get going."

A half hour later the two re-
turned and Ernest carefully
placed one of the boxes in the trunk
of his car. The entire family, even
to Grandpa, crowded about him.

"A wild rosebush! What a lovely
gift!" Mother's eyes held a glad
light.

"Do you think Doris will like it,
Ernest?" Ruth asked seriously. It
would never do for her sensitive and
kindly brother to be humiliated.

"Yes, she will like it, Ruth, so
don't you worry over me getting
hurt." Ernest smiled at his sister
who was almost startled at his in-
tuitive powers. "When Doris saw
the wild rose in our garden, she
said she wanted one in her garden
some day. Remember, Mom, when _
I brought you your wild rose from H
the canyon?" j|

"Indeed, I do, Ernest, and I've
enjoyed my home garden wild roses
each spring since. You were such
an eager little boy then. And I'm
glad you are still eager even though
you tower above me."

Ronny whispered to Ernest who

ALL FOR THE GOOD OF THE FAMILY

359

quickly replied, ''No, Fm not for-
getting. I shall do so now."

He took the second box from the
car, placed it in front of his mother
and said, ''Ronny and I thought you
might like a corsage, too. We
brought you this little cedar. I
haven't disturbed the roots, so it
should go right on growing. We
couldn't leave out our best girl,
could we, Ronny?"

Ronny felt big and important to
be included with Ernest in the giv-
ing of the tiny tree, and stood a
little taller and straighter as his
mother kissed them both.

"Fm sure it will grow, you dar-
lings, and what a lovely memory will
be entwined in its branches as they
reach outward and upward! Carry
it to the back of the house in the
shade. Father will plant it while
you get cleaned up ready to go, and
I finish with dinner."

''Mother, do you feel as unsettled
as I do?" Ruth asked. "I simply
cannot settle down to anything. Fll
be glad when we get Ernest off and
on his way to Doris. He will like
her parents, mother, and her broth-
ers and sisters. There are eight of
them, all younger than Doris.
They're real people." Ruth and her
mother were sitting on the front
porch after dinner waiting to see
Ernest off.

"Did you spill the cologne on
you?" Ruth cried in mock alarm
as Ernest came out of the house.
"Doesn't he look handsome and
clean and good, Mother?"

"And very much in earnest!" said
Grandpa coming out to watch his
grandson leave.

"That's right, Grandpa, an earn-
est Ernest!" Wonder and admira-
tion were in Ronnv's voice.

"Don't drive too fast, son." It
was Father who spoke as he joined
the waiting group.

"Dad simply has to give that bit
of advice, Ernest." Ruth turned to
her father and planted a light kiss
on his cheek.

"Well, I guess Fm all ready at
last. Do I look all right? Wish me
luck, all of you." Ernest went to
his mother, bent and kissed her
gently on her forehead, and said,
"Wish me the best, for I think Fm
going to like Doris very, very much.
You like her too, don't you?"

"Yes, my dear, I do. Someday
I may tell you a little secret. Re-
member Fm proud of you."

"C^RNEST waved at them as he
drove away. His family stood
by the gate in silence for a few long
moments, then walked to the porch
and sat down still silent, for already
a great vacancy seemed to be felt
within their hearts.

It was Ronny who interrupted the
quietness with a low whistle as he
said, "I better feed my rabbits. I
forgot all about them helping get
Ernest off." He left quickly.

"I think Fll go in and write to
Sis and tell her every little detail."

"You do that, Ruth. You have
a way with letters, my dear. I can
just see Bill and my four little
grandsons smiling as Beth reads it
to them."

After she had gone, Sarah said,
"Come, Grandpa, you've worked
pretty hard this morning. You bet-
ter take your afternoon rest a little
early, hadn't you?" Sarah spoke
softly.

"I believe I will. All of a sudden
I feel a bit tired."

360

''I hope you didn't overdo,
Father/' His son's voice held con-
cern.

"I hardlv think I have. A httle
extra rest will make me good as
new. Anyway I enjoyed it, and
it wns all for the good of the family.
Doris is a splendid young woman,
a fine addition to a good family."

'Tell me the secret you will tell
Ernest, Sarah. That is if vou don't

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1961

mind." Grandpa had gone in and
Sarah and Thomas were alone.

''Of course I'll tell you. It was
over a year ago, when Doris first
came home with Ruth for a week
end. She helped so much and
proved to be so sweet in every way
that when she told me goodbye, I
could not resist saying, 'You're the
kind of girl I hope to have for a
daughter-in-law someday!' "

cJnat o/A|/ ^Jjayis llia^ Uje JLong

Ouida Johns Pedeisen

I think of father voicing family prayer

From childhood days, when, chin upon the chair,

I knelt. Petitioning in time, for us, became

Jacob's ladders reaching to God's name,

Testaments of light. Bibles of spark,

To kindle our own fires against the dark.

How humbly he used the Priesthood's power;
When we were ill, he gently brought to flower
Our budding faith, to us made clear
Each sacred ordinance; made us revere
Doctrines of worship, covenants of truth.
The iron rod to guide us in our youth.

When settling his tithes, he often said,

"The body needs to buy the spirit bread.

The Lord has given us a chance to give

In gratitude." Oh, may I ever live

That scriptures of service, records of joy, my song.

Shall honor him. May both our days be long!

Don Knight

NEEDLE MOUNTAINS NEAR SILVERTON, COLORADO

vi/ayiside LPath

Delia Adams Leitner

I took a little wayside path

Not knowing where it led —

Into the woods and by a brook

That rippled as it sped

Singing so merrily, and then

I crossed a bridge and found

An open space where cattle grazed —

Wild flowers all around.

A peaceful calm was in the air,

The sky with white clouds piled

Above the far horizon's rim;

It seemed that nature smiled.

Here, leaving doubts and cares behind,

I gained an aftermath

Of peace when from the old worn road

I took a wayside path.

Page 361

Around the World at Eighty

Etta B. CowJes

Iliad been married fifty years to New York; took a taxi to the hotel
my childhood sweetheart. We to meet the group of teachers. I
had more good than bad times was the first to arrive; in the after-
while struggling for a living and an noon the others came, one at a time,
education. He was ambitious to from all over the United States,
become an educator. Not through Three men with wives, eighteen
high school at twenty-four, when we widows and maiden ladies — teach-
were married, twenty years elapsed ers and supervisors from uni-
before he received a Ph.D. He versities, high schools, elementary
taught grade school, high school; schools; all excited. For many, it
became a university professor, and was their first trip abroad. They
dean, and then a university presi- were of all ages, had worked long
dent. At seventy years, he became and hard, and saved for years to take
very ill, and lived only six more this tour. I was twenty years older
years. than any of them. I kept up, saw

After living alone for awhile, I everything, was not ill a minute for

became restless. I wanted to go the next two months,

places and see things. We had Next morning we left by plane

already been to Europe, Hawaii, for Portugal. Lisbon is one of the

Alaska, Mexico, and all over the pleasantest cities in Europe, with

United States, but when I inquired fine hotels, broad streets, flowers and

of steamship companies and tour green trees — just like a colored post

agencies, they told me they wouldn't card,

accept a lone woman over seventy. We were thrilled to go to Spain

Last January I was looking over a and Madrid. I met a beautiful
teachers' magazine, and found three Spanish lady, a friend of my son, at
world tours. I sent a post card — the airport. She gave me flowers
just for fun; they sent me an appli- and took me for a ride through the
cation blank, which I filled out, with city. A land of bull fights, colored
little hope of hearing from it, be- skies, water brilliant blue; broad,
cause I told them I was in my four-story houses, wide streets, flow-
eightieth year. We corresponded, ers everywhere! Art galleries, mu-
I obtained eleven shots, and ma- seum treasures, courtesy everywhere,
terial for passport and visas. Then on to Rome. A thrill to

In June, I received my ticket to see where the modern world had its

go around the world! Then I told roots — the Colosseum, the Vati-

my five children. Excitement pre- can, the catacombs, Saint Peter's

vailed. 'Tou cannot go. Mother; basilica. Just riding through the

you can't stand the trip, physically city and around the Appian Way

or mentally — No, No, NO!" was very romantic. I met my young-

On the Fourth of July, 1959, I est son at the airport, the one in

boarded a plane alone after mid- the Foreign Service,

night; didn't get off the plane until Athens, Greece, brought back my

Page 362

AROUND THE WORLD AT EIGHTY 363

school days. Greece of antiquity, the I left alone in pitch darkness on

birthplace of the mythical gods; a ten-passenger plane for Beirut,

land of legend and beauty which Lebanon. The moon was bright

inspired art and philosophy. I rode when I reached Beirut. A hand-

a bus to the south of Greece, walked some young man met me, called my

to the top of the hill to see the fabu- name, helped me under the ropes to

lous Parthenon like a crown on the the Customs to read my passport

rocky hill of the Acropolis. Walked and visa. The guide and taxi driver

in the ancient theatre of Epidaurus, took me to a fine hotel on the

fourth century B.C., which is still Mediterranean Sea. I registered,

being used. We saw Corinth where, My room with a balcony overlooked

it is said, St. Paul wrote his Epistles; the garden and the sea. I could dis-

and many museums — one having tinguish the color of the flowers. I

the famous ''Winged Victory." couldn't lock the door, so I pushed

furniture against it, and I slept fine.
T^HEN a jet plane to Istanbul. At nine a.m., my guide and the
There I met my oldest son who taxi driver took me to a plane. It
is United States Minister to Turkey, was a smaller plane and didn't fly
It was a real thrill to visit the Con- very high. My excitement was
stantinople of our geography days, great. It was an hour's ride to
with my boy. We saw the Aya Sofia, Jerusalem and the day was very
a thousand years older than St. bright and hot. I saw the River
Peter's, one of the seven wonders of Jordan, with its green banks, and,
the world; the Sultan's harem, where in the distance, the Dead Sea. Oh,
he kept his many wives and a thou- oh! There was Jerusalem! White
sand virgins, his many jewels, rocks, tan hills, and old, old stone
crowns, and clothes. (Harems were houses with little windows. No
done away with in 1927.) We saw grass, flowers, trees — no streams of
the Blue Mosque (there are four water. My guide was an Arab, a
hundred mosques in Istanbul) and Moslem. He spoke good English,
rode on the Black Sea, and looked having attended the University of
over the wall at Russia. Jerusalem. The only book I took
The most important part of my on this tour was the New Testa-
trip was spent in Jerusalem and the ment. I had read it carefully on the
Holy Land. When the itinerary I planes. Zacharias, my guide, knew
received in Salt Lake City showed it better than I did. He didn't think
we would be flying over Jerusalem Jesus was divine — but a great
to Cairo, I wrote to Washington, teacher.

and they said they would make I walked where Jesus walked, over

arrangements for a stop at Jerusa- the rocks and the sand,

lem. In Istanbul I found I was to Our first stop was Bethlehem,

go alone. No one else had made Bethlehem! We walked to an

plans for Jerusalem. I told the man- ancient cave similar to the one

ager not to tell my son; but some- where Jesus was born; we walked

one found out, and told me not to around the Mount of Olives. There

go alone. My son heard her. *'No, was an old, old olive tree ( 3,000

Mother, no.'' b.c.) in the center of a fenced gar-

364 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1961

den. The grass was gray-green Old Jerusalem. I saw the temple in

bunch grass; it never grows long the Moslem quarters. The Dome

enough to cut. We rode and rode, of the Rock is a mosque erected on

visited the university, saw where and the ancient site of the temple of

how the rich and poor live, then to Solomon; saw the Wailing Wall,

the hotel for a rest and lunch. The a remnant of Herod's temple, and

hotel had been an old monastery the Tower of David. We walked

once, now it was a cool tourist re- uphill where Jesus carried the cross;

treat. Twenty white marble steps from the Court of Pilate to the

led to my room. There was a very Garden of Gethsemane, marked

deep window, a jar of cool boiled with fourteen stations where it is

water. The private bathroom was said he rested. This narrow street

up ten more white marble steps, was filled with peasants trying to

Signs in English: ''Do not use much sell everything,

water — No baths till tomorrow. Qf most importance was the

We get water only every other day.'' Church of the Holy Sepulchre. This

A delicious lunch and a nap, and I is a collection of ' chapels housing

was ready to go again. the tomb in which it is alleged

Christ was laid to rest after the

Y private taxi took me to Beth- crucifixion, the most venerated

any where Mary and Mar- shrine in Christendom. I prayed in

tha lived; to Jericho, oldest walled the Garden of Gethsemane where

city in the world; Hebron where Jesus spent his last hours, saw a

Abraham is buried. I waded in the large, flat rock where it is claimed

Dead Sea, tasted the water. It was Jesus was laid after death. It is

briny as Great Salt Lake. I now covered with glass. People

rested on the bank of the Jordan kneel around it and pray. I saw

River and was asked by a priest if the grove of trees on the Mount of

I wanted to be baptized. I visited Olives overlooking Jerusalem, where

Elisha's Well, where scarfed women Jesus ascended to heaven, and saw

came to get their water in huge jars the tomb of the virgin Mary, mother

they carried on their heads. I tried of Jesus. Many churches or chapels

to lift one, but couldn't. comprise the Church of the Holy

Back to the hotel, and dinner Sepulchre — Russian Orthodox,

with guests from all over the world. Christian, Catholic, Moslem, Greek

Many spoke English. There were Orthodox, Armenian, and many

many books to read, beautiful souve- others, all filled with altars, shrines,

nir antique furniture. Oriental rugs, paintings, stained glass windows,

crystal chandeliers. A pleasant beautiful furniture,

evening. Next morning I found the We looked over the fence to the

beautiful garden situated in the Israel side. About ten miles south

center of the building, with balcony of Jerusalem, we visited the Church

and rooms all around. of the Nativity of Christ, Shepherds'

I left with the driver and guide to Fields, Fields of Boaz, and the sup-
see Old Jerusalem, with its forty- posed well where Jesus talked to the
foot wall forming a quadrangle, woman of Samaria.
Most of the holy places are in the The next morning I was taken to

AROUND THE WORLD AT EIGHTY 365

the airport and left to hunt for the Desert, down into a cave to see the
plane going to Cairo. It was the sacred Golden Cow. It was a pleas-
first time I felt left out. But I met ant trip riding by the Nile — a fairy-
two Arab girls who were speaking land! Trees, flowers, fields of food,
English, and going to Cairo, so I and fruit trees everywhere. Chil-
joined them. dren were clean and well-cared for.

I met my tour people again at There were hundreds of white cattle

Cairo. At the hotel, servants and used for agriculture, and many water

waiters were dressed in long green buffalo wallowing in the streams and

and gold robes. Flowers were every- canals,
where in the dining room and in

our private rooms; Egyptian paint- W/E flew on to Bombay, the gate-

ings and Oriental rugs were ^^ way to India, one of Eng-

everywhere. We visited a museum, land's favorite haunts and resorts,

everything dated b.c. We saw and rode buses to see the countrv-

Pharaoh's home. He died at the side and the Prince of Wales

age of ninety-seven, leaving iii sons Museum,

and sixty-seven daughters. Then on to Delhi, India. We

We saw the oldest mosque in the spent many days in and around this
world — 3,000 B.C. We saw a king old and new city. We rode in taxis
in his solid gold casket, and a paint- through the northern part of India,
ing of some geese of 400 B.C. It had This is part of what we saw: a
perfect coloring. The most im- monsoon cloudburst — it was like
portant cave was King Tut's home riding in a canal; monkeys in their
— five rooms in the tomb. (This natural habitat, swinging in the
was discovered in 1923.) Each room trees; elephants roving through the
fit into another, like a box — all of woods. (We stayed in the cars.)
solid gold, with plenty of precious There were herds of camels, some
stones. King Tut's life history is used to plow with, many peacocks,
written on each wall of the rooms, storks, pheasants, and red-headed
There are 240 pounds of solid gold birds, boar pigs, ugly and dirty, pal-
in the casket of the last room, or aces, castles, and ruins of old
box. We saw the largest mosque churches. We saw hundreds of
in the world (there are 500 in mosques used by the Moslems, the
Cairo) and peasants sleep all night Taj Mahal of white marble, still
on the floor. They wash their feet the most beautiful building in the
before kneeling on the Persian rugs world, built in 1639 — it took fif-
to pray. teen years to build, with 20,000

We rode to the markets and saw slaves. This was built by a king
food spread on the ground. Many for his beautiful queen. We saw
children were in rags. The women homes of the rich and poor — ex-
wore long black dresses and black treme elegance, extreme destitution,
scarves on their heads. little girls and boys wearing nothing

We drove to the university of but cheesecloth pants. The girls

20,000 students, then on to the pyra- had long hair, wore rings in their

mids, and we saw the Sphinx at noses, and on fingers and toes. They

Giza. We walked on the Sahara didn't play — just begged for food.

366 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1961

They slept on the ground with pigs Buddha; the Thieves' Market, and

and other animals. They marry at the floating market are interesting,

nine and carry their naked babies Singapore is a British city, a sym-

on their hips. bol of the color and romance found

We visited schools. Only the in the East, and has British culture,
rich can go. When India won in- The Malay section of the city has
dependence from England, only five good schools, and the children are
per cent of the population could clean. The girls wear white blouses
read and write. Now, after ten and blue skirts; the boys, blue pants;
years, twenty-one per cent can read, good frame houses have tin roofs.
We saw men pulling heavy carts We saw the rubber trees and the
with passengers or produce, women refining process, and hated to leave,
carrying water jars, bundles of hay. We left on a Pan-American plane
bundles of wood — even baskets of for Manila, after being fumigated
rocks, gravel, or loads of dry dung and questioned by the doctors. The
on their heads. The men would teachers of Manila met us at the
stand and wait for the gravel. We hotel; we were their guests at break-
rode on the Ganges River, saw the fast, a reception, and a dance review
worshipers bathe, drink, pray, and at the university. We saw the War
bury their dead in the river. Cemetery and saw the dungeons

We experienced a real fairy story, where our boys were placed during

slept and ate three meals in a castle, the war, also Corregidor. We visited

A real prince coming home from the President's palace — with its

America on the plane fell in love magnificent furnishings, and saw the

with one of our teachers. He wanted grandeur of the homes of the rich,

her to stay with him and enjoy the We saw an old chapel with a bam-

fabulous wealth, so he invited all boo organ upon which a young man

of us to be his guests. Space is too played ''Ave Maria." In the coun-

short to describe the grandeur in try we saw rice paddies, banana

which he lived. groves, papaya and mango trees, and

pineapple fields. There was pros-

Al/'E flew on to Calcutta, visited perity and poverty.

schools, saw a dance review We rode on a Japanese airliner to
with the girls wearing beautiful Hong Kong, which had dainty flow-
saris. We visited chapels and ers and food. Hot washcloths and
temples, the Hindu Gold Temple, slippers made us comfortable. We
with 18,000 pounds of pure gold in were surprised at the high moun-
the dome. People were leaving food tains in Hong Kong. It seemed
and flowers for their dead king. We there were too many people, moth-
saw a statue of Queen Victoria. The ers carrying babies on their backs,
countryside verdure was enjoyable. I met Panzy Wu, a beautiful Chi-

We rode on to Bangkok, Thailand, nese lady, a friend of one of my

a prosperous country, beautiful and sons. She took me to lunch and

clean. The people had a Chinese shopping. One must know where

look. I saw my son in Thailand, to shop in these countries. We saw

Besides many temples and palaces, the homes of the very rich and of

one of the sights is the Reclining the Chinese refugees clinging to the

AROUND THE WORLD AT EIGHTY

367

sides of the mountains. When the
monsoons come, many of their
houses or sheds are washed away.
We rode around the countryside on
buses and boats, and had dinner on
a floating restaurant.

Y^yHAT shall I write of Japan, my
favorite country of all I have
seen? Its people are ambitious,
clean, frugal, and prosperous —
everything is beautiful and dainty,
with flowers in our rooms, in public
buses. A walk around Tokyo is a
sight-seeing tour by itself. We saw
the Imperial Palace, the universities
on University Street. The students
walk in the middle of the street,
hurrying, dressed alike, in clean
white blouses, black skirts or black
trousers. They must study hard.
The big university has 30,000 stu-
dents with an ''A" grade require-

ment to enter. Other universities
on the same street require only "B"
averages.

We rode in the country, saw Mt.
Fuji, many temples and Buddhas,
including the Great Buddha, fifty-
three feet high. We lodged near
the Tokyo Tower, higher than the
Eiffel Tower in France, and ate din-
ner with the Tokyo teachers. We
all sat on the floor; the waitresses
dropped to their knees to serve us
easily.

I met a niece in Honolulu. She
is working to assist her husband
through the Church College of
Hawaii. We rode around the Is-
land, swam in the ocean, and en-
joyed the different foods, plus a
hukilau.

I met my daughter in San Fran-
cisco, and a son in Salt Lake City.
My trip around the world was over.

y^reat or Small

Hazel Loomis

Man, great man,

Subduer of the earth!

The blade you wrought — a mountain now is gone,

A river's course is changed.

You give us comfort, ease our pain,

Enhance our vision to outer space.

Space rockets out!

Great man explore!

And yet , . .

You cannot make a blade of grass,

A grain of wheat.

You cannot change the circuit of the wind

Or cause the desert's blossoming.

You cannot give the heart

A greater ecstasy — a soul reborn.

Man, great man, alone,

Is small. Is small!

c^ixty LJears J^go

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, June 1901

*'FoR THE Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the Women

OF All Nations"

BRIGHAM YOUNCrS BIRTHDAY — ONE HUNDRED YEARS: The first
day of June of this present year marked the century hour of the birth of Brigham
Young, the founder of Utah, the great pioneer, colonizer and organizer, and for forty-
three years president of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Brigham
Young was one of the greatest men of the nineteenth century, perhaps the greatest
except Joseph Smith, certainly so considered by the people among whom almost his
entire life was spent. His was a master-spirit, and a mind quick to grasp and settle —
great and grave questions. ... He had a wonderful faculty of controlling and of guid-
ing people of all classes and nationalities. . . . And as time rolls on more and more will
the people of the world be willing to acknowledge his good works, his deeds of valor . . .
his greatness of soul.

— Editorial

A FAITHFUL WOMAN: June 14, 1869, the Relief Society of this ward (Fair-
view, Utah) was organized and Sister Mary A. Pritchett was chosen its president, which
responsible position she has held with dignity and pride up to the day of her decease,
February 27, 1901. ... As we review in mind her life work we wonder if there are
many who ever with so scanty opportunity performed so many blessed deeds of charity
and benevolence. She was ever at the bedside of the sick; her motherly counsel was
never sought in vain by man, woman or child; the needy were never refused assist-
ance when they applied to her, and were usually supplied with employment — the best
of help to the poor. Her spinning and weaving never pressed her so hard that she had
not time to attend to her religious duties. . . .

— Euphrasia Day, Sec.

We need not wealth nor splendor.

Wide hall nor lordly dome;
The good, the true, the tender —

These form the wealth of home.
— Selected

DOMESTIC LIFE AND THE PROFESSIONS: True, it might well be said,
that the proper order of things should be for the father to be the bread-winner, and
the mother the home-maker; for the ideal home is consecrated by both paternal and
maternal love, and its sweetest music the prattle of little children. But inscrutable are
hfe's experiences! Oftentimes woman must meet the exigencies of the case alone and
unaided, she must do and dare, lift the burden and look to heaven for strength and
light and wisdom. The true womanly woman will make the best wife and mother,
whate'er may be her vocation.

— Ellis R. Shipp

RELIEF SOCIETY IN ST. JOSEPH STAKE (ARIZONA): The semi-annual
conference of the Relief Society of St. Joseph Stake met in the Pima meeting house,
Friday, May 17, 1901 . . . President Elizabeth Layton presiding. Present on the stand
were Elder L. John Nuttall and President Emma S. Woodruff of Salt Lake City. . . .
Sister Woodruff said she found the saints here about as they are in the north. . . .
Urged the sisters to subscribe for the Exponent. Advised mothers to look after their
children and train their daughters to do all kinds of work. . . .

— Martha Scadden, Sec.

Page 368

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

RS. GEORGIA O'KEEFE
STIEGLITZ, recognized by
many critics as the most eminent
of women painters in the United
States, exhibited a large collection
of her paintings recently at the
Worcester, Massachusetts, Art Mu-
seum. Praised for her ''totally per-
sonal and inimitable work," Mrs.
Stieglitz has been called ''a superb
and unerring craftsman," who, at
the age of seventy-two, continues to
grow in technical mastery and emo-
tional depth. Born in Sun Prairie,
Wisconsin, Mrs. Stieglitz now lives
in a century-old adobe house in
Abiquiu, New Mexico.

IV/TRS. WALLACE F. (FRAN-
^ -■■ CES) BENNETT, wife of
Utah's senior Senator, is the presi-
dent of the Congressional Club in
Washington, D. C., which includes
wives of all Senators, Congressmen,
Cabinet Members and Justices of
the Supreme Court. The wives
of the President and Vice-President
of the United States are honorary
members. These women are active
in Red Cross and other humanitar-
ian work, and, with many distin-
guished speakers appearing on the
programs at their meetings, they
strive to further international as
w^ell as national friendship and un-
derstanding. Mrs. Bennett is the
daughter of the late President Heber

J. Grant and Emily Wells Grants
and is active in Relief Society and
other Latter-day Saint Church activi-
ties in Washington.

■pjORA S. LEWIS, eminent au-
thor and a professor and chair-
man of the home economics
department at Hunter College, New
York, in answer to the question,
''What should a girl learn in order
to be a good homemaker?" gave the
following list of accomplishments:
skill in human relationships; clear,
integrated thinking; grasp of com-
munity and world economic prob-
lems; capacity to teach democracy
in the home; and efficiency in home
management.

lyrRS. TAVIAN LINCOLN, a

Ute Indian, living at White-
rocks, on the Uintah Indian
Reservation, Utah, is now 113 years
old, one of the oldest women in the
United States. She is a renowned
horsewoman, and with her sisters
has made many trips into Colorado.
She remembers seeing the one small
cabin which was the beginning of
the city of Denver. She saw the
first Latter-dav Saint settlers enter
the Uintah Basin, when the site of
the town of Roosevelt was a ren-
dezvous for wild horses. Mrs. Lin-
coln still chops her own wood and
cooks her own food.

Page369

EDITORIAL

VOL 48

JUNE 1961

NO. 6

Qjhe i3ist ,yinnuai (church (^onfe

T^HE 131st Annual Conference of
The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints was held in the
historic Tabernacle in Salt Lake
City, Utah, April 6, 8, and 9, 1961.
This conference time, our beloved
President David O. McKay marked
his tenth anniversary as President of
the Church. He conducted all the
general sessions, and was assisted
during the entire conference by
President Henry D. Moyle. Presi-
dent J. Reuben Clark, Jr. attended
the Thursday morning session, but
was advised by his physician to re-
main at home on Saturday and
Sunday. The wise counsel and
inspiring testimony of President
Clark were greatly missed, and the
love and appreciation of the mem-
bership of the Church were extend-
ed to him as a revered leader in
Zion. All of the General Authori-
ties, except President Clark and five
others, addressed the saints assem-
bled. Elder George Q. Morris and
Elder Levi Edgar Young were ex-
cused from speaking on account of
the condition of their health; Elder
Hugh B. Brown was in South
Africa, Elder Alvin R. Dyer, in
Europe, and Elder A. Theodore Tut-
tle was in South America.

More radio and television stations
than ever before participated in
broadcasting the conference mes-
sages to an estimated audience in
excess of one million. Uplifting

Page 370

ere nee

music contributed greatly to the
spirituality of all the sessions.

The conference was a dedicated
and sincere rejoicing in the prin-
ciples and blessings of the restored
gospel, and an earnest and heartfelt
appeal for the saints to live fully
all of the requirements of the
Church. All members were urged
to share their convictions and their
testimonies with others through the
far-reaching missionary system, and
by daily living revealing the privi-
leges and fulfillments of the gospel
message.

TN his opening address, President
McKay rejoiced in the interest
and activity, in the devotion and
faithfulness, of the youth of the
Church, and their willing and en-
thusiastic response to calls to serv-
ice.

If the question were asked this morn-
ing, "In what respect during the last year
has the Church made the most com-
mendable progress?" ... I would answer
that the most encouraging progress of the
Church during the last year is seen in
the increased numbers of young people
participating in Church activity. We hear
much about the delinquency and incor-
rigibility of youth. I desire to say a
word . . . about their corrigibility, as we
have seen it in visiting the different parts
of the Church. . . .

But I know and you know that mere
attendance at Church, and other acts of
piety, signify little if the person does not
conform his acts and his speech to the
principles of the gospel . . . increased par-

EDITORIAL

371

ticipation in Church activity indicates a
desire to be a partaker of spirituality, the
highest acquisition of the soul, and young
people desire it. . . .

Heaven guide you, our youth, wherever
you are. As long as you will keep your-
selves pure and spotless, and prayerfully
and honestly keep close to your Father in
heaven, his spirit will guide you, mag-
nify you in your youth, and make you a
power on the earth for good.

IN a fervent and inspired appeal
for the saints to continue their
efforts and their faithful adherence
to the missionary program of the
Church, President Henry D. Moyle
urged the saints to verify in their
own lives the necessity for sharing
the gospel with the brotherhood of
men upon the earth, declaring ''We
are the Lord's as are all our fellow
men. This makes us all brothers
and sisters, sons and daughters of
God "

In the lives of those of us who are the
recipients of his great blessings, our duty
is well understood, and we do not shirk it.
Herein lies the reason for, and the founda-
tion of all of our great missionary work,
both at home and abroad. Having re-
ceived a knowledge of the restoration of
the gospel, we are impelled by a power
far greater than any earthly power or

earthly influence to teach the gospel to
others that they might enjoy the fulness
of life in full fellowship with our Father
in heaven, and in communion with us. . . .
Inasmuch as the fulness of times has
now been revealed to man, we have all
that has gone before in former dispensa-
tions of time to now present to men. . . .
Therefore the revelations of God to man
through his prophets in the past . . . are
of immediate importance and application
in our lives today. . . . The revelations of
the past and the present reveal God the
Father and Jesus Christ his Son to those
who will read with a will to understand.
God's laws are eternal. Our relationship
to God is both unchanging and everlasting.

In his closing address, President
McKay left a prophet's blessing and
a seer's spiritual admonition with
the saints:

And now, brethren and sisters, in sum-
mary, let me emphasize that the noblest
aim in life is to strive to make other lives
better and happier. The most worthy
calling in life is that in which man serves
best his fellow man. . . .

With all the power that we possess,
we bless you, members of the Church of
Jesus Christ. May the power and the
inspiration that have characterized this
great conference ... go to every corner
of the earth where there is a branch or
where a family lives, I pray in the name
of Jesus Christ. Amen.

SJ^niand (^uils

Maude Rubin

Now on this wild and sea-rocked night,

With eyelids shuttered tight,

I see a mountain ranch, silk tide of grass,

A billowing meadow of timothy —

Green sea

Gilded with summer. There lazy shadows pass

And repass, as the gulls

In windless lulls

Glide summer- free

High overhead, wings motionless. . . .

No stress

Of ocean wind mars their serenity.

1 1 Lama s [Jtjookshelf

Helen Hinckley Jones

WHETHER you have a house
so full of books that they
have overflowed the book-
cases and are stacked on every avail-
able surface in the house, or a home
in which the library consists of a
half-dozen carefully chosen vol-
umes and a mail order catalogue,
you and your family will be happier
if Mama has a special bookshelf.

When I was little and grew tired
of my own books I would ask my
mother to read aloud to me. ''Read
a book from your shelf/' I would
beg. Then when I had washed my
hands and brushed my hair, I was
allowed to take a book from Mama's
shelf and bring it to her. Most
often it was her copy of Longfel-
low's poems which, because its bind-
ing was a lovely, soft, cream-colored
leather, was kept in its own
flowered box. I loved to open the
box, lift the sheet of crackling
transparent paper, and run my
fingers over the hand-painted flowers
on the cover. But I liked even bet-
ter mother's reading of the poems.
Usually she read the shorter poems,
but, often, I would beg for one of
the long narrative poems and, if I
could round up another of my sis-
ters, Mama would consent to lose
an afternoon to Miles Standish or
Evangeline,

Sometimes, instead of Longfel-
low, I would select one of the Eng-
lish poets, all done up in padded
leather of maroon or blue, with
fourteen karat gold edges. Tenny-
son was my favorite then, and I
loved to sit on the floor, my hands
locked under my knees, my head
Page 372

against Mama's skirts, and listen
again to ''Enoch Arden."

He call'd aloud for Miriam Lane and said:
"Woman, I have a secret — only swear
Before I tell you — swear upon the book
Not to reveal it, till you see me dead."

The tears would roll off my cheeks
and drop onto my pinafore, because
I knew that Enoch meant what he
said— -every word of it.

Papa had books, too. The most
favored ones were tremendous vol-
umes filled with pictures from the
Bible. (I closed my eyes as he
turned past "The Sacrifice of the
Innocents.") He also had a book
which he had made himself when
he was in college— a captivating
book filled with dried leaves and
flowers and grasses of every kind.

There were many other books, of
course, since my parents were read-
ing people. We each had books
of our own. But it is Mama's Book-
shelf that I remember as the
strongest influence I felt toward
acquiring a library of my own.

I N my home I have shelves loaded
with books: history, literature,
science, fiction, biography. The
very number, I think, has kept my
books from meaning as much to my
children as Mama's shelf meant to
me.

Now that it is almost too late, I
have started a special collection of
books that are dearly loved and
often read. I call it Mama's Book-
shelL I have The Doctrine and
Covenants and The Book of Mor-
mon taken from their usual place
beside other works of the Church.

MAMA'S BOOKSHELF

373

Then there is a New Testament in
large print standing next to Brother
Bennion's Teachings, and four other
reference books for the study of the
New Testament. I have a volume
of Washington Irving, four of the
Leather Stocking Tales, and The
American Democrat by Cooper, The
Portable Emerson and the Great
Masterpiece edition of Hawthorne,
which includes The Scarlet Letter,
The House oi the Seven Gables
and selected stories from Twice-
Told Tales. For reference, I have
Brooks, The Flowering of New
England, Hart and Gohdes Ameri-
ca's Literature, and Warfel, Gabriel,
and Williams, The American Mind.
My Reliei Society Magazines are on
the shelf, too, always in place and
ready to my hand.

It is understood that the shelf,
itself, is strictly "hands off." There
is room for more books on the shelf,
and there are stacks of books all
over the house that need shelf space;
but odd volumes must not clutter
up this shelf. As for the books-
anyone who will put them back in
place may borrow them and enjoy
them.

In a locality where the idea of
Mamas Bookshelf was introduced,
it has been noted that already this
small beginning has been felt in
the homes. Husbands are taking
an interest and listening to excerpts
from the books their wives are read-
ing. Children are hearing adult
conversation about ideas rather than
personalities and troublesome prob-
lems. One sister reported that her
grandchildren had added books
related to the course in American
hterature to her shelf.

On my own shelf the books are
not beautifully bound as my

mother's were. Many of them are
paper-back, others are secondhand
or cheap editions. But they are
wonderful books, books that bring
me the association with great men.
The books are mine and I love
them. But I am not selfish about
them. Books are to be enjoyed,
shared, lived with.

A LL of us hunger for conversation
with the well-informed, the
deeply spiritual, the witty, the pro-
phetic. To many of us wide associa-
tion in our daily lives is not possible.
Any mother of little children must
live a large part of her life in the
world of childhood. This is an oppor-
tunity and she appreciates it; but
it does not take the place of being
intellectually stimulated, emotion-
ally stirred, moved to depths of
thought and contemplation that
come from living in a truly adult
world. Mama's Bookshelf, especial-
ly if it is shared with husband and
with children as they grow older,
will help to satisfy this hunger.

Let Mama's Bookshelf take a place
in your home. Try reading aloud
to even your tiny children the things
that you, yourself, love.

Now that my mother has died, I
have her bookshelf. All of the vol-
umes are duplicates of my own well-
studied texts; but I wouldn't part
with one of them. As I look at
them a warm feeling comes over me,
and I see myself, a little girl with
paper-curled hair, standing on tip-
toe to take Longfellow from the
shelf. I run my hand over the
spray of flowers painted on the soft
leather cover, then, oh, so carefully
I turn to the story of Hiawatha and
settle myself at my mother's knee.

L^ook - Ljour- (cywn [Joarbecue

(For Back Yard or Canyon)

Ruby K. Smith

Choice of Meats

Frankfurters — Vienna Sausage — (for open-fire roasting)
Hamburger Patties — Steaks — Chops — Ham (for frying pan or grill)

Barbecue Sauce

(Catsup, Chili Sauce, Mustard, or your own make)
Hot-Dog or Hamburger Rolls or Chunks of French Bread

Pickles or Olives

Salad Vegetables

(Lettuce, Carrot and Celery Sticks, Radishes, or Coleslaw)

Hot Baked Beans
Easy Raisin Cake or Cereal Flake Cookies

Lemonade

Franks or Wieners
(Use a long-handled fork or skewer — or a long stick sharpened

to point at one end)

Cook over red-hot coals until well done. Slice lengthwise and add barbecue sauce.
Serve in hot-dog rolls, which have been split, toasted, and buttered.

Variations:

1. Garnish frank with pickle and pimiento.

2. Add relish to baked beans and pile in sliced frank.

3. Stuff hot frank with coleslaw.

Hamburger Patties

2 lbs. ground beef Vi tsp. pepper

3 tbsp. grated onion 1 sHghtly beaten egg
2 tsp. salt

Mix well and shape into patties. Refrigerate until needed. Grill on both sides.
Serve with barbecue sauce in hot, buttered hamburger roll.

Variations:

1. Potato Burgers — Add grated raw potatoes to pattie mixture,

2. Bacon Burgers — Wrap slice of bacon around each pattie, and secure with
toothpick.

3. Pineapple Burgers — After turning pattie on grill, press pineapple chunk in top.

Barbecue Sauce

2 tbsp. butter or margarine 1 tbsp. Worcestershire sauce

2 small onions, sliced % c. chili sauce

2 tbsp. brown sugar 2 tbsp. vinegar

1 tsp. dry mustard Vi c. tomato juice

Combine all ingredients in small saucepan. Cook over low heat until onions are
cooked and flavors are blended (about 15 minutes). Refrigerate in covered container
until needed.

Page 374

COOK YOUR OWN BARBECUE 375

Baked Beans

2 c. navy beans Yz lb. fat pork or bacon
4 c. water 54 c. brown sugar

1 tsp. salt 2 tbsp. molasses

Wash and sort beans, cover with water, and soak over night. Cook slowly until
tender. Drain, reserving liquid. Place beans and pork in alternate layers in beanpot.
Add bean liquid and remaining ingredients. Cover and bake in slow oven. Add more
liquid if necessary. One c. tomato juice may be used for part of liquid.

(To keep beans hot for canyon party, wrap bean pot in several layers of newspaper.)

Easy Raisin Cake

Yz c. brown sugar i tsp. nutmeg

% c. shortening i tsp. cinnamon

1 c. raisins 2 c. whole-wheat flour

1 Yz c. water i tsp. soda

Yz tsp. salt 1 tsp. baking powder

Sift flour, soda, and baking powder together. Combine remaining ingredients in
saucepan and boil together 5 minutes. Cool. Add dry ingredients and mix thoroughly.
Pour into square pan which has been lined with waxed paper and greased. Bake 45
to 60 minutes at 350° F.

Cereal Flake Cookies
(Use any kind of ready-to-eat flakes — corn, wheat, bran, etc.)

1 c. flour Yz c. sugar

Yz tsp. baking powder 1 tsp. vanilla

Yz tsp. salt 1 egg

Yz c. butter or margarine 3 c. cereal flakes

Measure and sift together flour, baking powder, and salt. Thoroughly cream
shortening and sugar, add egg and vanilla, and beat well. Stir in sifted dry ingredients
and 1 cup cereal flakes. Drop teaspoons of dough into remaining flakes, rolling to coat,
place on ungreased cookie sheet. Bake at 375° F. until lightly browned (about 10
minutes). Makes about 40 two-inch cookies.

Lemonade

3 c. sugar-syrup 10 c. water or

2 c. lemon juice 2 c. water and 2 trays ice cubes

Prepare sugar-syrup ahead of time by combining equal parts of sugar and water
in a saucepan and heating until sugar is dissolved. Cool before using.

Mix lemonade in a punch bowl for back-yard barbecue. For canyon party, use
a large thermos jug,

(For pink lemonade, add 1 cup red fruit juice or punch.)

I Low fSls the cJime

Leona Fetzer Wintch

YOU may smile when I tell you
that though I have three
teen-agers and an eight-year-
old still at home, I am preparing for
old age now. The highest achieve-
ment is to help my children become
fine individuals, but the ''letting go"
process is already underway. One
by one, they will soon leave home to
go away to school.

Now is the time to take the re-
sponsibility we all have, to look the
future in the face and prepare for it.
If we do so early, we will have a
better chance of finding new and
wonderful abilities before the declin-
ing years are here. To begin too
many things willy-nilly would bring
mental bankruptcy with all its frus-
trations. So we should try now to
explore a few genuine interests that
hold possibilities of success. These
interests should be meaningful, as-
sociated with previous experiences
or work we have always done.

Let me tell you about a few
projects I would like to develop
when there is time. You will never
be satisfied until similar work you
have had in mind is accomplished.

There is real excitement in an-
ticipating painting in oils. But,
since I am not a Grandma Moses,
I shall first have to send up a trial
balloon in the form of water colors
and sketching. I read the book
How to Sketch and began making
impressions on the drawing pad. For
years I have wanted to make wood
prints and, in preparation for more
leisurely hours, I made several
linoleum blocks which were used
to print our Christmas cards. To

Page 376

make a wood block at seventy with
no previous experience would be dis-
couraging and might be so unsuc-
cessful that the project would likely
be abandoned forever.

While putting breakfast on the
table this morning, I caught a
glimpse of a blue jay. There was
no time to see if it had a white
petticoat, or just where it fit into
its family. But it made me anxious
to read our bird-watching book, use
field glasses to observe these wonder-
ful creatures, and take close-up pic-
tures, using a telephoto lens. Pic-
tures — this is another wonderful
adventure in skill. Fll never be pro-
fessional but, with a little equip-
ment and much patience, I can
come a little close. The recording
of intriguing moments of family life
and familiar scenes provides many
pleasures of reflection, but it must
be started now.

Another unfulfilled desire is to
sculpture, so, with just my fingers
and some clay, I molded a bowl,
some vases, a family crest, and some
birds. When the declining years
percolate up to me with a gift of
time, I would like to sculpture my
husband's fine head now that suc-
cessful preliminaries have been
made.

Because of a chronic illness, I am
striving to build a stronger body
with the help of moderate exercise.
For a year I have been climbing the
foothills and ridges looking for pot-
tery shards, skin scrapers, and pro-
jectile points left by the Indians.
This fascinating occupation is
healthful and restful. I shall keep

NOW IS THE TIME

377

walking among the hills ''from
whence cometh my help/' in search
of treasures and peace of the soul,
breathing the bracing air and mar-
veling at the creations of the Lord.
A beginning is all I have made, yet
I know I shall welcome the years
that add to such joys as these.

A family ''Book of Remembrance"
will be as interesting and tradi-
tion-making to my great-great-grand-
children in the year 2061 as the
pioneer journals are to us. But not
many persons can write accurate
and interesting histories when they
are seventy-five. Family records
should be begun early, to be con-
tinued and embellished later.

There is a part of living that can
never be laid aside — the memory
must be strengthened and the mind
enriched. To maintain intellectual
vigor means continuous study, con-
templation, and discussion. Build-
ing on knowledge and sharing wis-
dom are the only antidotes to, "She
died at fifty but wasn't buried until
she was seventy-five." We die when
we do not grow. Relief Society les-
sons, lectures, adult education class-
es, short courses, and workshops are
available even to those of us who
live in the country. Some study that
requires persistence and delightful,
yet provocative conversations, can
help to keep away the film that
passing years spread over the life
of the mind.

This life of the mind needs in-
tensive and extensive stimulation, a
product of being with other people.
What is life, if it isn't "people"?
Friends are needed more, not less,
than before. Nothing is as sad as
an aged person who has been for-
saken and lives in his prison of

separateness. Our insurance against
such a predicament is to watch ten-
derly over loved ones and serve
others as long as we have breath.
Life's reciprocity laws are real. With
God's help, if we do our best and
demonstrate concern for our fellow
men, nothing can really hurt us,
and the declining years can be met
confidently.

There are innumerable splendid
books to be read and re-read, but
few give the comfort we reach for
as does the New Testament. In one
year I read it seven times and only
began to see its possibilities. When
this great collection of books is
mastered I shall know my Lord bet-
ter; this will be a beatitude for the
benediction years.

Spiritually, mentally, and physical-
ly, going to the temple is a blessing
to the aged, but there is an ad-
vantage if the work is understood
and enjoyed when we are young.
Being with others who share a com-
mon goal moves the walls of any
aloneness. In doing this significant
work, we give unselfish devotion to
peoples of the past, our present da) s
are refreshed and enlightened, and
we tie ourselves together for the
future. What more satisfying labor
could anyone engage in? Perhaps
it can be approached by bringing the
gospel to those around us, and by
the quiet scattering of blessings by
the Relief Society visiting teachers.

T N later years, if longing to see the
faces of loved ones becomes too
absorbing, it would be well to do
part-time volunteer work in a hos-
pital, or give compassionate service
to the ward's sick under the direc-
tion of the Relief Society president.
This is a very real need and brings

378

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE—JUNE 1961

immeasurable satisfaction. But these
services require a ''know how'' that
is best learned in such courses as
''Caring for the Sick" classes of
Relief Society. Even the desires of
the heart to bless and comfort oth-
ers have early beginnings and must
be nurtured.

We can see from the foregoing,
that our deepest needs are not
purchasable. But wholesome food,
good clothing, and a pleasant abode,
are important, too. By studies made
of retired individuals it has been
noted that those who had enough
income to feel free to have friends
and relatives visit them often, were
in turn more frequently invited out.
They had a sense of well-being be-
cause they ate a greater variety of
food, enjoyed better health, and
were more active than their con-
temporaries who had to watch every
penny.

Even if an aged person is ill, she
should never be deprived of all work
or the lust for life will disappear,
and she cannot make any contribu-

tion to her surroundings. Her status
is never negligible, and she can re-
tain a feeling of usefulness if some
work and activity are arranged, with
rest periods to meet her needs. Giv-
ing up everything feeds fears.

For lasting satisfactions, some cur-
rent pleasures must be sacrificed.
If to be happy in the declining years
I have to give up some wants now,
I will do it; I will conserve mv
health by eating and exercising wise-
ly; and I will gather a "nest egg"
bv being frugal because I want my
latch to be up when friends and
loved ones call. I am aware of the
need to cultivate rejuvenating inter-
ests and share them, because I want
to be a friend and have strong and
lasting relationships with others.

Now that I have begun to pre-
pare and plan for old age, I can
understand what Browning said
when he wrote:

Grow old along with me!
The best is yet to be.
The last of life, for which the first
was made.

Vi/hoie'VUneat Kyatmeal K^ooku

les

Betty Dondson

1 tsp. vanilla

2 c. oatmeal

6 tbsp. molasses

^ c. hot water

2 eggs

2 c. brown sugar

1 c. soft butter

Vz c. walnuts (more may be added if de-
sired )

1 tsp. baking soda

2 c. whole-wheat flour

Cream vanilla, oatmeal, molasses, water, eggs, brown sugar, butter, and nuts. Add
sifted flour and soda. Stir until well blended. Drop by teaspoonfuls on greased cooky
sheet. Bake at 350° for 15 minutes. Yield: 4 dozen.

Lyookte-^ar LOividends

Elsie C. Carroll

¥ was visiting an elderly friend when our conversation was interrupted by a timid
* knock on the door. My friend opened the door. Three small boys, each holding
two or three rather dilapidated flowers in a grimy little hand, stood in the doorway.

*'We brought you some flowers, Grandma," one of them said.

"Thank you, Jerry, Thanks, Kirk and Teddy. Come in while I find a vase to put
them in."

They sidled into the room, hesitantly, regarding me with questioning glances.

"It's all right, boys. Come right in. This is my friend Mrs. Blank, whom I
haven't seen for a long time."

She went to the kitchen with the flowers and soon returned with them in a
pretty china vase which she placed on the mantel in front of the long mirror.

'They're real pretty," she said. "I put an aspirin in the water. They say that
will freshen flowers and make them last longer."

"We — ^we can bring you some more when they get wilted," Jerry promised.

"That will be nice. Lucky I baked cookies this morning. They're chocolate-chip,
too, the kind you like best."

She went back into the kitchen and returned in a moment with a plate of cookies.

"There are two for each of you and some for Mrs. Blank. I want her to see if she
likes them, too."

Three little hands reached eagerly for the treat.

"Thanks, Grandma. Thanks a lot. They sure are good."

The little fellows turned to the door.

"Goodbye, boys. Come again, won't you?"

"Sure," came a muffled response in unison from three cookie-filled mouths.

''They're darlings," my friend said as she closed the door. "I'll get you a glass of
juice to go with your cookies." Again she walked, with a noticeable limp, to the
kitchen.

"What is this — this Grandma business?" I asked.

She laughed as she set a glass of cold punch beside the cookies on the table near me.
''I'm their cookie grandma. They are little neighbors from down the street. They
come running to help me with my groceries when they see me limping from the store,
and they do many little errands that save my stiff old joints. Of course, it is little
boys' liking for cookies that makes them so thoughtful. They're only three and four
years old. When there are no errands, and their little tummies are hungry for cookies,
they bring me something to see — little favors from a birthday party, a new toy, their
puppy which has learned a new trick, or flowers as today. You've no idea how their
visits brighten dull days," she went on after a brief pause.

"Yes, I have come to know that a cookie jar yields wonderful dividends — when
one is too old or too incapacitated to continue the little kindnesses and courtesies that
kept the bonds of friendship and social companionship strong in younger, more active
years.

"Well, it truly is just that. I have a list of people in whom I invest, and who
furnish my dividends. My grandchildren, for instance. I am not resentful that it is
my cookie jar that brings me many more visits from them than if I didn't keep it
filled. And there are several shut-in friends who are so much more limited in activity
than I, with whom I keep in touch through sending them a box of cookies now and
then — special ones — that bring rich dividends — notes and telephone calls, and
particularly the satisfaction of knowing that even though we see each other very
seldom, our bonds of friendship and love still exist. And there are the new people com-
ing into the neighborhood, and people moving away — a simple recognition of their
coming or going, by means of a box of freshly baked cookies, is an easy way of letting
them know that they are being welcomed, or saying they would be missed."

When my visit was over and I told my friend goodbye, it was with the avowal
that I was going to invest in a cookie jar.

Page 379

ANNUAL REPORT FOR 1960

'T^HE end of 1960, the 1 18th year of Relief Society, marks another glorious
year of accomplishment for the women's auxiliary of the Church.

As the reports from 315 stakes and 55 missions of the Church were
compiled into the Church-wide report, it was significant to note not only
the remarkable growth in the organization during the past year, but also
during the past decade from 1950. Relief Society at the end of 1960 had
a total membership of 214,202, compared with 126,550 in 1950, an increase
of 87,652, or 69%. This affiliation welds into one great sisterhood women
of the Church in each of the United States and in fifty-one foreign lands.

The growth of the Society, as with the growth of the Church, is also
evidenced through the increase in local organizations. In 1960 there were
4,672 ward and branch Relief Societies throughout the Church as compared
with 2,981 in 1950, an increase of 57%. Of the presently existing Societies,
2,881 are in stakes and 1,791 in missions, while in 1950 there were 1,559
Societies in stakes and 1,422 in missions.

Included in this vast number of organizations are large groups of devoted
sisters in well-established stakes of the Church; Relief Societies with as few
as five or six members in remote areas of the mission fields; Relief Societies
functioning on university or college compuses for young women who are just
becoming acquainted with the organization; Relief Societies in rest homes
for aged sisters, many of whom have given years of their lives in Relief
Society service; and Relief Societies for wives of servicemen stationed in
foreign lands, whose ties with home and the Church are strengthened through
their participation in these English-speaking Societies.

Development through service in positions of leadership in Relief Society
was enjoyed by 142,905 women during 1960, compared with 72,444 women
in 1950, an increase of 94%. Approximately 49,564 sisters participated in
3,052 ward and branch Singing Mothers choruses, which in many instances
were combined into larger stake, district, mission, and even the 500-voice
combined chorus for the Annual General Relief Society Conference.

The "Voice of Relief Society" — THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE —
was received by 171,002 women during 1960. This represents an 85%
increase from 1950 when 92,281 Magazines were distributed monthly.

An average of 8.56 visits were made to each of the 436,970 Latter-day
Saint families, as recorded in the Relief Society records, during 1960 by pairs
of visiting teachers who, representing Relief Society, carried a message of
encouragement, inspiration, and comfort into the homes, and later reported
to their respective ward Relief Society presidents any instances of physical
need, of loneliness, sorrow, or suffering. The visits, totaling 3,738,742, were
made by 93,172 visiting teachers. This represented a 96% increase in visits
over the 1,910,662 visits made by 43,625 visiting teachers in 1950.

"Sympathetic, tender, merciful service to those in distress," to the lonely,
the sick, bereaved, and destitute, was given during 1960 by Relief Society
sisters through 322,554 visits to the sick and homebound, 29,550 eight-hour
days care of the sick, and 222,094 hours of other compassionate services.
This represented an increase of 140,196 visits to the sick and 7,910 days care
of the sick over that rendered in 1950. In areas of the Church where such
service was needed. Relief Society sisters during 1960 dressed 640 bodies for
burial and assisted in the homes of the bereaved or at the services in connec-

Page 380

RELIEF SOCIETIES REPORTED IN 1960 ANNUAL REPORT

tion with 8,645 funerals. A total of 3,031 wards and branches throughout
the Church are maintaining lists of nurses.

Working under the direction of the Priesthood, Relief Society sisters also
made an important contribution to the Welfare Program of the Church.
During 1960 ward Relief Society presidents, at the direction of their bishops,
made 85,471 visits to families to determine their needs. This was on increase
of 60,455 over 1950. Individual women and girls contributed a total of
773,676 hours of service on welfare projects, as compared with 238,090 hours
in 1950, which was an increase of 535,586 hours, or 225%. Contributing to
this service were 54,766 Relief Society sisters.

As a part of Relief Society's homemaking program and welfare sewing
service, during 1960 there was completed under the supervision, or at the
direction, of Relief Society, a total of 477,863 sewed articles, which was an
increase of 288,822 articles, or ^^% over those sewed in 1950. A total of
177,930 non-sewed articles was completed as a part of the handicraft and
creative work done by Relief Society sisters.

Diversified and well-planned courses of study in theology, homemaking,
literature, and social science are presented each month in the regular weekly
Relief Society meetings.

In realizing the great volunteer service given by the women of the
Church, as reflected in this Church-wide report, one can well appreciate the
statement made by President David 0. McKay at the dedication of
the Relief Society Building when he said, " . . . we praise thy name for the
organization of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints, for the thousands of loyal, faithful, beautiful women who compose
its membership. Their devotion to duty is never-ending; their loyalty to
thee and to thy Priesthood unquestioned; their administrations to the sick
and to the needy, untiring; their sympathetic, gentle services give hope to
the dying, comfort and faith to the bereaved."

General Secreta ry-Treasurer

Page 381

1960 GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION

OF RELIEF SOCIETY ORGANIZATIONS AND MEMBERS

UNITED STATES

Alabama

Alaska

Arizona

Arkansas

California

Colorado

Connecticut

Delaware

District of Columbia

Florida

Georgia

Hawaii

Idaho

Illinois

Indiana

Iowa

Kansas

Kentucky

Louisiana

Maine

Maryland

Massachusetts

Michigan

Minnesota

Mississippi

Missouri

Montana

Nebraska

Nevada

New Hampshire

New Jersey

New Mexico

New York

North Carolina

North Dakota

Ohio

Oklahoma

Oregon

Pennsylvania

Rhode Island

South Carolina

South Dakota

Tennessee

Texas

Utah

Vermont

Virginia

Washington

West Virginia

Wisconsin

Wyoming

Total — United States
Page 382

In :

Stakes

In Ml

ssions

Totals

Organi-

zations

Members

zations

Members

zations

Members

327

2,42

r49

242

147

8,810

157

8,959

102

404

27,700

866

433

28,566

1,918

148

2,066

102

131

183

1,281

481

1,762

452

268

720

1,112

771

1,883

330

21,682

334

21,757

535

542

1,077

371

361

732

392

282

305

446

470

559

257

332

358

446

150

596

378

460

120

195

315

638

246

884

1,302

290

1,592

334

3,913

3,921

100

280

1,054

250

1,304

309

720

1,029

917

968

100

294

490

784

532

3,297

660

3,957

284

408

692

556

181

737

178

375

1,715

833

113

2,548

1,143

84,312

1,143

84,312

664

407

1,071

4,241

195

4,436

212

130

194

324

3,922

641

4,563

2,726 173,390

740

14,522

3,466 187,912

Stakes

In Mi

ssions

Totals

OTHER COUNTRIES

Organi-

zations

Members

zations

Members

zations

Members

Argentina

579

Azores

Australia

809

431

1,240

Austria

220

Belgium

109

Brazil

655

Canada

3,804

1,030

152

4,834

Chile

144

Cook Islands

Costa Rica

Denmark

449

El Salvador

England

364

1,320

1,684

Ethiopia

Fiji Islands

Finland

437

Formosa

France

424

Germany

159

5,323

159

5,323

Greece

Guam

Guatemala

327

Honduras

Hong Kong

Ireland

Italy

Japan

404

Korea

Libya

Mexico

168

104

1,980

108

2,148

Netherlands

382

New Zealand

637

832

1,469

Nicaragua

Norway

397

Okinawa

Panama Canal Zone

Philippine Islands

Paraguay

Peru

Puerto Rico

Samoa

833

Scotland

102

Spain

Sweden

562

Switzerland

437

Tahiti

263

Tonga

810

Turkey

Union of South Africa

305

Uruguay

705

Wales

144

Total — Other Countries
Total — United States
GRAND TOTAL

5,808

2,726 173,390

,051

740

20,473

14,522

179,198

1,791 34,995

1,206

26,290

3,466 187,912

4,672 214,202

Page 383

1950 .

COMPARATIVE

MEMBERSHIP

. 1960

126,550

^Mi

vVv

iaiiaif

214,202

MEMBERSHIP

One-Year

Increose

1
Ten-Year

LEADERSHIP

142,905 Relief Society members served as

One-Yeor

Increose

Ten-Year

I960

1959

Decrease

Increase

leaders in the Society during 1960,
134,024 in 1959, ond 72,444 in 1950,

I960

1959

Decrease

Increase

Mernbership (Totol)

214,202

203,752

10,450+

87,652

In Stakes

179,198

166,809

12,389+

77,806

Stoke Officers

3,584

3,275

309+

1,493

In Missions

34,995

36,943

1,948—

9,837

District and Mission Officers
Word and Branch Executive Officers
Othpr Offirer<;

845
17,419
9,452
18,433

1,001
16,671

8,674
16,811

156—

748+

778+

1,622+

357
6,230
4,419
8,415

Closs Leaders

Visiting Teachers

93,172

87,592

5,580+

49,547

L. D. S. FAMILIES

One-Year

Increase

Ten-Year

1960

1959

Decrease

Increose

L. D. S. Families (Total)

436,970

416,751

20,219+

173,476

SINGING MOTHERS

One- Year

In Stakes

363,551

340,299

23,252+

139,642

Increase

In Missions

73,419

76,452

3,033—

33,834

Ward ond Branch Singing Mothers
Choruses (Total)
In Stakes
In Missions

1960

3,052

2,403

649

1959

3,126

2,313

813

or
Decrease

74—
90+
164—

Ten-Yeor

Increase

Compar-
able
Data For
1950 Not

ORGANIZATIONS

One-Year

Approximote Number of Singers (Total)

49,564

46,165

3,399+

Available

Increase

In Stokes

41,370

37,750

3,620+

Ten -Year

In Missions

8,194

8,415

221—

1960

1959

Stoke ond Mission Orgonizotions (Total)

370

336

34 +

149

In Stokes

315

289

26+

135

MAGAZINE

One-Yeor

In Missions

Increase

Word ond Branch Orgonizotions (Total)

4,672

4,450

222+

1,691

Ten-Year

In Stokes

2,881

2,624

257+

1,322

1960

1959

Decrease

Increose

In Missions

1,791

1,826

35—

369

Relief Society Magazine Subscriptions

171,002

162,806

8,196-+

78,720^

Page 384

Page 3S5

-^•x, !-N-v\vXvS^;sssv

SERVICES

VISITING TEACHING

Visiting Teachers
Visiting Teacher Districts
Family Visits (Total)

Home

Not Home
Per Cent at Home
Communications in Lieu of Visits

1960

93,172

49,096

3,738,742

2,490,584

1,248,158

66.61%

80,146

1959

One-Year
Increase

or Ten-Year

Decrease Increase

87,592

47,822

3,529,477

2,338,921

1,190,556

66.26%

68,628

5,580+ 49,547

1,274+ 23,804

209,265+ 1,828,080

151,663+ 1,167,115

57,602+ 660,965

11,518+ 48,618

An average of 8.56 visits were made to each L. D. S. family in 1960
An average of 8.43 visits were made to each L. D. S. family in 1959
An average of 7.25 visits were made to each L. D. S. family in 1950

COMPASSIONATE SERVICE

Visits to Sick and Homebound
Days Care of the Sick
Number of Hours of Other

Compassionate Services
Bodies Dressed for Burial
Funerals at Which Relief Society

Assisted
Words and Branches Maintaining
Lists of Nurses (Total)
In Stakes
In Missions
Page 386

1960

322,554
29,550

222,094
640

8,645

3,031
2,391
640

1959

313,041
34,827

733
7,982

2,731

2,028

703

One-Year

Increase

Decrease

9,513 +
5,277-

222,094+
93—

663 +

300+

363 +

63—

Ten-Year

Increase

Decrease

140,196
7,910

44—
3,196

1,936
1,296

CHURCH WELFARE SERVICE

Family Visits Made Under
Direction of Bishop

Hours Contributed by All Females
on Welfare Projects

Relief Society Members Who Assisted on
Any Welfare Program During Year

Hours Contributed on Welfare Projects by
All Females Receiving Church
Welfare Assistance

Sisters Receiving Church Welfare
Assistance Who Sewed for
Themselves and Families

One-Year

Increase

Ten-Year

1960

1959

Decrease

Increase

85,471

74,731

10,740+

60,455

773,676

671,501

102,175+

535,586

54,766

220,733 223,907 3,174— 173,733

4,555 3,394 1,161+ 2,676

SEWING SERVICE

Articles Completed (Total)

655,793

476,765 179,028+ 466,752

Total Sewed Articles

477,863

476,765

1,098+

288,822

Quilts

22,701

22,198

503 +

7,578

Children's Clothing

47,785

47,361

424+

20,161

Women's Clothing

70,764

63,808

6,956+

45,377

Men's Clothing

3,073

3,667

594—

2,667—

Household Furnishings

191,505

171,549

19,956+

184,840

Other (Miscellaneous)

142,035

168,182

26,147—

33,533

Total Sewed Articles Completed

477,863

476,765

1,098+

288,822

Total Non-Sewed Articles

177,930

Sewing Machines Owned by Societies (Total)

4,416

4,430

14—

In Stakes

3,878

3,752

126+

In Missions

538

678

140—

Page 387

MEETINGS

TOTAL MEETINGS HELD

Relief Society General Conference
Stoke Relief Society Conventions
Stoke and Mission Meetings (Total)

Stake and Mission District Board
Stake and Mission Leadership

Ward and Branch Meetings (Total)
Regular Meetings for Members
Visiting Teacher Meetings

March, November Fast Sunday

and Other Special Meetings
Annual Relief Society Conferences
Officers Meetings Prior to Conferences

VISITS BY STAKE AND MISSION OFFICERS

Visits to Wards and Branches (Total)
By Stake Officers
By Mission and District Officers

Page 388

One-Year

1960

1959
200,959

Increase

or
Decrease

Ten-Year
increase

211,715

10,756+

94,226

]

164

1
161

6,397

6,240

157+

2,476

3,559

3,545

14+

1,248

2,838

2,695

143+

1,228

205,153

194,557

10,596+

91,664

152,594

145,983

6,61 1 +

63,624

28,635

27,292

1,343+

15,022

17,110

15,158

1,952+

10,089

3,845

3,755

90+

1,376

2,969

2,369

600+

1,553

33,638

27,013

6,625

33,051

26,786

6,265

587+
227+
360+

17,002

14,369

2,633

1960
Number

1960
Per Cent

1959
Per Cent

1950
Per Cent

AVERAGE ATTENDANCE

Regular Meetings for Members (Total) 79,044 36.9 37.8 34.0

In Stakes 64,542 36.0 36.7 31.7

In Missions 14,502 41.5 42.6 43.4

Theology 85,179 39.8 40.8 36.7

Work 78,669 36.7 37.6 32.9

Literature 74,572 34.8 35.9 32.7

Social Science 77,213 36.1 36.7 33.2

Visiting Teacher Meetings 46,526 49.9 51.1 49.4
Relief Society Leadership Meetings 21,488 43.2

■ j"^

CONSOLIDATED FINANCIAL REPORT FOR STAKES AND MISSIONS
Receipts and Disbursements

Cash Balance on Hand January 1, 1960 $1,627,973.05

Receipts 3,058,022.79

Total $4,685,995.84

Disbursements $2,925,279.72

Cash Balance on Hand December 31, 1960 $1,760,716.12

Assets — December 31, 1960

Cash Balance on Hand December 31 $1,760,716.12

Wheat Trust Fund Deposited at Presiding Bishops Office 422,912.22

Other Invested Funds (Savings Bonds, etc.) 91,156.01

Real Estate and Buildings 104,569.95

Total Assets $2,379,354.30

Page 389

Figure 1

Figure

Figure 3

Figure 4

Solve a JLengthy^ [Prohlem

Shirley ThuJin

TALK about the way Jack's beanstalk grew ... it had nothing over on most chil-
dren! Do you have these "growing pains/' too? Little girls seem to grow out of
their coats and dresses so fast it is difficult to keep anything the right length. Here are
a few ideas that will help solve this problem. Let's take dresses first.

If you make your daughter's dresses, there are two things you can do when sewing
them to help when they have become too short: 1. Cut the skirt about two inches longer
than the pattern indicates, and then run several tucks horizontally in the skirt before
gathering it to the bodice. These tucks can be let out one at a time as needed, and
are much easier to undo than to let out a hem and re-sew it. 2. Be sure to make a
generous hem when cutting the dress out, so there will be something to let down if
the style of the dress does not lend itself to the tucks in the skirt.

If the dress does not have enough of a hem to let down, but the fabric is still
good, and the dress fits well except for length, try this: Cut the skirt in scallops all
around about two inches above the hem. (In order to get the scallops even, you may
have to cut them first from a piece of newspaper the same length as the skirt is around. )
Now bind all around the scallops with matching or contrasting bias tape, or make a
small hem. Make a tier of white organdy or other plain colored cloth and, using it
double thickness, so there will be no hem in this piece, sew it behind the scallops so
that it will come down to just the right length. Now add a matching organdy collar
or cuffs and a sash (figure 1).

If you do unpick the hem to lengthen a dress, be sure to stitch a strip of matching
or contrasting bias tape around the place where the material is weak from having been
pressed together for so long. This adds needed strength, also trim. Then put a little
trim to match somewhere else on the dress, such as a bow at the neck, or a strip
around the sleeves or collar (figure 2).

Another way to lengthen a dress is to cut the bottom part of the dress completely
ofT about three inches from the hem, and insert a strip of contrasting plain fabric wide
enough to make the dress the desired length. Repeat the trim on the bodice by making
a new collar or cuffs to match the strip (figure 3).

\^ /"ITH coats it is a little more difficult, although the styles of today lend them-
^ ^ selves more to doing something about the hem than ever before.

First examine the hem to see if it is wide enough to let down. If it is, carefully
unpick the stitches and then send the coat to the cleaners. Ask them to pay particular
attention to the mark, if any, around the bottom of the old hem. When it comes
back, it will be clean and pressed and will be much nicer to work with as well as easier
to get a more accurate hem. Put the coat on the child, being sure to button the but-

Page 390

SOLVE A "LENGTHY" PROBLEM 391

tons, so Hint it will hnng the way it should while measuring for the hem. Determine
the length from the floor that you want the coat to be and pin or mark with tailor chalk
all around, using a yardstick or hem marker. Now press up on the wrong side with a
damp cloth or steam iron all around at the marked line, and cut off to leave one and
one-half inches from the pressed line. Sew seam binding around this edge and blind
stitch the hem into place. Now press well again. If the sleeves arc too short,
and the bottom sleeve hem is wide enough, the same operation can be used to lengthen
them.

If the hem is too narrow to be let out, cut it off. Sew a strip of hea\y fabric such
as wool, vehetcen, or corduroy, around the bottom of the coat. Press the seam open.
Be sure the color of the strip complements the coat fabric. Make cuffs or a collar or
both, of the same fabric, to match (figure 4). You could also make a hat from this
fabric, or co\cr some new buttons to add a touch of elegance.

0/ LKeniember (grandma

Donna Mae Bacon

GRANDMA was five feet short and weighed a mite oxer one hundred pounds. But
though small in stature, she was large in heart and soul. Her eyes were the color
of the robin's egg and lay embedded in deep "life lines," those of smiles and tears.

Grandma was not rich by modern standards. Her cupboards were bare of prized
china and costlv silver. No antique rosewood adorned the sitting room, no ornate
"grand" — the parlor. There was no governess for the children, no maid for the
laundry, not even a "hired girl" in the kitchen. Grandma herself was all of these, and
her worldly riches lay in her nine boys and three girls. This "even dozen" and their
father made up the whole of a life of eighty-five years!

Days were filled with endless rounds of cooking, sewing, and cleaning. The
gigantic task of keeping twelve little bodies warm and fed was Grandmother's life's
goal.

Grandma nexer traveled abroad; her imagination was the "magic carpet" on which
she carried her children to adventure-land. She never attended the opera in formal
dress and white gloves. The old pump organ, for half a centur\% kept its honored place
in the center of the living room wall, where nightly concerts were presented, with e\en
the littlest ones performing.

Grandma had no membership in a weekly club. Quilting bees were held regularly
on the porch, and her "works of art" were the varied and intricate patterns, laid into
each quilt cover, which she designed!

The library contained no leather-bound first editions, but the Holy Bible, and
other scriptures, worn with use, were prominently displaved on the mantel, and among
the family records and albums could be found Dickens' Chiistmas Caw] and the Life
of Abraham Lincoln.

I remember Grandma rocking — rocking in rhythm \\ ith the ticking of the old-
fashioned wall clock. If one listened carefully, a faint melody which sounded much
like a lullaby could be heard. Grandmother loved babies and flowers and was usually
nursing both. Her gardens were well-kept, as were her little ones.

I remember Granny best when we visited her. After a bountiful supper and home
entertainment around the organ, we were sent upstairs to feather beds, where we
immediately sank into dreamland.

Grandma loved beauty and goodness and kindness. She lo\ed life! Grandma had
so little, and she had so much. She is remembered b}- many, and among them, by me!

•yt of earner in uier diat

Sylvia Tiohst Young

ON Monday morning, right
after the stores opened, Karen
called me.

"Mary/' she said, ''Chris has
some beautiful percale that's going
on sale for twenty-nine cents. Why
don't you come by and look at it,
if you have time today? It would
make beautiful quilts and aprons
for our bazaar."

Karen Haskell is my Work Direc-
tor Counselor, and, although she
clerks at Bowers Mercantile five
days a week, she has arranged to
have her day off on Tuesday so she
can attend Relief Society and par-
ticipate in our work. And what a
worker Karen is, with a radiance
that is contagious. I could have
never found better counselors than
she and Ruby Stevens. They make
being president an easier job than
it might otherwise be.

From the telephone I turned
back to my dusting, thinking of
Karen. At thirty-nine she is a wid-
ow with five children to support,
and with certain financial obliga-
tions, because of Tom's long illness,
that would completely dishearten
many of us. But Karen has a way
of seeing sunshine through the
darkest cloud.

"It is my first duty to keep my
children happy," she has told me.
''I want them to live as normally as
if Tom were still with us. It isn't
always easy to put on a bright front,
but that's the thing I must do."

It's a philosophy that has paid
dividends, for Karen's home is a
well-ordered place of peace and

Page 392

warmth and a deep understanding
between her children and herself.

Sally, seventeen, the oldest and
only daughter, has her mother's
charm, but with a quiet reserve, too,
such as Tom had.

"I don't know how Fd manage
without her," Karen has often told
me. And it is surprising how well
Sally takes over with her four young
brothers when Karen isn't there.

Right after lunch I drove over to
Bowers. Karen was busy with a
customer, so I visited with Chris
for a few minutes. It's a pleasure
to visit with Chris Bowers and as
beneficial as a spring tonic. With
a good morning smile and a bit of
friendliness, he makes everyone feel
just right.

It was while I was talking to him
that the idea came to me, and what
a perfectly beautiful idea it was!

''What would you think if I stole
your best clerk the first week of
April and took her down to Con-
ference?" I asked him.

He was reflective for a moment.
"Well now," he finally said, "I do
believe Karen needs a few days off.
I get so dependent on her I don't
think of it. And since you tell me
this far ahead I think I can arrange
it."

While we were selecting percale
I told Karen of my big idea, and
she was enthusiastic.

"Mary, I'd love it," she exclaimed,
"it's been years since I've been down
to Conference."

"Then let's really plan to go," I
told her. "Al won't mind batching

A FEATHER IN HER HAT

393:

for a few days. I'm sure that Ruby
can get away, too, and your boys
will be cared for as well as if you
were there. Fll drive my car; the
weather should be pleasant by then."

T^HE next Tuesday was our work
meeting. Karen and I went
early to put on a quilt.

'i hope you're still planning on
Conference/' I reminded her.

"I surely am/' she said, ''I told my
family about it, and you should
have heard the plans. The things
they want me to bring them," she
laughed, ''you'd think I was plan-
ning a trip to New York."

I smiled knowingly, remembering
how my children had been.

''But speaking of the trip, Mary,
why don't you ride over to Mau-
rine's with me when meeting is out.
She has the cutest green spring
coat in her window, and I've needed
a light coat for so long. If it's my
size and not too expensive, I'll get
her to put it on 'will call' until next
payday."

Maurine's Shop is a sort of special
place, not exclusive, but you can be
sure that what you buy there is
always good. Maurine has been in
the business in our town for at least
twenty years— long enough to know
almost everybody's size and what
would look best on them.

"I think that coat is just your
size," she told Karen, "I'll get it
from the window and we'll see."

The coat fit Karen perfectly.

"You know this Karen," Maurine
said, "has a figure as nice as her
Sally's. Imagine, Mary, that's size
ten— what happened to you and
me?"

In spite of the sales pitch, Mau-
rine was right. Karen did have an

enviable figure, and the coat was very
becoming on her, especially the col-
or that looked so nice with her
coppery hair.

And another nice thing was the
price— just twenty-five dollars. Kar-
en was very pleased. She gave
Maurine fifteen, and promised to
get the other ten after her next
payday. She wouldn't take the coat
in spite of Maurine's wanting her to.

"I'd rather leave it right here un-
til I have it all paid for."

As she walked out of the shop,
she turned a smiling face to me.
"Funny how something new can
give you a lift. I guess it's just what
I needed to pick me up."

TOURING the next two weeks I
didn't see Karen except at
Relief Society. Alice's baby was
sick, and I had her two older chil-
dren a good part of the time. And
on Sunday Karen didn't come to
church because her little Johnny had
a bad cold.

But on Friday night I walked over
to Karen's to get some apron pat-
terns, and to take a knitting book
that I had promised to lend to her.
Knowing how fond her boys are of
cookies, I had made a batch of
snickerdoodles to take along for
them.

Warm spring darkness lay softly
over the land. Overhead a cloud-
draped moon looked down, and the
air was cool and fresh from the
afternoon rain. I walked along with
a wonderful sense of well-being,
drinking in the beauty of the night.

At Karen's house Sally opened the
door to me; her eyes were glowing
like twin stars.

"Hello. Come in. Mama isn't
here just now, she just ran over

394

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1961

to Mrs. Peters/' she explained, "but
she should be right back."

I handed her the basket. "Some
cookies I baked— these hungry boys
keep you girls cooking/'

"Oh, how nice of you. We all
like cookies. Thanks a lot."

"Hey, you boys/' she called, go-
ing into the kitchen, "look what's
for you."

"You look like something excit-
ing was about to happen," I told
her when she came back.

She beamed, "It really has. It's
the junior prom, and I have the
most wonderful date— Mark Jepp-
son. You know the Jeppsons, Mary,
they moved over on Coolidge Street
about a month ago."

"Oh, yes," I remembered, "they're
in our ward, now. His mother
comes to Relief Society."

She nodded, "And Mom bought
me the most beautiful dress I've
ever seen. I'll show you."

She came back carefully holding
a soft creation of lilac-colored or-
ganza and lace stitched with tiny
pink rosebuds. It was almost
breathtaking— the kind of dress that
goes with youth and springtime and
laughter.

"Isn't it sweet? Mom bought it
at Maurine's yesterday. It was a
surprise to me. I think I have the
most wonderful Mom in the whole
world."

While we were admiring the
dress, Karen came home. We sat
down to visit and discuss Relief
Society, and before I realized how
late it was getting, Mark Jeppson
arrived. He was a nice-looking,
clean-cut young man. I could
readily see why Sally was thrilled to
go to the junior prom with him.

She came out of the bedroom
then, and I've never seen a lovelier

young girl. Karen's eyes followed
her, and they expressed all her pride
and hope and mother love.

At the door, just when they were
ready to go, Sally turned impulsively,
and planted a quick kiss on Karen's
cheek.

When they were gone Karen
turned to me, and her face was
radiant. "I think I'm as happy as
she is," she sighed. "I was so afraid
she might not get asked— she's kind
of a shy little thing, and a junior
prom when you're a junior is so
important."

"She looked so sweet, too," I said,
"thanks to you."

"It is a beautiful dress, isn't it?
I've been repaid a hundredfold for
getting it."

I knew what she meant— "I have
the most wonderful Mom," Sally
had said— and the quick kiss at the
door, were expressions of love that
were priceless.

We went to Conference the next
week. I picked up Karen first be-
cause she lives closer to me than
Ruby. She came down the walk in
her old beige coat. I had guessed
that she would be wearing it.

As she got into the car, she gave
me a knowing smile.

"The cleaners did such a good
job on it I almost feel as if it's new,"
she said.

"But you have something new,"
I observed.

It was a gay, little natural straw
hat, set off by a saucy pink feather.

"Oh, the hat— isn't it a dear?
Sally bought it with her allowance
— a surprise to me. You know," she
laughed, "I like a feather in my
hat!"

"I think you've always worn one,"
I told her.

L^athenne Johnson Strong and ibliza (^reer Vi/hite
Konjog LKug niaking cJogether

npWO neighbors of Midvale, Utah, have made a happy and useful combination of
-■■ their hobbies, and they spend many hours together making their specialty — rugs
of many kinds. Sister White, at the left, who is eighty-two years old, and Sister Strong, at
the right, seventy-nine, are experts in design, selection of materials and colors for their
rugs, and have mastered the intricacies of loom weaving.

The weaving frame shown in the picture is forty by sixty inches and is made of
wood and is adjustable so that rugs can be made wider or longer, as desired. On each
end of the frame hooks are placed three-fourths of an inch apart for fastening the
denim strips which form the warp for the rug. Strips of used cotton clothing one and
one-half inches wide provide the woof for the rugs. Braided and hooked art rugs are
also shown in the picture.

When rugs and quilts do not demand the attention of Sister Strong, she em-
broiders, does textile painting, or makes hobby horses for her grandchildren. She loves
flowers and maintains her own garden and home, and is grandmother to thirty-seven.
For more than thirty years she has been a visiting teacher.

Sister White, aside from her civic and religious activities, and the care of her
home and flowers, has enjoyed crocheting, tatting, cutwork, needlepoint, water color
painting, and making quilts and rugs. Also, she collects rare buttons, some of which
were worn on early pioneer clothing. She has a strand of over a thousand buttons.
Her collection of souvenir spoons is remarkable for beauty and interest, since the spoons
come from many places, purchased or presented to Sister White as gifts. She is
especially skilled in making crocheted rugs of discarded woolen materials.

Both Sister Strong and Sister White have presented many gifts of handwork and
quilts and rugs to relatives and friends and neighbors, and they have assisted the
Relief Society sisters in learning the skills which they have mastered so well, and which
have greatly enriched their own lives and the lives of many others.

Page 395

Truth Is Sublime

Betty Lou Martin

4 4T?IGHT o'clock, children,"

r^ . Lydia Samuels called to

her two children, Jerry and

Sue Ann, as she glanced at the clock

on the shelf. ''Breakfast is ready.

Come and eat."

Lydia heaped the sauce dishes full
of steaming hot cereal, poured two
glasses of milk, and put toast and
fresh fruit on the table. Her hus-
band, Ned Samuels, had to leave for
work at six o'clock in the morning
now, and Lydia had to make two
breakfasts every morning. She
smiled pleasantly at herself. She
had finally lost the added weight
that she had gained from eating
breakfast with both Ned and the
children. Now, she ate her break-
fast with her husband and then had
a glass of fruit juice with the chil-
dren. Breakfast had always been an
important time for the Samuels. It
was a time of gaiety and friendliness
before each member of the family
departed his separate way for the
day.

Angry voices sounded in the hall-
way. ''I have never seen such a
baby," Jerry said angrily as he en-
tered the kitchen and sat down at
the table.

''Now what's the matter?" Lydia
asked, as she looked from Jerry's
frowning face to Sue Ann's tear-
stained one. ''I wish that you two
would try to get along. It is such a
beautiful day. Don't spoil it, chil-
dren."

"I'd get along with her. Mom, if
she wouldn't tell those stories. She

Page 396

is always making up something that
isn't true." Jerry looked at his sev-
en-year-old sister with disapproval.

"I know, Jerry. Now you two are
going to be late for school. Eat
your breakfast, and we'll discuss this
further tonight." Lydia sighed. It
was true. Sue Ann did make up
stories, and Lydia could not under-
stand why she persisted in doing it.

The doorbell rang, and Sue Ann
headed hurriedly for the back door.
"Mom, it's Carolyn, and I don't
want to walk to school with her.
Tell her that I have already gone,
and I'll sneak out the back door."

Lydia felt an angry flush leap to
her cheeks. She took Sue Ann by
the arm and marched her toward the
front door. "You know that is not
being truthful. I'm not going to
start making up stories for you. Now
you answer that door and walk to
school with Carolyn."

Sue Ann walked beside Carolyn
to school, her wavy blonde hair
bouncing angrily, and Lydia could
imagine the anger she was feeling
behind those blue eyes and peaches-
and-cream complexion.

"Golly, Mom," eleven-year-old
Jerry said seriously, "what are we
going to do with her? Fun is fun,
but she is always pulling some trick
like that. Remember the time that
she hid in the closet because she
didn't want to go out and play. We
thought she was over to Grandma's
place all the time, but she had just
ignored the doorbell."

Jerry was right. Sue Ann was

TRUTH IS SUBLIME 397

getting to be a problem, and Lydia Sue Ann was sobbing. *'l am a

honestly did not understand why nice girl, Mommy, aren't I?"

the child acted the way that she did. Lydia lifted Sue Ann upon her

lap and wiped her tear-stained face.

T YDIA hurried through her work ''Of course, you are a nice little girl,

that day, stopping only long honey, but the teacher was right

enough to prepare herself soms when she said that you shouldn't

lunch. Later, she went to the gro- treat your friends or anybody that

eery store to pick up a few items, way. It isn't being honest with

and before she realized it, it was them or yourself. Now, let's go

time for the children to come home wash your face. We won't talk

from school. about it any more right now, but

Jerry walked in and helped him- we'll see what your father has to

self to some fresh fruit that Lydia say when he gets home tonight."

had just washed and arranged in a That evening after dinner Lydia

bowl in the center of the table, discussed Sue Ann with Ned, ex-

''Boy, what a day this has been, plaining how the child had been

Those teachers just keep heaping on acting lately.

the homework. How do they ever ''How in the world did she ever

expect me to be a great baseball get started doing that?" Ned in-

player if they keep giving me all this quired. "She can't go around hid-

homework?" ing in the closet from people. I just

Lydia laughed as she ruffled Jer- won't have her acting that way."

ry's hair. "Well, dear, I guess that "I know, dear. I have talked to

they have other things on their her and told her time and time

minds than your being a great base- again, but the more I seem to talk,

ball player. Did you see Sue Ann the worse she gets. I just can't

on your way home?" seem to shame her out of it." Lydia

"Yes, I saw her, but she wouldn't sighed. "What do you think we

even talk to me, and it looked as should do?"

if she had been crying," Jerry said "Well, I'll tell you one thing,
as he picked up his books and When I was a youngster, I was de-
headed toward the living room, prived of certain privileges if I
"Boy, I'm glad that I'm not a girl." didn't mind. It hurt a lot worse

Just then the door swung open than if my father had spanked me."

and a somewhat bewildered looking Ned thought for a moment. "We'll

little girl stood in the doorway. just have to stop her allowance this

"What's the matter, honey?" week and she won't be allowed to

Lydia asked as Sue Ann ran to her go to the movies this Saturday."

and threw her arms about her. "Oh, Ned, no," Lydia objected.

"Oh, Mommy, it's all that Caro- "She looks forward to the movies on

lyn's fault. She wanted to walk Saturday, and all her little friends

home with me tonight, and I told go, too. I can see stopping the

my friends to tell her that I had allowance, but not the movies."

already gone, and the teacher heard "Lydia, I think that we both agree

me. She said that nice little girls that Sue Ann has to stop this habit,

don't treat other people that way." How will she know that we really

398

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1961

mean business, if we don't take
some steps? Now as much as she
enjoys the movies, I am sure that
in order to go, she'll stop her con-
venient little stories/' Ned persisted.

''All right, Ned, but I hope that
you will tell her what we have de-
cided. I don't want to," Lydia
added.

Ned put his arm about Lydia.
"If it is that painful for you, I'll tell
her. I don't want to hurt her feel-
ings any more than you do, dear,
but enough of this nonsense is
enough."

IVTED walked softly into the bed-
room where Sue Ann lay look-
ing at a book. ''Time to go to sleep
now, honey," Ned said looking
down at Sue Ann. She looked like
a little doll lying there, with her
wide blue eyes and curly hair. Ned
felt a lump in his throat as he start-
ed to speak. It was so hard to
reprimand either her or Jerry.

Ned sat down on the bed beside
his daughter and tucked the blan-
kets up about her. "Honey, I've
been talking to your mother, and
she tells me that you have been
telling stories that aren't true to get
rid of people when you haven't
wanted to see them. You know that
Heavenly Father wants us to be hon-
est, don't you?"

Sue Ann nodded.

"Well, then, this can't be very
honest, can it?" Ned's voice was
little more than a whisper. "Daddy
and Mother don't want you to do
these things, and your Mother has
spoken to you before about it, but
you don't seem to remember. Now,
to make sure that you won't do
this again, we're not going to give
you any allowance this week, and

we're not going to let you go to the
movies with your little friends.
When you stop telling untruths,
then you will get your allowance
and can go to the movies again."

"Oh, Daddy, no, no," Sue Ann
cried as she buried her head in her
pillow. "You wouldn't do that to
me."

Ned soothed his daughter. "I
want you to know. Sue Ann, that it
is only because we love you very
much that we are doing this. Now
you go to sleep."

The next morning Sue Ann asked
her mother, "Mommy, Daddy
didn't really mean it did he, about
not getting my allowance or going
to the movies?"

"Yes, we both mean it. Sue Ann."
Lydia was unhappy just looking at
the hurt, bewildered expression on
Sue Ann's face. "When you stop
telling stories that aren't true, then
you can have your allowance again
and go to the movies, but not until."

Sue Ann started to cry and was
still in tears when she left for
school.

That evening Sue Ann tried again.
"Mommy, if I promise right now
that I won't tell any more stories or
anything like that, can I go to the
movies this Saturdav?''

"No, Sue Ann, not this Saturday.
You've promised Mommy many
times before, but always you have
broken your promise."

Sue Ann moped around the house
the rest of the week, having very
little to say. It was a strain on the
rest of the family as well as Sue
Ann, but Ned and Lydia had de-
cided to remain firm.

When Saturday arrived, one of
Sue Ann's little friend's mother
called to tell Lydia that she would

TRUTH IS SUBLIME

399

pick Sue Ann up to take her to the
movies, and Lydia explained that
Sue Ann wouldn't be going. Sue
Ann heard the conversation, but
she didn't utter a word in protest.
When Jerry left for the movies, she
still didn't show any visible sign of
emotion.

''It seems to have worked," Lydia
told Ned. ''Sue Ann hasn't told
one story. I think that she is even
starting to like Carolyn. She doesn't
try to avoid her any more."

"We should have done this long
ago, Lydia," Ned said. "I think
that we can let her go to the movies
this coming Saturday, and also give
her an allowance again."

Lydia was pleased. "You tell her,
Ned. She'll be so happy."

Even Jerry was happy when he
learned that Sue Ann could have
her privileges back again. "Gosh,
Mom," he said, "I just hate to see
her feel hurt."

'T'HAT Saturday Lydia was rush-
ing to get ready for a meeting
and to get Sue Ann ready for the
movies, when she noticed a sales-
man approaching their house. "Oh,
dear, Sue Ann, here comes a sales-
man, and Mommy just hasn't time
to talk to him today. We are
almost late now." Lydia was frus-
trated. "You be right quiet, honey,
and he'll think that we're not home
and go away."

The persistent salesman finally
gave up in defeat and went away.

Sue Ann looked up at her mother
inquisitively, as if deep in thought,
"Mommy," she said.

"What, dear?" Lydia asked as she
brushed Sue Ann's hair into place.

"Is Daddy going to take away
your allowance now?" she asked.

"Sue Ann, what are you talking
about?" Lydia said questioningly.

"Well, whenever I ran and hid
from people and told stories, you
said that I was bad. But you always
did it, so I thought that it would be
all right if I did it, too." Sue Ann
spoke innocently.

Oh, no, Lydia thought. I've been
punishing and reprimanding Sue
Ann for something that she has
seen me do. No wonder she has
been so confused. She thought that
if I did it, it would be all right for
her to do it, too. What have I
done?

Lydia took stock of herself right
then. She admitted that at various
times, if it wasn't convenient for
her, she had told the children to
tell someone that she wasn't at
home, or else she had remained
quiet so someone wouldn't think
that she was at home. She didn't
have any idea that all this time Sue
Ann had been taking it to heart.
Now she had to face her little daugh-
ter with some logical explanation.

She kneeled in front of the little
girl who sat primly on the chair
awaiting an explanation.

"Sue Ann, honey, your Daddy
should take away my allowance.
Mommy has been doing something
very, very wrong, and even more
wrong, I have made you think that
it is all right, and then turned
around and told you that it was
wrong. No wonder you didn't know
what was right and what was
wrong. Please forgive me, dear, and
I promise you that I won't act this
way ever again."

Lydia pledged to herself that very
day that she would be very careful
the way she spoke and the way that

400

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1961

she acted. She wanted her chil-
dren to grow up to be fine and
honest upstanding individuals. This
being true, she knew that she must
work all the harder to be that type of
individual herself. She finally told
Ned what had happened, and she
had only to look at Sue Ann to

remember the shame that she felt.
She wondered if Sue Ann remem-
bered, too.

To Lydia's relief, Sue Ann never
mentioned the episode after that
day, and to the family's delight, Sue
Ann never told any more stories.
But then— neither did Lydia.

(y^/ [Painting

Shiiky Ann M. Hales

/^^IL painting has opened up a whole
^-^ new world for me — a world of
beauty and intense color, of peace and
satisfaction. Love for the scenery of
mountains and forests has always been
dominant in my life, but it wasn't until I
started painting with oils that I truly
began to appreciate our beautiful country.

Painting brought to me the realization
of a vast prism of color. Closer scrutiny
of the "brown" tree trunk revealed varie-
ties of whites, grays, blues, and browns,
while pinks, lavenders, whites, and myr-
iad of greens were evident in the foliage.

Now, with rapture I seek the blue-
shadowed ravines on a sun-drenched peak,
the cool purple of shadows on a shimmer-
ing trail, or the delicate blend of sun and
shade on the creamy smoothness of an
aspen. I revel in the gradation of color
on a spruce trunk against a background of
mountain and shrub, and thrill to the
sharp black silhouette of its high branches
against a blue sky. I rejoice in the
subtlety of pinks, reds, and oranges of a
rocky crag, and the rich warm tones of
yellow ocher and umber in an autumn
field. There is a matchless challenge in
trying to reproduce on a palette, the glow-
ing shades and colors of an inviting land-
scape.

A feeling of peace prevails on a paint-
ing expedition, whether alone or in the
company of other artists. Relaxing with
a fresh white canvas on my easel, with
nothing but the wind stirring the trees,
the hum of insects, and a fragrant breeze
wafting around me, any accumulation of
tension and frustration melts away, for
there is complete absorption in the work.

Ward Linton

ALMOND BLOSSOMS

Sometimes, while quietly painting, a
movement will attract my eye and there
will be a small bird, a chipmunk or a
squirrel only a few feet away, soothed into
fearlessness by the silence and the slow
casual movements.

Oil painting has come to mean peace,
satisfaction, and spiritual joy, as I draw
close to my Father in heaven through the
beauty of his creation.

Love Is Enough

Chapter 6
Mabel Harmer

Synopsis: Geniel Whitworth, a school-
teacher from Den\'er, Colorado, takes a
position at Blayney, Idaho, and lives at
Mrs. \\^illett's boarding house. She meets
Christine Lacy and Marva Eberhart, fel-
low schoolteachers, Mrs. Willett's nephew,
Jeff Burrows, a rancher, and Johnny Lin-
ford, who works for the forest service.
These friends are quite different from
Ernest Wood, Geniel's friend who owns
a shoe store in Denver. Geniel goes to
Denver for the Christmas holidays. Her
Aunt Nina tells her she can have some
books to start a library at Blayney. Geniel's
dates with Ernest are a disappointment,
and when her plane lands at Idaho Falls,
Jeff Burrows is there to meet her.

JANUARY crept slowly by, or so
it seemed to Geniel who decided
that molasses wasn't the only
thing that lacked speed in that
month. The icicles hung low on
her bedroom window, and there
were snowstorms every few days that
often reached blizzard proportions.

It was not unusual to see three or
four deer roaming through the
streets, and occasionally, the coyotes
would come close enough to the
edge of the town so that their weird
howling could be plainly heard.

So far Geniel had not found any
feasible means of bringing the books
over from Denver, nor a place to put
them in after they arrived. They
couldn't just be piled up in the
classrooms,

'There must be some way we
could raise the money," she re-
marked at the dinner table one eve-
ning. ''What would you think of a
rummage sale? That's one of the
tried and true methods we've used
at home."

"It's never been tried here, so I
wouldn't know," answered Chris-
tine. "We might get the PTA to
sponsor a bazaar of some kind."

"Each grade could take over one
part — you know, a fishing pond,
cider and doughnuts, and so on. How
much money do you think we would
need to get the thing going— the
library, I mean?" Marva's enthu-
siasm was mounting with every
word.

"It all depends on what we would
have to pay to rent a room," an-
swered Geniel. "I imagine that we
could get someone here in town to
go after the books just for the bare
expense of the trip. Then, of
course, after we find a place to put
them, we would have to get someone
to look after them— check the books
in and out, you know. If we didn't,
we wouldn't have any left within a
few months. Maybe the whole
project is just too big."

"Never say die!" Marva spoke up
cheerfully. "Where there's a will
—and all the rest of those fine mo-
rale-building maxims. Let's start in
by planning our fund-raising proj-
ect, anyway. Then we can tackle
the next problem as it comes. We
can spring the idea of a bazaar at
the PTA meeting Friday, if Mr.
Layton approves."

Each grade took a turn at fur-
nishing the program for the PTA
meetings, and this time it had fal-
len to Geniel's third graders. For
some time she had toyed with the
idea of letting Connie give a short

Page 401

402

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1961

reading. The child had improved
wonderfully of late and hardly ever
stammered in class. She decided to
leave it up to Connie herself. If the
httle girl really wanted to do a piece
in public she could try. It might
do more harm than good if she
failed — but she had to start some-
time.

It happened that Connie was de-
lighted with the idea. She had been
in the background for so long now,
that she seized an opportunity of
doing the same thing the other girls
had been doing right along.

Geniel gave Connie a short piece
and had her learn it so perfectly
that she could have said it in her
sleep. There was only one thing
more. While her clothes, handed
on from Marcie's little girl, were
pretty enough to give any child
confidence, her hair was still a
straight, unlovely shade of brown.
There was nothing that could be
done about the color, but Geniel ar-
ranged for the mother to give her a
home permanent.

Mrs. Roberts was about as happy
as Connie over the whole affair.
'Tou are our good angel," she said
gratefully. ''No one has ever tried
to help her before."

There were two other poems to
be recited by children, and Geniel
decided to put Connie in between.
It would make her feel less alone.
There were also some songs to be
sung by the entire class.

/^ONNIE came to school a day or
two before the program with
her hair curled. It was a bit on the
frizzy side, but still a great improve-
ment over its former limpness. She
was actually quite pretty now and

seemed to blossom under the at-
tention she was getting.

The program went off beautifully,
the only hitch being that half a
dozen of the students came down
with the mumps the day before the
meeting.

''Oh, that's nothing," shrugged
Christine. "It's only a very few of
the darlings that ever get past the
first and second grades. And it's
all for the best, even if it interferes
with PTA programs. Now is the
time for them to get over with it."

During the meeting Geniel was
given an opportunity to announce
the windfall of books she had re-
ceived and the problem of raising
some money to provide a place for
their use. Most of the parents were
enthusiastic about the idea of a
bazaar and a date was set.

Later, each grade was allowed to
choose its own project, including
everything from a fishing pond to a
lunch stand. The third grade de-
decided upon popcorn balls.

The bazaar was to be held in the
auditorium, and a big sign "Books
for Blayney" was made by a local
painter and hung over the front
entrance of the schoolhouse.

Almost everyone, it seemed, was
working wholeheartedly on the
project. No one knew, as yet,
where the books were to go when
they arrived but, as Mrs. Willett
said, "Something will turn up. It
always does. Just to have this many
people thinking and working on it
is a mighty good start." She herself
had offered to bake a dozen apple
pies for the fifth grade to serve in
their home bakery.

Geniel was not too greatly sur-
prised, just a week before the event,

LOVE IS ENOUGH

403

to receive an invitation from Miss
Blayney to call at her home.

''She may say it's an invitation,"
commented Marva, ''but it's an
order, as you should know. Did you
happen to check with the Duchess
before you started this affair?"

"Are you serious?" asked Geniel.
"All of the parents in the town, that
were interested enough to come out
to the PTA meeting, voted for it.
Was it also necessary to get her per-
mission?"

"It would have been wise— or per-
haps kind is a better word. She's
getting along now and doesn't have
many years left in which to run the
town. I guess it would be rather
hard to break the habits of a life-
time."

"Well, it won't hurt me any to go
and see her," agreed Geniel, "so I'm
glad to go if it will make her happy.
I'm curious to see her home any-
way."

She dropped in at the mansion
the next afternoon on her way home
from school. The house was indeed
worth seeing, with its high beamed
ceilings and polished woodwork.
While the furniture dated back half
a century or so, it was of the very
finest and still in excellent taste.

T_TER hostess was dressed in a
purple velvet gown and her
iron gray hair was piled high upon
her head. It gave her the appear-
ance of being an extremely tall
woman, although actually she was
only an inch or two taller than Ge-
niel.

"It was ver\' kind of you to come
and see an old lady/' said Miss Blay-
ney graciously.

"It is my pleasure, I am sure,"

replied Geniel, determined that it
should be just that.

"I hear that you are promoting
the establishment of a library for
the school," she went on, getting to
the point at once.

"I am doing what I can in a very
limited way," Geniel answered
smiling. "I was fortunate enough
to have a rather large number of
books given to me when I was home
at Christmas. It seemed like a wind-
fall at the time. Now I am not
so sure, it seems to have brought
all kinds of problems. We have to
find a way to bring the books here
—and that's just the beginning. We
also have to find some place to put
them after they arrive. We do need
them rather badly, however, and the
students and parents are working
hard on a bazaar to raise some mon-
ey for a start."

"Very commendable, I'm sure,"
said Miss Blayney rather stiffly.

"If you have any suggestions for
us, I'm sure that we would appreci-
ate it very much," said Geniel
seriously.

"Thank you, I'll think it over.
Now you must let me give you a
cup of hot chocolate. It stays very
cold, even for this time of the year."

Under the spell of hospitality
both relaxed somewhat, but there
was still a feeling of tension. Geniel
knew that she hadn't been com-
pletely forgiven for past offenses,
such as missing the formal dinner
and changing the act in the pageant
to suit herself. And now, to crown
it all, she had dared to start a very
ambitious project without at least
consulting the lady. She was not
sorry when it was time to leave.

"I guess that Miss Blayney and I
simply aren't what you would call

404

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1961

kindred souls/' she remarked at the
dinner table. ''She wished us well
in our undertaking, but all the time
I had a feeling that she'd gain some
sort of satisfaction if we failed. I
daresay that I am doing the lady a
great injustice."

'To some extent," agreed Chris-
tine. "Basically, I'm quite sure that
she has the welfare of the com-
munity at heart."

"The fly in the ointment, of
course," observed Marva, "is that
she didn't start the business her-
self."

"So, now you tell me," shrugged
Geniel. "We'll have to muddle
along as best we can. We and the
other 2,399 inhabitants of Blayney."

Johnny had offered to help put up
the booths in the hall. "The won-
derful thing about taking a corre-
spondence course," he said, "is that
nobody checks up on you until
examination time. You can even
leave assignments until almost the
last day, thinking there will still be
time to get them in. Then you
have to break your neck— or flunk."

"I don't care to have either on my
conscience," declared Geniel. "We'll
get someone else to do it."

"No you won't. I'm just trying
to salve my own conscience for past
lapses. Anyway, the booths are
already built, and I can get the older
boys to help set them up."

The plans went merrily on with
the "Books for Blayney" idea gath-
ering more momentum every day.
Geniel bought the corn to send
home with the youngsters, along
with a recipe for the popcorn balls.
Half of them she planned to do her-
self the day before the bazaar, but
she wanted the children to feel that

they had a full share in the activi-
ties.

'T^HE booths were put up on Satur-
day, the week before the bazaar
was to be held because the boys had
that day free in which to work.
Geniel dropped over to see how they
were getting along and was enthu-
siastic. "This will be a fun night,
even without the monev-raising
angle," she remarked to Mr. Lay-
ton. "I think that bazaars are a
circus— or the nearest thing to one."

"And it's fine to have a project
where all the students can work
together," he added. "It makes it
doubly worthwhile."

On Tuesday, five of her students
were out of school because of ill-
ness. "There's quite a bit of flu
around," remarked Mrs. Willett. "I
hope that it doesn't cut into your
crowd too much. We don't want
any leftover apple pies."

"When they're yours!" exclaimed
Marva. "Don't talk nonsense."

"It sounds like good sense to me,"^
said Geniel, more than a little wor-
ried. "Maybe I'd better cut down
on the number of popcorn balls I
planned to make. If we have any
left over it will do away with all the
profit."

Geniel became more and more
alarmed as additional students
dropped out on each succeeding day.
On Thursday the blow fell. There
were to be no more public gather-
ings of any sort until the wave was
over.

"Isn't that just my luck!" Geniel
wailed despondently.

"Well, don't feel too bad," Chris-
tine tried to console her. "It is only
postponed for awhile. Anything
that was made, outside of food, will

LOVE IS ENOUGH

405

keep all right, and you can always
have the affair some other time."

'It just won't be the same/' re-
plied Geniel. 'Tou can't generate
enthusiasm like that a second time.
Anyway, Fm very much afraid that
we can't."

''Could be," agreed Marva. "But
you'll just have to look on the bright
side and think of all the corn you
don't have to pop and all the sticky
balls you don't have to make. Now
you try and brighten my day by tell-
ing me what I'm going to do with
all the white elephants my darlings
have collected. Have a parade, I
guess."

Geniel was thoughtful for a mo-
ment. ''It just goes to show. I
should have let Miss Blayney start
it. Then I'm sure it would have
been a howling success. I daresay
we would even have escaped the
flu."

Within two weeks the ban on
public gatherings was lifted, but
Geniel didn't have the heart to start
over again right away. "I'll have
to let some of the scars heal first,"
she said. "I simply haven't the
nerve to ask everyone to do all that
work again. And, if I did, it might
bring on another epidemic."

She forgot much of her disap-
pointment in preparations for a
Lincoln birthdav ball, which was to
be an evening of square dancing
held in the ward recreation hall. She
was especially happy because Jeff had
invited her to go as his partner.
Although they had been out to-
gether several times in groups, it
was the first time he had asked her
for a real date.

"We'll need some cotton dresses,"
said Marva, who always had her
choice of three or four partners.

"I'm going to have a red and white
check. It will suit my personality,
don't you think? And I'll trim it
with rows of white rickrack braid."

"Anything that is bright and gay
will suit your personality," smiled
Geniel. "Now, what shall I choose?"

"Hmm, not purple. How about
a lovely daffodil yellow?"

T^HE girls made their own dresses,
and both decided the other had
done an expert job. Geniel didn't
know when she had been so excited
about a party. "I guess it's because
I feel so young in this whirly dress,"
she remarked, as she came down-
stairs, all ready to go. "Do you
think I look much too young and
giddy for a schoolteacher? Especially
a third grade schoolteacher?"

"I don't know what the grade has
to do with it," remarked Christine,
"but I'm sure you don't look a day
too young. I mean, not anv young-
er than you feel. You are both
charming."

"Thank you, Ma'am," Geniel re-
plied, feeling a momentary pang
that Christine was also not young
and charming enough to join them
for an evening of fun.

Garth Dalton, Marva's partner for
the dance, arrived soon, and they
sat in the living room waiting for
Jeff to arrive so that they could all
go over together. When a bell rang,
it wasn't the door, however, but
the phone.

"I'm dreadfully sorry," Jeff said,
"but I can't make it for awhile. One
of my heifers— quite a valuable ani-
mal—is sick, and I'll have to stay
and dose her up until I know she is
all right. I'll try to see you later."

Geniel came slowly back into the
living room. "Did you ever get stood

406 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1961

up for a cow?" she asked not smil- were enough partners to keep her

ing, ''a sick cow?" engaged for most of the evening,

The others couldn't help laugh- and she had a far better time than
ing. ''Sure, that's common practice she had anticipated,
around here," replied Marva. "It It was nearly eleven when she
doesn't have to be a cow. A sheep glanced at the doorway and saw
or any animal that costs over Jeff standing there. At first she
twenty-five dollars will do. Come thought that she would pretend that
on and go over with us. There'll be she hadn't seen him, then she de-
plenty of partners for you. If not, cided that was altogether too child-
they'll fill in the sets with girls." ish and as she passed close enough

"Yes, do," urged Mrs. Willett. she smiled at him.

^Tll send Jeff over when he comes." He joined her at the end of the

Geniel was about to reply, "Don't dance. "Well, I made it-finally,"

bother" to that suggestion, but it he said. "Have you had fun?"

seemed to be rather a small gesture. ^Loads of it, thank you. How's

Anyway, the chances were that he ^[ip cow^"

would be spending the evening out .,^^^^ ^j^^^j. „ j^^ ^ jj^^

m the barn dancme to a bovme t^, m i. m j • j i

^ Ihen they both grmned widely.

She was still hesitating when One of the few waltzes of the

Marva brought out her coat and evenmg was bemg played, and he

Garth helped her to slip it on. Then ^^d her to the floor. "I can't tell

he took one girl by each arm and Y^u how sorry I am," he began,

started out. "Then don't try," she smiled, and

A reel was in progress when they the last of her resentment seemed

came into the hall, and the sprightly to melt away.

music helped to drive out Geniel's ''It's one of the hazards — the

feelings of disappointment and an- unpleasantness of trying to run a

noyance. farm. Crops fail — animals die on

By the time they had checked you — people decide they don't

their wraps, another dance had want what you have been struggling

started. She began to make her way to raise. . . ."

to a seat on the sidelines, but her "But you still think it's worth-
hand was grasped by a young lad, while?"

whose name she didn't know, but ''I still think if s the only life for

whom she had seen in church, me. I guess I'm just contrary. I

"Come on and get in," he cried, could have stayed on at Ames and

^They change partners every time, taught, or have taken a county

so you won't be stuck long with agent's job. In either case, I could

me." have arrived at this dance on time."

"Oh, I wouldn't mind," she "It didn't matter, really," Geniel

laughed. said.

They joined the circle and, after "Thanks again." There was a

one phase of the dance, moved on brief pause, and he added, "I hope

in opposite directions. that was meant as a compliment."

As Marva had promised, there (To be continued)

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretaty-Treasurer Hulda Parker

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Madge G. Parks

SEVIER STAKE (UTAH), RICHFIELD FIRST WARD BAZAAR

December i960

Left to right: Mattie Dickinson, Second Counselor; Velda Barney, President;
Roene White, First Counselor; Florence Blackvvell, Secretary.

Madge G. Parks, President, Sevier Stake Relief Society, reports: "This ward had a
most outstanding bazaar. Many articles of fine workmanship were exhibited and sold.
The bazaar was in the form of a social, with the whole ward participating. An excellent
turkey dinner was prepared by the Relief Society members and 462 persons were served.
Some of the items sold were thirty-six pairs of embroidered pillow cases, twelve sets of
dish towels, twelve boys' shirts, thirty aprons, seven large sofa pillows, twelve pairs
knitted wool house slippers, four corduroy pillows, four foam rubber pillows, nine baby
blankets, twenty-five felt Christmas stockings, ten rugs, twelve large, candy-filled deco-
rated cans, four bathrobes, six pair of pajamas, and a large assortment of stuffed dolls
and animals, doll clothes, novelty gifts, and many other beautiful and useful gifts. The
sisters of the ward were all helpful in making the affair a success."

Page 407

408

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1961

Photograph submitted by Enid Miller

SAN DIEGO EAST STAKE (CALIFORNIA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT
MUSIC FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, March 5, 1961

The chorister, Ruth Judd, is seated center front (in dark dress); organist Enid
Bassett is next to Sister Judd on the left; Enid Miller, President, San Diego East Stake
Relief Society, is on the other side of Sister Judd, at the right.

Photograph submitted by Betty Bean

PIKES PEAK STAKE (COLORADO) RELIEF SOCIETY STAKE BOARD

Front row, seated, left to right: Verda Maddox, chorister; Abigail Martinez, social
science class leader; Betty Bean, President; Lee Oma Nielson, Work Director Counselor;
Dorothy Newton, Magazine representative; Marjorie Griffiths, work meeting leader.

Back row, standing, left to right: Virginia Marshall, organist; Bertha Fox, Secretary-
Treasurer; Eula Mae Herrin, Education Counselor; lone Butterbaugh, theology class
leader; Winifred Cardon, literature class leader; June Porter, visiting teacher message
leader.

Sister Bean reports: 'Tikes Peak was the name unanimously voted for the 301st
stake of Zion, organized September 4, i960, under the direction of Elders IVIarion G.
Romney and LeGrand Richards. In December i960 a full twehe-member board for
Relief Society was completed. Each member is well qualified for the position she
holds, and when we have an assignment to fulfill, each one accomplishes her part
willingly. We served lunch at our stake conference March 6th to nearly 300 people,
and it was a successful venture. We ha\e held four stake leadership meetings and are
thrilled with the attendance and co-operation we have received from each ward and

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

409

branch. Our stake is quite spread out, with some sisters traveling as far as no miles
to attend stake meetings, and we are grateful for the fine spirit expressed by them.
At our November leadership meeting we decorated a table with a Christmas theme and
served light refreshments.

"The picture was taken at a stake board meeting on February 13, 1961. The
draperies in the background were made by the original Pueblo Ward, of which all but
one of the stake board v^ere members."

Photograph submitted by Dora P. Webb

BOUNTIFUL NORTH STAKE (UTAH), BOUNTIFUL TENTH WARD RELIEF
SOCIETY COMPLETES SUCCESSFUL OUILT-MAKING PROJECT

Front row, seated, left to right: Harriet P. Richardson, Second Counselor; Mildred
A. Van Uitert, President; Marjorie S. Zesiger, First Counselor.

Back row, standing, left to right: Isobel Elliott; Alice C. Sedgwick; Ada D. Norberg;
Rhea M. Okelberry; Janice D. Calton, Secretary-Treasurer.

Dora P. W^ebb, President, Bountiful North Stake Relief Society, reports: "In April
i960, the Bountiful Tenth Ward Relief Society was given a building fund assignment
for October i960. The Relief Society presidency asked each pair of \'isiting teachers
to make a quilt of any size and kind they chose, with the help of the women living
in their respective districts. The women responded one hundred per cent, with much
enthusiasm, donating their money, ideas, and work. Soon the project was moving
along, and by October there were twenty-six beautiful quilts ready. The women were
all assisted by the presidency and a special quilt committee consisting of Alice C.
Sedgwick, Ada D. Norberg, Isobel Elliott, and Rhea M. Okelberry. The building fund
function was in the form of a dinner, furnished, cooked, and served by the Relief
Society women, and the quilts were sold during the evening. We feel the event was
very successful, as over $5,000 was cleared for the building fund. There was $3,500 taken
in on the sale of quilts alone. Another project was also accomplished through this
united effort, because exery woman in the \\ard was given an opportunity to learn the
art of making quilts."

410

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1961

Photograph submitted by Wilma J. Croshaw

GRIDLEY STAKE (CALIFORNIA), GRASS \'ALLEY WARD FASHION SHOW

June 3, i960

Front row, seated on the step, left to right: Karren and Vicki Harris; Lisa and
Peggy Monahan; Kaye Kochever.

Standing on the floor at the left, left to right: Pamila York; Rose Patterson; Lorese
York.

Standing on the floor at the right, left to right: Lucille Tefertiller and daughter
Debbie; Esther Perry.

Standing in the back row at the left: Naomi Monahan.

Mothers and daughters standing on the steps, left to right, reading down: Beverly
Stratton and daughters Susan and Sharon; Linda and Karen Hook (in square design
dresses ) ; Wilma Pollard and daughters Terri and Cheryl; Elaine Brooksby and daugh-
ters Sherril and Peggy; Ada Raymond and daughter Marjorie Leonard, and grand-
daughter Carolyn Frost; Erma Peart and daughter Darlene; Norma Karenkamm, hold-
ing bag made in work meeting.

Wilma J. Croshaw, President, Gridley Stake Relief Society, reports: ''This fashion
show was given as the closing social under the direction of Myrtle Staley, work meeting
leader. The dresses were modeled and the type of material, price, and the amount of
time required for making the dresses were given in order to try to inspire the young
mothers to sew more for themselves and for their children. Mother and daughter and
sister dresses were featured."

N DEPARTMENT

cfheologa — The Doctrine and Covenants

logu

Preview of Lessons for 1961-62
Elder Roy W. Doxey

T^HE revelations for study this year
in the Doctrine and Covenants
were received during the four-month
period of March through June, 1831.
The Church had been formally
organized for only one year. People
had come into the kingdom from
many quarters, principally from
Ohio and the Eastern States. The
fundamental principles of the gos-
pel, consisting of faith, repentance,
baptism of water and of the Spirit,
had been received by these converts.
The doctrines and practices of the
Church had not yet been revealed
as we have them today. It was
necessary at this early period that
the converts should receive instruc-
tions on how to remain faithful
members of the kingdom of God.

Satan's efforts are to gather as
many as possible into his camp. If
the members of the Church of
Jesus Christ can be induced to de-
part from their covenant relation-
ship with God, the Evil One has
gained his purpose. Circumstances
arose in 1831 where Satan's influ-
ence was manifest to the extent that
a number succumbed fully to his
desires. Others wavered in their
allegiance to truth but only tem-
porarily and finally endured to the
end. But how should the members

of the kingdom fortify themselves
against the darts of the Adversary?
Specific counsel is given in the
revelations for study this year to an-
swer this question. As each lesson
is presented, it would be well to
point out the concern of the Lord
for his children in providing ways in
which they might remain true to
the ''iron rod" (I Nephi 15:23-24).

The final lesson studied last year
was about the gifts of the Holy
Ghost and the purpose for which
the Lord gave these gifts to his
people— that they might not be de-
ceived. In other words, keys against
deception with counsel on the ways
to maintain the faith were willingly
provided for the benefit of all the
saints. The principles studied this
year in the revelations are of cur-
rent use. This is one of the values
to be obtained from the study of
The Doctrine and Covenants — it is
here for the present value of the
saints.

The first revelation for study con-
cerns the appointment of John
Whitmer to be Church Historian
and Recorder. He filled an office
that has continued to be an im-
portant part of the Church organ-
ization. There is also a great need
for families to maintain records. The

Page 41 1

412

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1961

next lesson introduces us to the
beliefs of a peculiar sect whose
teachings ran counter to the restored
gospel. Missionaries sent to this
group had the benefit of a revela-
tion setting forth the doctrines to be
taught. These revealed teachings
have a definite place in our lives as
guides to salvation. '*Be not de-
ceived" is the key expression for the
members of the Church in Joseph
Smith's day and also our own. The
teachings of men and doctrines of
devils are as numerous today, if not
more so, than at the beginning of
the dispensation. A safeguard
against this type of deception is
close adherence to what the Lord
has revealed through the Prophet
Joseph Smith and his successors.

Another lesson develops the truth
that the earlier a person accepts the
Lord and follows his counsel, the
greater will be his blessings. In an-
other lesson one learns some ways
by which one may endure to the
end.

An opportunity is afforded this
year to study the biography of a
talented convert who made a great
contribution to the work of the
Lord. Many lessons are learned
from the revelation directed to him
and also from his life.

In concluding the series this year,
we learn more about the law of con-
secration in the problems of one
branch of the Church. Through
this revelation we learn the way to
true happiness.

The 1961-62 series of lessons have
been given the following titles and
objectives:

Lesson 33 — Records Are Impor-
tant (D&C47).

Objective: To point out the necessity
for record keeping in the Church, the

development of the Church His-
torian's Office, and to encourage the
keeping of records within famihes.

Lesson 34 — The Mission to the
''Shaking Quakers" (D & C 49).

Objective: To learn some important
truths as a guide against being de-
ceived.

Lesson 35— ''Be Not Deceived"
(D&C 50).

Objective: To learn that there are
ways to detect false spirit manifesta-
tions.

Lesson 36 — Teach What "the Apos-
tles and Prophets Have Written"
(D& C 52).

Objective: To understand that secu-
rity in this life and in the world to
come is founded upon faith and
obedience to the scriptures and the
living prophets.

Lesson 37— "Those That Seek Me
Early Shall Find Me" (Proverbs
8:17). (See D & C 48, 51, and 54.)

Objective: To realize that everyone is
acceptable to the Lord through
obedience to his commandments.

Lesson 38— Endure "Unto the End"
(D&C 53 and 55).

Objective: To understand that con-
stancy in living the commandments
leads to eternal life.

Lesson 39— The Revelation to Wil-
liam W.Phelps (D&C 55).

Objective: To study the contribution
of a talented Latter-day Saint who
helped move the kingdom of God
forward.

Lesson 40— Put the Kingdom of
God First (D&C 56).

Objective: To emphasize the im-
portance of taking up one's cross.

viSiting cJeacher 1 1 Lessages —

Truths to Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants

Preview of Messages for 1961-62
Christine H. Robinson

T^HE 1961-1962 Visiting Teacher
Messages from The Doctrine
and Covenants focus attention on
certain fundamental character traits.
These are the traits of honesty, char-
ity, mercy, steadfastness, and faith,
which we recognize as being im-
portant, but which we are some-
times prone to take for granted.

This year's 'Truths to Live By''
concentrate renewed emphasis on
these basic character traits and give
us an opportunity to increase our un-
derstanding of their importance.
Furthermore, they help us to visual-
ize how we can build these funda-
mental qualities into our lives and
into the lives of our children. For
example, these messages point out
that in order to be truly honest we
must practice absolute integrity not
only in the big things, but also in
the seeming trifles of everyday liv-
ing. They tell us that genuine
charity consists of giving of our-
selves and of our substance unself-
ishly and without any thought of
worldly reward. They emphasize
that mercy is a Christ-like quality
which, if practiced, can bring great
happiness both to ourselves and to
others.

These truths describe steadfast-
ness as a quality loved by the Lord.
They point out that faith is a mo-
tivating, spiritual power which, if it
is to be effective in our lives, must
be God-centered rather than self-
centered.

These truths also point out that
in order to draw near to our
Father in heaven in prayer, we must
have a humble and a contrite spirit.
They further describe how the Lord
has given us the example of his life
and his gospel as a pattern for us
to follow. They emphasize the fact
that we must build our lives and
our testimonies of the gospel upon
the firm foundation of our own
knowledge and good work, rather
than upon the efforts and accom-
plishments of others.

These messages as found in The
Doctrine and Covenants are like
signposts on the highway of life.
They point the way to rewarding
and abundant living, if we will obey
their instructions and heed their
counsel.

President Heber J. Grant ex-
pressed this thought beautifully
when he said, ''We are the archi-
tects and builders of our lives, and
if we fail to put our knowledge into
actual practice ... we are making
a failure of life" (Conference Re-
port, April 1939, page 18).

He further pointed out that 'The
Doctrine and Covenants is full of
splendid things with which we ought
to be familiar." Then he emphasized
an important fact that we can read
The Doctrine and Covenants
through and through, and learn it
by heart, and yet it won't benefit us
unless we put into practice its

Page 413

414

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1961

teachings. (See Improvement Era,
Vol. 48, page 585.)

This year, as in the past four years,
each message is presented with an
example which illustrates the living
application of the truth found in
The Doctrine and Covenants.

The 1961-1962 Visiting Teacher
Messages and their objectives are as
follows :

Message 33— ''He That Prayeth,
Whose Spirit Is Contrite, the Same
Is Accepted of Me ..." (D & C

52:15).

Objective: To show the true meaning
of prayer with a contrite spirit.

Message 34— "I Will Give Unto
You a Pattern in All Things"
(D & C 52:14).

Objective: To emphasize the fact that
the Savior, through his life and
through his gospel, has set the pat-
tern for us to follow.

Message 35— ''Remember in All
Things the Poor and the Needy, the
Sick and the Afflicted" (D & C

52:40).

Objective: To describe the nature of
genuine charity.

Message 36— "One Man Shall Not
Build Upon Another's Foundation"
(D& 052:35).

Objective: To emphasize the fact
that we can build sohd foundations
only upon our own eflForts and ac-
complishments.

Message 37— "And Let Every Man
Deal Honestly" (D & C 51:9).

Objective: To show that honesty is
the foundation of individual and uni-
versal character.

Message 38— "According to Men's
Faith It Shall Be Done Unto
Them" (D&C 52:20).

Objective: To show the remarkable
power and blessings of faith.

Message 39— "I Will Be Merciful
Unto You" (D&C 50:16).

Objective: To demonstrate the Christ-
like nature of true mercy.

Message 40— "Continue in Stead-
fastness" (D & C 49:23).

Objective: To show that steadfastness
is one of our most important charac-
ter traits.

Vl/ork TJieeting — Attitudes and Manners

How Do You Do?

Preview of Discussions for 1961-1962

Elaine Andeison Cannon

\^E pass through this world but not be content with half measures,

once, and it behooves us all Because the success of this life de-

to lift ourselves to our highest level termines our status in the future

of spirituality, intelligence, morality, one, we should be rightly concerned

gentility, and refinement. with these matters. Our very re-

To make this experience of living lationship with God is dependent

abundant and satisfying, we must upon our relationship with others of

LESSON DEPARTMENT

415

his children. Our self-respect, our
inner needs, our recognitions and
our opportunities for serving and
accepting service from others, our
example setting, and our guidance
of those under our realm of respon-
sibility, all are influenced by our
willingness to put forth the effort
to like and to be liked.

Here, then, is one of the great
rewards of this life — to get along
harmoniously with other people.
Thus the noblest aims of men are
not frustrated because of petty per-
sonal problems, and the simplest
associations may become sweet and
memorable experiences.

Since the beginning of history,
prophets and philosophers have con-
cerned themselves with instructing
mankind in the art of human rela-
tionships. Never has there been a
time when thoughtfulness for others
has not been considered a valued
personal trait. The key to all social
interchange, to personal popularity,
to effective community life, to hap-
py family associations, and to ideal
government, is '\ . . whatsoever ye
would that men should do to you,
do ye even so to them . . ." (Mt.
7:12). This is the basis of all moral
and ethical thinking and behaving.

Looking, acting, thinking in a
way which will influence people
favorably toward you and bring
pleasure to them is most desirable.
It is important that women realize
their very special role in fostering
love for one's fellow men, of setting
a proper example in appearance and
consideration for others, of creating
an element of security in the home,
making the most of that which
they have, and echoing the loveliest
in their local customs and culture.

The purpose of this year's course

of study is to point out the chal-
lenges and rewards of self-improve-
ment, and the confidence and poise
which can come with knowledge of
proper behavior under various social
situations. Through emotional, so-
cial, and spiritual maturity, we may
learn to get along with others and
achieve an inner peace that results
from dealing with one's fellow men
pleasantly and effectively. From
this accomplishment there follows
the additional reward of knowing
we are thus serving our Father in
heaven.

This discussion course is planned
with the hope that it will place this
achievement within the grasp of all
of our sisters; that practicing the
rules of the project of happy group
relationships will be pleasant and
profitable to Relief Society members
and their families.

The 1961-62 series of discussions
have been given the following titles
and objectives:

Discussion 1— Manners Matter

Objective: To show that good man-
ners are fundamental in establishing
harmonious relationships with our
fellow beings.

Discussion 2— Just for Example

Objective: To show that the example
of a considerate woman is reflected
in the lives of her family.

Discussion 3— Being a Good Neigh-
bor

Objective: To show that we serve
our Father in heaven better and are
happier if we obey the command-
ment "... whatsoever ye would that
men should do to you, do ye even so
to them . . ." (Mt. 7:12).

416

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JUNE 1961

Discussion 4— Courtesy in Church

Objective: To emphasize that we

honor our Father in heaven when we

practice and encourage respect for others

in Church, and for the edifices themselves.

Discussion 5— Pubh'c Performance

Objective: To remind that anonymity
is no excuse for poor behavior, and
that a true test of one's character is
evidenced in one's treatment of pub-
lic servants and property.

Discussion 6— The True Spirit of
Hospitahty

Objective: To point out that the de-
velopment of the art of being a good

hostess and an ideal guest is a wom-
an's responsibility, and that the
pleasures derived therefrom are her
special privileges.

Discussion 7— Attitudes Make the
Difference

Objective: To show that good man-
ners spring from good thoughts and
that a woman is her most charming
when she is being thoughtful.

Discussion S— Hello and Goodbye

Objective: To encourage the develop-
ment of one's best behavior.

JLiterature America's Literature Comes of Age

(Textbook: America's Literature by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes,

Dryden Press, New York.

Preview of Lessons for 1961-62

Elder Bimnt S. Jacobs

T^HE romantic spirit and philos-
ophy dominated America's
institutions, culture, and literature
up to the outbreak of the Civil War
(1861). Young America's imagina-
tive enthusiasms and idealistic cru-
sades and hopes were not original
with her, nor were they unique, as
the original patterns were brought
from ''Mother Europe." But in the
journey to this wider expanse of
earth, and as to the minds and hearts
of those who dwelt thereon, the
traditional values and patterns were
not only transported to the new
country, but they were translated as
well. From our vantage point of
the objectivity which a hundred
years gives, we are helped to realize
that nineteenth-century American
romanticism was no more a mere

carbon copy of European originals
than it was entirely free of European
influences.

It is our immediate concern to
define, study, and absorb the move-
ment which stirred the stretching,
sprawling giant of newborn America
into the action which finally resulted
in the ''irrepressible conflict" (Civil
War) which prefaced permanent
unity and maturity. That move-
ment was romanticism, which is
complex. It is European and
American, a shining idealism and
exaggerated inward fear, a melan-
choly of death, and music of the
rural, peaceful heart. It is the
indignant hatred of any abuse or
degradation of humankind. It is
also a refusal to become embroiled
in reform or turmoil, while an ideal-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

417

ized past or a non-earthly beauty
entices one seemingly to soar above
mortal travail. It is escape from
increasing pressures and complex-
ities of the age into an imagined
inward self whose hidden sins and
terrors become more real for the
modern reader than either the writer
or the world out of which such con-
flicts came. It is security and peace,
at hearthside, seaside, home. But
the list is too long— it is the total
ways of feeling, thinking, remem-
bering, and hoping which were
America's imaginative identity and
which are truly a rich legacy.

Those men and their works which
give us access to this tradition, both
as it developed and as it continues
to live have been organized into the
following lessons for our year's
study:

Lesson 25 — Nathaniel Hawthorne ^
The Scarlet Letter

Objective: To gain further insight
into the American past and the
human heart through a sympathetic
reading of Hawthorne's masterpiece.

Lesson 26 — John Greenleai Whit-
tier (1807-1892)

Objective: To enter more fully into
the nineteenth century by blending
together Whittier's three voices as a
Reformer, Quaker, and a New Eng-
lander.

Lesson 27 — Whittieiy Lover of
New England

Objective: T© study and appreciate
Whittier's strong feelings toward place
and time as revealed in his writings.

Lesson 28 — Henry Wadswoith
Longfellow f American Poet (1807-
1882)

Objective: To renew acquaintance
with Longfellow, America's best-loved
and best-known poet.

Lesson 29 — The Cosmopolitan
Longiellow

Objective: To free Longfellow from
the easy judgments pronounced upon
him by time, that we may properly
evaluate his poetry.

Lesson 30 — James Russell Lowell
(1819-1891)

Objective: To acknowledge Lowell as
a representative symbol of mid-cen-
tury American values and culture.

Lesson 31 — Edgar Allan Poe —
The Pathos oi His Liie and Poetry
(1809-1849)

Objective: To review Poe's life that
we may more truly read his works.

Lesson 32 — Edgar AlJan Poe —
Artist oi Word and Sentence

Objective: To see in Poe's writings an
attempt to attain perfection in literary
craftsmanship and to recognize his
art as an escape from his own con-
flicts.

Social Science — The Place of Woman in the

Gospel Plan

Preview of Lessons for 1961-62
Elder Ariel S. Ballif

Course objective: To realize the importance of woman in the plan of salvation,
through the full significance of her role in the family as a mother, companion, and
covenanted partner in ''subduing the earth" and attaining exaltation.

T^O Students of the social order, proper examples for the children to

the family is the basic unit and follow,
largely the determining factor in a Much has been said and written

healthy, happy, and enduring so- about the men of the Church and

ciety. The ups and downs of their responsibility for the family,

civilization have been related by This year in our social science les-

these students to the variation in sons we shall look at the place of

strength and stability of the family woman and her responsibility in the

as a unit. home and in the program of the

The Church of Jesus Christ of Church.
Latter-day Saints places special im- Scripturally, man is not without
portance upon family hfe. The the woman in the sight of God, and
Church is fully aware of the socio- exaltation in the highest order of
logical importance expressed above, the celestial kingdom of God can-
It re-emphasizes this importance, not be attained without success in
and goes much further by pointing the marriage covenant. Therefore,
out that happiness here is only one we will consider in the first two les-
phase of family existence. It main- sons the eminence of the woman's
tains and testifies to the world that position in the gospel of Jesus
the family is eternal, that the Christ, together with the equality
authority by which temple marriages she enjoys in the basic teachings
are performed has the power to bind and practices,
on earth and in heaven. No one can enjoy eminence in

In order to qualify for such a mar- our society without qualifying in

riage, one must translate into actions terms of successful achievement,

the principles of the gospel, empha- Possibly, the most worthy for this

sizing the law of chastity and the recognition are they who love their

permanency and sacredness of the fellow men and devote their lives

marriage covenant. to service. In the third, fourth, and

The major roles of the family are fifth lessons we will consider service

played by people of equal responsi- as the mission of motherhood. No

bility for the success, welfare, and phase of life requires so much in

advancement of all members. The patience, determination, selflessness,

gospel places direct responsibility and complete dedication as true

upon the parents for teaching cor- motherhood. In turn, nothing un-

rect principles and for setting the dertaken by human beings offers

Page 418

LESSON DEPARTMENT

419

greater rewards in terms of success-
ful achievement than the mother
who offers to society well-rounded,
responsible, and achieving sons and
daughters.

Society in general and the Church
in particular depend upon the ef-
fectiveness of the family unit for
the progress and fulfillment of the
great destiny of man.

In lessons six and seven we shall
examine woman's influence in and
contribution to the functioning of
the Church program. Besides being
a homemaker and companion to her
husband and family members, she
exerts a great influence on the activ-
ity of the Priesthood and in the
realization of the objectives of the
gospel.

The Priesthood leadership has ex-
pressed great confidence in women
of the Church. They have recog-
nized their mental ability, given
expression to their creativeness, and
encouraged them to increase their
influence with their husbands and
sons in the carrving out of their
Priesthood responsibilities.

The underlying objective of these
lessons is to stimulate the women
of the Church more fully to recog-
nize their importance in the
successful operation of the program
of the Church, and to offer a chal-
lenge to improve their abilities so
they can more eflfectively carry out
their equal responsibilities in mak-
ing the Latter-day Saint homes more
distinctive in terms of what they
produce.

THE EMINENCE OF WOMAN
Lesson i — The Scripture and
Woman's Place

Objective: To help the women of the

Church more fully to realize their
divinely ordained position.

Lesson 2 — Full Equality in the
Gospel Plan

Objective: To discover the true sig-
nificance of unity in the marriage
covenant.

SERVICE — THE MISSION OF
MOTHERHOOD

Lesson 3 — Motherhood, the High-
est Type oi Service

Objective: To realize the implied
obligation and the responsibility of
motherhood.

Lesson 4 — Homemaking, a Creative
Calhng

Objective: To emphasize the impor-
tance of creating an environment of
physical, intellectual, and spiritual
beauty in the home.

Lesson 5 — Homemaking, a Crea-
tive Calhng (Continued)

Objective: To help women realize
the necessity of continued personal
development.

WOMEN AND CHURCH ACTIVITY

Lesson 6 — How Women Share in
the Blessings of the Priesthood

Objective: To increase our under-
standing of the way in which women
participate in the blessings of the
Priesthood.

Lesson 7 — Fulness oi Life and
Exaltation

Objective: To stress the importance
of obedience to law in attaining the
blessing of exaltation and to sum-
marize woman's place in the gospel
plan.

i Cotes on the Kyiuthors of the JLi

essons

npHIS year two new writers are
represented among the authors
of the lessons and introduced to
readers of the Magazine. Biograph-
ical sketches of Elder Ariel S. Ballif,
author of the social science lessons,
and Mrs. Elaine Anderson Cannon,
author of the work meeting discus-
sions, follow:

A RIEL Smith Ballif was born in
Logan, Utah, December i, 1901,
the son of John Lyman and Emma
Smith Ballif. He married the for-
mer Artemesia (Arta) Romney, and
is the father of five children.

His life-long service in the Church
has included fifteen years of service
in YMMIA, president of the elders'
quorum, one of the seven presidents
of his Seventies quorum. He has
served also as bishop, high council-
man, and stake president. Twice he
has been called to serve in the New
Zealand Mission. His first mission
was spent as principal of the Maori
Agricultural College. His most re-
cent service in the mission field was
as president of the New Zealand
Mission during the building and
dedication of the temple, and just
prior to the division of the mission
and organization of the first stake
there. He is presently serving as
patriarch of the East Provo Stake
and has been called to work in the
Salt Lake Temple, officiating in the
sealing ordinances.

He graduated from Brigham
Young University with the Bachelor
degree and received his Doctor of
Philosophy degree from the Univer-
sity of Southern California.

He taught in high school and

Page 420

seminary before finishing his gradu-
ate study and before joining the
faculty of Brigham Young Univer-
sity. At B. Y. U. he has served as
chairman of the department of
sociology and dean of the Summer
School. He is listed in Who's Who
in America, and is a member of the
Academy of Arts and Science, Alpha
Kappa Delta, and Phi Kappa Phi.
He is a member of the board of
directors for the Utah Conference of
Social Work, and is serving as a
member of the Governor's Commit-
tee on Aging for Utah, and the Utah
State Detention Standards Commit-
tee. He is also an elected member

of the Provo City Council.

* * * *

"C'LAINE Anderson Cannon, a
daughter of Aldon J. and Min-
nie E. Anderson, was born and
educated in Salt Lake City. She
graduated from the University of
Utah with a degree in sociology and
a career well on its way in journal-
ism, for she was already Society and
Women's Editor of the Deseret
News.

Elaine married D. James Cannon,
Tourist and Publicity Director for
the State of Utah, in March 1943.
Brother Cannon has been a bishop
of Highland View, Monument Park
Fifth, and Monument Park Tenth
wards. They are the parents of two
sons and four daughters.

For many years Sister Cannon has
been a feature writer and has con-
ducted her own column for teens in
the Deseret News. She has also writ-
ten for Church publications, MIA
manuals, and has been a regional
writer for Better Homes and Gai-

NOTES ON THE AUTHORS OF THE LESSONS

421

denSy as well as writing articles for
other national magazines. The maga-
zine Seventeen awarded her a one-
of-a-kind citation for outstanding
work for vouth.

She was a delegate to the Mid-
Century White House Conference
on Youth. She has been an instruc-
tor for the Brigham Young Univer-
sity Extension Division. For two
years she had her own television
show on KSL-TV. At the present
time, Elaine is associated with the
Improvement Era as an editor of the
new Youth Section.

Her Church activities have in-
cluded teaching and executive posi-
tions in all the women's auxiliary
organizations. In Relief Society, she
has been a ward theology class lead-
er, visiting teacher message leader,
and has served as a visiting teacher
for many years.

For biographical sketches of the
authors of the other lessons, see:

Elder Roy W. Doxey, author of the
theology lessons, The Reliei Society Maga-
zine, June 1957, P^§^ 4^°-

Christine H. Robinson, author of the
visiting teacher messages, June 1957, page
412.

Elder Briant S. Jacobs, author of the
literature lessons, July 1949, page 471.

JLife

Catherine Bowles

The wheel of life turns slowly,
Grinds out the sorrows and tears.
Essence of happiness lingers
That quiets our longings and fears.
When love, wisdom, turn the wheel
Then come blessings rich and real.

SACRED MUSIC FOR

THREE PART

LADIES CHORUSES

COME, YE BLESSED OF MY
FATHER-Madsen 20

GOSPEL GIVES UNBOUNDED
STRENGTH— Schreiner 30

GO YE FORTH WITH MY
WORD— Madsen 25

IF YE LOVE ME, KEEP MY
COMMANDMENTS-Madsen .. .25

INCLINE YOUR EAR-Wilkes .. .25

IN THY FORM-Madsen 20

LET THE MOUNTAINS SHOUT
FOR JOY— Stephens 20

LORD, GOD OF OUR
FATHERS-Elgar 25

LORD, HEAR OUR PRAYER—
Verdi 20

LORD, WE DEDICATE THIS
HOUSE TO THEE-Madsen 20

OPEN OUR EYES-Macfarlane .25

THE 23rd PSALM-Schubert 25

Music Sent on Approval
Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.
n On Approval D Charge

□ Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City & State

liai|iies Music |

'llllllltlltllll!

15 E. 1st South
«/Salt Lake City 11, Utah

<ga,/A-®

orne

Mar/orie C. Reay

You're such a sleek and handsome bird,
Streamhned of w ing and body feather.
W^ith practiced eve, \ou scan the scene
And swoop and dive in graceful pirouette.

For us who watch in en\\' great,
Such freedom-marked, ballet precision,
The heart keeps crying out to you in vain.
Oh, sea gull, would that I could fly and fly
And loose these fetters that keep me here
Earth-borne.

• BEAUTIFUL
• HAXDY

• DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the
Deseret News Press for the finest of service.
Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20

Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
helow if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles _ 35

150 to 300 miles _ 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gCt>:>,

33 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah ^j\^
Page 422

TOURS FOR 1961

JUNE— Hawaii, Mexico, North-
west, Alaska

JULY— Hawaii, Pageant and
Historical Eastern Tour

SEPTEMBER-Europe

OCTOBER-Aloha Week
(Hawaii)

DECEMBER-Rose Parade Tour

JANUARY-Around the World
Cruise

MARGARET LUND
TRAVEL SERVICE

72 East 4th South (Moxum Hotel Lobby)
Box 2065 Salt Lake City 11, Utah

DA 2-5559 - HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

O/o a (granddaughter

Christie Lund Coles

Child, you are all gold and light,
Your eyes are stolen bits of night;

Your smile is morning, captured in
Two dimples and a heart-shaped chin.

Your dainty, fairy footsteps run
Delicately as the mottled sun;

Your hands are graceful as the wind,
Or butterflies, bright, yellow-twinned.

Child, you are all light and gold.
All of summer caught and retold.

y^reat Uje the ^iory
of cJhose
Who CDo (Right"

Celia Luce

i'/^REAT be the glory of those who
do right," we sing in church. That
line may call up pictures of mansions in
heaven.

But doesn't that line apply just as well
to folks here on earth? I know folks who
shine with an inner glow of goodness that
could almost be called a glory. Because
they are looking for the good, they see it,
and the world is a place of joy and won-
der for them.

Because they are also looking for trou-
bles which can be mended, and are always
ready to extend a helping hand, they find
the deeper and lasting joy of service.
Surely, they find a kind of glory and heav-
en here on earth that many of us fail to
achieve.

NORTHWEST, BANFF, AND
LAKE LOUISE TOUR

June 24, 1961.

HILL CUMORAH PAGEANT

July 21, 1961. Twenty-three days, in-
cluding Boston, Washington, New
York, and Chicago. Top Broadway
show will be seen. Church histori-
cal places will also be visited, such
as Nauvoo and Adam-Ondi-Ahman.

Ask about our tours to the

BLACK HILLS PASSION PLAY
(Including Mt. Rushmore)

HAWAIIAN TOUR IN SEPTEMBER

ESTHER JAMES TOURS

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City 3. Utah

Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL 9-8051

LEARN TO
TYPEWRITE!

New Classes Begin Soon

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE

Phone EM 3-2765
70 North Main Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Page 423

VIDA FOX CLAWSON
TRAVEL SERVICE

216 South 13th East
Salt Lake City, Utah

is our address: - -

We wish you would write and
ask about our HISTORIC
TOURS that include the Pag-
eant at HILL CUMORAH. We
have three different programs
that sell for as little as $199.
They are fabulous!

OUR HAWAIIAN TOURS ARE
THE BEST YOU CAN BUY! We
have an escorted tour that
leaves July 15th. We shall
gladly send you a program if
you will write or phone
DA 8-0303.

Hjirthday^ (congratulations

Ninety-seven

Mrs. Hannah Stubbs Jones
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-two

Mrs. Annie Miller Ottosen
Price, Utah

Mrs. Martha Jane Eade Catten

Magna, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Mattie Pettis Allen
El Monte, California

Mrs. Agnes Simpson Halliday
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Evelyn Van Noy Parker
Mar Vista, California

Ninety

Mrs. Leola Josephine Erby Lucas
San Francisco, California

Mrs. Serena (Rene) Jacobsen Larsen
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mary A. Workman Glines
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Elizabeth Wood Mason
Willard, Utah

Ninety-four

Mrs. Selena B. Kelsey
Springville, Utah

Ninety-three

Mrs. Bodell Hansen Jensen
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Anna Lefgreen Dahlstrom
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Emily Ludvigson Lowery
Colton, California

Page 424

Mrs. Annie Clayton Wilcox
Holladay, Utah

Mrs. Nellie Carter Osborne
Murray, Utah

Mrs. Mary Elizabeth Greenwell
Farley

Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Polly Walker Harris
Orem, Utah

Mrs. Hilda Lindgren Tidd
Georgetown, Massachusetts

New edition

BRIGHAM

YOUNG

AT HOME

Clarissa Young Spencer
and Mabel Harmer

Now that the BEEHIVE HOUSE
has been restored, this fine book in
a new edition gains even greater
importance. It recalls the days when
President Young's home was teem-
ing with family life, when famous
guests from over the world were
received in the grand parlors. In-
formative and entertaining, it
includes many fascinating photo-
graphs of the Beehive and Lion
House.

2.95

BY 8AJL AIf» TRMl

:yf'

CALIFORNIA
MORMONS -
By Sail and Trail

Annaleone D. Patton

Now the story is told — the voy-
age of the cargo ship Brooklyn
that took exiled Mormons from
New York around Cape Horn to
San Francisco's Golden Gate; the
establishment of Mormon Colon-
ies throughout California; even
the seldom-mentioned encounter
by California Mormons of some
of the ill-fated Donner members
is vividly described.

2.50

LIVING TRUTHS FROM
THE DOCTRINE AND
COVENANTS

Christine Hinckley Robinson

A collection of inspirational mes-
sages on eternal verities that have
daily application: on faith, honesty,
brotherhood, humility, and other
universal topics, beautifully written
by one who loves people and life.
These "gems of truth" are the full
text of the Visiting Teacher Messages
for the Relief Society.

2.00

cHf

ISTIN'

■■■■■■III.

I ■■■■mil

DQSorot&iiBooh to.

^. 44 East South Temple - Sail Lake City. Utah _ -- '

DESERET BOOK COMPANY
44 East South Temple
Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) money order ( ) I have

an account. Please charge. Amount enclosed $ for

encircled (numbered) books: 1 2 3

Name

Address
City

Zone State..

Residents of Utah include 2V2% sales tax.

J^'OV 61

TOPS E

ugor

Tops for berries . . . and your breakfast cereal. • Tops in
preference for canning and freezing- both home and
commercial. • You can buy other sugar, of course . . . but
none that's finer, or sweeter, or more suitable for every
sweetening and preserving use. • It brings out the full
flavor of fruits - and of other pleasure foods, from ice
cream and candy to soft drinks and bakery desserts. •
And remember: U and I is made close by . . . grown by
local sugar beet farmers in your own area. • Look for the
distinctive red, white and blue U and I bag at your
favorite grocer's.

UTAH-IDAHO SUGAR COMPANY

GENERAL OFFICES: SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH

'■',,'.^'Wk.

.'.,^

;^^^ipp**^

W^'

1^^"^

VOL. 48 NO. 7

JULY 1961

Lessons for October

MiKiki:^&-'Ky

o/t// 11 lust ^jOnnk

Hazel Loomfs

Who are these who water at the Bow,
On feet as silent as a fawn
And quiet as the falhng snow?

Some come at dawn;

Some, with the evening star;

Some, with the full great bloom of sun.

Creatures of the air and wood
Mo\e as sunshine in the glade.
All drink in peace — all unafraid.

Prav God, men, too, may know
The gentle path of those \\'ho drink
The cooling waters of the Bow.

The Bow River rises in the Canadian Rockies and is tributary to the Saskatchewan.
The cit\' of Calgar}% home of many Latter-day Saints, is located on the Bow River.

The Cover: "This Is the Place" Monument. Salt Lake City, Utah
Color Transparency by Hal Rumel

Frontispiece: Bow River X^alley, Alberta, Canada
Photograph b}- Harold M. Lambert

Cover Design by E\an Jensen

Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Qjrom I Lear and ofc

I love the Magazine. The covers are so
beautiful and the April Magazine con-
tained several articles that particularly
appealed to me. "Kicking the Rock," by
Celia Luce, and ''On Second Thought,"
by Stella Hatch, gave me much pleasure.
The Relief Society Conference address
''Search for Knowledge and Understand-
ing," by President Joseph Fielding Smith,
was inspirational and gave a wonderful
message. The story "Room for Jenny,"
by Dorothy S. Romney was really heart-
touching.

— Lorraine Hatch

Boise, Idaho

I was particularly touched by Leslie
Savage Clark's poem "Homecoming" and
Marie Call Webb's "Idyll Moment" in the
February 1961 issue of the Magazine. Our
lovely Magazine inspires me to do my very
best to live up to the ideals set for us as
sisters in the Church.

— Judith Toone

Evanston, Illinois

How wonderfully blessed would be all
the homes of the world, if they could be
visited monthly by the spirit of our lovely
Magazine. It uplifts us and supplies a
spiritual need we all have. I feel that we
should all take seriously the message of
the poem "Set Your Kindred Free" (by
Clara Lewis Jennings, May 1961).
— Mary D. Crowther

Malad, Idaho

I am a missionary in the Andes Mission,
working now in Lima, Peru. My mother
sends me The Relief Society Magazine,
and I look forward to its coming each
month. The short stories offer a pleasant
diversion. My companion Lucile Hyer and
I often read the stories to each other
while we are cooking or mending. We
have the wonderful opportunity of work-
ing with the Relief Society here in Lima.
We have enjoyed reading and talking about
"Orchids in the Snow" (serial by Rosa
Lee Lloyd, concluded in December i960),
and now we are impatiently awaiting the
next chapter of "Love Is Enough" by
Mabel Harmer.

— Evelyn Darlington

Lima, Peru

I enjoy our Magazine very much, and I
also enjoy the pictures on the covers,
especially the February 1961 picture of
the volcanic eruption (Kilauea Crater,
Mauna Loa, Hawaii). It was beautiful.
— Kinuyo Fukada

Hilo, Hawaii

I always enjoy The Relief Society Maga-
zine. I don't have the will power that
some of the sisters have to lay the Maga-
zine aside until the work is done. I find
it the best excuse in the world to stop
right then and sit down and at least get
the editorial and one article read. I have
usually read the entire Magazine by the
end of the day, and always feel uplifted and
exhilarated.

— Winnifred C. Jardine
Colorado Springs, Colorado

I enjoyed reading the May issue of The
Rehef Society Magazine, and I wish to
compliment the author of "Lovingly Re-
membered," Frances C. Yost, on her heart-
warming story. The poetry in the May
Magazine is beautiful. The art of poetry
lends sparkle to our thoughts.

— Mrs. Dana S. Benson

Malad, Idaho

I especially look forward each month to
the continued story "Love Is Enough" by
Mabel Harmer. It was a thrill to read
about the Singing Mothers' concert tour,
by President Belle S. Spafford. As I toured
Europe in 1955 with the Tabernacle Choir
and attended the dedication of the Swiss
temple, I know in a small way what a
thrill it was for the Singing Mothers and
how much good they must have done.
"Spring Housecleaning," by Hattie B.
Maughan (May 1961) was so well done
and carried a special message for me, as
we have so recently moved from Logan,
Utah, and Sister Maughan was our Utah
State University Stake president. I am
going to place a copy of the poem "Set
Your Kindred Free" (by Clara Lewis Jen-
nings, May 1961) in our genealogy book.
All of the poems, stories, and features in
the Magazine are an inspiration to me.
— Nola Thomas Vance

Sidney, Nebraska

Page 426

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD
Belle S. Spafford .---.. . President

Marianne C. Sharp ----- - First Counselor

Louise W. Madsen ----- Second Counselor

Hulda Parke: . . - - . Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Christine H. Robinson Annie M. Ellsworth Fanny S. Kienitz

Edith S. Elliott Alberta H. Christensen Mary R. Young Elizabeth B. Winters

Florence J. Madsen Mildred B. Eyring Mary V. Cameron LaRue H. Rosell

Leone G. Layton Charlotte A. Larsen Afton W. Hunt Jennie R. Scott

Blanche B. Stoddard Edith P. Backman Wealtha S. Mendenhall Alice L. Wilkinson

Evon W. Peterson Winniefred S. Pearle M. Olsen LaPriel S. Bunker

Aleine M. Young Manwaring Elsa T. Peterson Irene W. Buehner

Josie B. Bay EIna P. Haymond Irene B. Woodford

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE
Editor ---.--.-..- - Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor ---------- Vesta P. Crawford

General Manager - - - - - - - - - Belle S. Spafford

VOL 48 JULY 1961 NO. 7

(contents

SPECIAL FEATURES

Reminiscings Camilla Eyring Kimball 428

"The Precious Words" May C Hammond 442

FICTION

The Missing Ingredient Pansye H. Powell 432

"It Was Easy, My Child" Mabel Law Atkinson 445

A Very Special Place Betty Lou Martin 446

A Lesson in Love Patricia Ann Middleton 453

Love Is Enough — Chapter 7 Mabel Harmer 458

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 426

Sixty Years Ago 438

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 439

Editorial: The Ripening of the Wheat Vesta P. Crawford 440

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 465

Birthday Congratulations 496

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Sheets Masquerade Well Shirley Thulin 450

Esther Chloe Settle Makes Toys for Relief Society Bazaars 451

Afterglow Nancy M. Armstrong 452

Things Elsie C. Carroll 455

Pavlova Cake Frances A. Katene 455

Recipes for a Picnic Winnifred Jardine 456

My Way or My Happiness Celia Luce 464

LESSONS FOR OCTOBER

Theology — Records Are Important Roy W. Doxey 472

Visiting Teacher Messages — "He That Prayeth. . . ." Christine H. Robinson 478

Work Meeting — Manners Matter Elaine Anderson Cannon 479

Literature — Nathaniel Hawthorne — The Scarlet Letter Briant S. Jacobs 481

Social Science — The Scripture and Woman's Place Ariel S. Ballif 487

POETRY

All Must Drink — Frontispiece Hazel Loomis 425

Magnoha Bloom Ethel Jacobson 436

Hi?h Supmer Maude Rubin 437

Wind-Whispering Wood Melba S. Payne 441

New Choir Member Ouida Johns Pedersen 444

Byways : E^a WiUes Wangsgaard 449

r ^"J? ^° Dream Maude O. Cook 450

^air Moon Catherine Bowles 451

Time Is Now Rose Thomas Graham 464

rZ-tr^.Tu- - Mabel Jones Gabbott 471

Forgotten Things Grace Barker Wilson 494

^^,^;^^?"^V,^^ V--: Ida Elaine James 494

Song for Remembering Evelyn Fjeldsted 495

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Copyright 1961 by General Board of Relief Society of The Church of
JesLis Christ of Latter-dav Saints.
Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake Citv 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511-
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a vear ; foreign, $2.00 a year •
20c a copy ; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of
address at once, giving old and new address.

unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Page 427

Reminiscings

CaniiJh Eyiing KimbalJ

A man's real possession is his memory. In nothing else is he rich^ in nothing else
is he poor (Alexander Smith).

THE happy life is not ushered
in at any age ''to the sound
of drums and trumpets.'' It
grows upon us year by year, little by
httle, until at last, we realize we
have it. You do not find the happy
life; you make it. We are con-
tinually being reminded these days
that material things do not bring
happiness, and yet, if we look about
us at the struggle being made to
accumulate worldly possessions, we
know that few of us will admit that
the simple life may bring the great-
est peace of mind and real happi-
ness. Far too many homes are filled
with anxiety and discontent because
of the struggle to accumulate things.

There are advantages in having
one's life span from the horse and
buggy days to the jet age. It is
only by contrast that we can fully
appreciate. I find delight in reliving
my childhood spent in the days
when the family was self-sufficient,
and the small community was one
big family. Let me recount for you
the activities of yesterday which will
bring memories to many of you and
may sound like another world to
young women of the present gen-
eration. Our social science lessons
in Relief Society the past two years
were designed to help us to have a
more mature sense of values. The
mature woman does not hesitate to
admit her age, we were taught; so
I dare to recall the activities of my
childhood which will definitelv date
me.

As I enjoy the modern conven-

Page 428

iences which make housekeeping
comparatively easy, I recall the
wood-burning stove in our kitchen,
sixty years ago, which called for the
gathering of chips to start the fire,
chopping the wood and filling the
wood box. We are prone to accept
the hot and cold water coming from
taps as a matter of course, but in the
"good old days," we often dipped
the water from the irrigation ditch
to do the washing, and a well or a
pump in the back yard was the be-
ginning of luxury. Hot water was
provided from a ''reservoir" on the
back of the kitchen sto\e or from
the tea kettle which always had a
way of being empty when hot water
was most needed. On Saturday
afternoon, the wash boiler or extra
kettles were placed on the stove to
heat water for the weekly baths so
that all the family would be clean
for Sunday. The kitchen became
the bathroom, and each member of
the family had his turn for a scrub-
bing, sitting in the number-three
tub.

Monday was always washday.
Clothes were put to soak the
night before. Father would build a
fire in the back yard, where the tub
of water, resting on a circle of rocks,
was heated. The clothes were
scrubbed on a washboard and then
put in the tub of water on the fire
to be boiled. It took me many
years in later life to be sure clothes
could really be sanitary, if they had
not been boiled. Then came the
rinsing, the bluing, and hanging on

REMINISCINGS

429

the line to dry in the sun. What a
fresh, clean smell clothes thus
washed do have! It was a matter of
pride to be the first in the neighbor-
hood to have your white clothes
hanging on the line. There was real
competition, too, to see whose
clothes were the whitest. If they
were tattle-tale gray, everyone in the
neighborhood knew it, as well as all
the passers-by.

Ironing day followed on Tuesday.
The flatirons were heated on the
kitchen stove. Sometimes the smoke
from the fire came through the
cracks around the lids, so one must
be sure to wipe the iron carefully
before using it. As the iron cooled,
it was exchanged for a hot one. Iron-
ing was a long and tiring task, but
what can be more satisfying than
freshly ironed, starched petticoats,
dresses, and shirts? It gives a real
sense of accomplishment when it is
well done.

A daily chore was cleaning and
filling the coal-oil lamps. The wick
must be carefullv trimmed so that
the flame would be straight across.
Washing and polishing the lamp
chimneys was the hardest job of all.
Sometimes I tried to get by with
wiping them out with paper, but
this didn't often pass inspection,
and someone was sure to complain
if the light was dimmed when we sat
down to read or study.

Fall housecleaning meant turning
the house inside out. The home-
made carpets in the parlor and bed-
rooms were untacked from the
floors, hung on the clothesline and
beaten vigorously to get out all the
dust. The straw padding was gath-
ered up in tubs, the floor carefully
washed, and when it was dry, a fresh
padding of straw was spread, the

carpets replaced, stretched, and
tacked. How we loved to walk over
the freshly-laid carpets and feel and
hear the new straw crunch under-
foot.

In food preparation, do you ever
stop to think how many prepared
things you buv from the store in
cans, bottles, and packages? None
of these was then available. Yeast
for making bread we usually obtained
from a neighbor. I would carry a
cup of sugar or flour in a small buck-
et and, in exchange, receive a quart
of veast made with hops. It was
delicious to drink, and I kept
taking sips as I carried it home so
that Mother often exclaimed that
there was probably not enough left
to raise the dough.

TOURING the summer there was
the almost continuous task of
bottling fruits, vegetables, and meat.
Drying apricots, peaches, and corn
took many more hours. A special del-
icacy was homemade hominy. In
the fall when the corn was harvested,
we would shell it from the cob.
Mother soaked the wood ashes in
water to leach out the lye. The
corn was then soaked in the lye
water until the hull could be rubbed
off. Then came repeated washings
to get every trace of the lye out.
When the hominv was cooked and
seasoned with butter, it was de-
licious.

The fall season brought another
happy experience, a trip to the
molasses mill for a candy pull. I
remember one occasion especially
well. It was getting late in the
evening before the candy was done,
so to hasten the process of cooling,
we poured the boiling candy into a
bucket of cold water to cool it

430

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1961

quickly so we could pull it. Each
of us reached in for a handful. I
was a bit too eager and got mv hand
under the boiling syrup as it was
poured out. I carried the blisters
and then scars of a bad burn for a
long time.

Milk was not delivered in bottles
or purchased from the store in car-
tons. Herding the cows in the pas-
ture during the summer months was
healthy work for the children. Some-
times they weren't as careful as they
should have been and a cow would
bloat from eating alfalfa. This called
for quick action on the part of farm
boys who knew how to put a gag
in her mouth or even to "stick'' the
cow if she was badly bloated. Morn-
ing and evening after the cows were
milked, Mother strained the warm
milk into broad flat pans and placed
them in the pantry for the cream to
rise. Churning the cream into but-
ter was sometimes a seemingly end-
less task, if the cream was too cold
or too warm. Washing the butter
and molding it into pound molds
completed a task which took real
skill, if the product was to be of first
class quality. Fresh churned butter-
milk was a valued product of the
churning. The pans of clabbered
milk were made into mounds of cot-
tage cheese, or sometimes just to put
a little sugar on the clabber made a
delicacy for some members of the
family.

The smell of roasting bran and
molasses stirred frequently as it
browned in the oven, or left-over
pieces of bread toasted a dark brown
are another fond memory. These
were steeped with water, strained,
and served for breakfast with cream
and sugar, as we prepare Postum.

Making soap was another of

Mother's accomplishments. In the
back yard was a huge brass kettle
into which all the waste fat from the
kitchen and pieces of suet from the
butchered beef were placed with
water and lye. These were boiled
together to the right consistency,
determined by testing. When the
soap was cooled and hardened it was
cut into squares and put on a board
to cure. Soap purchased from the
store was a special luxury and used
only as a toilet article.

''Ready-made" clothes from the
store were unknown to us. Under-
wear, petticoats, dresses, coats, and
shirts were all fashioned by busy
hands at home. Carefully washed
flour sacks were made into petti-
coats and panties. Sometimes the
name of the milling company
wouldn't wash out so that we
might be labeled across the back.
Father's worn-out suits were care-
fully washed and turned to make
trousers for the boys. There was
always a basket of stockings to darn.
This was something Mother was
especially careful about. No one
was ever allowed to wear stockings
or clothes that needed mending.

IV/r OTHER was skilled at knitting,
and I can still hear the click of
the knitting needles as she knitted
stockings for the family. This was her
recreation, for she could read as she
knit. Hand-knit wool stockings
were a great trial to me, for they
made my legs itch unmercifully.
Father, on the other hand, felt that
he couldn't wear any socks except
the wool ones Mother knitted. Be-
sides the stockings, she knit many
yards of beautiful lace for pillow
slips and aprons.

Piecing and making quilts were

REMINISCINGS 431

other never finished jobs. Mother to, had an opportunity to take part
took the wool which had been in the entertainment productions,
sheared and soaked and washed it. Between acts there were songs, reci-
We children had the task of ''pick- tations, and instrumental musical
ing" or loosening the matted fibers, selections. The weekly dances were
Then Mother would card it into a community activity, where young
numerous small batts which she used and old danced the quadrille, the
for the filling of the quilts. When schottische, and the Virginia reel
the quilt was ready on the frames, together. What fun!
friends and relatives came for an all- There were no hospitals, doctors,
day quilting bee. This was a real or registered nurses, so the health of
social occasion and a chance for a the community was everyone's con-
good visit. cern. The Relief Society sisters were

real angels of mercy, caring for the

A LL worn-out clothing was care- sick and comforting the distressed.

fully washed, then torn or cut When there was a death, it was the
into short or long strips about an inch Relief Society sisters who cared for
wide. These strips were sewed to- the body, made the burial clothes,
gether in hit and miss color combi- and dressed the corpse. The men
nations and then wound into big made the coffin, and the sisters lined
balls. The balls were stored in the it carefully. The grave was dug by
closet until enough accumulated to friends, and when the coffin was
have a new rag carpet or smaller rugs lowered, the friends carefully cov-
woven on the hand loom. ered the grave, while everyone stayed
Transportation was slow, but it to comfort the mourners. The sor-
was fun. There were always horses row of one was the sorrow of the
or burros to ride. Young people entire community,
loved to go for hayrack rides in the I am grateful for the wonderful
moonlight, singing as they rode, modern conveniences and for all
Father had a span of extra fancy the exciting developments modern
horses, and when we made the science has brought us. But I know
eighteen-mile journey in three hours they do not automatically bring hap-
to visit Grandmother, it was speed piness. There were some advan-
to talk about, quite as exciting as a tages in the busy, self-sufficient days
jet plane ride today. And Grandma of yesteryear. Some of that simple
added another skill to those of my life can be recaptured with family
mother. She took the wheat straws camping trips or visits to rural areas,
and made beautiful braid which she Such experiences should help us to
sewed into hats for all the family. re-evaluate and remind us that we
As you know, there were no should not take our luxuries for
movies, TV, or radio or any com- granted nor consider them all-im-
mercial entertainment; but locally portant. Happiness is achieved in
produced theatricals were most individuals, not by flights to the
exciting. You knew the hero and moon or Mars, but in the satisfac-
villain personally, which added to tion of mature adjustment to life
the interest. Everyone who wished as we find it.

Thanks in old age ... for precious ever-lingering memories (Walt Whitman).

cJhe 1 1 Lissing S/ngredient
Pansve H. Powell

AT four o'clock Miss Fannie
placed the last jar of cherry
preserves on the cellar shelf
and stood back contentedly to sur-
vey the results of the hard work she
had been doing for two days. There
they were, lined up neatly in a row
all to themselves — twenty pint jars
of what she hoped would be the
best cherry preserves put up that
year in Clinton County.

Her hope was based upon experi-
ence. For thirty years Miss Fannie
Himes had taken the blue ribbon
at the Clinton County Fair for the
unsurpassed tastiness of her cherry
preserves. She had experimented
with recipes, finding none that pro-
duced results entirely to her liking,
adding to and taking away from the
original ingredients, until, finally,
she had developed a recipe that nev-
er failed to win her plaudits from the
judges. The slightly tart, unclo\ ing
sweetness of her red cherrv preser\'es
had no equal, so the critics had said
year after year.

To Miss Fannie this yearly trib-
ute to her cooking ability was life's
greatest achievement. She looked
forward to it all during the long
dull winter when, sometimes for
weeks together, she was marooned
in her farmhouse, connected to the
rest of her world by only the tele-
phone, and that, too, at times made
useless by heavy sleet that froze on
the wires.

Working around in her spotlessly
clean home, she would pause to look
out across the snow-covered lawn to
her orchard, where the cherry trees
stood silently enduring the on-

Page 432

slaught of cold weather. She knew
they would li\'e through it, they
always had, but she suffered with
them as the winds rattled their
branches together and even broke
off some of the precious twigs that
would have borne crimson cargo.
She dreamed in those long cold
months of the coming spring, when
the carefully pruned trees would
break into bloom, every blossom a
promise of greater bounty to come.
To Miss Fannie, at seventy-five, the
annual burgeoning of her cherry
trees held spiritual significance; it
was uplifting and moving, but she
admitted privately and pridefully,
it promised earthly glory, too.

Now, down in her cool cellar, she
looked carefully at each jar and
moved a few that were not exactly
in line with the others. Evervthing
Miss Fannie did was always done
neatly and with care. The cellar bin
for her potatoes was kept as clean
as her kitchen cupboard shelves. Her
apple bin still sheltered a few of
last year's Jonathans, each wrapped
in its protective paper covering. The
shelves above the bins held her store
of home-canned tomatoes, green
beans, spinach, peaches, and pears,
and even some jars of meat. She
had some relish left, too; but an un-
usually confining winter had caused
her to use much of her available
store of fruit and vegetables, so now
she was planning how to replenish
it. The cherry preserves had been
her first product of this year's crops,
and the}' were beautiful, indeed.

''Miss Fannie!" A voice called
from the yard above her.

THE MISSING INGREDIENT

433

She knew the voice. Carol Wat-
kins was her closest neighbor, the
young city-bred wife whom Ronnie
Watkins had met at the university
and brought home to share his life
on the farm he had inherited from
his parents. Miss Fannie had known
Ronnie all his life, so she had been
prepared to like his wife, and she
did like her, although Carol's home
economics training at times had
caused her and Miss Fannie to see
things in different lights.

Miss Fannie called out cordially:
"Fm in the cellar, Carol. Come on
down here."

A moment later a pretty girl of

twenty in a freshly ironed pink

gingham dress came down the steps,

walking carefully so as not to drop

the pint jar she was carrying.

"I brought you a sample of my
cherry preserves," she announced.
''Of course, they are not nearly so
good as yours are, but Fd like you
to try them."

"Why, thanks, Carol." Miss
Fannie spoke sincerely, for she ap-
preciated the way Carol was always
thinking of her and doing little
things to please her. "Fll tell you
what let's do. It's about time for a
snack, isn't it? Let's go up to the
kitchen and Fll make us a cup of
Postum and Fll try your preserves
right now while you're here."

Miss Fannie gave a last maternal
look at the row of cherry preserves
and then led the way up the stairs.
She shut the cellar door carefully
behind her, then conducted Carol
through the back porch to the cheer-
ful kitchen that still smelled of hot
preser\es.

"You sit down over there bv the

table," she said, "while I heat some
water in a jiffy."

She busied herself about the
stove, while Carol sat at the table.
Miss Fannie went on talking as she
got out a loaf of homemade bread
and a dish of rich yellow butter
molded in a rectangle.

"Fll scr\'e vou some of my cherrv
preserves," she said. "I always keep
some that arc left o\'er from the can-
ning, for just such occasions as this."

"Fd love to taste your preserves,"
Carol said delightedly. "Ronnie has
told me how delicious they are, and
how you ha\'e won the county fair
prize for so many years."

"Practice — that's all," Miss Fan-
nie replied. "Make preserves as
many years as I have, and 'most
anybody ought to win a prize."

"Fm not so sure about that,"
Carol laughed. "They say you've
got the secret ingredient that makes
all other people's cherries seem in-
sipid in contrast. Mine will prob-
ably taste the same way."

Miss Fannie spread a clean white
cloth on the table and placed two
of her best plates on it.

"Now," she said to Carol, "you
get the silver and napkins and the
cups and saucers and we're about
ready." -

While Carol carried out her in-
structions. Miss Fannie took two
identical small glass dishes from the
cupboard and emptied some of her
own preserves into one and some of
Carol's into the other. Then she
set the preser\es on the table, Car-
ol's at one place and her own at the
other.

While Miss Fannie went to the
stove to pour the water, Carol fin-
ished making the table ready, mov-
ing the glass dishes as she did so to

434 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1961

make room for the cups and saucers and watched anxiously as Miss Fan-

at each place. In returning the glass nie spread some of the cherries on a

dishes to their former position, she piece of bread and tasted them with

inadvertently placed them in reverse the air of a connoisseur; then, as

order, so that now Miss Fannie was Miss Fannie smiled at her, she sat

being served her own preserves. back in her chair and awaited the

''Now, are we all ready?" Miss verdict.

Fannie beamed over her cup of 'They are very nice,'' Miss Fannie

Postum. said sincerely.

She sat down at her place and "But they aren't quite the way

they bowed their heads in prayer, they ought to be," Carol declared.

Miss Fannie buttered a piece of "Fll never be content until they are.

bread and spread it with the pre- I'll keep trying, though. If I could

serves that were by her plate. As make cherry preserves like yours, Fd

she tasted the first bite of the bread, really think I was a good cook. There

a strange look came over her face, are things a person can't learn out

She looked at the two glass dishes, of a book about cooking, I know,

but discovered that the preserves in It takes experience and sometimes

the two dishes were identical in just a little thing to make the dif-

color. Carol, who had not tasted ference between something really

the preserves yet, was unaware that good and something just so-so. Don't

Miss Fannie was disturbed. you think that's right?"

"I do think it is true," Miss Fan-

CURELY, Miss Fannie thought, nie answered. "I tried for a long

surely, Carol hadn't made these time to find just the right length

preserves. Why, they are every bit of time to cook my preserves, and

as good as mine! Could a girl just the right proportion of sugar and

out of school do what it took me cherries. Even now, sometimes, I

almost forty years to learn to do? do not do them just right."

By this time Carol had prepared "They taste just right to me,"

a piece of bread for herself and was Carol declared," and I hope you win

eating it. She smiled suddenly, the blue ribbon again this year. You

"How do you like my preserves, truly deserve it. Now, I think I'd

Miss Fannie?" she asked with a better be getting on home. Ronnie

twinkle in her eye. wanted supper early so he could go

Miss Fannie answered at once, to a Farm Bureau meeting tonight.

"These are very good, Carol. They're If you'll excuse me. Miss Fannie, I'll

every bit as good as mine." run along now."

Carol laughed gaily. "They are And Carol was gone, a flash of

yours, Miss Fannie! I guess I must pink out the door and past the kitch-

have changed the places when I was en window. Miss Fannie heard her

setting the table. Here, you try car start up and listened as the

some of mine, now. I'll bet you sound died out down the lane,
won't think mine are every bit as

good as yours." CITTING alone at the table. Miss

Carol handed Miss Fanny the Fannie thought back over Car-
dish containing her own preserves ol's visit. Somehow she felt as

THE MISSING INGREDIENT

435

though something had gone wrong,
and she was vaguely dissatisfied with
herself as she reconstructed the con-
versation she had had with Carol.
Miss Fannie was a very honest per-
son, with others and with herself.
When she remembered what she
had thought when she first tasted
the preserves and believed them to
be Carol's, she knew she had allowed
herself to feel envy, for onlv a sec-
ond, indeed, but it had been in her
mind. Now she brought herself to
task sharply.

r\F all the people who knew Miss
Fannie — and she was known by
everyone who lived within a radius
of twenty miles of the home where
she had lived all her life — no one
would ever have suspected her of
being proud. She was loved for her
generosity, her benevolence, her fair-
ness, and her honesty. No one could
look at Miss Fannie's fresh rosy
cheeks, her plump figure, her clear
blue eyes, and feel that behind this
facade there lurked one little fault.
No one knew better than Miss Fan-
nie herself what her failing was.
Now, as she sat alone in her kitchen
with the sound of the car retreating
down the lane. Miss Fannie once
more faced her weakness and
acknowledged that pride in her
achievement had intervened be-
tween her and what secretly she
knew she ought to do — share with
Carol the knowledge she had gained
over so many years.

Why, she demanded of herself,
shouldn't a younger woman be able
to produce cherry preserves like
hers? Did everything in the world
have to come the hard wav, as her
special ability had? Wasn't it why
people struggled and worked that

they might pass on to others their
knowledge and make life easier for
them? She knew, now that she
thought over the conversation, that
Carol had wanted her to say what
was wrong with the preserves that
Carol had brought her. And she
had said nothing, selfishly hoarding
her knowledge, not realizing, really.

Miss Fannie knew what it would
mean if she did share her knowledge
with Carol. The tempting picture
of the exhibit at the County Fair
was often in her mind: the judges
examining so carefully each jar; the
blue ribbon; the exclamations of her
friends and of people who didn't
even know her; the priceless mo-
ments of the only real distinction
she had ever had — she who had
quit school when she was fourteen
to take care of her sick mother; who
remained at home after her moth-
er's death to manage her father's
household; who never had a chance
to go to college to learn to do things
the easy wav — all to be cast aside
to allow someone younger to place
in the competition.

There was another little voice that
spoke to Fannie, sometimes, when
she least expected it. Now it made
itself heard again: 'Tannic, just how
long do you expect to be in this
business? You're seventy-five, Fan-
nie, and there comes a day when
your work should let up, you know.
Isn't it about time to let someone
younger take over?"

Of course, Caro.1 was the most
logical person in the world to pick
up where Miss Fannie would let go.
Carol's preserves were good; with a
little extra coaching she should be
able to duplicate Miss Fannie's
achievement, especially if Miss Fan-
nie did the coaching.

436

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1961

The little voice was trying again.
''You're seventy-five, Fannie. Time
to retire, isn't it? Time to share
your greatest achie\'ement? Why
don't you try, Fannie? Isn't it
selfish to want all the honor for
yourself?"

The nagging little voice kept on,
and the one word that echoed and
re-echoed in Miss Fannie's mind was
selEsh, selEshy selEsh.

*'I won't be selfish," she heard
herself saying. 'Til call Carol right
now and tell her to come over."

Immediately she found herself at
the telephone, dialing her nearest
neighbor's number. Ronnie an-
swered. Miss Fannie didn't ask for
Carol, but spoke quickly to Ronnie.

''Ronnie, this is Miss Fannie. Is
Carol going with you to the Farm
Bureau meeting tonight?"

"Why, no, I believe not. It's just
a committee meeting for some
men."

"Then you bring her over here
to stay with me while you're gone.
You tell her I said it's very impor-
tant that she come, and I don't want
no for an answer. You bring her,
Ronnie, will you?"

"I sure will. Miss Fannie, I sure
will."

Miss Fannie hung up the receiver
with a strange feeling of having
come to either the end of some-
thing or the beginning, and she
wasn't sure which. Maybe, she
thought, it's both — the end of my
prize-winning days and the begin-
ning of Carol's.

Carol arrived at seven-thirty. She
and Miss Fannie had a long session,
during which Carol took copious
notes and after which she kissed
Miss Fannie goodbye heartily.

Miss Fannie walked slowly up her
stairs that night. The day had been
a hard one and she needed rest.
Though her body was tired, her
mind was clear, her conscience free.
In fact, she felt whole, as though
that part of her character which had
been missing had suddenly popped
into its place and now she was the
kind of person that she ought to be.

Her evening prayer was one of
gratitude that all this should be so.
"Amen," she said at the end of her
prayer — and then she repeated
softly and with deep conviction,
"Amen!"

fiiagnoua Uj/oom

Ethel Jacobson

Who carved the moon

Into this sculptured shell.

This opulent

And pearl-petaled bell,

And hung it from

The brooding bough of night

To chime there

In its own hushed lunar Hght?

Don Knight

SAN JUAN MOUNTAINS NEAR RIDGE\\ AY, COLORADO

uiigh Q^uminer

Maude Rubin

She climbs these ic}^ peaks hke a mountaineer,

Taking the steepest trails in easy stages;

Stopping to pluck snow-lilies — or to hear

First call of grouse, a pine-squirrel's chattered rages;

Picking her careful steps through grama grass.

She touches lichens with a bloom of rust;

And in each snou -packed cre\ice of the pass,

She flings anemones with la\ish trust

That w inter's had its day! Though pasque-flower buds

May need their furry coats, though sun's decei\ing

Kiss may change to wolf-wind episodes,

\\'e hug this bright illusion. . . . Not for grie\ing,

This blue enchantment! Although no early-comer,

Welcome her, welcome her . . . cherish this brief, high summer!

Page 437

Sixty LJears jLgo

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, July 1901

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the Women

OF Ale Nations"

DAUGHTERS OF THE PIONEERS: ... the Gospel is so broad, so beautiful
that its wings fold themselves lovingly about every child of earth. . . . There is, then,
a higher standard. That of Christ. If any among you would be great, let him be least
and the servant of all. . . . Help for the weak, succor for the poor, aid to the struggling
and peace for the tried and tempted. . . . To be known for loving humihty, for patient
endurance, for constant helpfulness! To frown upon sin and deceit, to discourage
vanity, extravagance, highmindedness and all other worldliness. . . .

— Susa Young Gates

A CENTURY POEM, 1901

While Pacific waters murmur,
The century comes to me;
Be careful of your blessings.
In the homes of people free,
'Neath the grand old mountain shadows,
We slumbered ere the morn.
No voice had round us thundered,
"The century is born! . . ."
— Emily B. Spencer

ABOUT ART: There is nowadays a great deal of talk about art, and it is an
understood fact that art enters into many things in life besides pictures. Recently some
facts about art were given at the farewell meeting of Sorosis in New York City. . . .
One lady . . . said the whole art of life is to learn real things from shams; to learn how
to strip the husks away and get at the kernel; how to absorb that kernel in our own
lives; transform its energy by our own individuality in the expression of ourselves in
terms of work and conduct. ...

— Selected

THE PRESERVATION OF HEALTH: ... to prolong human life is one of the
principles taught by our Prophet Joseph Smith and others of our wise men, and in
order to do so one must obey the laws of nature, the higher laws taught by revelation
to the Latter-day Saints. Very few people really abide by the regulations they know to
be advantageous to life and health, but promise themselves, perchance, bye and bye . . .
they will examine their own accounts, not financially, but generally, and compare them
with what the Lord has said in the revelations given in the latter days, and see if they
compare well with the written instructions, and take care of the bodies given them,
and seek by all legitimate means to preserve their health and strength, that they may
not come under condemnation for not taking care of their mortal bodies.

— Editorial

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE IN SOUTH SANPETE: President Alvira
L. Cox made opening remarks, reminded the sisters ... of the necessit}' of cultivating
faith. . . . Sister Julia C. Howe, of Salt Lake City . . . dwelt on the importance of the
mission of the teachers. . . . Spoke of the necessity of teachers seeking Divine aid, that
their words might be words of wisdom. . . .

—A. L. C.

Page 438

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

ly/TRS. LOUISE SEVIER GID-
^^ DINGS CURREY, of Look-
out Mountain, Tennessee, mother of
six children and ''champion of all
neglected children/' was chosen
American Mother of the Year for
1961, at the Conference of Mothers
in New York City, in May. Mrs.
Currey is noted for her efforts to
improve juvenile court conditions,
working especially for the separation
of neglected and dependent chil-
dren from delinquents.

lyr RS. NETTIE JANE BARBER
WILCOX, seventy-nine, of
Kaysville, is Utah's Mother of the
Year for 1961. Left a widow at the
age of thirty-seven, she reared seven
children, of whom six survive, and
also two grandsons. They are intelli-
gent, well mannered and useful
members of their communities. Her
aim was to build character in her
own children and in the thousands
of young people who ate at her
famous high-school ''Beanery" for
twenty-seven years, where they en-
joyed her homemade chili, meat
pies, and soup, and frequently
sought her advice as a bonus. Active
in the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, Mrs. Wilcox is also
a member of the Daughters of the
Utah Pioneers. She is noted for
her beautiful handiwork and for her
success at raising flowers and plants.

jyr RS. REVA BECK BOSONE,
formerly a judge in Salt Lake
City, has been appointed by Presi-
dent Kennedy as Judicial Officer of
the United States Post Office De-
partment. Prior to the appoint-
ment, she was Legal Counsel for the
Safety and Compensation Subcom-
mittee of the House Labor Com-
mittee.

Lj^OUR hundred five women re-
ceived M.D. degrees last year,
according to Dr. F. J. L. Blasingame,
Executive Vice-President of the
American Medical Association. He
reported that there are now more
than 13,000 women doctors in the
United States; but the Association
hopes that there will be far more
women doctors. The present num-
ber is only five and one-half per
cent of the physicians in the coun-
try.

lyjRS. AMELIA D. EVERETT,
Oakland, California, a Latter-
day Saint, has recently completed a
research study of the ship Brooklyn,
which sailed from New York City,
February 4, 1846, for San Francisco,
with over two hundred Latter-day
Saints aboard. The ship passed
through the Golden Gate July 31,
1846. Part of Mrs. Everett's schol-
arly monograph has been printed
in the California Historical Society
Quarterly.

Page 439

EDITORIAL

VOL. 48

JULY 1961

NO. 7

cJne iKipening of the Viyfieat

IVrOW, in July, as the summer
comes to its fulfillment and
turns toward the time of golden
days, many wheat fields in the
Northern Hemisphere begin to
change in color from deep green to
shades of living gold. All beautiful,
in furrowed lands, the wheat fields
ripple on the plains, in the wide val-
leys, and along the shining reaches
of those acres that lie between the
shadows of the mountains and the
vast and level lowlands. Watered by
recurrent rain, irrigated by silver
furrows, or reclaimed from the wil-
derness, the wheat fields lift their
spears of plenty.

When the wind ruffles the waves
of wheat, there seems to be a per-
vading music that moves in a har-
mony of sound. For wheat is an
ancient grain which has provided
food for many people and many na-
tions.

In the valleys of the western
mountains, the pioneers turned the
sagebrush sod and diverted the liv-
ing water to their early fields. And
the wheat grew tall and beautiful.
In those arid places where no
streams were found, the dry land
wheat flourished as an answer to
need and work and prayer. A man
looking upon a field of yellow wheat
is a picture long treasured by those
who know that wheat to many is life
and bread and fulfillment. A woman
gleaning along the edge of a field,
gathering golden wheat heads into

Page 440

her apron, is a view from the past
to be remembered as long as chil-
dren's hands reach for bread, as long
as there is hunger in the world.

Of special significance to Relief
Society women everywhere is the
story of wheat, its gleaning and its
saving for a time of need — symbolic
of deeds of charity. 'The granaries
of the Lord must be filled to over-
flowing," the pioneer women de-
clared, and with the strength of
their faith, they gleaned in the fields,
their purpose as beautiful as that
which motivated Ruth in the olden
field of Boaz.

Many women had made their in-
dividual gleanings and their storage
of the golden grain before President
Brigham Young, in 1876, directed
the pioneer women, ''I want to give
you a mission ... I want you to save
the grain." Bins were made, gran-
aries were built, barrels were filled
with grain. The women raised
wheat, harvested wheat, and stored
the grain against a time of hunger.
By the autumn of 1877; niore than
ten thousand bushels had been
stored — and that was only the
beginning. In the years that fol-
lowed, much of the wheat was dis-
tributed to the poor, and later, dur-
ing World War I, Relief Society
wheat was sold to the United States
Government. Funds from the Wheat
Trust still provide the precious grain
against a day of need.

It is in harmony with a heritage

EDITORIAL

441

of thrift and charity that the sheaf
of wheat and the golden grain have
become a svmbol for the sisterhood.
Bound shea\es of wheat adorn the
granite wall between the upper and
the lower windows of the Relief
Society Building. A border of
wheat surrounds the representation
of the members of the first Relief
Society on the Centennial plate —
1842-1942. A similar border of great
beauty appears upon the plate made
in honor of the dedication of the
Relief Society Building in 1956 —
the lo\elv plate upon which are
etched the photographs of the nine
General Presidents of Relief Society.
The seal of Relief Society bears the
symbol of the wheat.

To all in the sisterhood, the
wheat has become prayer and prom-
ise — seed and grain — dream and

fulfillment — symbol and strength.
For some women the golden grain
has a special meaning. A thousand
bushels of wheat grew on a western
''dry farm" in the first year of tillage
in an arid upland. Other crops fol-
lowed, but some years the fields were
moving billows of dust, and only
withered stalks murmured in the
wind. Then there came a time of
ample harvest, when a father and his
daughter stood and looked at the
golden fields leaning up against the
cedared hills, and the father said,
'There is your college education."
They stood there, misty-eyed and
still, before the wonder of it. The
wheat became halls of learning,
poetry, music, drama, art, science,
history, religion. The wheat became
praise and rejoicing.

-V.P.C.

Vi/ind- viyhispenng vi/ood

Melba S. Pavne

Wt were there in earlv morning,
In a bleak wind-whispering wood.
With springtime in her prelude,
And so grateful that \\t could
Stand where Joseph knelt to pray.
And where the Savior stood
On a greener, brighter morning
In that wind-whispering wood.

Hand in hand together,
Wt said our morning prayer
To ask his care and guidance
While we traveled on from there.
A peaceful moment's magic
Embraced us where we stood.
Refreshed in faith — and humble, too,
In that wind-whispering wood.

'The Precious Words

May C. Hammond
Assistant Professor of Education, Brigham Young University

He ate and drank the precious words.
His spirit grew robust;
He knew no more that he was poor,
Nor that his fame was dust.

He danced along the dingy days.
And this bequest of wings
Was but a book. What hberty
A loosened spirit brings!

— Emily Dickinson

From The Complete Poems of Emilv Dickinson

Little, Brown & Company, Publishers

Reprinted by permission

IN today's world of television, them are exposed for many hours

radio, and the wealth of modern each day.

inventions, we are tempted to Why do children read? Children

ask ourselves if reading, as a form of read to lose themselves. A child will

entertainment and leisure-time en- lose himself in a book that takes him

joyment, has not been completely into far places, to distant corners of

outmoded. In many places, at the his own country, or to faraway

turn of a switch, children are able places in other lands. A book may

to find any kind of entertainment take him into the past and make

that meets their taste or the mood history come alive for him. In fact,

of the moment, and with little or books can give children the key to

no effort on their part. great minds of all ages.

The case for reading, however, is Children read to lose themselves,

not quite as hopeless as it would but they also read to find themselves,

seem to be. Surveys show that to- Books help them to ''try on life for

day's children read more than at size" — to experience life vicariously

any time in the past. More chil- with a character within the pages of

dren's books are sold and more hours a book. The child faces with this

are spent in reading. This may not book character joy or sorrow, or

mean that children read more in the meets with him the daily problems

home. The schools are more con- of living. He is savoring life as

scious of the need for reading, and other people live it. He sees "the

most school libraries are more gen- wonder of brave human hearts

erously stocked than ever before. which dare the impossible, fall or

Children need books today per- suffer only to rise and sing again."

haps more than at any other period He is acquiring meanings and values

in history. They need good hooks to and is gaining an understanding of

combat, if possible, the blood and himself and of other people. This

violence, the banal and the vulgar, is important during his growing

and the false philosophy of glitter years. As James Stevens so aptly

and glamor to which so many of expresses it, "What the heart knows

Page 442

THE PRECIOUS WORDS"

443

today the head will understand to-
morrow/'

Children's purposes, first of all,
are entertainment and enjoyment.
Every child should have a chance to
choose according to his own special
needs and tastes. The parent or
teacher who attempts to give guid-
ance should show the greatest re-
spect for the child's judgment. It
does no good to press a child into
reading a book just because it is
good for him. Robert Lawson says
that against such practices, a child
might stage a sitdown strike or a
policy of non-co-operation.

This does not mean that an adult
is helpless in the matter of guid-
ance. Children trust the judgment
of an adult who has proved himself
worthy. Often a brief comment,
'This book looks like fun," or ''Here
is something you might enjoy," will
be all that is necessary. Sometimes
a brief introduction from one who
has read the book is valuable. Li-
brarians can offer good help, and
teachers are becoming more and
more familiar with good books.

Walter de la Mare, an English
poet, tells us that only the very best
of anything is good enough for chil-
dren. When he writes, whether it
is poetry or prose, we may be sure

that children are getting the very
best.

A good book should have an ade-
quate theme and a strong,
vigorous plot. The characters
should be real flesh and blood indi-
viduals who are doers and who
achieve their worthy goals. The style
should be so absorbing that it will
carry the child on to the conclusion
with a feeling of satisfaction and
delight.

Elizabeth Nesbitt says, "Literature
is nonexistent without the twin
qualities of beauty of idea and
beauty of expression." In manv of
the fine books for children we find
both these "twin qualities."

All children read some books
which are of doubtful value, but at
the same time, if they are develop-
ing a solid foundation of real, worth-
while literature, we have nothing to
fear.

Let us help children to find the
best. Let us give them books that
will make them weep and books that
will shake them with laughter —
books "that will give them goose
flesh and glimpses of glory." Let us
give them wisdom and beauty —
"the precious words."

Books Recommended for Age Group Ten Years Old to Teen Age

Clark, Ann Nolan: Little Navnjo Bluebird, Viking Press, New York.

The great love this little Naxajo girl has for her home and family and for the old
ways of life is beautifulH' portrayed.

Clark, Ann Nolan: Santiago, \^iking Press, New York.

Santiago's adxentures take the reader into the cities and the forests of Guatemala
until he finally finds his place in the sun. The story is told with great beauty of
stj^e and is fraught with wisdom.

Coblentz, Catherine Gate: The Blue Cat of Casteltown, Longmans, Green, and
Company, New York.

The blue cat is like a knight on a quest, the quest of "beaut}', peace, and content."
This is a beautifull)- written book for reading aloud.

444 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1961

DeJong, Meindert: The Wheel on the School, Harper and Brothers, New York.

On the tiny island of Shora, in Holland, the project of six school children unites
the \illage in an experience of co-operation.

EsTES, Eleanor: The Moffats, Harcourt, Brace, and Company, New York.

The troubles and the joys of a family tied together bv lo\e and affection make the
books of the Moffat series very enjoyable reading. There are three books in the
series.

Forbes, Esther: Johnny Tremmn, Houghton Mifflin Company, Boston.

Through this fine story of a young silversmith apprentice, the author p.iints a viyid
picture of the beginning days of the American Reyolution. One of the finest
junior novels.

Grahame, Kenneth: The Wind in the Willows, Charles Scribner's Sons, New York.
There are beauty and joy, poetry and nonsense combined in this great English
masterpiece. Those who love it read it again and again.

Henry, Marguerite: King of the Wind, Rand McNally Company, Chicago.

The story of the famous Godalphin — Arabian who sired a line of thoroughbreds
from which Man O'War descended.

Krumgold, Joseph: Onion John, Thomas Y. Crowell Company, New York.

This story of the age-old conflict between father and son is told with humor and
compassion.

Spears, Elizabeth George: The Witch of Blackbird Pond, Houghton Mifflin Com-
pany, Boston.

This is the story of a high-spirited girl whose rebellion against bigotry and injustice
culminates in a terrifying witch hunt.

Sperry, Araistrong: Call It Coinage, The Macmillan Company, New York.

This is the story of Mafatu, the boy who was afraid. How he finally proved that
he had conquered his fear, makes a satisfactory ending to a fine adventure story.

Street, James: Goodbye Mv Lady, J. B. Lippincott Company, Philadelphia.

This is a beautiful and mo\ing tale of a dog, a boy, and an old man. It is
fiction at its finest and best.

White, E. B.: Charlotte s Web, Harper and Brothers, New York.

Only E. B. White could create such delightful nonsense as this story of Wilber
(a pig) and his dear friend Charlotte (a spider). Excellent reading for the whole
family.

iiew L^hoir 1 1 ienib

e/noer

Ouida Johns Pedeisen

The meadow larks announce with fluid note

The day's arrival. Every summer throat

Of bird in tree, or perched on city wire,

Mocks the morning sunrise with the fire

Of singing. Though earthbound here and kinned to silence, I

Tentati\cly lift mv voice . . . and try.

MaheJ Law Atkinson

"/BRANNY, how could 3011 leave
the comfort and beauty of
your home and gardens in England
and push a handcart all the way
across the plains to build a new
home in a desolate valley?" Lyn-
ette's youthful face registered in-
credulity.

'It was easy, my child/' Granny
answered simply, ''for I was as young
as you at the time, and I had my
John, and we both loved the Lord
and desired more than anvthing else
to do his will." Her smile was tender
as she continued, "And I had the
miracle of life beneath my heart."

"How beautifully you say it,
Granny; but surely you got discour-
aged when the sun beat hot upon
your head and your feet were blis-
tered. What did you do then? Or
didn't you ever feel discouraged?"

"Yes, my dear. At times there
were shadows, but alwavs John and
I would work the magic to bring
the sunshine again. I remember the
time I was so weary that I felt I
could not take another step, when
John placed me on the cart and
pulled us both. Soon mv heart was
singing, and I was refreshed and in-
sisted that I get down, and I was
able to go on."

"And Grandpa, Granny? What
did you do when he got discouraged
and tired? Surely you couldn't car-
ry him?"

"No, Lynette, I couldn't, but I
could lift his burden by smiling
through my tears and speaking the
words of love and praise and ap-
preciation I felt in mv heart and
which he loved to hear, the words
so dear to one who loves deeply. A
tender kiss on his thin cheek and

a caress and the words, *I know,
John ... I know . . .' and the smile
would return to his parched lips, his
step would quicken and he would
say, 'It's all right, Jeanie, I can make
it.' "

"But what if both of you got dis-
couraged at the same time? Did
that ever happen?"

"Yes, many times. And when it
did, we looked around to see some-
one whose burdens were greater
than ours and helped bear his load.
I remember the gratitude of the
young girl-mother whom we cheered
in every little way we could when
she lost her baby. As we thought
of her little one buried beside the
trail, we felt we were blessed indeed
and rich. When Aunt Martha, as
we called her, became too ill to walk
and her husband was too old and
tired to pull her added weight in his
cart, John and I put her in ours and
we found our burden was lifted, and
found ourselves singing as we went
on our journey."

"But, Granny," Lynette's voice
was reverent and almost a whisper,
"Grandpa died on the long trek.
Surely, you faltered then, going on
alone?"

Granny's voice was low and gentle
but serenely sure as she answered, "I
kept on doing as John and I had
done together. Often as I wiped the
dust and tears from children's faces,
I thought of my own little one to
be born in God's valley from which
we would never be driven." She
paused a moment then went on soft-
ly, "And I did not go on alone, my
dear. You see the spirit of the Lord
was with me all the way."

Page 445

Jt Very Special LPlace

Betty Lou Martin

THE car moved up the wide
stretch of road and then, turn-
ing off the main thorough-
fare, headed upward, steadily rising
above the city. The mountains
appeared large and luminous, and
the homes were outlined in the dis-
tance, making a colorful patchwork-
quilt effect.

Donna Arnold breathed a sigh.
"Oh, Chris, it is truly beautiful up
here. In fact, I believe that this is
the most beautiful city in the
world."

Chris Arnold smiled at his wife.
''I agree that it is beautiful, Donna,
but I think you are unusually fond
of it because it is going to be your
new home."

''No, dear, Fve always been en-
chanted by it, even as a child when
I used to come here to visit. It has
such wide and beautiful streets and
such a clean appearance, as if it had
just been freshly scrubbed."

''We should be coming to the
house that the real estate agency told
us about. Sam Cooper said it
should be just what we're looking
for," Chris commented, as he ma-
neuvered the car expertly up the
hill.

"I am truly excited about moving
here, although I will miss our
friends and relatives at home. Just
think, dear, a brand new home, in
a beautiful city, and you with a pro-
motion in your job. Isn't it won-
derful?" Donna could not hide her
enthusiasm.

"Yes, we are very fortunate. I
will be glad to get things settled
here quickly so we can bring the
children."

Page 446

"I just couldn't see taking them
out of school until we were more
settled. We'll probably have quite
a time trying to unspoil them after
they have been with your folks,"
Donna added smiling.

Chris grinned. "I know, dear, but
with your folks living here in the
city now, it will be -interesting to
see just whose folks do the best job
of spoiling them."

"I guess that grandparents feel
that it is their privilege to spoil
them. I don't know, though. It is
plenty hard on the parents."

"I think this is the house." Chris
motioned to his wife.

He stopped in front of a rambling,
red-brick house. Donna was the
first one out of the car, and Chris
tried to keep up with her as she
hurried up the walk.

"Oh, Chris, it is even more beau-
tiful than Mr. Cooper described it
to us. Hurry, dear, I can't wait
to see it."

Donna stood on the porch waiting
for her husband to unlock the door.
When they entered the house, they
were both awed by its spaciousness
and the good taste shown in its
decorating.

"I can't imagine anyone ever
wanting to sell this house, Chris.
Whoever lived here before certainly
took good care of it," Donna said as
they went from room to room in-
vestigating each segment of the
house.

The rumpus room boasted a door
leading directly to the patio which
faced the west overlooking the en-
tire valley.

A VERY SPECIAL PLACE

447

■pVENING was just falling over
the city. Here and there in
the distance a light flickered on. A
gentle breeze stirred Donna's blonde
hair, and the fresh air brought out
the color in her cheeks. Her blue
eyes twinkled happily as she took
h®ld of Chris' hand and gently
squeezed it. He looked down at his
wife knowingly. There wasn't any
need to speak. As they stood there
on the patio with the valley stretch-
ing before them, they both knew
that this was the home they had
dreamed of and planned for ever
since they had been married.

Donna was filled with plans and
dreams for their future, and she
chattered constantly about them on
their ride back to the city. Chris
listened, amused at his wife, but he,
too, had to admit that he was just
as happy as Donna.

*'I am sure that we will be able to
swing it with my new promotion,
without living beyond our means,"
Chris told Donna. "I'll talk to Sam
Cooper, and tell him to hold the
house for us. All right?"

''All right," Donna nodded, and
she could just visualize their three
children, Mike nine, Cathy six, and
Judy two, romping happily on the
patio while she and Chris sat back
contentedly watching them.

The contract was drawn up for
the house, and Chris and Donna
planned to leave the next day to
bring their children and belongings
to their new home.

That evening, w^hile Donna was
discussing her plans for decorating
the house with her mother, the tele-
phone rang. Her father answered
and then beckoned to Chris. He
talked for a few minutes in a low
voice and then appeared in the door-

way. His shoulders seemed some-
what bent, and his usually pleasant
face was grave. He looked older
and more tired than Donna could
ever remember.

'That was Mom on the phone. . ."
Chris began to speak.

Donna gasped. "The children,
they're all right. . . ?"

"Yes, they're fine," Chris com-
forted his wife, "but it's Dad; he's
had a heart attack. I think that we
had better leave for home tonight."

"Yes, of course; oh, poor Dad,"
Donna said anxiously. "Do they
give him any hope?"

"Yes." Chris' voice shook with
emotion. "But the Doctor said he
must be very, very careful and get
his rest. He will be a long time
recuperating, and we will have to be
very patient with him. He's been so
active all of his life." Chris frowned,
trying not to show his fear.

A sleepy little town greeted Don-
na and Chris as they pulled into
Rosetown in the early morning
hours. They went directly to the
hospital and found Chris' mother
by the bedside of her husband.

Chris led his mother outside of
his father's room. "Mom, you look
worn out. Let Donna take you
home. There isn't anything that
you can do here right now. You'll
need all the rest you can get."

"I know it, but I hate to leave.
He's been so sick, but he does seem
a little better now." Mrs. Arnold
spoke with effort.

"I'll stay here, and if there is any
change, I'll call you." Chris' heart
ached as he watched the weary fig-
ure walk slowly down the hallway,
leaning slightly on Donna for sup-
port as she walked.

448

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1961

In the days that ensued it was
touch and go for Chris' father, but,
finally, the doctor informed them
that the worst was over, and Chris'
father had sucessfully passed the
crisis.

Once again Chris and Donna be-
gan to go ahead with their plans
for moving. Chris was due in the
city in a w^eek, and they had a great
deal of business to attend to before
they could leave Rosetown.

It was on one of his frequent vis-
its to his parents' home that Chris
noticed how his mother had been
cutting down on little necessities;
first it had been little items of food
for herself, then trying to save on
electricity.

Chris pulled his Mother to one
side and looked her sternly in the
eyes. ''Mom, you and Dad are
managing all right financially, aren't
you?" he asked bluntly.

Mrs. Arnold could not meet her
son's gaze as she spoke. "Of course,
we are. You know that I naturally
have to be more cautious, and now
that your father won't be working
for some time, I think that I should
take precautions now."

Chris thought back over the years
that his folks had helped him and
Donna get on their feet. There had
been Donna's unexpected illness
that had taken all of their savings.
Then there was the time that they
had wanted a vacation trip and
couldn't afford it themselves, items
for the children, and countless other
times, much too numerous to men-
tion. He and Donna had never
asked for money, but his folks had
always seemed to sense their need.
They could never begin to pay back
all that they owed his folks. Some-
how, with the years, the amount

had grown out of hand. When he
had refused their help, the}^ always
appeared to be hurt and had said,
''You are our only child, Chris. If
we can't have the pleasure of help-
ing vou and vour family out a little,
what good are we?"

/^HRIS thought it over carefully
that night on his drive back to
Donna and the children. Conse-
quently, the rest of the e\'ening was
marred by the thoughts of his folks
and the countless things they had
given up for his comfort and his
family's comfort.

Donna broke the silence that had
been plaguing Chris. "I know there
is something wrong, Chris. Ever
since vou have come back, vou have
hardly spoken a word. What is it,
dear? Dad is all right, isn't he?"

Chris explained to Donna the
thoughts that were going through
his mind. After he had finished
talking. Donna was silent. She put
the children to bed, and then joined
Chris in the living room.

"I've been thinking about your
folks, Chris." Donna stood before
her husband, solemn and intent. "It
is our duty and responsibility as
their family to help them out."

Chris looked up startled. "Donna,
I want to \'ery much, but you have
your heart set on the new house.
We just can't swing the house and
help out Mom and Dad, too."

Donna sat down on the couch
beside Chris. "Chris, if you had
had the heart attack and your folks
were planning to buy a new house,
just what do you think their choice
would be? I'll tell you, dear, there
just wouldn't be a choice. They
would, as they have always done,
devote themselves to helping us. I

A VERY SPECIAL PLACE

449

think that we should do the same
thing. Here's our chance to do as
we've been taught, and to show
them how much we love them."

"Then you won't mind giving up
the house?" Chris felt as if a great
weight had been lifted from his
shoulders.

''Of course, I would have loved
the house, but we'll just have to
look for something smaller in a
cheaper neighborhood. In the
meantime, we'll stay with my folks
until we can find something suit-
able."

Chris and Donna found a smaller
house in the city nearer to Chris'
work, and Donna worked diligently
to get it in order. She planned the
colors for each of the rooms with

loving care, and the smell of fresh
paint and clean curtains was appar-
ent throughout the house.

They never again mentioned the
house that they had planned to buy
somewhere up on the mountainside.
They were too happy and contented
in the knowledge that they were
being a son and daughter to Chris'
mother and father. Maybe some-
time in the distant future they
might buy a house up on the moun-
tainside, but they had grown very
fond of their cozy little bungalow
that was situated in the heart of
the city, and it held a very special
place in their hearts. They knew
they would never exchange the joy
of serving loved ones for a house of
brick and stone.

Eva Willes Wangsgaard

I like the narrow winding lanes

That somehow missed our modern gains.

They twist through trees and quiet-hilled

Come out where May sunflowers gild

The slopes with petaled gold, knee-deep.

I like to watch the placid sheep

Whose time-free herder sits and thinks,

His tall room carpeted in pinks.

Where a pheasant cock's bright hues recall

A rainbow in a waterfall.

I hope that always there will be

This path back to serenity.

Sheets 1 1 iasquerade Vi/ell

ShiiJey Thulin

F you are looking for a smart and inexpensi\e \\ay to decorate your home, consider
the charm and \ersatihty of using colored sheets.

This may be a ne\^• idea to you, but not to interior decorators. For a long time
they have been using the untold talents of sheets for creating handsome decorative
effects.

Open a double bed size sheet before you, view the enormous expanse of seamless
fabric. You soon realize the time and work sa\'ed in making draperies. There is no
piecing, not a seam, and the sides and bottom need no hemming.

All you do is tear the sheet lengthwise, and you have a generous pair of draperies
for almost any regular-size window. The wide hem can be utilized for a heading,
with simple gathers. Professional pinch pleats can be made by using ready-made self-
pleater which retains its stiffness after laundering. This pleater can be bought by
the yard at most drapery departments.

Be sure to allow for shrinkage in length in all vour measurements. If you use
your pinking shears, it will sa\e endless hours of sewing, especially for hems. You
merely pink the edges, turn them up to the desired length, and stitch. No turnovers
are necessar}^ on sheets.

An endless variety of decorative effects can be created bv combining other materials
with colored sheets. Make matching curtains and bedspreads bv using self -ruffles or
white eyelet embroidery ruffling on sheets. Use ^^•ide bands of contrasting rickrack,
se\eral rov^s of colored bias tape, appliques cut from chintz or, for dramatic contrast,
use five-inch bands of any patterned trimming.

In a double-bed size colored sheet, which costs approximatelv three to five dollars,
you get around se\'en square yards of thirt}'-six-inch good qualitv washable material.
With three double-bed size sheets, you can completeh' decorate a bedroom. This
includes enough material to make a flounced spread for a single bed, a pillow sham,
a pair of window drapes, tiebacks, and valance, and a full skirt for a vanity table.

c/t cJinie to JJream

Maude O. Cook

The shimmering heat waACs rise and fall

Abo\e the ripening grain;
The drowsy drone of bees is heard

Around the dust}' plain.

The idle breeze is whispering.
With tones that lull to rest.

As a mother soothes her little babe
To sleep upon her breast.

Is there a better time to dream,

\\^ith nature all in tune —
As fleecy clouds go drifting by

On a lazy afternoon?

Poge 450

ibsther K^hloe Settle ti lakes cJoiis
for LKeuef Society {Joazaars

TpSTHER Chloe Settle, Houston, Texas, is a specialist in making dolls and toy

animals. She designs her own patterns for making the dolls and their clothes.

The bodies are made of strong Indian head or ticking material, and the eyes and mouths
are made of felt and attached to the faces with embroidery stitching. A good quality
cotton batting is used for the stuffing, which is so neatly and carefully done that the
dolls and toys are very natural looking. Sister Settle has made hundreds of dolls and
toys and has donated many of them for sale in Relief Society bazaars.

Esther Chloe Settle joined the Church twenty-five years ago, and was a member
of Relief Society before joining the Church. She served as a branch counselor for
many years while she was living in Arkansas. Sister Settle's daughter Joyce painted the
tigers in the pictures abo\e in the background, and also painted the lovely landscape
of the Texas Bluebonnets which was a gift to the Relief Society Building in Salt Lake
City.

Well known and well loved by the Relief Society sisters of her community and
by her many friends and neighbors. Sister Settle has found that her hobby has been
useful and has brought much joy to many people, including the children who have
been recipients of these unusually sturdy and attractive toys.

QJair If Loon

Catherine Bowhs

Fair moon, shine on loved ones tonight,
Bring love, peace to their tired hearts;
Blessed faith to their weary souls.
Give them courage to do the right,
Let thy brightness shine from afar
On my children wherever they are.

Page 451

Paul's Photo

UPPER KILLARNEY LAKE, COUNTY KERRY, IRELAND

^ytfterglow
Nancy M. Armstrong

nPHE colorful pink afterglow sparkled like frosted jewels on the snowy
east mountains, left there by the last ravs of the setting sun.

Many experiences in life leave just such a rich, warm afterglow: the
happiness of friendship, the bliss of achie\'ement long striven for, a favor-
ite book many times reread, the memory of one much loved though long
departed, days amid the awesome beauty of God's creations, moments of
real understanding shared with one's husband.

The deep enduring values of life — love of home — love of family —
love of friends — love of God — cast a roseate afterglow that permeates
the whole of living.

Page 452

t/t JLesson III JLosH

Patiicia Ann Middleton

THERE are times when I can-
not help recalhng the hne of
an amusing old song, "Life
gets tecjous, don't it?" Sometimes
it can. And it was on a cloudv
summer dav that I particularly
thought so.

After missing a bus from town
back to campus, causing me to miss
a class, I stood and waited for fifteen
minutes at the bus stop, grumbling
from beneath mv load of books and
packages, squinting against the
bright haze, and wishing impatiently
that the weather would make up its
mind. Finally, the bus screeched to
a stop and I got on, thinking how
life was filled with so many little
frustrations. One of the side seats
at the front of the bus was vacant,
so I plopped do\Mi on the sticky
leather, feeling equally hot and
sticky. Sitting across from me was
a sweet-faced lady with graying hair,
whose sparkling smile took me com-
pletely bv surprise.

A sober-faced matron boarded the
bus at the next corner and sat do\Mi
beside the smiling woman. The little
lady leaned forward and placed a
gentle hand on her knee.

''How are you, today?" she
beamed. The woman jerked her
head around to face her, \\ith a sur-
prised look. With a ''Do-I-know-
you?" question on her face, she
returned the greeting with some
uncertainty, 'Tine, thank you." The
little lady's face brightened eyen
more, and she settled back in her
seat.

"Isn't this a loyely day?" she said.

I folded my raincoat across my
knees, wondering what our Polly-
anna would think to say next. And
I noticed a couple of amused listen-
ers turn heads in her direction. But
while the lady talked to fellow
passengers in her pleasant, yibrant
yoice, a few sober expressions were
soon replaced by friendly smiles.
Suddenly, it became a loyely day!

The matron got off at the next
stop and another got on and took
the empty seat beside the cheerful
lady.

''Hello," came the pleasant greet-
ing once more. "Isn't this a loyely
day?" This time, our sprightly
spreader of good will was answered
with a grateful, "Oh, yes. I suppose
we could use a shower. But I think
it's beginning to clear up, now."

The front seat passengers did not
leaye the bus without a warm smile
from the little lady, and they, in
turn, nodded a pleasant goodbye.

I, too, felt compelled to smile at
her when I got off the bus, and I fell
in step with a woman with a hea\'y
load of groceries. Her brows were
knitted, her face was strained, and
she was staring fixedly over the top
of her grocery sacks. I shifted my
books and packages to one arm. She
was puffing under her load, and I
felt a surge of good will.

"Here, let me take one of those
to the corner for you," I said, re-
lie\'ing her of the largest bag before
she could answer. She looked at
me \\'ith \\ide eyes.

"\Mi\-, thank vou very much! I
didn't think I'd make it! You see

Page 453

454

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1961

... I have a heart condition ... it
makes me so short-winded. But I
had to get to the store before lunch
... no one home but me . . . my
husband is out of town this week."
I walked two blocks out of my
w^av, and set the grocery bag down
just inside her door. She thanked
me profusely.

T took stock of myself as I walked
home. Why the sudden change?
Earlier that day I had felt that
e\'ervthing had gone wrong. I felt
small and alone, wishing that some-
one would come along and pat me
on the back, and say, 'Tat, you're
pretty great!'' But the little lady,
in her kindlv wav, had said more.
Somewhere in the back of mv head,
a thought escaped into mv con-
sciousness. It did not enter quietly,
as most thoughts do, but settled
with a loud crash, and banged the
door loudlv on mv mood: U vou
devote your time and efforts to mak-
ing people happy y it will rub off onto
you. Where had it come from?
Surelv, I had heard or read it some-
where. If I, too, could spend part
of each day making others feel glad
that I had crossed their path; if I
could devote my time to unselfish
giving, there would be no time left
to worry about receiving! For, if I
could live this principle of love, it
would give me that big slice of satis-
faction I needed every day.

I was on mv own street now;
home was two blocks aw^ay. Cross-
ing our street, I bounded across the
little patch of lawn between the

curb and the sidewalk, missing the
walkway. I passed the old man who
lived next door, bent over his sparse
bed of flowers, digging in the dirt
with his spade. And I was about to
turn up the walk to our apartment,
when a sharp voice assailed me from
behind.

'Toung lady! Those aren't the
sands of time you just sank your feet
into!"

My heart began to pound a little,
as the angry voice continued to lec-
ture. 'Tve worked all afternoon on
that little patch of ground, trying
to restore the grass that's been
trampled. That was newly seeded
lawn you just w^alked on!" The look
he shot me gave me to understand
that I was not only a young whipper-
snapper who did not respect the
rights of others, but a foolish co-ed
to boot. I managed a repentant
smile.

"Oh, I'm terribly sorry. I didn't
know it belonged to you."

"Well, it doesn't," he softened a
little. "It belongs to the city, but
I like to keep things growing," tak-
ing in, with a sweep of his arm, his
flower beds, the well-kept lawn, and
neatly pruned shrubs.

"I'm really sorry," I said, smiling.
"And I won't be so thoughtless
again." Strolling over to his flowers
I began commenting on his hard
work. He grinned and continued
to scoop dirt around his plants. He
gave me a friendly nod as I turned
to go. It must have been con-
tagious, for I said, without thinking,
"Isn't it a lovely day?"

minings

Elsie C. Carroll

I opened the little box of keepsakes. As
I picked up the lace collar my mother's
Jiving fingers had made from finest thread,
and traced the lo\ely rosebud pattern and
exquisite edge, the impact of the poet's
words brought bhnding tears:

Things ha\'e a terrible permanence
When people die.

— AHne Kilmer, from "Things."

It did seem terrible that the lace was
here. My mother \\'as gone, and in my
heart was an aching void. But to look at
and touch the beautiful thing she had
made for me, seemed to bring her very
close. I could see her dear form in the
old rocking chair, her face wrinkled by the
cares and burdens of many years, but
strong and calm and sweet because of sac-
rifice and service and love — of life lived
at its best.

And gradually what had seemed the
terrible permanence of that piece of lace,
became a blessed link to keep me close to
her. Its permanence was but assurance of
a far transcending permanence of the mind
that held the lacy pattern while the fin-
gers wrought it from the thread; of the love
that prompted her to make it just for me.

There is no terror in the eternal perma-
nence of creati\'eness and love of mind
and spirit.

As I placed the precious keepsake back
and closed the box, lines from another
poet came to me:

A thing of beauty is a joy forever:
Its loveliness increases; it will never
Pass into nothingness. . . .

— John Keats, from "Endymion."

■ ♦ ■

PAVLOVA CAKE
Frances A. Katene

3 egg whites i tsp. vanilla

1 tsp. vinegar % c. sugar

Beat egg whites until stiff. Add vinegar and \'anilla and mix well. Do not beat
further. Add sugar and gently fold into mixture with a knife or rubber plate scraper.

Prepare a flat o\en tray by placing on it two sheets of wax paper previously mois-
tened under a cold tap. Ha\'e the paper well moistened but not too wet. Pile meringue
mixture onto tray in resemblance of shape of plate to be used for serving. Do not
flatten mixture to size, as it flattens out in the baking. Bake in a slow oven
2 5o-30o°F for i-i Yz hours.

To serve: Turn cake upside down onto plate and peel oflf paper. About one hour
before serving time spread thickly with whipped cream sweetened to taste. If desired,
decorate with strawberries and raspberries. Other suggestions: peaches, pineapple,
bananas, chopped nuts, tiny chocolate decorettes.

Uncreamed pa\lo\as may be kept a week or so pro\'ided they are not enclosed
in a container of anv kind.

Page 455

iKecipes for a [Picnic

Wiiinifred Jar dine

THOSE who beheve strongly in happy family life, enjoy picnics more than anyone!
For a picnic always promises a good time. The prepared food is tucked safely in
hampers and baskets, giving Mom a chance to relax, the family is tucked safely in the
car, all going the same direction at the same time (not easily accomplished), hearts are
carefree in the exhilarating out-of-doors.

In fact, if the food is free of hard work, then the family will feel like a picnic
often. Have it in the mountains, on the lake shore, in the woods, by the sand dunes,
in your own back yard, or even on the tailgate of the station wagon, but do have
picnics often!

Our menu for a palatable picnic is built around the tastiest fried chicken ever
made — crispy and golden brown and piqued with the good flavor of Parmesan cheese.
To go with it is a macaroni salad that is lifted out of the ordinary by a flavorful dressing
of one's own making.

Raw vegetable relishes are a tasty way to good nourishment, and we suggest cutting
carrots, celery, cucumbers, green peppers, and tender zucchini squash into crisp sticks
and serving them with a favorite cheese or sour cream dip. Along with them, serve tiny
cherry tomatoes that have been scooped out and stuffed with a seasoned cream cheese.

For dessert how about fresh fruit — apples, plums, peaches, grapes, bananas ■ —
washed and chilled and piled high in a basket or bucket? Serve along with the fruit,
old-fashioned date-filled cookies made an easy new-fashioned way.

Fink lemonade, mixed quickly from frozen concentrate, is an easy beverage, and
chocolate mints add a final taste treat.

OLD-FASHIONED PICNIC

Parmesan Fried Chicken

Best Macaroni Salad Vegetable Sticks, Dip

Ripe Olives Stuffed Cherry Tomatoes

Assorted Breads, Butter Fresh Fruit

Easy Filled Cookies Chocolate Mints

Pink Lemonade

Parmesan Fried Chicken

1 egg, beaten

2 tbsp. water

/4 c. fine dry bread crumbs

% c. grated Parmesan cheese

Vz c. butter or margarine

shortening

Combine flour, paprika, salt, and pepper in paper sack. Drop washed and dried
pieces of chicken into flour and coat thoroughly, then dip chicken pieces into Water
and egg that have been beaten together; roll in combined bread crumbs and cheese.
If there's time, let dry on cake rack for 30 minutes. In hot butter (to which extra
shortening may be added, if needed) saute chicken, uncovered, until golden on all
sides, using tongs to turn. Lower heat; cook, uncovered, turning occasionally, for 30
to 45 minutes, or until tender and brown. Drain thoroughly and chill until time 'to serve.
Makes 4 servings.

Page 456

3 -lb. fryer, cut up
c. flour

tsp. paprika
tsp. salt
dash pepper

RECIPES FOR A PICNIC 457

Best Macaroni Salad

4 c. cooked small elbow macaroni % c. chopped sweet gherkin pickle

(2 c. or Vi lb., uncooked) 1 c. tiny cubes chcddar cheese

!4 c. French dressing Yz to % c. modified mayonnaise
lYi c. diced celery (see below)

/4 c. green onions and tops, chopped salt and pepper to taste

/4 c. chopped pimiento crisp salad greens

Cook macaroni according to package directions, stirring frequently with fork to
keep pieces separated. Drain, rinse with warm water, drain thoroughly. Stir in French
dressing and chill. Add celery, green onion, pimiento, pickle, cheese, and stir in may-
onnaise. Season to taste. Hard-cooked eggs or chilled cooked peas may be added, if
desired. Spoon into salad bowl lined with crisp salad greens, sprinkle with paprika,
and cover with foil or plastic paper until time to serve. Makes 6 servings.

Modified Mayonnaise

1 egg Vs tsp. paprika

2 tbsp. sugar /4 c. \'inegar
1 /4 tsp. salt /4 c. salad oil

2 tsp. prepared mustard 1 c. water

K c. cornstarch

Put egg, sugar, seasonings, vinegar, and salad oil in mixing bowl, but do not stir.
Make a paste by mixing cornstarch with Yz cup water, add additional Yz cup water and
cook over low heat, stirring constantly until it boils and clears up. Add hot cornstarch
mixture to ingredients in mixing bowl and beat briskly with egg beater until well
blended. Cool before serving. Excellent for potato salad and slaw, as well as macaroni
salad. Makes 1 pint.

Cheese Dip for Vegetable Sticks

2 c. creamed cottage cheese % tsp. Worcestershire sauce

1 Yz tsp. onion juice 1 tsp. paprika

Yi to % c. light cream

To cottage cheese add onion juice, Worcestershire sauce, and paprika. Blend well
with beater or blender. Thin with cream to desired consistency. Add salt to taste.
Makes about 2 Yz cups. Serve with crisp raw vegetable sticks.

Easy Filled Cookies

1 c

date filling (see below) 1 tsp. vanilla

c. soft shortening 3 Yz c. sifted all-purpose flour

2 c. brown sugar (packed) Yz tsp. salt

3 eggs 1 tsp. soda

Yz c. water Ys tsp. cinnamon

Mix thoroughly shortening, brown sugar, and eggs. Stir in water and vanilla. Sift
together and stir in flour, salt, soda, and cinnamon. Drop 1 tsp. of dough onto un-
greased baking sheet. Place Yz tsp. date filling on top of dough, then cover with an-
other Yz tsp. dough. Keep cookies at least 2 inches apart to allow for spreading. Bake
at 375° for 10 to 12 minutes or until lightly browned. Makes 5 to 6 dozen cookies.

Date Filling: In a saucepan combine 2 c. chopped dates (Yz lb. pitted), /4 c.
sugar, and % c. water. Cook together slowly, stirring constantly until thickened. Add
Yz c. chopped nuts, if desired.

Love Is Enough

ClIAPlTiR 7

Mabel Harmer

Synopsis: Geniel Whitworth, a school-
teacher from Denver, Colorado, takes a
position at Blayney, Idaho, and lives at
Mrs. Willett's boarding house. She meets
Christine Lacy and Marva Eberhart, fel-
low schoolteachers, Mrs. Willett's nephew,
Jeff Burrows, a rancher, and Johnny Lin-
ford, who works for the forest service.
These friends are quite different from
Ernest Wood, Geniel's friend who owns
a shoe store in Denver. Geniel and her
fellow schoolteachers plan a bazaar for
raising funds for the school library, but
their plans are shattered when the flu
breaks out and the school is closed down.

i i\\ 7"HAT is so rare as a day in
Y^ February — when it's a
hohday?" chirped Mar-
va, as she came to the breakfast
table on the morning of the 22nd.

''A hohday in any other month,"
rephed Christine. 'Ton, as a
schoolteacher, should know by now
that some men are born great, some
men achieve greatness, and others
are born in February."

'Tes, but we don't get holidays
for any but the Father of our Coun-
try. I, for one, am going to cele-
brate by washing my hair and sitting
by the fire with a good book. How
about you, Geniel?"

"Your program sounds marvelous,
but it isn't for me. I've a committee
meeting this morning, and this
afternoon I have half a dozen letters
to write and I should turn up the
hems on a couple of dresses. With
a little bit of luck and some fast
action, I may be able to join you at
the fireside about 8:30 p.m."

"Slave!" shrugged Marva. "Not

Page 458

even Lincoln could have liberated
you."

Geniel was just leaving for the
committee meeting when Johnny
showed up at the front door. "How
about some skiing this afternoon?"
he asked. "It will be great with the
sun shining on the snow."

"Well," she hesitated, "I'm not
very good at it, and I had some
work planned. Lots of it, in fact."

"You don't have to be good — at
skiing. There are bunny slopes for
the novices, and work will always
wait. You just might not have me
around much longer to put light and
diversion into your life. You'd bet-
ter take advantage of your oppor-
tunities while you can."

"What do you mean?" she asked,
interest sparking her face. "Are you
getting your money? I mean, are
things working out so that you can
go away to school now?"

"It looks as if a settlement might
come soon. Don't you think we
ought to get out and celebrate?"

"I do, indeed," she agreed vigor-
ously. "What are hems and letters
compared to a celebration? Especial-
ly a celebration on skis. Have you
made any definite plans where you
will go to school? I can recommend
Colorado, in case you're undecided.
The skiing is real good, too."

"And the girls are real pretty," he
added admiringly. "Are you going
to be there next year? I'll have to
decide soon. I may even be able
to get in for the spring quarter. How

LOVE IS ENOUGH

459

about three this afternoon for the
ski slopes?"

'Three will be fine," she nodded.
'Til try to wind up a couple of my
chores by then."

She left the house for her com-
mittee appointment, walking lightly
over the packed snow. She was so
glad for Johnny! He was such a
grand lad. He'd go a long way in
his chosen field, and the field was
wide open for engineering these
days — or so she had heard.

Geniel hesitated at the corner as
to which route she should take, since
there was a choice, and turned left
on a sidewalk that was more open
than the other. Later, she was thank-
ful that she turned her footsteps in
the direction of the Blayney man-
sion. She was just a few feet away
from the front walk when the
Duchess herself came out of the
door. A moment later she had
slipped on the steps and fallen in a
crumpled heap.

Geniel rushed forward. ''Are you
hurt?" she asked anxiously, trying
to help the prostrate woman to her
feet.

Miss Blayney gave a gasp of pain
and fell back again. "Yes, I am.
You'll have to get some help."

/^ENIEL looked around. There
wasn't a soul in sight. She went
in the house, grabbed a blanket, and
threw it over Miss Blayney. Then
she ran next door for help. For-
tunately, the owner of the house was
home. He came with a young son
and between them thev carried the
injured woman into her house.
Geniel picked up the phone at once
and called a doctor. It was ^ome
time before he arrived, but Miss
Blayney kept up a stoical silence,

although it was easy to see she was
in a great deal of pain.

After he had made his examina-
tion the doctor said cheerfullv,
"Well, young lady, you're in luck
this time. There are no bones bro-
ken. Just some badly wrenched
muscles and bruises. You'll know
where you lit, all right, for a few
days. Do you have someone you
can call to come in and look after
you?

"Oh, I daresay there are any num-
ber of people I might call," she
answered. "We could try Mrs.
Stewart. She sometimes does some
cleaning for me."

"Fine. I'll call her myself. And
you can stay until she gets here, I
hope?" he said to Geniel.

"Yes, of course. I w^as due at a
meeting, but I'll give them a call.
They can get along all right with-
out me."

"Good, ril send Mrs. Stewart
over — or someone else, if she can't
come. And I'll drop in again to-
night. All you have to do now is
take it easy until you straighten out
again. It's high time you did."

When he had left. Miss Blayney
sighed and said, "It's hard to grow
old. Especially when one has been
as active as I have. I guess I kind
of thought I could cheat old age by
trying to keep up my same pace,
but there's no need to try and fool
myself."

"Growing old is one of the facts
of life that we all have to accept,"
said Geniel. "But, I must say that
vou have done it very gracefully.
And that, after all, is the important
thing."

"It's hard to let go of activities
that have meant so much to me
during a lifetime." Miss Blayney

460

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1961

closed her eyes for a moment and
then went on, "I have a sister in
Cahfomia who has been urging me
to come down there and hve with
her. I suppose that I ought to go
now before I take another fall and
really break some bones."

'Tou have no one here at all?
No close relatives, I mean?"

"No one. The Blayneys were a
small family, and they have all left.
My own people lived in Kansas. But
most of my life has been here. I
have really loved this town and this
house."

Geniel looked around at the large,
handsome room. The house had
been solidly built and would doubt-
less last another hundred years.
''What would you do with it if you
moved away?" she asked.

'That's part of my problem. No
one realizes what this place means
to me. I couldn't sell it, even if I
wanted to do so. It would be too
big for almost anyone to keep up.
I have thought some of turning it
over to the town for a cultural cen-
ter."

Bells began ringing in Geniel's
head. She mustn't seem too anx-
ious — or too pleased. She remem-
bered that the bazaar might have
been a success if the idea had come
first from Miss Blayney.

Carefully she chose her words.
"Then I suppose you would include
a reading room. Maybe there would
be a place to house my poor, home-
less books." She smiled as if it were
merely a childish suggestion.

"Yes, of course," was the quick
reply. "In fact, the whole lower
floor might be used for a library."

"The Blayney Library," said Ge-
niel quietly. "It sounds fine."

"Or maybe The Blayney Memor-

ial Library. That is a bit more
euphonious. Of course, I have a
good many books of my own. It
would make a good start."

/^ ENIEL said nothing more. She
was afraid that the elderly
woman had already talked more than
her strength allowed. She wondered,
also, if the pain-easing shot the doc-
tor had given was causing her to
think less clearly. She certainly
hoped that the conversation would
be clear in Miss Blayney's mind on
future days.

Mrs. Stewart arrived just before
noon, and Geniel hurried back home
again.

She arrived just as the others were
sitting down to lunch.

"That must have been quite a
lengthy meeting," said Christine.

"And a strange one," replied Ge-
niel. "I spent the morning with my
friend Miss Blayney — and I do
mean my friend."

"The plot thickens," remarked
Marva, raising her eyebrows. "Let's
hope it doesn't curdle. Do tell us
about it."

"With the greatest of pleasure.
Just as I reached her premises she
came out of the front door and
slipped on the steps. The neigh-
bors and I carried her into the
house and called a doctor. Later,
she told me that she might move to
California and turn the house over
to the town for a cultural center."

"Including — let me be the first
to guess — a library!" exclaimed
Marva.

"Right. The Blayney Memorial
Library. And it was her own idea ~
almost. I used just a bit of mental
telepathy and auto-suggestion, or
what have you."

LOVE IS ENOUGH

461

*'It sounds wonderful!'' exclaimed
Christine.

''She has just a few bruises and
wrenched muscles, no breaks, for-
tunately. If there had been, the
doctor would have whisked her off
to a hospital, and I wouldn't have
had a chance to talk with her. Of
course, as it is, one or the other of
us may have been dreaming. We'll
have to see what we can do to get
it down in black and white and all
legal."

"After all, it's perfectly logical,"
agreed Marva. ''She couldn't do
much else with the house. And
think of having the Blayney Memo-
rial Library for all future generations
to enjoy. Mr. Franklin is a lawyer.
We must get him to make a friendly
call as soon as possible."

When Johnny arrived with skis
early in the afternoon, Geniel met
him wreathed in smiles. "This is
going to be a double celebration,"
she beamed. "Just wait until you
hear my good news."

The sun shone brightly on the
stretches of snow that covered the
countryside, free from any smoke or
grime. "I'll have wings today," she
said. "Skis are just a secondary
addition."

"Good." He nodded as if in great
relief. "Then I won't have to wor-
ry about any possible spills. You
can even take the high runs."

"Perhaps. We'll have to try out
my wings first and see just how
good they are. What little skiing
I have done was back in my college
days. Ernest doesn't go in for
sports much."

The name had slipped out. She
hadn't really intended to bring him
into the conversation.

Johnny was thoughtful for a mo-

ment. "That's your boy friend back
home, isn't it?" he said.

She nodded.

"Are you going to marry him?"

"We aren't engaged," she an-
swered quickly.

"That's good."

She didn't ask him what was so
good about it. That might be pur-
suing the matter much too far.

YyHEN they reached the hills
they found mostly youngsters
on the slopes. He fastened on her
skis, and they climbed up to a start-
ing place.

"It's too bad we don't have a ski
lift," he said. "If we find that your
wings are strong enough we can hop
over to Sun Valley some day."

"It sounds wonderful," she re-
plied enthusiastically. "Maybe if I
worked real hard I could manage
before the end of the season."

They started down, and she made
it without undue trouble. It was
great fun to be rushing down the
glistening hill, even if it was on one
of the so-called bunny slopes. It was
always fun to be with Johnny, she
reflected. There was never a dull
moment, to use a very satisfactory
cliche.

"That was pretty good," he com-
mented approvingly. "This next
trip we go up a bit farther."

She was really pleased to discover
that she could do so well, after the
little amount she had actually skied
—and that some time ago. Even
when Johnny suggested that she
quit before she had incapacitated
herself, she insisted upon taking one
more run. The sun had disap-
peared in a red mantle before she
finally gave up.

"You'll pay for this tomorrow, my

462

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE—JULY 1961

girl/' warned Johnny sternly. "And
don't come yelling to me for oint-
ment. I told you to quit six runs
back."

''I know. And if I can't wiggle a
single muscle tomorrow, it will still
have been worthwhile. Maybe we
can come out again next Saturday."

Johnny was helping her off with
the skis when they noticed a lone
little figure coming down the slope.
''Hey, Sonny," Johnny called, ''how
come you're here all alone? Didn't
you come with anyone else?"

The lad nodded. "Yes, my broth-
er. But he wanted to go home a
while back and I didn't. So he left
me.

"I had that same trouble," re-
marked Johnny. "Only in this case
I had the transportation, so I was
safe. Hop in and we'll take you
home. It will be mighty cold here
in a few minutes."

The boy climbed in without
further urging.

"What's your name and where do
you live?" Johnny asked.

"Pete Edmunds. You turn north
on the second road down."

They turned off on a narrow road
and drove a couple of miles before
they came to the farmhouse.

"It would have been dark before
you got home," said Johnny, "and
I'll bet you have a cow to milk."

"Yep. Three of them," replied
the boy casually.

"You just thought this was a holi-
day."

"It was."

"Hm. I'll bet the cows don't
know that." Johnny made the state-
ment as if it might have been
debatable. "That's the worst of be-
ing a farmer, the work goes on every
day of the week, regardless. Are

you going to be a farmer when you
grow up?"

"Naw." This was clearlv not in
the least debatable. "I'm going to
be an airplane pilot. I've got six
planes built now. You want to see
them?"

"Sure," answered Johnny, as if
he had been waiting months for
just this opportunity.

"But it must be nearly dinner
time," Geniel protested mildly.

"That's all right. If they have a
phone, you can give Mrs. Willett a
call and she'll warm up the beans
again for you when you get home.
It isn't every day we get a chance to
see six airplanes."

Mrs. Edmunds was very much
surprised and, for a moment, ap-
parently not too overjoyed to have
unexpected company. However, she
made them welcome and tried to
hustle Pete out with his milking
pail.

"But I have to show them my
planes. That's what they came in
for," he argued.

"You're already late," she re-
minded him. "You'd better get to
your chores or you may not have a
chance to go skiing again in a hurry.
Your Dad was just about ready to
go after you. They'll wait to see
your planes."

/^ENIEL was trying to figure out
how long it would take to milk
three cows, and when they might
reasonably hope to be on their way
again, when Mrs. Edmunds said,
"You'll stay to supper, of course.
It's so seldom we have anyone out
here in the wintertime."

"But, I'm really not very present-
able in these ski togs," Geniel pro-
tested rather weakly.

LOVE IS ENOUGH

463

*'0h, dear! As if that mattered!
You look just beautiful to me. I'll
set on the extra places while they are
finishing the chores, and whip up a
pudding/'

''Very well/' agreed Geniel. "Only
Fm afraid we are putting you to a
lot of trouble."

''Not at all. A couple extra
doesn't mean a thing on a farm, as
far as work goes."

They talked for the next half hour
while Mrs. Edmunds bustled back
and forth from her kitchen coal range
to the big table on the other side of
the room. By the time the boys and
Mr. Edmunds came in from the
barn, Geniel was so hungry that
almost anything in the guise of food
would have tasted wonderful. As it
was, the corned venison, mashed
potatoes, home-canned corn, and
string beans made a real banquet.

Afterwards, she insisted upon
helping to clear the table while
Johnny looked over Pete's planes.

'Tour boy tells us he is going to
be a pilot," she remarked. "That's
quite a far cry from a farm."

"Yes," replied the mother. "He's
been crazy about planes ever since
he could talk. He claims he can
tell which make of plane is up in
the air when one flies over. Well,
it's all right with me, if he still feels
that way when he grows up. And I
guess he will. I wouldn't ever urge
any of my children to stay on a
farm. It's too hard work for what
you get out of it."

"And yet there are many who
wouldn't think of living any other
way," observed Geniel. "Jeff Bur-
rows, for instance."

"Yes, that's right," she agreed.
"Well, it's everybody to his own
notion. Lots of men like it. I don't

know as there are many women who
do."

By the time the planes had been
duly admired and discussed, Geniel
was very tired and rather anxious to
get home. As they rode along in
the frosty night, she thought of the
home they had just left and the peo-
ple who lived there.

"In spite of what Mrs. Edmunds
says, there must be lots of advan-
tages for farm life — even for a
woman," she said.

"Name one," challenged Johnny.

"Peace, serenity, security — there
are three for you."

"I'd trade all the serenity and
security in the world for the excite-
ment and thrill of constructing
something big like a dam or a
bridge," he replied. "Even if I had
just a small part in the work."

"Yes, I believe you would. Well,
people are different, fortunately."

Johnny left her at the door, and
when she went inside she found
Mrs. Willett, Christine, Marva, and
Jeff seated in the living room play-
ing a game of scrabble. They looked
so comfortable and contented that
Geniel felt a momentary pang of
resentment, which she knew to be
entirely unreasonable.

"What five-letter word starting
with K means where in the dickens
have you been?" asked Marva.
"Don't tell us you stayed up on the
mountain until now?"

"We've been looking at Pete Ed-
munds' airplanes," Geniel replied,
"at least Johnny has. I listened to
his mother expound the joys of farm
hfe."

"Such as . . . ?" asked Jeff.

"Such as solitude and serenity."
Geniel neglected to explain that
this was her own interpretation.

464

'There's dinner out on the stove/'
said Mrs. Willett. 'Til give you my
place here as soon as you've eaten."

'Thanks, we ate — abundantly, at
the Edmunds. I'll go up and limber
in a hot bath while I can still move."

She climbed the stairs, and after
her bath put on a warm robe. She
brought out writing materials and

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1961

began a letter. After the first few
lines she changed the robe for a
pretty red woolen dress, and started
down again. Mrs. Willett, she re-
membered, got sleepy after nine.
Someone really ought to take her
place at the game.

{To be concluded)

cJifne Us flow

Rose Thomas Graham

Time to the very young is now.

There is no past, no future;

The little chap lives now.

His morning bath is now, his kiss is now.

And all he knows of noon is now.

Today I heard uncertain steps climb up and up.

Then run along the hall.

A gentle tap.

"Come in," I called.

He did, but only smiled.

'Tm glad you came," I said.

He turned and ran.

I called, "Come again sometime."

Half way down the stairs he stopped, climbed back.

And, coming to my door, he said

"I comed again sometime."

Time to the young is now.

Illy vi/ay or 1 1 ly uiappiness

Ceiia Luce

WHICH is more important, that I have my way, or that I have my happiness?
Happiness comes, not through selfish gratification of desire, but through
loving service to others.

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hulda Parker

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of
material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and
in the Relief Society Handbook of Instructions.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph bubniitted by Velma H. Teterson

PALOMAR STAKE (CALIFORNIA

FIRST RELIEF SOCIETY BOARD

Front row, seated, left to right: Florence N. Shaffer, Education Counselor; \^elma
H. Peterson, President; Leah P. Sowby, Work Director Counselor; Grace E. Thornton,
Secretary-Treasurer.

Standing, left to right: Clara L. Tenney, literature class leader; Helen B. Brown,
social science class leader; Virginia B. Lindsey, theology class leader; Ella J. Robertson,
visiting teacher message leader; Elizabeth G. Wahlen, Magazine representative; Marcia
M. Going, organist.

The chorister Afton Todd ^^•as absent when the picture \\as taken.

Sister Peterson reports: 'Talomar Stake was organized on No\ember 6, i960, from
what had previously been the South Coast District of the California Mission. These
sisters were on the district board and continued on as the first stake board of Relief
Society. The picture was taken at a visiting teacher social on April 20, 1961, in Fallbrook,
California."

Page 465

466

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1961

Photograph submitted by Vera Crockett

HAYWARD STAKE (CALIFORNIA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC
AT INTERSTAKE CONFERENCE, March 5, 1961

Vera Crockett, President, Hayward Stake Relief Society, stands in the first row,
sixteenth from the left; Dorothy Brown, Education Counselor, stands second from the
left in the first row.

Eva Newton, Work Director Counselor, stands fourth from the right in the back
row; Delia Bates, organist, stands fourteenth from the left in the first row, and Sue
'Hickenlooper, chorister, stands in the first row, fifteenth from the left.

Sister Crockett reports: ''Many hours were spent in practicing for this conference,
and the singing \\as praised by all who heard it. We were very thrilled with the
response of our women, and especially with the efforts of our wonderful chorister Sue
Hickenlooper. She is a talented musician and a willing worker. We are very fortunate
to have her on our board."

Photograph submitted by Ivy W. Richins

BOUNTIFUL STAKE (UTAH) VISITING TEACHERS HONORED FOR MORE
THAN FIFTY YEARS OF SERVICE, February 17, 1961

Front row, seated, left to right: Hannah Jane Harrison; Emma Garrett; Minnie
Bishop.

Back row, standing, left to right: Agnes Gibbs; Bertha Hardy.

Ivy W. Richins, President, Bountiful Stake Relief Society reports: "Rose Burning-

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

467

ham and Amanda Porter, who were ill at the time the picture was taken, are not in
the picture. These se\en sisters have each served o\er fifty years as a visiting teacher.
They were honored at the visiting teacher convention and presented with beautiful
corsages. Thirty-six other sisters were honored for twentv vears of service. A \erv
uplifting and spiritual meeting was enjoyed, with William II. Walsh of the General
Church Welfare Committee as guest speaker."

Photograph submitted by Beatrice S. McConkie

UINTAH STAKE (UTAH) MSITING TEACHERS HONORED FOR OVER
THIRTY FIVE YEARS OF SERVICE

Front row, seated, left to right: Ivie Manwaring; Myrtle Collier; Rebecca Stewart;
Laura Evans.

Back row, standing, left to right: Mary Hatch; Violet Goodrich; Pearl Richens;
Effie Powell.

Beatrice S. McConkie, President, Uintah Stake Relief Society, reports: "These
sisters were honored for oxer thirty-fi\e years of service as visiting teachers during our
visiting teacher convention held February 24, 1961. Sister Stewart first served as a
visiting teacher when she was fourteen vears of age. Corsages were presented to twentv
other visiting teachers, in recognition of their outstanding achievements. Cards listing
'My Duty and Pri\ilege as a Visiting Teacher' were presented to each xisiting teacher
present. Certificates were also awarded for one hundred per cent \isiting teaching dur-
ing i960 to the Davis, Naples, Vernal Second, and X^ernal Fourth W^ards.

''During the program, a special tribute 'The Key' was given by Milda Jones, stake
visiting teacher message leader. Also, a skit entitled A^isiting Teaching Yesterdav and
Today' was presented. The con\ention was an inspiration to all who were present. We
feel that we ha\e been greatlv blessed in our Relief Societv work during the past vcar,
and wish to express to the General Board our appreciation for the wonderful help which
has been given to us."

468

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1961

Photograph submitted by Maude H. Ludlow

PALMYRA STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR

MANY OCCASIONS

Front row, seated, left to right: Maude H. Ludlow, President, Palmyra Stake Relief
Society; Dale B. \\^hite. Second Counselor; chorister Nellie Larsen; organist Verda
Tuckett.

President Ludlow reports: "These dear Singing Mothers from ten wards in our
stake are in demand on many occasions for their beautiful singing. During the past year
they have participated in two stake conferences, monthly leadership meetings, funerals,
and for our stake Relief Society social honoring our Magazine representati\es on Febru-
ary 16, 1961. We lo\e them for their unselfish service and the joy they bring into
our lives with their lo\eh' music."

Photograph submitted by Evelyn P. Henriksen

OLYMPUS STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR
STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, February 26, 1961

Joyce H. Timmerman, organist, stands second from the left in the second row;
lola J. Peterson, chorister, first on the left in the first row; E\el}'n P. Henriksen, Presi-
dent, Olympus Stake Relief Society, fifth from the right in the first row; Verna Lou
C. Gledhill, First Counselor, se\enth from the right in the back row; Thora W. King,
Secretary-Treasurer, second from the right in the back row.

Sister Henriksen reports: "Each spring our Singing Mothers chorus has been asked
to present the music for our stake quarterly conference. We are especially pleased to

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

469

have this opportunity. Our chorus has approximately seventy members, with each of
the nine \^ards in the stake being represented. Two weeks before this picture was
taken we were saddened by the death of our belo\cd Second Counselor L\dia S. Russell,
but we felt it a great honor to furnish the music for her funeral.

"Each of the ward Singing Mothers choruses presents the music upon other
special occasions which arise during the year. \\> are especiallv grateful to our mothers
for the time they unselfishly give to bring jo)- and spirituality to the hearts of others
through their beautiful singing."

Photograph submitted by Delia H. Teeter

DENVER \\ EST STAKE (COLORADO) MSITING TEACHER CONVENTION

AND LUNCHEON, March 29, 1961

Standing at the head table (top center), left to right: Virginia Lee. stake litera-
ture class leader; Carol Barnard, social science class leader; Rolene Wilhams, theology-
class leader; Phvllis Hoer. Boulder W^ard Magazine representative; Buena Scott. Denver
Sixth Ward Magazine representative; Donna Johnson. Denver Fifth Ward Magazine
representative; Lilly Williams. Denver Second W^ard Magazine representatixe; Mollie
Richardson, First Counselor. Denver West Stake Relief Society; Delia H. Teeter,
President, Denxer \\'est Stake Relief Society; Elder Raymond R. Barnes, President.
Den\er West Stake; Joan McKay; Lynxxood Russell. Seeretar)^-Treasurer. Denxer W>st
Stake Relief Societv; Phyllis Mohler, Magazine representative, Denxer ^^^est Stake;
Ester Parberrw Magazine representatixe. Golden W^ard; Betty Palmer, Magazine repre-
sentatixe, Denver Sexenth Ward; Ada Jones, stake xvork meeting leader; Leorial Hadlex'.
stake X isiting teacher message leader.

President Teeter reports: "The Denxer West Stake Relief Society \''isiting Teacher
Conxention and Luncheon was held March 29, 1961. The Golden and Denxer Ninth
\\ ards Singing Mothers furnished the music. Stake President R. Raxmond Barnes
and Stake Relief Societv President Delia H. Teeter addressed the convention. Leorial
Hadlev. stake visiting teacher message leader, introduced the summer messages. Lunch-
eon xvas served to 1^2 by the stake board, xvith table decorations by Ada Jones, stake
work meeting leader. At the luncheon, felt book coxers xvere presented bx' President
Barnes to stake and \xard Magazine representatives in honor of their attaining the Maga-
zine honor roll, xvith 105 per cent. All the xvards achiexed the honor roll."

470

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1961

ORANGE COUNTY STAKE (CALIFORNIA) PORTRAYS SPECIAL PRESEN-
TATIONS "OUT OF THE BOOK" IN HONOR OF THE BIRTHDAY
OF RELIEF SOCIETY, March 17, 1961

'The Orange County Stake Rehef Society celebrated the iigth birthday of Relief
Society," reports President Mary S. Grasteit, "with a beautifully arranged entertain-
ment on Friday evening, March 17th, in the Fuller ton chapel.

"President Mary S. Grasteit and her Counselors Ruth M. Bell and Minnie S.
Pressett were in charge of the program. The presentation rexiewed and displayed the
year's work, with each department presenting an act of the play 'Out of the Book,'
directed by Lorna Rapier, stake theology class leader. 'Spiritual Living in the Nuclear
Age — Our Prophets Speak' was directed by Neva Johnson, stake social science class
leader; and 'This I Remember' was directed by Helen West, stake literature class
leader.

"A forty-voice Singing Mothers chorus, under the direction of Venna Black, stake
chorister, and accompanied by Jane Gudmundsen, stake organist, presented 'The Heav-
ens Are Telling,' 'The Lord Is My Light,' 'No Man Is an Island,' and other numbers.
The inspirational program was followed by a social hour, with refreshments, enjoyed by
the Relief Society women of the stake, their husbands, and friends."

Photograph submitted by Nellie R. Mecham

UTAH STAKE (UTAH) RECENTLY APPOINTED RELIEF SOCIETY

PRESIDENCY, February 26, 1961

Front row, left to right: Florence T. Britsch, Work Director Counselor; Nellie R.
Mecham, President.

Back row, left to right: Edna H. Williams, Education Counselor; Louise H.
Cardall, Secretary-Treasurer.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

471

Photograph submitted by Ruth W. Palmer

FLAGSTAFF STAKE (ARIZONA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC
FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, January 1961

Ruth W. Palmer, President, Flagstaff Stake Relief Society, reports: "Over forty
Singing Mothers, from eight wards and branches, participated in the chorus. It was
fun smging together, and some of the sisters came from o\'er one hundred miles to
participate. Our stake chorister was Naomi Kuhn (wearing flower), and her daughter-
in-law Dennie Kuhn accompanied. Because of the scattered condition in our stake, it
is difficult for the mothers to participate as much as they would like to. Many of our
wards and branches have their own Singing Mothers groups. \Vt are asked to furnish the
music for one quarterly conference a year, which is a wonderful opportunity."

iulue uiock

Mabe/ /ones Gahhott

Half way up the hillside was a flat blue rock,
Here we paused in climbing to rest and talk . . .

Of how the narrow railway tied a siher bow
Around our little valley; how the fields below

Plowed, or newly planted, or rich in harvest board.
Made the \alley table a king-size checkerboard,

How the little houses, chimneyed snug and warm,
Circled all completely, standing arm in arm;

Sometimes we looked inward, and read each other's heart;
Then, we walked down the hillside, lingering, loath to part.

LESSJON DEPARTMENT

logy — The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 33 — Records Are Important
Elder Roy W. Doxey

(Text: The Doctrine and Covenants, Section 47)
For Tuesday, October 3, 1961

Objective: To point out the necessity for record keeping in the Church, the
development of the Church Historian's Office, and to encourage the keeping of records
within families.

Baclcground

A commandment that a record
should be kept was given during
the meeting in which six brethren
met formally to organize the Church
on April 6, 1830. (See D & C 21:1.)
When Oliver Cowdery met the
Prophet Joseph Smith for the first
time in April 1829, he began to
assist the Prophet as his scribe in
the translation of The Book of Mor-
mon. (See D & C, Section 6.) As
the companion of Joseph Smith in
this work, Ohver Cowdery acted as
the Church Historian and Recorder.
When Section 47 was received in
Kirtland, Ohio, on March 8, 1831,
appointing John Whitmer, son of
Peter Whitmer, Sr., as Church His-
torian, Oliver Cowdery's assign-
ment ended.

John Whitmer

John Whitmer received many
wonderful privileges and opportuni-
ties to become one of the truly great

Page 472

men of this dispensation. In addi-
tion to his call as Church Historian,
he was the subject of a number of
revelations — Sections 15, 26, :^o,
69, 70. Some of his responsibihties
in the Church were to assist in pre-
siding over the Church in Missouri,
to serve as a missionary, to help the
Prophet in the compilation of the
revelations in the Book of Com-
mandments, and to assist Oliver
Cowdery in superintending the
printing of them.

Probably the most important re-
sponsibility placed upon him was
the call as one of the eight witnesses
of The Book of Mormon. With his
brethren, he testified that he had
seen the plates. Although John
Whitmer failed to live up to his
high calling, he never denied his
testimony. (See D 81 C Commen-
tary, page 75.)

John Whitmer, Church Historian
The call of John Whitmer as

LESSON DEPARTMENT

473

Church Historian is an example of
a fulfilled desire to receive the call
by revelation.

. . . John Whitmer. according to his
own representations, said he would rather
not keep the Church histon', but obser^ ed
— ''The will of the Lord be done, and if
He desires it. I wish that He would mani-
fest it through Joseph the Seer" {D.H.C.
1: 166, footnote).

In the revelation he is informed
of his appointment and his responsi-
bility as historian. (Read D & C
47:3-4.) \\^ithin the year following
receipt of this revelation, John
Whitmer was instructed to accom-
pany Oliver Cowdery to Independ-
ence, Missouri, and the revelations
compiled as A Book of Command-
ments should be printed. In that
revelation, the duties of Brother
Whitmer as historian are given.
(Read D& 069:3, 7-8.)

The history of the Church writ-
ten by John Whitmer was only "a
mere sketch of the things that
transpired." His total work con-
sisted of eighty-five pages which in-
cluded manv of the re\'elations given
while he was in office. During the
period when manv brethren became
disaflPected, he was in the Presidency
of the Church in Missouri. The
members of the Church in that area
did not sustain him and his associ-
ates in the Presidency. Although
the presiding brethren demanded
that he deliver the history of the
Church to the presiding brethren,
he refused. Years after his death,
a copy of the history was obtained
by the Church.

Chinch Historian's Office

The Historian's Office became
recognized as a distinct part of the
Church organization in 1843, when

the Prophet Joseph Smith appointed
Willard Richards Church Historian
and General Church Recorder. Since
that time the official title of Church
Historian and Recorder has been
used by each person succeeding him.
The present Historian and Recorder
is President Joseph Fielding Smith,
also President of the Council of the
Twehc. The first Assistant Church
Historian was Elder Wilford Wood-
ruff who received this office in Oc-
tober 1856. Elders A. William
Lund and Preston Nibley occupy
this position today.

In an article about the Church
Historian's Office written bv Elder
A. William Lund, from which the
above information was obtained, the
following appears as the purpose of
this office:

It is the aim of this office to gather all
books, pamphlets, tracts, newspapers, rec-
ords, etc., published by the Church and
those written by members of the Church;
those books pertaining to W^estern His-
tory, especially when dealing \\ith the
Mormons; also books written by non-
Mormons which are friendlv in their
nature and those written b\- anti-Mor-
mons. We have also in the Historian's
Office hundreds of early records of the
missions, and since 1907 all the records
of births, baptisms, ordinations, deaths,
and excommunications which ha\'e taken
place in the Church (Improvement Era,
November 1956, pp. 853-854).

Section 123 of The Doctrine and
Covenants given March 1839, is a
revelation setting forth the need for
the saints to assemble all anti-Mor-
mon literature. The position of the
Church Historian is one of great
importance. (Read D &: C Com-
mentar\', page 279.)

Historical Accuracy Essential

In harmony w^ith the desire of the
Prophet to record facts relating to

474

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1961

his life and the history of the
Church that men might know the
truth, these words from the Church
Historian and Recorder should give
us an appreciation of the place of
the Church in the world.

In regard to the recording of history,
the thing that is most important is ac-
curacy. If history is not accurate, it is
harmful. It has been said that history
is what historians declare it shall be and
many historians write with that thought
in mind. Of course this is a deplorable
situation, which we cannot help. You
take history written 50 years ago by some
writers of the North in relation to the
Civil War [in the United States] and com-
pare it with the writings of someone from
the Southern States and you will find a
vast difference. . . .

The most important history in the world
is the history of our Church and it is the
most accurate history in the world. It
must be so. It is the most important to
us because that history contains the hand
dealings of God direct to us through
revelation as it has come in the Doctrine
and Covenants, in The Boole of Mormon,
and in any revelation that comes to us
through the servants of the Lord for our
guidance. ... In our history if there are
mistakes we can say as did Moroni in The
Book of Mormon, "They are the mistakes
of men" (Elder Joseph Fielding Smith:
"History and History Recorders," Utah
Genealogical and Historical Magazine, Vol.
16, April 1925, pp. 53-55; 58-59).

Is it not reasonable and consistent
with our knowledge of the purpose
of The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints as the only true
Church on the earth that our history
is the most accurate? Certainly the
Lord would inspire his servants and
help them make accurate records
where it is necessary that the Church
be a standard and a light for the
world, as prophesied. (See D & C
115:5.) The prayers of the Church
membership are for the upbuilding

of Zion upon the earth, a necessary
part of which is the keeping of rec-
ords which will redound to the bless-
ing of the people of the world who
will be attracted to the gospel. The
words of Wilford Woodruff, on Sep-
tember 15, 1856, in dedicating the
Church Historian's Office building,
located on the site of the present
Medical Arts Building in Salt Lake
City, express the desire of the faith-
ful member of the Church:

And by virtue of the Holy Priesthood
vested in us, in the name of Jesus Christ,
we do dedicate it and consecrate it unto
the Lord our God, and we set it apart that
it may contain holy records of the Church
and Kingdom of God, and we ask in the
name of Jesus Christ that it may be sancti-
fied and holy unto Thy name, and we pray
that we may be inspired by the gift and
power of the Holy Ghost while acting as
Historians or clerks for the Church, and
may we keep a true and faithful record and
history of Thy Church and Kingdom and
Thy servants, and may it be kept in that
way and manner that it may be acceptable
unto Thee, O Lord, and unto Thy serv-
ants, the presidency of Thy Church. . . .

And we ask Thee to bless us and prosper
us in all things, and we pray that Thou
wilt bring to our remembrance all things
which are necessary to the writing of this
history. And that papers and documents
and all things necessary may be brought
to us, to enable us to compile a right,
useful and proper history (Improvement
Era, November, 1956, pp. 795, 853).

Instructions to the Twelve

Among the instructions given by
the Prophet to the Twelve Apostles
after their appointment on February
14, 1835, was the necessity of keep-
ing a record of their official acts. The
Prophet Joseph Smith expressed
sorrow over the fact that decisions
reached on doctrine and duties relat-
ing to the kingdom of God had not
always been recorded. Consequent-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

475

ly, "We cannot bear record to the
Church and to the world of the
great and glorious manifestations
which have been made to us with
that degree of power and authority
we otherwise could, if we now had
th'ese things to publish abroad." He
then proceeded to instruct the
Twelve to keep a record of their
proceedings, declaring it to be of
infinite worth and that it would be
a feast to their souls. These records
would also be a means of protection
against the Adversary because neglect
in this regard would bring about the
withdrawal of the Spirit of God
(D.H.C. 11:199).

Our Acts Are Recorded

The Prophet Joseph Smith said
that ''Our acts are recorded, and at
a future day they will be laid before
us" {D.H.C. 11:26). In a letter
written to the Church concerning
salvation for the dead, and after
quoting Revelation 20:12, the
Prophet wrote:

You will discover in this quotation that
the books were opened; and another book
was opened, which was the book of hfe;
but the dead were judged out of those
things which were written in the books,
according to their works; consequently,
the books spoken of must be the books
which contained the record of their works,
and refer to the records which are kept
on the earth. And the book which was
the book of life is the record which is
kept in heaven; the principle agreeing pre-
cisely with the doctrine which is com-
manded you in the revelation contained
in the letter which I wrote to you previous
to my leaving my place [D & C Section
127] — that in all your recordings it may
be recorded in heaven (D & C 128:7).

The Book of the Law oi the Lord

Imbued with the need to keep
records, the Prophet kept a record
called The Book of the Law of the

Lord in which he wrote the names
of those who were true to the Lord
and also to himself as the Lord's
anointed. Concerning one of these
persons he referred to him as '*A
faithful man in Israel; therefore his
name shall never be forgotten"
(D.H.C. V:i25). To be thought
of and to be worthy of such a com-
ment would be the wish of all who
have a testimony of the truth re-
stored in this dispensation.

Joseph Smith's journal or diary
is the accurate history of this dispen-
sation from the beginning to the
end of the Prophet's life. It is
known as the History of the Church,
and the Documentary Histor\^ of the
Church, consisting of six volumes.
The seventh volume covers the pe-
riod immediately following the
martyrdom of Joseph and Hyrum
Smith to the sustaining of President
Brigham Young and his counselors
as the First Presidency on October
8, 1848. This vote ratified the action
of the general conference held on
the Iowa side of the Missouri River
on December 27, 1847.

The Value of Journals or Diaries

Not only did the Council of the
Twelve keep minutes of their official
acts as a body, but many maintained
journals of their personal activities.
Many of these journals, together
with those kept by others of the
brethren, ha\e been extremelv im-
portant in giving information abo.ut
their missionary labors, pioneer ac-
tivities, and other aspects of our his-
tory. The number of these brethren
runs into a very large number.
Among these was Wilford Wood-
ruff who assisted in bringing many
wonderful happenings during and
after President Joseph Smith's life

476

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1961

to the attention of the Church.
From this passage one will realize
the way in which he was able to per-
form this function:

There is one subject I wish to speak
upon and that is the keeping of a journal
with respect to the dealings of God with
us. I have many times thought the
Quorum of the Twelve and others con-
sidered me rather enthusiastic upon this
subject; but when the Prophet Joseph
organized the Quorum of the Twehe, he
counseled them to keep a history of their
lives, and gave his reasons why they should
do so. I have had this spirit and calhng
upon me since I first entered this Church.
I made a record from the first sermon I
heard, and from that day until now I have
kept a daily journal. Whenever I heard
Joseph Smith preach, teach, or prophesy,
I always felt it my duty to write it; I felt
uneasy and could not eat, drink, or sleep
until I did write; and my mind has been
so exercised upon this subject that when
I heard Joseph Smith teach and had no
pencil or paper, I would go home and sit
down and write the whole sermon, almost
word for word and sentence by sentence
as it was delivered, and when I had writ-
ten it it was taken from me, I remembered
it no more. This was the gift of God to
me. . . .

Another reason I was moved upon to
write in the early days was that nearly all
the historians appointed in those times
apostatized and took the journals away
with them (Matthias F. Gowley, Wilfoid
Woodruff, pp. 476-477).

In 1856, a large number of mis-
sionaries received instructions from
Elders Wilford Woodruff and Par-
ley P. Pratt on the necessity of
keeping an accurate record of their
labors. The journals were to be full,
correct, and proper.

Many important reasons for keep-
ing an accurate record of important
events in one's life are provided in
this advice given in 1849 by Elder
Orson Pratt to the members of the
British Mission.

If every elder had. during the last nine-
teen years, kept a faithful record of all
that he had seen, heard, and felt of the
goodness, wisdom and power of God, the
Church would now have been in possession
of many thousand volumes, containing
much important and useful information.
How many thousands ha\e been mirac-
ulously healed in this Church, and yet no
one has recorded the circumstances. Is
this right? Should these miraculous mani-
festations of the power of God be forgot-
ten and pass into oblivion? Should the
knowledge of these things slumber in the
hearts of those who witnessed them, and
extend no further than their own verbal
reports will carry them? . . . W^e should
keep a record because Jesus has commanded
it. We should keep a record because the
same will benefit us and the generations
of our children after us. We should keep
a record because it will furnish many im-
portant items for the general history of
the Church which would otherwise be
lost (Milknnial Stni 11:152).

It is probablv unnecessary for
everyone to keep a daily journal, but
it is necessarv that one keep a rec-
ord of important activities and
events in one's life. We might raise
this point, if I had kept a record of
the Lord's blessings to me in faith-
promoting experiences, etc., I might
leave to my children a permanent
record which would impress and
create in them a desire to live the
gospel and to assist them to be
strong Latter-day Saints.

The private journals kept by our
progenitors are important as a part
of the general history of the Church.
With this in mind President Joseph
Fielding Smith said at a general
conference:

. . . Moreover, there are many important
private journals scattered about which we
would like to obtain for preservation and
for historical purposes. We discover that
when these are left in the keeping of the
descendants of the pioneers, they fre-
quently are lost, or lose their \aluc by the
time they reach the third or fourth gen-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

477

eration, and are thrown away. If they are
given to us we will file them away where
they will be preserved {Confeiencc Report,
April 1934, page 20).

Genealogical Records

Subsequent lessons will deal with
the great subject of salvation for the
dead, including genealogical research
as a part of that material. We should
at this time, however, be mindful of
the need to give encouragement to
each member of the family in keep-
ing books of remembrance, life his-
tories, genealogical pedigrees, and
the maintenance of interest in gen-
ealogical research and temple activ-
ity, where possible.

Summary

Section 47 of The Doctrine and
Covenants is the revelation appoint-
ing John Whitmer as Church His-
torian, This brother had many
opportunities to remain faithful to
the high callings which came to him
in the Church, but he failed in keep-
ing the faith, notwithstanding he
never denied his testimony of The
Book of Mormon. Later, in 1843,
the Church Historian's Office be-
came a part of the Church organiza-
tion and serves today as the reposi-
tory of the vital statistics and history
of the Church. The history of The
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints is intended to be an ac-
curate history because it was and is
prepared by brethren who have the
Spirit of the Lord to guide them in
their important duties. From the

beginning of this dispensation the
commandment has been given that
the Latter-day Saints are to be a
record-keeping people to benefit
themselves as individuals and also to
present to the world the truths of
the dispensation of the fulness of
times. The necessity of making
accurate records in other dispensa-
tions of the gospel has been noted
in this lesson. The \alue of life
histories prepared by the individual
in contributing to the general his-
tory of the Church has also been
noted. The preparation of genea-
logical records is of extreme im-
portance as a part of exery Latter-
day Saint's responsibilitv. The faith-
ful Latter-day Saint accepts the
Lord's will as contained in the scrip-
tures, and accepts the obligation to
participate in its varied activities.
This faithfulness will bring joy and
satisfaction to the participant and to
his family.

Questions ioi Discussion

1. In what Church callings did John
Whitmer ser\e? What is his relationship
to The Book of Mormon?

2. What are the purposes of the Church
Historian's Office? Which one of these
purposes seems to be the most important?

3. Under what circumstances should a
person keep a journal or diary?

4. What advice does the Church His-
torian's Office give regarding pioneer
journals?

5. What kind of genealogical records
should be kept by members of the
Church?

ViSitifig cJeacher 1 1 iessages —

Truths to Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants

Message 33 — "He That Prayeth, Whose Spirit Is Contrite, the
Same Is Accepted of Me . . /' (D & C 52:15).

Christine H. Robinson

For Tuesday, October 3, 1961

Objective: To show the true meaning of prayer with a contrite spirit.

pRAYER is truly ''the soul's sin- will I hear from heaven" (II Chron.

cere desire/' Probably no other 7-14) • The Book of Mormon

motivating force is as universally prophet Alma tells us ". . . acknowl-

present in the spirit of man as is edge your unworthiness before God

the desire to draw near to our at all times" (Alma 38:14), and, in

Father in heaven and to seek his The Doctrine and Covenants 88:63,

divine comfort and help. the Lord instructs us, ''Draw near

Even those of us who make a unto me and I will draw near unto

habit of prayer often feel that we you; seek me diligently and ye shall

lack the knowledge of how to draw find me. . . ."

near to our Heavenly Father, so that From these scriptures we learn

we are sure he will hear and answer that in order to pray with a contrite

the pleadings of our hearts. Like spirit, we must search for the Lord

the disciples of old, many of us cry with all our hearts and with com-

out, "Lord, teach us to pray" plete humih'ty. We must draw

( Luke 11:1). near to the Lord if we expect him

The Lord has answered this plea to draw near to us, and we must

many times and in many ways. In seek him with sincerity and diU-

our modern scripture (see D & C gence. Furthermore, we must

52:15), he tells us specifically what acknowledge out weaknesses and

to do if our prayers are to be ac- faults before the Lord in full repent-

ceptable unto him. He admonishes ance.

us to come to him with a contrite To pray with contriteness we
spirit. But, we say, what does he must cleanse our hearts and souls of
mean by a contrite spirit? The such human weaknesses as envy,
answer is given in manv places jealousy, malice, and strife. We can-
throughout the scriptures. For not draw near to our Father in
example, through his prophet Jere- heaven if we are angry with our
miah, the Lord spoke these words: neighbor or if we have a feeling of
"And ye shall seek me, and find hatred in our hearts. We must
me, when ye shall search for me search our souls for our imperfec-
with all your heart" (Jer. 29:13). To tions and shortcomings, acknowl-
Solomon the Lord said, "If my peo- edging them freely before the Lord
pie . . . shall humble themselves, and asking for his mercy and for-
and pray, and seek my face, and giveness. This does not mean that
turn from their wicked ways; then we should dwell unnecessarily on

Page 478

LESSON DEPARTMENT

479

our weaknesses; rather, we should
make our prayers constructive and
cast our burdens at the feet of the
Lord, knowing that an all-wise
Father knows our shortcomings, and
the sincerity of our desire to correct
them. Someone has said that,
''When the soul has laid down its
faults at the feet of God, it feels as
though it had wings."

One of the classic examples in
scripture of how to pray with a
contrite spirit is told by the Savior
in the parable of the Pharisee and
the publican. The Pharisee prayed,
''. . . I thank thee, that I am not as
other men are, extortioners, unjust,
adulterers. ... I fast twice in the

week, I give tithes of all that I
possess." The publican, ''standing
afar off," offered his prayer in only
seven simple words, in abject hu-
mility. He pleaded "God be merci-
ful to me a sinner." The Savior
said that this was the type of prayer
which was acceptable to him. (See
Luke 18:11-13.)

It is the sincerity, earnestness, and
contriteness of our hearts that count
when we pray, and not the multiply-
ing of words, or the repeating of trite
phrases. Let us remember the Lord
has said, "I know thy heart, and
have heard thy prayers ..." (D & G
112:11 ).

Work JJleeting — Attitudes and Manners

How Do You Do?

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Discussion 1 — Manners Matter

Elaine Anderson Cannon

For Tuesday, October 10, 1961

Objective: To show that good manners are fundamental in establishing harmonious
relationships with our fellow beings.

N the matter of manners . . .
they matter!

Manners are our social security.
They are the ''open sesame" to
friends and fun, to satisfying ex-
periences, and worthwhile achieve-
ment. They are the saving grace in
the complexities of family living.
They are the very thing about our
way of life which makes us a civi-
lized people.

Our manners silently say that we
are alert and aware, thoughtful and
considerate, that we respect our-
selves as well as others, that we are

responsible and responsive, and that
we are entirely pleasant to be
around.

Or they may suggest the exact
opposite.

In the matter of manners, how
do YOU do?

This is indeed a question we each
should ask ourselves. Being typical
human beings, we undoubtedly note
the need for some improvement.
Our next step should be to set about
on a program of self-improvement,
not only in the matter of manners.

480 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1961

social behavior, and in our dealings cate our respect or lack of it for the

with others, but in our appearance dignity of man, the worth of the

and our personality as well. human soul. Because we are mem-

For our own happiness this study bers of the true Church of Jesus

is important. There are at least Christ, we should try to be superior

three other main reasons why such people in all respects, not the least

a program of improvement is worth being our dealings with other chil-

the effort. dren of God. Behavior doesn't

,,. r>i 1 -4.1 1 1 J depend upon material things or

1. We are a Church with lay leaders, i i t i i
teachers, and participants. In this type external tools. It depends upon us.
of organization, it behooves us all to excel It is, in the final consideration, SO
in the art of proper human relationships. much a reflection of our character,
Hovy many of our programs in the Church ^i^^^^ ^^^ ^^ ^^^1^ -^ 31-^0^5 ^^ f^^.
are hmdered because of hurt reelmgs, mi»- , ^ ■,

understandings, improper considerations, '^'^^^ ^'^ "^^V ^^C.

offensive behavior, and poor example? A woman never feels SO feminine

2. We ha^e the eyes of the world upon as when a man is being a gentleman,
us as a Church. We have often been ^ woman fccls rightful pride when
termed a peculiar people. But if it j witnesses her son or husband,
should be used because some among us i r i r
show lack of culture, or good taste, or her brother or her father, perform
insufficient respect for self or others, the an act of consideration and thought-
term would not be complimentary. By fulness. A woman can and should
good example we can attract many people ^^ -^ behavior. She can
to the Church and mfluence others la- i • l l i f -i i
vorably ^^^^ mstruct her sons, tor by her very

3. We are the women in the Church, nature and the experiences she COn-
and our example of gentleness and mod- stantly encounters, it is she who can
esty is communicated from our homes into advise and remind of the social
tlie lives of our children and into our ^n.^j^itics SO vitally important in
Church and social activities. • i • i

social mterplay.

Good behavior demands a certain Skill in social bcha\ior fosters good
willingness to discipline oneself for public relations, saves embarrass-
the sake of others. It is putting ing moments, protects reputations,
their comfort before our own. guards against misunderstandings.
Observing definite rules, as well as increases efficiency, creates a mood
simply being considerate, has great for spirituality, encourages under-
value also. It gives conformity and standing, improves personality,
orderliness to social situations. In A woman should allow a man
any interplay among human beings, (this, incidentally, includes her hus-
where there is a difference of opin- band) every opportunity to do
ion, personalities, and activities, it things for her, such as carrying her
is only logical to have some regula- packages (not her personal handbag,
tions for behavior. Thev serve as a howe\er) opening doors (as they
kind of traffic semaphore. They approach the door she should step
give us a feeling of security because to one side so that he can reach the
we know what to do when acquaint- knob), helping her with her coat
ed with the established rules of (she hands it to him rather than
living with others. struggling with it herself). Family

Good manners, good taste, indi- night rehearsals in the art of helping

LESSON DEPARTMENT

481

one in and out of a coat could prove
beneficial. If she drops something
in the presence of a man, she
doesn't try to beat him to the floor
to retrieve it. If she has already
climbed from the car, before he can
get around to help her, he can't very
well open the door for her. In
ordinary situations, she should wait
until he comes. If he momentarily
forgets, he will soon notice she isn't
beside him and come back for her!
At which point she should smile her
sweetest and thank him sincerely —
an act which should follow each of
the thoughtful things he does for
her.

Both young men and young wom-
en stand when a much older man
or woman enters the room. This is

to show respect. A young man also
stands when any woman, except a
child, comes into his presence.

So in the matter of manners —
they matter, not as a simple per-
formance of rules, but as a motiva-
tion from thoughts which mark us
as being well-bred, a good Chris-
tian, a beloved and lo\'ing soul.

Questions for Discussion

1. Why is it worthwhile to learn the
basic rules of etiquette?

2. How are good behavior and religion
related?

3. Is it consistent for one to be an
active Church member and disregard
proper behavior patterns?

4. Discuss some of the ways women
can encourage men in social graces.

5. Consider the statement: "It is as
wrong to take offense easily as to give it."

^Literature America's Literature Comes of Age

Lesson 25 — Nathaniel Hawthorne, The Scarlet Letter

Elder Briant S. Jacobs

(Textbook: America's Literature, by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes,
Dryden Press, New York, pp. 189, 190, 304, 305)

For Tuesday, October 17, 1961

Objective: To gain further insight into the American past and the human heart
through a sympathetic reading of Hawthorne's masterpiece.

TTAWTHORNE was America's
first truly great literary artist.
Clashings of opinions about his
works began among his contempo-
raries and today have grown more
voluminous and penetrating. Long-
fellow, his college chum and lifelong
friend, could not read him. Emerson,
his twin heir to the Puritan past,
found his books to be ''good for
nothing," while Whitman found in
him "a morbid streak to which I can
never accommodate mvself.''

Edgar Allan Poe, who is often
said to share with Hawthorne the
honor of developing the new liter-
ary form, the short story, pioneered

by Washington Irving, advised him
to ''mend his pen, and get a bottle
of visible ink." Yet Poe always re-
spected Hawthorne's meticulous
craftsmanship and acknowledged
him to be a "genius of a very lofty
order."

Regarding Hawthorne in highest
esteem, the great American novelist
Henry James wrote that "no one
has had just his vision of life, and
no one has had a literary form that
more successfully expressed his
vision." Anthony Trollope, Haw-
thorne's favorite novelist, said that
his "weird tales are not manufac-
tured, but something indigenous,.

482

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1961

something inescapably there/' and
T. S. Eliot grants him ''the firmness,
the true, hard coldness of the genu-
ine artist." But it remains for his
fellow-genius and soul-searcher,
Herman Melville, to praise him in
the most intense tones of poetic
fervor:

This Hawthorne has dropped germinous
seeds into my soul. He expands and
deepens down, the more I contemplate
him. . . . His wild witch voice rings
through me. . . . He is immeasurably
deeper than the plummet of the mere
critic. For it is not the brain that can
test such a man; it is only the heart. You
cannot come to know greatness by inspect-
ing it, there is no ghmpse to be caught of
it, except by intuition. ... So now, my
countrymen, as an excellent author of
your own flesh and blood, uhom better
can I commend to you than Nathaniel
Hawthorne? The smell of young beeches
and hemlocks is upon him; your own
broad prairies are in his soul; and if you
travel away inland into his deep and noble
nature, you will hear the far roar of his
Niagara. Give not o\'er to future genera-
tions the glad dut}' of acknowledging him
for what he is . . . and by confessing his
genius you thereby confess others; you
brace the whole brotherhood. For genius,
all over the world, stands hand in hand,
and one shock of recognition runs the
whole circle round.

A review of the preceding lesson
on Hawthorne (May i960) will
help sketch the frame out of which
this most autobiographical of artists
re-created his own searchings of the
human heart into his haunting tales,
but the full majesty of his accom-
plishment is best experienced in his
novel The Scarlet Letter.

American Classic

After being employed three drab
years in the Salem Custom House,
Hawthorne was ousted from his po-
sition by the Whigs who had won
the election. Driven by strong

creative drives long ignored, Haw-
thorne at once began writing furious-
ly on his new book. He soon became
entirely possessed by it, yet constant-
ly concerned that it was too somber
and that it was far too historical to
appeal to his contemporaries. On
February 3, 1850, he finished it, and
that evening read the final chapters
to his patient Sophia, most eager to
observe its effect upon her. Years
later he recalled how his emotions
were so strong as he first attempted
to share his creation that ''my voice
swelled and heaved, as if I were
tossed up and down on an ocean as
it subsides after a storm." As for
Sophia, the combined power of
Hawthorne's voice while reading his
greatest book "broke her heart and
sent her to bed with a grievous head-
ache, which I look upon as a tri-
umphant success," Hawthorne ob-
served.

Three days after publication, 1 500
copies had been sold, and on a trip
to Boston, Sophia heard of little
else. A new edition was imme-
diately called for. Surely a Mrs.
Gardiner from Maine spoke for
many readers when she told Sophia,
"As a tragic poem it has never been
surpassed and hardly equalled."

When, in 1882, Professor John
Nichol of the University of Glasgow
published in England the first sig-
nificant evaluation of American
literature, he defined The Scarlet
Letter as "the most profound, the
boldest, the most riveting analytical
romance of our tongue, in our cen-
tury."

In 1957, in his book Hawthorne's
Tragic Vision, Roy R. Male consid-
ered it "the most intensely moving
and most beautifully composed work
in American fiction." His opinion

LESSON DEPARTMENT

483

is substantiated by the appearance
of dozens of critical books on Haw-
thorne in the past decade, as well
as by the fact that, currently, eight
publishing houses have paper-back
editions of The Scarlet Letter in
print, or more than twice the num-
ber for any other American book no
longer protected by copyright.

Hawthorne, Moral Symbolist

Hawthorne's evaluation of Shake-
speare might, with complete justice,
be applied to his own best work,
for it, too, contains ''surface beneath
surface, to an immeasurable depth."
Just as in Hamlet, the novel's com-
plex inter-relationship between its
characters and the superbly con-
trived plot enable the dedicated
reader to find new depths of wisdom
and power within its pages each
time he rereads them. As for the
new reader, the magnetic power of
the novel becomes manifest almost
instantly and continues unabated to
the end.

While, in a sense, such power
pleased Hawthorne, it also fright-
ened him, particularly since the
book, as finally written, was by no
means the book he wanted to write.
Even while carried along on the
crest of his own rather mysterious
creative energy, he strove to make
the novel sunnier and less gloomy,
but in vain. His next attempt to
enliven its somber morbidity was the
addition of The Custom House, an
introductorv chapter which gave
vent to his own personal feelings
about historic Salem and the
evils of political patronage, but
which, aside from sketching a plau-
sible historic frame out of which the
manuscript of the novel might have
come, had little direct bearing on

the novel itself. In a final desperate
attempt to protect the reader from
its full impact, he decided to publish
it serially in a magazine, but his pub-
lishers believed too strongly both in
Hawthorne's gift and in The Scarlet
Letter itself and, reluctantly, he
agreed to its appearance in book
form.

So beautifully is The Scarlet Let-
ter constructed, with everv word
contributing to make stronger Haw-
thorne's central intent, that those
reading it for the first time *'just for
the story," are from its first page
swept onward toward an amplified
realization of the moral theme: "Be
true! Be true! Be true!" Haw-
thorne is concerned with the effects
of mortal sins, not with any one sin
in isolation, such as adultery, which
had been committed long before the
book begins. He is concerned with
depicting the subtle inter-relating
effects of sins, one strong effect hav-
ing been caused by adultery, of
which Pearl is the living symbol.
His method is most effective when
it is indirect, symbolic, paradoxical.
It is through using such devices that
the conflicting dual nature of man
is given artistic embodiment.

The Sc2.rlet Letter

The story of The Scarlet Letter is
laid in mid-seventeenth-centurv Bos-
ton, a setting most compatible to
Hawthorne's imagination, saturated
as he was with years of reading in
New England history, and well
aware of his own identity within
the dominating Puritan tradition.
Though he carefully arranged his
events to conform to a map of
seventeenth-century Boston, used
such historicallv veritable persons as
Mistress Hibbens, Governor Belling-

484

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1961

ham, and Reverend Wilson as minor
characters, and based the use of a
scarlet letter as a form of punish-
ment on an actual law to that effect
passed in the Plymouth Colony in
1636, Hawthorne's real concern is
morals rather than manners.

The plot centers about the scaf-
fold, where a series of tableaux are
enacted, interspersed with significant
dialogues and revelations of charac-
ters' thoughts and fears. First Hester
appears on the scaffold to account
to societv for her crime and to de-
fend her lover's identity. She
recognizes in the audience. Chilling-
worth, her long-absent husband,
supposedlv lost at sea, and agrees
to keep his identitv secret.

The next major event on the
scaffold is "The Minister's Vigil/'
Tormented by Chillingworth's in-
sinuating probings, Dimmesdale
mounts the scaffold under cloak of
night with intent to enact the proc-
lamation of his true identity, which
he dares not do in the daylight.
When Hester and Pearl pass by on
their way home from nursing an ill
person, Arthur Dimmesdale asks
them to stand by him on the scaf-
fold, thus acknowledging his tie
with them for the first time.

Realizing his desperate need for
her, Hester meets him in the forest
and rouses him to strength and hope
with the possibility of their running
away to begin life ane\^'. Liberated
from his self-imposed duplicity and
refreshed at the possibility of regain-
ing some degree of personal integ-
rity, Dimmesdale stavs up all night
writing his great election sermon.
Yet, as he comes to himself, he
realizes the futility of attempted
escape, writes a new sermon, the
most inspirational he has ever de-

livered, after which he once more
mounts the scaffold to declare his
true relationship to Hester and Pearl.
Dying in some degree of peace, with
a clear conscience, Dimmesdale
escapes the evil hold of Chilling-
worth as well as his own false illu-
sion of being able to overcome con-
cealed sin by running away from it.

Within the year, Chillingworth
dies, bequeathing a considerable
amount of property to little Pearl,
making her the richest heiress in
the New World. Years later, Hester
takes her daughter to Europe. Later,
Pearl marries well and evidences ap-
preciation for the struggle of her
mother by the love and kindness
Pearl bestows upon her. Sometime
afterward, Hester returns to Puritan
Salem, to spend her remaining years
where she had fought and won her
inward battle.

In this novel few things or per-
sons are as they appear; surface re-
ality is not true reality. Such surface
symbols as the scarlet letter itself,
or the letter ''A" seen in the heavens
by Dimmesdale, do not have great
significance. But when we witness
Dimmesdale's interpreting the me-
teoric "A" as a sign sent to remind
him of his own concealed adulterv,
we realize his self-concern and his
isolation from the comforting com-
panionship of either God or fellow-
human.

The outward symbol achieves its
power onlv when seen within
Dimmesdale. Likewise, the novel
is justlv named, not because of the
letter itself, but because of the vari-
ous, often conflicting, symbolic
values given the letter at one time
by different people who live in its
presence.

For example, when Hester first

LESSON DEPARTMENT

485

emerges from the aged prison to
stand before the populace with her
fatherless child in her arms and with
the scarlet letter of shame on her
breast, what does the letter symbo-
lize? To Hester, as to all, it stands
for acknowledged sin, a fact which
she never denies nor asks others to
forget. It also represents her love
for Dimmesdale, an affirming force
so strong and sustaining within her,
in contrast to the uncongenial, some-
what forced relationship she had
known with her selfish, intellectually
proud scholar husband, that Hester
wore the letter proudly. To Chilling-
worth it symbolized not his domina-
tion of a lovely young girl so that
she married him, even while he was
fully aware that she did not love
him, but that Hester had found
someone whom she could love,
whom he would detect and destroy
out of jealousy and revenge. To
Dimmesdale it symbolized a love
formerly felt which had been re-
placed b\' his great love for the
prestige and respect of the members
of his congregation. This feeling
was coupled with the consuming
fear of the degrading shame and
scorn with which he would be
branded if ever Hester revealed his
identity.

To the Governor and the Rev-
erend Wilson, the scarlet letter was
an outward symbol of private sin
which must be confessed publicly so
that the welfare of the state and of
Hester's soul would not be en-
dangered. To some of the older,
less confident wives in the market
place, the scarlet letter represented
a dangerous leniency, as they felt it
should have been burned into Hes-
ter's flesh or else she should have
been killed as a restraining example

on others who might be tempted to
stray from virtue. To others nearer
her own age and circumstance, this
exquisitely wrought example of
superb needlework had no real sig-
nificance; to Hester, every thrust of
the sharp needle in her finger as she
fashioned it, had left its eternally
unhealed wound on her heart.

Which is the ''true" reading of
the svmbol? Hawthorne, skilled
craftsman in the techniques of am-
biguity, never specifies which; he
creates all the above possibilities,
then leaves the reader to consider
and evaluate them as he chooses.

Nor is Hawthorne content merely
to make the reader aware of the
varied meanings the letter holds at
any one moment; he further compli-
cates it into more nearly resembling
the complex relationships of actual-
ity by showing how its symbolic
meaning changes with the passing
years. Little Pearl, ''herself a sym-
bol," becomes both her mother's
greatest curse and blessing, for alter-
nately, she forces her mother to
account for the letter as being good
or evil; then, suddenly, she refuses
to give Hester love or obedience
until Hester replaces on her breast
the removed symbol of her sin.
Constantly her beloved Pearl asks
Hester, "What the letter mean.
Mother? — and why dost thou wear
it? — and why does the minister
keep his hand over his heart?"

One moment Pearl stands apart
from her mother, to pelt the familiar
letter with sticks and leaves; the
next moment she kisses it, even
while rubbing off the unwelcome
kisses of Reverend Dimmesdale,
who ne\er feels comfortable in her
presence. For him, in his self-dis-
paraging en\'y and weak hypocrisy,

486

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1961

Hester's letter has become a token
of pride:

. . . "Of penance I have had enough!
Of penitence, there has been none! Else,
I should long ago have thrown off these
garments of mock holiness, and have shown
myself to mankind as they will see me at
the judgment-seat. Happy are you, Hes-
ter, that wear the scarlet letter openly
upon your bosom! Mine burns in secret!
Thou little knowest what a relief it is,
after the torment of a seven years' cheat, to
look into an eye that recognizes me for
what I am! . ." (Chapter XVII — "The
Pastor and His Parishioner" ) .

But though the letter has avenged
Chillingworth and has brought upon
Hester and her child the scorn and
isolation of the community, which
Hester feels is deserved, gradually it
becomes apparent that "the scarlet
letter has not done its office." Tire-
lessly working to bring comfort and
solace to others who have sinned^
Hester's endless works of under-
standing and mercy win her the love
of her neighbors, and for some, at
least, the ''A" comes to symbolize
Angel. It is Dimmesdale who suf-
fers most from the pains of isolation
— from his congregation, since they
accept him as he appears rather than
as he is; from Hester and their child,
since their presence is one of integ-
rity and strength which makes his
cowardly weakness more despicable;
and from his own conscience, since
he knows what he should have done,
and what he must do. Yet it is not
until the very end that his soul-sear-
ing inner conflict resolves itself into
motion, so that he may, at least, die
in peace.

It is Chillingworth, however, who
destroys himself. Once a man of
conscience and intellectual integrity,
his lust for revenge turns his scien-
tific and intellectual skills into cruel,

biting probes which, under the
guise of friendship and concern, he
buries in the unsuspecting Dimmes-
dale's heart until Chillingworth is on
the verge of possessing entire domi-
nation of the minister's soul. Thus,
having 'Violated, in cold blood, the
sanctity of a human heart," through
his passionate attempt to satisfy his
own injured pride and his mania for
revenge, Chillingworth makes him-
self into a fiend, entirely isolated
from any saving tie to wife, profes-
sion, society, or God. He becomes
evil itself.

Hawthorne's Deep Duality

In our previous lesson, the double
quality of Hawthorne's own life was
defined and exemplified, a double
quality which appeared in many of
his short stories, but never with such
moving power as found in The Scar-
Jet Letter. Although this book is so
perfectly balanced that it is debat-
able whether the main character is
Hester or Dimmesdale, many para-
doxical or opposing forces intensify
this balance, both within characters
as well as between them. For ex-
ample, is it not paradoxical that
Hester, who resigned herself to
accepting the consequences of break-
ing one law, redeemed herself
through obeying another, and that
her constant adherence to kindness ^
and integrity were enforced by little |
Pearl, herself the result of moral
law-breaking?

It is ironical that Reverend
Dimmesdale, who knew that spirit-
ual truth is the greatest reward of
mortality, should, until the very end
of his life, choose to live a lie; and
that the deeper he searched his own
soul as he came more and more
under Chillingworth's power, the

LESSON DEPARTMENT

487

more convincing and inspirational
became his sermons against sin, and
the stronger became his congre-
gation's love and respect for him.
And is it not paradoxical that Hes-
ter, a warm and loving person,
should live alone save for the elfish
whims of scorn or affection she re-
ceived from Pearl, yet in her lone-
liness and suffering she achieved
strength and supremacy; while
Dimmesdale, living in isolation by
his own choice, and having within
himself a far keener sensitivity to
the importance of the spiritual re-
alities of life and their nearness to
him, should, in his loneliness, wither
away?

Often Hawthorne employs the
companion tool of ambiguity as a
means of sharpening his effect of
duality in statements, as, ''this might
be pride, but was so like humility."
At the end of chapter ten, as in the
scene of Dimmesdale's self-revela-
tion, just what was on his breast?
Hawthorne never dulls the reader's
imagination by telling him specifi-
ca'lly.

Hawthorne feared that The Scar-
Jet Letter was too gloomy and

somber ever to become popular; he
feared that as a writer he would
soon be forgotten; he feared that he
was provincial and old-fashioned.
None of his fears has been justified
by the passage of time. Converselv,
his intense earnestness, the deep
seriousness of his creative imagina-
tion which extends ''surface beneath
surface, to an immeasurable depth";
his effortless combining of the sim-
plicity of greatness with the com-
plexities of mortality, his insight
into a new way of feeling and cre-
ating which has come to be
uniquely American — in all these
we find various facets of Haw-
thorne's greatness and of his indis-
pensability to those who would live
more profoundly in the realms of
the spirit and the heart.

Thoughts ioi Discussion

1. What factors contribute to Hester's
moral and spiritual growth?

2. What caused Dimmesdale to deterio-
rate morally in view of his religious
sensitivity?

3. W^hat effect did Chillingworth's atti-
tude have upon Dimmesdale, Hester, and,
finally, upon himself?

4. How are the moral lessons of The
Scarlet Letter related to the principle of
repentance?

Social Science— '^^^ Place of Woman in the

Gospel Plan

The Eminence of Woman
Lesson 1 — The Scripture and Woman's Place

**. . . neither is the man without the woman, neither the woman \n ithout the man . . ."

(I Cor. 11:11).

Elder Ariel S. Ballif

For Tuesday, October 24, 1961

Objective: To help the women of the Church more fully to realize their divinely
ordained position.

From the Beginning f N the beginning God created not

1. Subdunig the Earth a Joint only the earth, bodies of water,

Responsibility plants, fishes, fowls, and every living

488

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1961

thing upon the earth, but also man,
his prize creation. Let us look care-
fully at the wording in Genesis

1:27-28:

So God created man in his own image,
in the image of God created he him; male
and {emnle created he them. And God
blessed them, and God said unto them,
Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish
the earth, and subdue it: and have domin-
ion over. . . . [Italics added]

This, you will note, is a joint com-
mand to ''multiply," and "have do-
minion over." Earlier, in the 26th
verse of the same chapter, the Lord
says '\ . . and let them have
dominion over. . . ."

In the Pearl of Great Price the
reference is similar (Moses 2:26-28) :

, . . Let us make man in our image,
after our likeness; and it was so. And I,
God, said: Let them have dominion over
the fishes of the sea, and over the fowl of
the air, and over the cattle, and over all the
earth, and over every creeping thing that
crecpeth upon the earth. And I, God, cre-
ated man in mine own image, in the
image of mine Only Begotten created I
him; male and female created I them.
And I, God, blessed them, and said unto
them: Be fruitful, and multiply, and re-
plenish the earth, and subdue it, and have
dominion over the fish of the sea, and
over the fowl of the air, and over every
living thing that moveth upon the earth.

There are repeated references to
the plural pronoun ''them" when
speaking of the work of subduing
the earth and having dominion over
it. Obviously, this work is a joint
project, a unified responsibility for
the Lord's great program for this
world.

2. The Priesthood Divinely

Committed to Man
There is order in the Lord's house
and there is perfection in his organ-

ization. The power to act in the
name of God, to establish his pro-
gram and to perform the ordinances
required, is the commission of his
power to man. Therefore, while the
direction to subdue the earth and
to people it was a joint one, the
authority, the leadership, and the
responsibilitv for this creati\e power
were given to the man with the un-
derstanding

That the rights of the priesthood are
inseparably connected with the powers of
heaven, and that the powers of heaven
cannot be controlled nor handled only
upon the principles of righteousness
(D&C 121:36).

If the man and the woman are
one in the sight of God, then in
the marriage situation there is no
separation of the blessings and bene-
fits that come from the power of
the Priesthood.

Adam was the first to hold the
Priesthood of God on this earth.
In the fifth chapter of Moses, 58th
and 59th verses, we read :

And thus the Gospel began to be
preached, from the beginning, being de-
clared by holy angels sent forth from the
presence of God, and by his own voice,
and by the gift of the Holy Ghost.

And thus all things were confirmed un-
to Adam, by an holv ordinance, and the
Gospel preached, and a decree sent forth,
that it should be in the world, until the
end thereof; and thus it was. Amen.

Adam hearkened unto the voice
of God and taught his children,
calling them to repentance. More
than that, he conferred upon his
sons the Priesthood. In modern
revelation (D & C 107:41), we are
informed concerning the Melchiz-
edek Priesthood, "This order was
instituted in the days of Adam, and
came down by lineage. ..."

LESSON DEPARTMENT

489

It is recognized, then, that God
ordained that man should be given
the Priesthood. It is also recog-
nized bv the same token that God
commanded ''them" to fulfill the
purpose for which this world was
created. But woman's eminence is
really attained in her responsibility
and assignment as the mother of
men. As the mother of men she
exerts the first major influence on
the child through her physical re-
sponsibility of building the body.
Then the child is cradled in her
arms, nurtured by her lov^e, and stim-
ulated by her intellect. In this close
primary relationship, she it is who
builds in the child respect for law
and order, a true recognition of re-
spect, honor, and obedience to the
father as the head of the house.

As the scriptures point out, Adam
taught his children; Noah taught his
children: and the references con-
tinue to multiply the number of
these instances. -Howeyer, it is not
difficult to recognize the mother's
influence v^here the father's teach-
ings were successful. Where a
mother fails in this task, a father's
effectiveness is seriously curtailed.

Women and the Teachings
oi Chiist

In the first place, Jesus was born
of Mary. She was his mother. She
gave him lo\e and cared for him in
babyhood. She taught him obedi-
ence and provided discipline that
guided his footsteps to his later
achievements.

In answer to the Pharisee's ques-
tion, ''Is it lawful for a man to put
away his wife for every cause?"
Jesus presented, possibly, his strong-
est teachings as to the place of
women in God's creation.

. . . Have ye not read, that he which
made them at the beginning made them
male and female. And said. For this cause
shall a man leave father and mother, and
shall clea\c to his wife: and they twain
shall he one flesh? Wherefore they are
no more tuain, but one flesh. What
therefore God hath joined together, let
not man put asunder (Mt. 19:4-6).

In this discussion of divorce Jesus
raises the standing of women to a
new high. Geikie in his book Liic
and Words of Christ, Vol. II, page
349, as quoted in Talmage's Jesus
the Christ, page 484, in explaining
Christ's statement relative to put-
ting away one's wife, points out
that:

. . . This statement was of far deeper
moment than the mere silencing of ma-
lignant spies. It was designed to set forth
for all ages the law of His New Kingdom
in the supreme matter of family life. It
swept awa\' for exer from His Society the
conception of woman as a mere toy or
sla\e of man, and based true relations of
the sexes on the eternal foundation of
truth, right, honor, and love. To ennoble
the House and the Family by raising
woman to her true position was essential
to the future stability of His Kingdom, as
one of purit\' and spiritual worth. By mak-
ing marriage indissoluble. He proclaimed
the equal rights of woman and man within
the limits of the family, and, in this, gaxe
their character of nobility to the mothers
of the \Aorld. For her nobler position in
the Christian era, compared with that
granted her in antiquity, woman is in-
debted to Jesus Christ.

Throughout his ministry Christ
defended women. He protected
them from wicked accusers and
showed compassion upon them in
their suffering. When Mary and
Martha were in deep sorrow at their
brother's death, he called Lazarus
forth from the tomb and restored
him to his family. As he watched
the funeral procession of the wid-

490

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— JULY 1961

ow's son and observed the anguish
of her soul, he commanded the
young man to arise, and restored him
in full health to his mother.

His great esteem for women is
evidenced more specifically at the
time of the crucifixion. While the
accounts mention only John the Be-
loved of the Twelve being present,
there were a number of sorrowing
women, among them his mother. As
he watched her sorrowing, he spoke
to John, commending his mother's
care into the hands of this faithful
apostle. In the hour of his greatest
physical pain and, at the moment of
achieving his glorification, he
thought of his mother and her wel-
fare.

Following his death and burial,
the first to behold Christ were the
women. The apostles hesitated, but
the women accepted him as Christ.

Women in Modern Revelation

As the details of the gospel were
revealed to the Prophet Joseph, the
magnitude of its implications was a
cause for awe and wonderment at
the wisdom of God. The Doctrine
and Covenants clearly and specific-
ally sets forth the duties and respon-
sibilities of Priesthood bearers, the
sacredness of Priesthood calling, and
the obligation involved in being
a commissioned representative of
God upon the earth.

However, it is made equally clear
in The Doctrine and Covenants that
marriage is ordained of God and,
without the successful observance of
the eternal covenant of marriage,
one cannot attain the highest degree
in the celestial kingdom and the full
glory of the Priesthood. This places

woman in the same place of emi-
nence God had given her in the
beginning with Adam.

As early as 1842, the Prophet
Joseph organized the Relief Society
in recognition of the importance of
women in the program of the
Church. In this move he revived
the standing of women in the world.
The Prophet's revelations began a
positive movement toward restoring
women to their proper place beside
the Priesthood bearers. In Adam's
day she was a covenanted partner in
subduing the earth and in multiply-
ing and replenishing it.

The woman's organization had
far-reaching implications. It was not
only to give her expression in the
areas of her superb qualifications of
assuaging pain and suffering and
providing sympathetic understand-
ing, but it was to provide women
with an intellectual stimulation,
growth, and expression. As the
''mother of men" she must provide
the stimulation necessary to assure
the development of the children of
men to their proper place as the
spiritual offspring of God.

In the sixth meeting of Relief So-
ciety, held April 28, 1842, the Proph-
et reviewed many of the exceptional
qualities of women and then said:

You will receive instructions through
the order of the Priesthood which God has
established, through the medium of those
appointed to lead, guide and direct the
affairs of the Church in this last dispen-
sation; and I now turn the key in your
behalf in the name of the Lord, and this
Society shall rejoice, and knowledge and
intelligence shall flow down from this time
henceforth; this is the beginning of better
days to the poor and needy, who shall be
made to rejoice and pour forth blessings
on your heads {D.H.C. IV:6o7).

LESSON DEPARTMENT

491

Parents' Responsibility to Childien

In specific revelation the Lord has
charged the parents, not mother or
father, but the parents to see that
their children are informed upon the
basic principles of salvation and
exaltation. In verses 2^ to 28 in
Section 68 of The Doctrine and
Covenants, this combined responsi-
bility is clearly stated. The reference
is to children before they are eight
years of age. This becomes more
important when we realize that a
person cannot become a member of
the Church ''unless he has arrived
unto the years of accountability be-
fore God, and is capable of repent-
ance" (D & C 20:71).

In regard to this joint responsibil-
ity we must keep in mind that:

. . . the worth of souls is great in the
sight of God ... if it so be that you
should labor all your days in crying re-
pentance unto this people, and bring, save
it be one soul unto me, how great shall be
your joy with him in the kingdom of my
Father! And now, if your joy will be
great with one soul that you have brought
unto me into the kingdom of my Father,
how great will be your joy if you should
bring many souls unto me (D & C
18:10; 15-16)!

We can assume, with confidence,
that each member of our family is
equally important in the sight of
God and that the promise referred
to above pertains to the successful
parents as well as to the successful
missionary. Parents will not obtain
the blessing by giving physical exist-
ence only to the spirit children of
our Father. Their joy and glory will
be achieved by bringing their chil-
dren to a full understanding of the
Lord's way of life, thus preparing or
disciplining them to make right de-
cisions, and to be worthy of his bless-
ings. *

SACRED MUSIC FOR

THREE PART

LADIES CHORUSES

COME, YE BLESSED OF MY
FATHER— Madsen 20

GOSPEL GIVES UNBOUNDED
STRENGTH-Schreiner 30

GO YE FORTH WITH MY
WORD— Madsen 25

IF YE LOVE ME, KEEP MY
COMMANDMENTS-Madsen .. .25

INCLINE YOUR EAR-Wilkes .. .25

IN THY FORM-Madsen 20

LET THE MOUNTAINS SHOUT
FOR JOY— Stephens 20

LORD, GOD OF OUR
FATHERS-Elgar 25

LORD, HEAR OUR PRAYER-
Verdi 20

LORD, WE DEDICATE THIS
HOUSE TO THEE-Madsen 20

OPEN OUR EYES-Macfarlane .25

THE 23rd PSALM-Schubert 25

Music Sent on Approval

Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.
n On Approval Q Charge

n Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City & State

liai|iies

Music |

15 E. 1st South
«^Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Beginning ond od-
vanced classes start
soon. Type your letters,
minutes, reports, geneal-
ogy sheets, etc.

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE

70 North Main - EM 3-2765
Salt Lake City, Utah

Amazing NEW!

MAGNIFYING GLASS

H m ADJUSTABLE ■ m

MagnaJ^u:

SPECIAL GIFT
FOR A
LOVED ONE

Helps You See Better . . .
Leaves Hands Free To Work

1. Reading.

2. Needlepoint.

3. Sewing.

4. Removing slivers.

5. Crocheting.

6. Threading needle.
Price $5.00 postpaid

Also lovely book

of poems

MOODS AND MEMORIES

by Fannie G. Brunt

$2.00 prepaid

DESERET SUPPLY

Box FG 145 - Shipping Address 464 N. 8 W.
Salt Lake City 16, Utoh

From modern revelation, then, we
learn of the significance of woman
in the plan of the gospel. Her place
is still by the side of her husband in
the discharge of his responsibilit}^ in
his Priesthood calling. His kingdom
and glory in this life and eternally
are closely knit with his success in
family life. The wife, therefore,
must be a realistic partner in his
success.

In the 131st Section of The Doc-
trine and Covenants, verses i to 4,
the Lord said:

In the celestial glory there are three
heavens or degrees; And in order to obtain
the highest, a man must enter mto this
order of the priesthood [meaning the new
and everlasting covenant of marriage]; And
if he does not, he cannot obtiio it. He
may enter into the other, but that is the
end of his kingdom; he cannot have an
increase.

While this quotation does not
mention women, vet marriage can
have only one reference, and it im-
plies, without question, to the
importance of the wife as a partner
in man's success in the full responsi-
bility of his Priesthood. This is
again emphasized in the i32d Sec-
tion of The Doctrine and Cove-
nants, verse 4:

For behold, I reveal unto \ou a new and
an cN'erlasting covenant; and if ye abide
not that covenant, then are ve damned;
for no one can reject this covenant and be
permitted to enter into my glon;.

This strong statement is repeated
even more emphatically in the 6th
verse of the same section.

Surely marriage is ordained of
God. In fact, it is vital to the ful-
filling of the plan of life and salva-
tion. The fulness of the Priesthood
can only be attained through suc-

Poge 492

LESSON DEPARTMENT

493

cessfiil temple marriage. This places
woman in a most eminent position;
a position of honor, glory, and vital
importance. And with all this is the
responsibility of being a successful
partner. Where much is given much
is expected.

Thoughts ioT Discussion

1. Does the use of the term "man" in
the story of the creation have an imphed
meaning? If so what is the impHcation?

2. What is the significance of the fol-
lowing scripture, '\ . . neither is the man
without the woman, neither the woman

without the man, in the Lord" (I Cor.
ii:ii)?

3. What place does the scripture give
women?

4. What specific responsibility is given
to women in the plan of creation?

5. Is the exaltation of man and woman
a separate or a conjoint achie\'ement?

6. If woman shares in the glory man
attains in fulfilling his Priesthood respon-
sibilities, has she responsibility in his
failure?

References:

Genesis, Chapter 1.

The Book of Moses, Pearl of Great
Price, Chapters 1-6.

The Doctrine and Covenants, Sections
18, 68, 107, and 1 31.

for Bazaars — Gifts — Handicraft Days —

LOOKING FOR NEW IDEAS?

YOU'LL FIND THEM AT ZIM'S

V Lowest Prices

V Largest Stocks

V Most Variety

V Newest Ideas

THE BEST IN HANDICRAFT SUPPLIES - ESTABLISHED 1932

SEND FOR OUR LATEST CATALOG - FREE

MARBLE "JEWELRY" - ALL SUPPLIES, FOAM
AND TOTE BAGS, BASKETRY, TIER HANDLES,
MOSAIC SUPPLIES, COPPER TOOLING, TEXTILE
PAINTS, "IRON-ON" TRANSFER PENCILS, ALL
FLOWER SUPPLIES, COPPER ENAMELING,
POPSICLE STICKS - EVERYTHING IN HANDI-
CRAFTS

Wholesale to Dealers — Discounts to Groups

ZIM'S

240 East 2nd South
Salt Lake City, Utah

Zippy, the Zions Savings Bug, says .

Mortgage loan service
is fast, convenient
at Z.S. & L. . . .

Zions Savings & Loan has been serv-
ing Salt Lake homeowners longer
than any other savings and loan
association in Utah. Applications
processed quickly, courteously!
Mortgage, tax and insurance mat-
ters all handled in one easy plan at
Zions Savings & Loan Association.

savings
started
now
earn

current rate

Your Savings insured to
0 $10,000 by a Federal agency at
Utah's first savings and
loan ass'n ... 77 years secure!

Our Home Improvement loan
service is fast, friendly . . . you
get up to 5 years to pay!

IONS

SAVINGS

and Loan Association

33 E. First South ~ Downtown

open Fridays 'til 6:30 p.m.

4901 South State in Murray

open Saturdays 'til Noon

Page 494

Q/orgotten cJhings

Grace Barker V^ihon

I had forgotten that the hills
Rise tall against the morning sky,
And how the early sunshine spills
Its gold on trails once traveled by;

The aspen near the kitchen door.
The rocky slope we used to climb;
Rain pools to wade, caves to explore,
Erased by transitory time.

How soft the pussy willows grew
Along the little rivulet.
Time was so beautiful and new
I wonder how I could forget.

JLife {Bouquet

Ida Elaine James

Little half-promises.
Bloom for me!
Achie\e a color,
Whatever it be.

Thrust up from the darkness.
Sure is the root,
And bright the challenge
For crushing foot.

Some shall be thornberries
Pricking them red,
So, sharing together.
Life's pain I have shed.

Sing, thoughts, for color,
For beauty's release
From despair, the black iris.
To whiteness of peace.

Forget me, the poet.
Keep the bright words I say
In a rainbow-glowing
Lifetime bouquet.

Q^ong for LKememvering

Evelyn FjeJdsted

A whistled song and a symphony,
Brought music on the evening breeze.
The whistled measures, glad and free,
Flew up and down in changing keys.

Enchanted rhythm seemed to call;

The leaves like symbols clapped and swayed.

And as a calm fell over all.

The little song began to fade.

Strains of violins on moonlight rays,
Came softly through the dark of night,
And deeper tones sustained the praise
To summer's interlude in flight.

The symphony too soon was gone.
In memory the song lives on.

• BEAUTIFUL
• HAXDY

• DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the
Deseret News Press lor the finest ol service.
Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — S4.20

Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles __ 35

150 to 300 miles _ 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles _ 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gCi>^

33 Richards St. Solt Loke City 1, Utah ^jC^

GOLD

MEDUUON
HOME

A wonderful new
way to live

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO.
Buy no%v from your dealer

HILL CUMORAH PAGEANT

July 21, 1961. Twenty-three days, in-
cluding Boston, Washington, New
York, and Chicago. Top Broadway
show will be seen. Church historical
places will also be visited, such as
Nauvoo and Adam-Ondi-Ahman.

Ask about our tours to the

BLACK HILLS PASSION PLAY

(Including Mt. Rushmore)
Leaves August 19, 1961
See the Colossal Sculpture carved
from solid granite of the heads of
Washington, Jefferson, Lincoln, and
Theodore Roosevelt. $98.50

LABOR DAY TOUR - Sept. 2-Sept. 4.
Includes Zions, Bryce, Grand Canyon,
and Glen Canyon Dam. $32.75

HAWAIIAN TOUR in September.
HAWAIIAN TOUR in October.
ROSE PARADE TOUR in December.

ESTHER JAMES TOURS

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City 3, Utah

Phones: EM 3-5229 — EL 9-8051

Page 495

TOURS FOR 1961

JULY— Hawaii, Pageant and
Historical Eastern Tour

SEPTEMBER-Europe

OCTOBER-Aloha Week
(Hawaii)

DECEMBER— Rose Parade Tour

JANUARY-Around the World
Cruise

MARGARET LUND
TRAVEL SERVICE

72 East 4th South (Moxum Hotel Lobby)
Box 2065 Salt Lake City 11, Utah

DA 2-5559 - HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

ujirthdat/ (congratulations

One Hundred Two

Mrs. Mary B. Clark
Pro\'0, Utah

Ninety-nine

Mrs. Tora Nielson Starkie
\^ernal, Utah

Ninety-eight

Mrs. Amy Hinton Gent
Nottingham. England

Ninety-seven

Mrs. Matilda Robbins
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mary Dell Felt Young
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-six

Mrs. Minnie Peterson Brown
Coalville, Utah

Page 496

Ninety-four

Mrs. Millicent Curtis Smith
Bakersfield, California

Mrs. Lucretia Phelps Pomeroy
Mesa. Arizona

Mrs. Ellen France Robbins
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-two

Mrs. Helen Hoyt Morrill
Junction, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Alice Packer Foutz
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Anna Ludvigson Nelson
El Paso, Texas

Mrs. Mary Lundquist Glines
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Mary Ann Matilda Walker
Sargent

Cedar City, Utah

Mrs. Susan Liberta Brazier Mitchell
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Belle Fotheringham Bakes
Beaver, Utah

Mrs. Emma Goss Carter Brewster
Centerville, Utah

Mrs. Eliza Clayson Searle
American Fork, Utah

Mrs. Lucy Mass Peterson
Salt Lake City, Utah

Living Truths froa\the
Doctrine & Covenants

Christine Hinckley Robinson

These living truths, based on selected quotations
from modern-day revelations, were originally
prepared as Relief Society Visiting Teacher
Messages. Many of them have been amplified;
all of them may be read individually and used
as guideposts to daily living. They embrace uni-
versal subjects: faith, love, brotherhood, humil-
ity, patience, prayer, service, trust, thankfulness,
work, and other topics of inspiration. These
"gems" for quiet, reflective reading are written

by one who loves life and people.
^ ^ ^ 2.00

44 East South Temple oo Sal^ Lake City. Utah ^ -^

"f*^» * ••••••••

Deseret Book Company

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen:

Enclosed you will find . ...check ...money order . ...I have

an account. Please charge. Amount enclosed $ for

copies of Living Truths from the Doctrine and

Covenants, New Organist and Chorister's Hymn Book.

Name

Address
City ...

Zone .... State

Residents of Utah include 3% sales tax.

.H»t»*

ORGANIST AND
CHORISTER'S
HYMN BOOK

Now, at last, here's a hymn
book that lies flat - never
needs propping open. It
has a plastic spiral bind-
ing and pages turn easily.
It contains all the selec-
tions found in the latest
edition of the regular LDS
Hymn Book. Durable fa-
bric cover is available in
red or blue.

2.00

Responsibilities growing?

How about your Beneficial

Your responsibilities grow along with your family.
Each family addition brings new joys - and new
needs. Among these is space. Perhaps you've
remodeled your present home to add more rooms.
Or you may have purchased recently, or considered
purchasing, a larger home. However you plan to
provide the space for living that your family
needs . . . don't overlook another important

responsibility: that of making sure they'll always
have the home you want for them - and not just
the memory of it. Beneficial Life Mortgage Insur-
ance can make all the difference. And it costs so
little when compared with the peace of mind that
comes with it. Ask your Beneficial Life man
for details.

BENEFICIAL LLEE

Virgil H. Smith, Pres

Salt Lake City, Utah

nsnT

£2 A d A S S 5??

k. ^

/n»V>"

»*^^^-'" .,^»?«»'*"

^**%^'M.:

vf.VOL AH UO 8
''\^' AUGU'.T IV^i
■ . ;. o I'n ' : f Q r r i o V o 1 1 1 b ' .' t

•^^^

f *

7^-:m

,K->- lltPi*-

BFIpRjQ&KL '(jgr^

^^^#^

•tldLTrl

F<«-ff«2S

■•►^\^

Nt.'J^BiUia.S^^H

^^m

wIm^^I^

^:vJ>'f'

S!3SiS2

J*--^-

■*i

■v

!?*■**•■• ■* ,

^>J^^

-.afe^>"s'

{jDrtef S/ntenm

Alberta H. Christensen

There is no tumult now, for summer falls
On lane and meadow like a muted song.
Only a brief surrendering to peace—
To flowering stem, to cadences of sound,
Soft as a chanting bee, clear as the cry
Of a startled quail in the myrtle leaves.

Only a sense of oneness with the earth —
With trellised vine, the daisy-whitened hill;
With transient shadow-lace where beauty weaves
A web of dream in grasses warm with sun.
Only a new awareness of the sky.
Its nimbus cloud repeated in the stream.

Brief interim, serene and blossom-frail,
Mantle with petals every scar of grief;
Be the heart's wanted rest, its weld of faith
Against the winter night — the orphaned leaf.

The Cover: Provo River, Utah, With Mount Timpanogos in the Background
Color Transparency by Hal Rumel

Frontispiece: Summertime in Vermont
Photograph by Eva Luoma

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

QJrom I Lear and C/c

The Relief Society Magazine is wonder-
ful. I truly love to read every word in it.
Everything gives me uplifting thoughts,
whether it be spiritual, through the won-
derful lessons, stories, and poems, or the
practical ad\ ice on everyday living. I very
much enjoyed the "International Singing
Mothers Concert Tour" (by President
Belle S. Spafford, in May). The Magazine
speaks to the mothers in the Lord's
Church and helps them in their special
duties. And what does it mean for me, a
young girl? It strengthens my testimony
that the Relief Society is truly an inspired
organization that helps me to keep my
thoughts clean and influences my daily
actions for the better.

— Hildegard Teuscher

Hamburg, Germany

We here in our branch and district
treasure the knowledge we have of the
gospel, but are ever eager to learn more
from day to day. Personally, I find The
Relief Society Magazine a treasure chest
of delightful reading. The lessons given
through the medium of the Magazine are
a sheer joy. I am a registered nurse still
practicing my profession. Nevertheless, I
do think the nursing course as given in
the Magazine (1960-61) is excellent.
What a wealth of information these les-
sons contain for every housewife and
mother — and father, too, for I know
several fathers who read The Rehef Society
Magazine with extreme interest.
— Frances A. Katene

Porirua, New Zealand

For quite awhile I have been recei\'ing
copies of The Relief Society Magazine
from my dear friend Mrs. F. Flicks of
Raymond, Alberta, Canada, I have been
very interested in these Magazines, espec-
ially in the poetry. I can assure you I
have found comfort in the readings, as I
live alone, and the different messages seem
to have been particularly sent to me to
give me courage to carry on. These mes-
sages travel far.

— Mrs. S. A. Thornton

Salford

Lancaster, England

Page 498

I would like a subscription to our won-
derful Magazine entered in the name of
my daughter Mrs. Marcia White. She is
celebrating her first wedding anni\ersary
this month, and I can't think of anything
finer to give her than a subscription to the
Magazine. My own dear mother gave me
my first subscription twenty-three years
ago, the first year I was married. I would
like to make it a family tradition. I
especially enjoy the lovely covers in color,
and I always read the poetry first. I en-
joyed the frontispiece poem in the April
issue "Too Swift the Curve," by Eva
Willes Wangsgaard. It is delightful.
— Mrs. MaDonna N. Lemon

Roosevelt, Utah

During a grief and pain-filled period
three years ago, a very dear friend Mrs.
Arthur Martin of Salina, Utah, started
sending me The Relief Society Magazine.
It was very new and strange to me. At
first, the little stories and beautiful cover
designs attracted my interest — then the
recipes and sewing sections. Each time
I picked up the Magazine I found new and
varied things of interest. I began reading
the lessons, trying to understand them,
but, without a reference book to use as a
guide, I was a bit lost. Finally, the past
summer, two elders from The Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints came to
my door. I obtained The Book of Mor-
mon. Since then the lessons in the
Magazine have become more clarified. I
have read The Book of Mormon from
cover to cover and am still enjoying The
Relief Society Magazine.

— IVIrs. Wallace Jaka

Ottawa, Illinois

Our ward has a wonderful mother, Mrs.
Frances Kolarik. She doesn't know me
very well, and yet she has given me a sub-
scription to The Relief Society Magazine
as a gift for two years. Now this little
Magazine gi\es me uplift and comfort in
my spiritual life. It also gives me faith in
the future and in the spirit of our home.
— Terttu Voskressensky

Los Angeles, California

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD

Belle S. Spafford - President

Marianne C. Sharp . _ . . - - First Counselor

Louise W. Madsen _ _ _ - - Second Counselor

Hulda Parker _ - - - _ Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Christine H. Robinson Annie M. Ellsworth Fanny S. Kienitz

Edith S. Elliott Alberta H. Christensen Mary R. Young Elizabeth B. Winters

Florence J. Madsen Mildred B. Eyring Mary V. Cameron LaRue H. Rosell

Leone G. Layton Charlotte A. Larsen Afton W. Hunt Jennie R. Scott

Blanche B. Stoddard Edith P. Backman Wealtha S. Mendenhall Alice L. Wilkinson

Evon W. Peterson Winniefred S. Pearle M. Olsen LaPriel S. Bunker

Aleine M. Young Manwaring Elsa T. Peterson Irene W. Buehner

Josie B. Bay Elna P. Haymond Irene B. Woodford

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE
Editor -_--------- - Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor ._-_---._- Vesta P. Crawford
General Manager - - - - - - - - - - Belle S. Spafford

VOL 48 AUGUST 1961 NO. 8

(contents

SPECIAL FEATURES

Hugh B. Brown — of The First Presidency Marba C. Josephson 500

White House Conference on Aging Belle S. Spafford 504

Making Good Things Last Lydia H. Fielding 517

The Glory of Light Fredrika Clinch 531

FICTION

Because of the Word — Chapter 1 Hazel M. Thomson 508

His Lasting Love Frances C. Yost 514

Love Is Enough — Chapter 8 — (Conclusion) Mabel Harmer 533

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 498

Sixty Years Ago 518

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 519

Editorial. ''Go to the House of Prayer . . . Upon My Holy Day" Louise W. Madsen 520

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 539

Birthday Congratulations 568

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Plotting Your Perennials Eva Willes Wangsgaard 522

Grant Them Hilltops Pauline L. Jensen 527

Science and the Jelly Glass Alice Morrey Bailey 528

Make a Play Pal Shirley Thulin 530

Julia Lottie Bach's Hobbies Are Decorative and Useful 532

"Sweet Are the Uses of Adversity" Caroline Eyring Miner 567

LESSONS FOR NOVEMBER

Theology— The Mission to the "Shaking Quakers" Roy W Doxey 546

Visiting Teacher Messages— "I Will Give Unto You a Pattern in All

„, Thmgs" Christine H. Robinson 552

Work Meeting— Just for Example Elaine Anderson Cannon 553

Literature— John Greenleaf Whittier, Commoner Briant S Jacobs 555

Visual Lesson Packet Available for Literature Course 560

Social Science— Full Equality in the Gospel Plan Ariel S. Bailif 560

t, r T r, POETRY

Brief Interim— Frontispiece Alberta H. Christensen 497

Lven in Silence Mabel Law Atkinson 507

Long Autumn Day Linnie Fisher Robinson 513

Down the Lanes of August Mabel Jones Gabbott 521

A Glimpse of Grace Ethel Jacobson 526

Handcart Boy Hazel Loomis 538

Too Swift the Time Paulme M. Bell 551

Conversion Evelyn Darlington 565

Mountain Meditation Vesta N. Fairbairn 565

S°"7^r°fl ^°^^^ Christie Lund Coles 566

y'^,^i^°''?^°L- Rose Thomas Graham 566

iJ°'"^"H:"°''' Evelyn Fjeldsted 567

Tranquility .^......^. Marilyn Young 568

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Editorial and Business OtTices : 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511;
bubscriptions 246 ; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign. $2.00 a year •
20c a copy ; payable in advance. The Magrazine is not sent after subscription expires No back
numbers can be supplied Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of
address at once, givmg old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18. 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
^u L ^^^^T^ postage IS enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
ine Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Page 499

Hugh B. Brown — of The Fh^st

Presidency

Marba C. Josephson

Associate Managing Editor, The Improvement Era

TO the Church generally and
to non-Church members, the
name and person of President
Hugh B. Brown have come to signi-
fy greatness. This greatness is not
alone from his striking personality
but also from his greatness of char-
acter which shines from him, even
in repose, and fairly blinds those
who see him in action. He is a
silvery tongued orator, who has the
advantage of being a clear, direct
thinker, one who lets his heart as
well as his brain direct what he says.
President Brown himself wrote:
''Men live best when they neither
deny themselves the verdict of the
head nor the intimations of the
heart, but seek a working harmony
of both.''

His life of activity in the Church
has been long and noteworthy.
From the time he filled a mission
to Great Britain in 1904 to igo6, he
has been kept busy in Church as-
signments. He served as bishop's
counselor, high councilman, coun-
selor in a stake presidencv, stake
president in both Lethbridge (Can-
ada) and Granite (Salt Lake Citv)
Stakes, and as British Mission presi-
dent from 1937 to 1940 and again
from 1942 to 1946. Concurrently he
served from 1942 to 1946 as co-
ordinator for the Latter-day Saint
servicemen. Following his return
from Great Britain in 1946, Presi-
dent Brown became a member of

Page 500

the faculty at Brigham Young Uni-
versity, where he taught until 1950.
In 1953 Elder Brown was selected
an Assistant to the Twelve. On April
6, 1958, he was called to the Council
of the Twelve. He is roundnig out
his Church service as a member of
the First Presidency, to which ex-
alted position he was appointed June
22, 1961.

A born administrator, a real ex-
ecutive, he became noted for the
organization and execution of his
assignments. All learned to revere
him and to love him.

Like Nephi of old, President
Brown can say he '\vas born of
goodly parents. . . ." They did not
have riches as the world counts
them, but they had \\ealtli of the
spirit, which they imparted in rich
abundance to their fourteen chil-
dren, all of whom lived to maturity.

Hugh B. Brown's mother was
Lydia J. Brown, daughter of James
S. Brown of Mormon Battalion
fame. She expected much of her
children, gave them her full confi-
dence, and was usually rewarded by
their devotion and their exemplary
conduct.

Born on Redwood Road near
39th South, Salt Lake City,
Utah, young Hugh early learned the
value of hard work. The second son
and the fifth child of the family, he
knew what it was to rise early to
pick fruit, milk cows, and do farm

HUGH B. BROWN— OF THE FIRST PRESIDENCY

501

PRESIDENT HUGH B. BROWN

chores from sunup to sundown.
Hugh B. Brown also learned to
shoulder additional responsibility
when his father and his older broth-
er left the farm to try their fortunes
in Canada.

For two years Hugh helped his
mother and the younger family
members direct the work on the
farm. Then the family journeyed to
Canada to join the father and older
brother. It was probably during this
time that Hugh felt particularly
close to his mother— a relationship
that persisted throughout the years
until her death, June 3, 193 5- He
has stated on many occasions that
she was the greatest character he
has ever known. And surclv she
must ha\'e been— to bear fourteen
children— the last one in Canada—
under all the rigors of a strenuous
pioneer life. His father also was a
man to be admired: diligent, faith-
ful, hard working. He was a patri-
arch of Granite Stake when he

ZINA YOUNG CARD BROWN
Wife of President Brown

passed away on February 1, 1936,
at the home of his son Hugh in Salt
Lake City.

IN his own family life, President
Brown has stri\en to cement what
God joined in the Salt Lake Tem-
ple, June 17, igo8, when he took
as his wife Zina Young Card, the
sweetheart of his vouth. To their
home came six lo\ely daughters and
two handsome sons. President
Brown's dexotion to his wife as well
as to his parents set the example
to his family to ''Honour thy father
and thy mother. . . ."

In 1958 when Brother and Sister
Brown were to tour the European
Mission, their joy extended to in-
clude three of their daughters who
accompanied them. As his daugh-
ter Mary Firmage stated, it was a
highlight of their lives— not only to
tra\'el with their parents, not onlv
to see the countries of Europe, but
also to see the devotion of their

502

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

father and mother and experience
the tenderness with which they
treated each other after fifty years
of marriage. But this trip was
nothing new— so far as travel was
concerned. Zola Hodson, another
daughter, states: ''We children have
such happy memories of the family
trips together. They were not hur-
ried, for we enjoyed everything as
we went along. I remember one day
we saw a huge turtle in the road as
we were traveling, and Daddy stop-
ped and picked it up, made a crate
for it, and carried it with us on the
rest of the trip."

President Brown and his wife Zina
have practiced the art of courtship
throughout their married life. On
special occasions such as on Zina's
birthday or Mother's Day, President
Brown will place on a breakfast tray
a single rose— red roses are his favor-
ite for his sweetheart — and will
carry it to Zina's bed— a token of
his undying love. The first rose of
his garden has always been for his
wife. And the wife of his youth, the
light of his life, has rewarded him
with encouragement in the face of
discouragement, with faith in his
abilities, and with complete devo-
tion in her ser\ice to him. She
stands at the door to blow a fare-
well kiss to him as he leaves for his
duties of the day, and he always
turns to ''catch it." She takes extra
time to "primp" a little before his
return.

Home evenings were made much
of in the Brown household, accord-
ing to Zola. Singing around the
piano, faith-promoting stories, and
the fun of being together as a fami-
ly made home nights long to be re-
membered. When the gas was

turned low in the grate, the family
would beg their father for a story.
And he would point out the dogs
and cats and witches racing across
the low flames as he spun his tales.
Often he would say, "This reminds
me of the time the purple cow got
caught on the point of the new
moon," and they would be off
again.

"C^OR one who had such keen con-
cern for his family when they
were young, he has heeded the ad-
vice he has given others: "In-laws
get off the boat" (Hugh B. Brown,
You and Your Marriage, page
138). He is still equally concerned,
but his advice is given in such a
manner that, as his daughter Mary
said, "You would think it was your
own conclusion that was reached,"
which, of course, it is. Tliat is the
kind of leader President Brown has
always been — in Church assign-
ments as well as in his family
relationships— gently but knowingly
leading others to reach their own
conclusions.

There was one occasion that was
particularly difficult for him because
Brother Brown had foresight and
knew the outcome from the begin-
ning. His namesake, Hugh, told his
father at the outbreak of World
War II that he felt he should go
back to England, where he had
served a mission, and join the Roval
Air Force to help protect the people
whom he had learned to love. With
a full heart. President Brown recog-
nized his son's choice and gave him
a father's blessing. He knew at the
time that Hugh was going to his
death, which occurred in 1942.

A family man. President Brown
has also been a pubhc man: a

HUGH B. BROWN— OF THE FIRST PRESIDENCY

503

teacher, an officer in the Canadian
army, an attorney both in Canada
and in the United States. In these
positions he has worked closely with
people. And they have been stirred
by ''his great spiritual strength, his
knowledge of, love for, and close-
ness to our Heavenly Father, the
Lord Jesus Christ, and the Holy
Ghost," as his secretary of over seven
years states. In every calling which
he has occupied he has lived up to
the convictions which he developed
as a lad, encouraged by his father
and mother to be a true Latter-day
Saint.

Since his call to the leading coun-
cils of the Church, October 4, 1953,
President Brown's offices have been
open to those who have sought
help, particularly in their marital
relations. He has continued to be
in constant demand for marriage
counseling. His great heart and
mind will continue to bless the dis-
tressed in all situations following his
appointment as a member of the
First Presidency. He has always rec-
ognized the human equation— and
will continue to do so.

This brief tribute to President
Brown could not end without men-
tioning one of the characteristics
that has endeared him to the thou-
sands who have been blessed with
knowing him: It is his unfailing

sense of humor. It has probably
helped him keep on an even keel
when things have been darkest.
With a twinkle in the eye and a
smile on the lip, he has coined
maxims that all would be better for
knowing:

''Snap judgment, like a bear trap,
may catch the one who baits it."

"Life is a journey, not a camp."

"It is no use trying to shine your
lamp if you do not take time to fill
it."

'The quality of one's intelligence
may be related to his sense of hu-
mor."

"A used mind is one item that
has more value than a new."

"Some of us do not need a bushel
to hide our light; a thimble would
suffice."

"Opportunity is always within the
reach of the arm of preparation."

One of his aphorisms that Presi-
dent Brown lives by, is to "Take
on mental nourishment every day."
As a young law student, even then
with a family to support, he arose
at four o'clock in the morning to
study; this has been his practice ever
since— if he cannot get time durir.g
the day to stretch his mind with
reading, he will use any hour of the
twenty-four. He knows the value
of study and reflects this value in
all of his dealings in life.

White House Conference on Aging

President Bdle S. Spafford

IN January 1961, the first White
House Conference on Aging was
called by the President of the
United States in accordance with the
provisions of the law passed by
Congress in 1958. The law provided
that the Conference should be
planned and conducted by the Sec-
retary of Health, Education, and
Welfare with the assistance of other
departments and agencies repre-
sented on the Federal Council on
Aging.

The purpose of the Conference
was *'to formulate recommendations
for immediate action in improving
and developing programs to permit
the country to take advantage of the
experience and skills of the older
persons in our population, to create
conditions which will better enable
them to meet their needs, and to
further research on aging."

The legislative Act providing for
the Conference gave the following
information: 'The number of per-
sons forty-five years of age and
older in our population has in-
creased from approximately thirteen
and one-half million in 1900 to
forty-nine and one-half million in
1957; and the number sixty-five
years of age and over from approxi-
mately three million in 1900 to
almost fifteen million at the present
time, and is expected to reach twen-
ty-one million by 1975." The Act
further stated that:

. . . outmoded practices in the employ-
ment and compulsory premature retire-
ment of middle-aged and older persons are
deprixing the economy of their much

Page 504

needed experience, skill, and energy and,
simultaneously, depriving many middle-
aged and older persons of opportunity for
gainful employment and an adequate
standard of living. Many older persons
do not have adequate financial resources
to maintain themselves and their families
as independent and self-respecting mem-
bers of their communities, to obtain the
medical and rehabilitation services re-
quired to permit them to function as
healthy, useful members of society, and
to permit them to enjoy the normal, hu-
man, social contacts.

Reference was made to our failure
to provide adequate housing for
elderly persons at costs which can
be met by them, thus forcing many
older persons to live under condi-
tions in which they cannot maintain
decency and health, or continue to
participate in the organized life of
the community. Mention was made
of the lack of suitable facilities and
opportunities in which middle-aged
persons can learn how to prepare
for the later years of life, learn new
vocational skills, and develop and
pursue avocational and recreational
interests. This is driving many of
our older persons into retirement
shock, premature physical and
mental deterioration, and loneliness
and isolation, it was stated, causing
an unnecessary drain on the health
of our manpower.

In order to prevent the addi-
tional years of life, given to us by
our scientific development and
abundant economy, from becoming
a prolonged period of dying, the
statement was made that ''we must
step up research on physical, psy-
chological, and sociological factors

WHITE HOUSE CONFERENCE ON AGING

505

in aging and in diseases common
among middle-aged and older per-
sons/' We may expect the aver-
age length of life and the number
of older people to increase still
further. We must, therefore

. , . proceed with all possible speed to
correct unfavorable conditions and to cre-
ate a social, economic, and health climate
which will permit our middle-aged and
older people to continue to lead proud
and independent lives which will restore
and rehabilitate many of them to useful
and dignified positions among their neigh-
bors which will enhance the vigor and
vitality of the communities and our total
economy; and which will prevent further
aggravation of their problems with result-
ing increased social, financial, and medical
burdens.

IN planning for the Conference,
the Honorable Arthur S. Flem-
ing, Secretary of Health, Education,
and Welfare, appointed a national
advisory committee of approximate-
ly 150 persons selected from many
parts of the Nation, who were
knowledgeable on problems of the
aged and on programs related to the
adequate care of the aged. This
committee was to determine mat-
ters to be considered at the Con-
ference, as well as Conference pro-
cedures. The Honorable Robert W.
Kean was named chairman of the
committee. Members of this com-
mittee, assigned to subcommittees,
met periodically for a period of
more than one year in preparation
for the Conference.

Since it was recognized that most
problems can best be solved by
action at the state and local levels,
each of the fifty states of the Union
held, prior to the national Confer-
ence, a state conference on aging.
These state conferences aimed to
gather factual material related to

the aging; they defined issues; they
formulated recommendations for
meeting needs which were submit-
ted to the White House Conference
chairman.

The plans for the White House
Conference called for the holding
of nine separate sections, each to
deal with a special aspect of aging,
as follows: Section 1— Population
Trends and Social and Economic
Implications; Section 2— Health and
Medical Care; Section 3— Social
Services; Section 4— Housing; Sec-
tion 5— Education; Section 6— The
Role and Training of Professional
Personnel; Section 7— Free-Time
Activities: Recreation, Voluntary
Services, Citizen Participation; Sec-
tion 8— Religion; Section 9— Med-
ical and Biological Research in
Gerentology.

Each of the above listed sections
conducted an orientation session
followed by work groups. In the
work groups the recom.mendations
of the respective states were care-
fully reviewed, discussed, and out
of the discussions carefully formu-
lated recommendations were made
for presentation to the Conference
for adoption. A statement of pol-
icy was also prepared by each sec-
tion.

Approximatelv 2,700 delegates
attended the Conference. There
were 1,747 representatives of fifty-
three states and territories; 695 rep-
resentatives of 308 national organ-
izations; 150 advisory committee
members; 111 consultants. The del-
egates represented a very good cross-
section of American life. Through-
out the Conference there was the
fullest and most democratic airing
of opinion. Secretary Fleming, in

506

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

referring to this, said: ''This is
America at its best."

Space allotted for this article does
not allow for a detailed report on
all the extensive recommendations
of the Conference. A few state-
ments selected from the vast num-
ber of recommendations, policy
statements, and addresses given in
plenary sessions may indicate the
scope of the discussions and a few
of the views with regard to how the
problems of the aging may be met.

Health and Medical Benefits

The Conference approved tying
health and medical benefits to So-
cial Security. A minority report
was included, however. This aspect
of the care of the aged was perhaps
the most hotly debated of all mat-
ters considered.

Rehabilitation

Rehabilitation was referred to as
the greatest hope for those afflicted
with, and disabled by, chronic and
degenerative conditions until such
time as specific means are found to
prevent and cure them. It was
stated that rehabilitation programs
must be dynamic and total, de-
signed to meet the physical, emo-
tional, social, and vocational needs
of the chronically ill and disabled.
It was the opinion that vocational
rehabilitation services throughout
the Nation must be improved and
expanded so that older disabled per-
sons may maintain or regain their
ability to work and secure suitable
employment. It was also felt that
qualified teachers must be provided
and well-structured units concerned
with the teaching or rehabilitation
principles need to be established or
expanded in schools of medicine,

dentistry, nursing, and departments
of psychology, education, and other
related disciplines, both on the
graduate and undergraduate levels.
Persons with practical knowledge
were felt to be extremely useful in
supplementing the services of pro-
fessional workers in rehabilitation
programs.

Age RetiTement Piograms

A flexible age retirement plan
based on individual productive
capacity was favored over the prac-
tice of industry with regard to fol-
lowing an arbitrary, compulsory
retirement age for employees.

Voluntary Services

The life of the Senior Citizen as
an individual or in the group is
filled with opportunity for volun-
tary service to public and private
projects and interests. In the gen-
eral pattern of social change affect-
ing the aging, voluntary services of
all types assume increasing posi-
tions of importance.

The Family and the Aging

The maintenance of strong fam-
ily ties is fundamental to the dig-
nity of aging persons. Every ef-
fort should be made to strengthen
and increase understanding among
the generations and the develop-
ment of a sense of responsibility on
the part of all members of the fam-
ily whether they are living together
or not. ''If grandparents, parents,
and children knew their proper
roles in the family — and kept them
—there would be little need for the
vast number of social programs
that keep cropping up," a Phila-
delphia psychiatrist said.

WHITE HOUSE CONFERENCE ON AGING 507

Social Seivices should have aroused the Nation to
In planning for the aging, high the seriousness of the problems of
priority should be given to services aging. It is hoped that it will
which will enable persons to con- be a launching platform for new,
tinue to live in their own homes, or strengthened, and expanded pro-
will make it possible for them to grams. It defined new goals and
return to their families or to inde- made recommendations on how to
pendent living when feasible. Com- attain them. It clarified majority
munities should provide social serv- opinion of the states on matters
ices, such as home nursing, home- related to aging. It should serve as
maker, and social welfare services. a basis for further study. It is hoped

by those who were responsible for
Leisure Activities the conference that the specific
''Intelligent attitudes toward the recommendations made at the Con-
importance and values of meaning- ference will be put into action by
ful leisure for enriched living at the states, communities, the Fed-
every age must be fostered, so that eral Government, private organiza-
the aged who withdraw from the tions, and the older people them-
work force may retire to, not from, selves, all to the end that the ever-
life." increasing number of our aging
The question has been asked as citizens may enjoy happy, produc-
to what will be the outcome of this tive lives as long as it is humanly
great Conference. Certainly, it possible for them to do so.

[President Spafford served as a member of the National Advisory Committee to the
White House Conference on Aging. — Ed.]

ibven in Siu

ence

Mabel Law Atkinson

Loneliness is an old man alone —

Long past fourscore, the venerable ancient

Lived in the silence of solitude,

Forty years of loneliness,

Forty years since he had placed his Marie

To rest beneath the great pine she loved.

Under whose sheltering arms

The two had often sat together

In the quietude of companionship.

Compassion stirred the apathetic embers of my heart:

Kindled, I visited him.

"Lonely?" He echoed my question —
His eyes lifted to mine were like April \ iolets
Beneath the blossom-white snow of his hair;
And his voice held the lyrics of a little river
Released from the boundaries of winter —
"No, my dear, not lonely,

For I companion \\ith great men, kings and prophets-
Today the psalmist David has comforted me.''

Because of the Word

Chapter One
Hazel M. Thomson

THE brightness of the oaks and
maples tried \ainly to cheer
Ruth Ann Barker as she com-
pleted her farm chores. Her eyes
looked often toward Boston, a day's
journey to the east, where living
had become very gracious in the
early eighteen hundreds. It vexed
her that her father insisted on re-
maining in the Naumkeg Valley
which was practically the same as
living on the frontier.

There were no Indians, that was
true, but the land itself had proved
almost as hostile. The back-break-
ing work had taken its toll. Many
times Ruth Ann had blamed it for
her mother's early death.

''I know nothing but farming,''
her father always answered to her
pleas. ''I could not earn a living in
Boston."

''We could get along. Uncle
John would help us."

''I would not like to depend on
John or anyone for help. I will
help myself."

"I could work. I'm a good cook.
Someone would let me help them
as a domestic." But Ruth Ann knew
his answers even before he spoke.

''When your mother and I came
here from England, Ruth Ann, it
was to get land of our own. My
people had always lived on land
owned by the Crown. Even if we
had ever been able to, we could not
buy it. Now, for the first time, I
can till my own ground."

Ruth Ann had seen him so many

Page 508

times sift the dirt through his fin-
gers as if it were more precious than
gold, then lift it to his nose and
take a long breath.

"The city squeezes me in, Ruth.
One day there, and I'm ready to
come back where there is plenty of
room and good fresh air."

Air! That there was. Even when
filled with odors of the barnyard,
there was plenty of air.

'The land, Ruth," her father
would say, "it's in my blood to work
the land. When you're born to the
land, there's no trying to get away
from it. It'll be there in you, too,
once you get over this foolishness
about the city."

Ruth must have heard this at
least half a hundred times. Now,
as he repeated it, her resentment
grew.

"Give the pigs some extra corn
these days," he said, the problem
solved for him, getting back to the
business at hand. "They're near
readv for market. Want all the
weight I can get on them."

Ruth Ann stripped the corn from
the stalks angrily, feeling the sting
on her hands where the sharp leaves
cut the skin. She gathered an arm-
ful and tossed it toward the trough
in the corner of the pen, letting it
sink into the mire, not caring.

By that evening, Ruth Ann had
made up her mind. Cousin Claire
Mayhew had invited her to Boston
for the beginning of the social sea-
son, and she was going. Her father

BECAUSE OF THE WORD

509

had ur^^ed her to accept when the
invitation came. Ruth Ann knew
he felt that she came back from a
visit to Boston a httle more con-
tented, at least for a time. She did
want to go. yet she hesitated leaving
her father alone.

TT was \'ictor Hall's visit that had

finallv caused her to make up
her mind. He had asked Ruth Ann,
for the second time, to marrv him.
It wasn't that she didn't like Vic.
She did, \ery much. Mavbe she
even loved him; yet his rough, brok-
en fingernails, the callouses on his
hands, and the prospect of facing
life on land that he was just now
clearing, was more than she could
stand.

Preparing for bed, Ruth Ann kept
reminding herself how nice it would
be to go to a dance again with a
partner in formal dress. Clothes
meant so little to \^ic. Buckskin
or homespun, it didn't matter. Eith-
er was plentv good enough just so
it wore \^ell. Anyway, Vic would
rather read than dance. He was
like her father about his land and
books. Ruth wondered which they
enjoyed most.

Land means more to Vic than
smooth hands, or clean clothes, or
— yes, thought Ruth Ann, more
than I do. Well, I am going to
Boston. I'm not ready to start liv-
ing in a cabin in the wilderness
where the work is never done. It's
never done here on our farm, where
the land is all cleared and cultivated.
I don't know what it would be like
on his, with the land still covered
with underbrush and trees, but Fm
not too anxious to find out.

The next few davs were busy ones
for Ruth. She cleaned the little

house thoroughly and did much
extra baking so the cupboard would
be well-stocked, at least for the first
part of her visit. Food didn't worry
her father. A bowl of bread and
milk suited him fine, day after day,
for his evening meal.

Then there were her clothes to get
read\". She knew they did not com-
pare with Claire's, but her own dark
beaut\- reflected back from the mir-
ror was reassuring to her.

She had a bad moment the day
before she left. She had fed the
chickens and was returning to the
house when she noticed her father
coming across the field at full speed
on a horse. As she watched, she
realized the horse was out of con-
trol. She put her hand to her
throat, stifling a scream as she
watched him trying to pull the horse
to a stop. He had been trying to
break that colt all summer, and it
had thrown him once. It jumped
the creek at a gallop and tempor-
arily broke its stride. Relieved, she
watched him brought to a halt be-
fore the corral bars.

'Tather!" she cried. "What a
scare vou gave me! Are you all
right?"'

''Of course. Daughter," he an-
swered, sliding slowly from the
horse's back and patting the heaving
sides.

"Why don't you trade that wild
thing off before you do get hurt?
Maybe Vic could tame him."

'A^ic would be only too glad of
the chance. No, this is a real horse.
Nobod}' is getting this horse away
from me. He hardlv bucks when
I get on anvmore. A big hawk flew
up and scared him. That's all that
was the matter this time."

She went back to the house, a

510

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

vague sense of uneasiness hanging
over her, vet she well knew the fu-
tility of arguing with her father.

"D UTH planned on leaving with-
out seeing Vic again. When
she answered the door that evening
to find him there, looking tall and
handsome and bronzed from his life
in the outdoors, she almost weak-
ened. There was a certain strength
about Vic, and she found herself
telling him of her concern for her
father and the colt.

''Can't you do something, Vic?
I almost hate to go, worrying about
him riding that animal.''

'Tve already tried, Ruth Ann. I
even offered to break the colt for
him but he seems to think I am
trying to get the horse for myself,
and just want to train it to my lik-
ing. I will keep an eye on him
every day for you."

'That's kind of you, Vic," an-
swered Ruth. She felt uneasy, not
wanting him to mention marriage
tonight on the eve of her departure.
Vic seemed to sense her mood, and
spoke of other things until he arose
to leave.

"How long will you be gone,
Ruth?" he asked.

"A few weeks. I don't know
exactly."

''I want to get some more land
cleared and get some fall plowing
done. I will not be writing, but I'll
be waiting when you get back. Have
a good time, Ruth."

He made no move to touch her.
She watched as he placed his tall
hat on his blond hair, bleached
lighter by the sun, and stepped off
the porch. He swung lightly to his
saddle and was off at a gallop to-
ward the one room he had built

where his land touched her father's
on the west.

"DOSTON was full of interesting
people and things to do.
Claire's gaiety was contagious, and
the two spent wonderful davs to-
gether.

Ruth found Claire's kind of life
appealing. The two girls would
sleep late and breakfast together.
They had lunch wherever the hour
or the mood caught them. Dinner
in the evening was always a beauti-
ful affair, with candlelight gleaming
on china and silver. Ruth mentallv
compared it with supper in the
kitchen at home and falling into
bed, completely exhausted from the
day's labor.

''You must come with me to the
dressmaker's today, Ruth," an-
nounced Claire one morning. 'The
opening ball is next week, and just
see these bolts of material Papa
just brought from the ship that came
in from England."

"Really, Claire, I can't have you
giving me new clothes."

"But I insist. Besides, Papa says
I must see that vou have a new dress
for the ball. I told him how diffi-
cult it is to get a new dress where
you live, and he says I must urge
you to take as many of mine home
with you as vou will."

Ruth Ann looked at the blue ma-
terial that Claire had chosen. That
would have been her first choice,
but, of course, it was Claire's privi-
lege to take the color she wanted.

"The red, I guess," said Ruth
Ann.

"Good choice," said Claire, tak-
ing the bolt of material from the
stack. "You'll be devastating in red,
with your fair skin and dark hair.

BECAUSE OF THE WORD

511

Now let's be off to Mrs. Palfrey's
and discuss styles and patterns."

Mrs. Palfrey ran a little dress-
making establishment in the center
of the city. Ruth was awed by the
many beautiful dresses already in
progress.

''I hope I can get them finished in
time," Mrs. Palfrey said to Claire,
''but it seems as if everyone in town
wants a dress for this same occas-
ion.

''I do hope she gets them done in
time," said Claire on the way home.
''Quinton will be back in town and
I must look my best."

When they returned for fittings
Ruth felt a little timid about wear-
ing the red dress. Somehow it
didn't seem like her — the image
that she saw in the large oval-shaped
mirror at Mrs. Palfrey's shop. She
noticed Claire looking at her closely,
but was unable to read the other's
thoughts. Not until the day before
the ball, when the dresses arrived,
did she find out what was in
Claire's mind.

''It is the red dress I should have,"
said Claire, looking at Ruth Ann,
as she tried the dress on. "Oh, Ruth,
it means so much to me to look just
right for this ball. If I don't make
an impression on Quinton soon I'm
afraid I'm never going to."

"Both dresses are really yours,"
said Ruth. "You shall wear the one
you choose."

"No, they are not," answered
Claire. "Papa gave the one to you,
just as he gave one to me. But
I like yours the best. Would you
mind awfully trading with me?"

"Of course not," said Ruth, in-
wardly happy at getting the one she
would have chosen in the first place.
After all she told herself, if she

could help Claire in any way with
this romance that meant so much
to her, she was more than willing
to do so.

Ruth was right in her choice of
colors. When the night of the ball
arrived she knew she had never
looked better. The dress suited her
exactly.

'T^HE large ballroom in the south
wing of Claire's home was shin-
ing from the lights of the crystal
chandeliers and filled with people
by the time Claire brought Quinton
to introduce him to Ruth. One look
at Claire's face, and Ruth knew at
once who he was. His hair and
eyes were as dark as her own, and he
was easily the most handsome man
she had ever seen. Almost uncon-
sciously, she glanced at his well-
manicured hand as he took her
own. She flushed a deep red as he
continued to hold her hand.

"So this is the country cousin."

"This is Ruth Ann, Quinton. She
knows very few of the guests. Since
I shall be busy much of the evening,
you must take care of her."

"She will not have one lonely
moment," asserted Quinton, taking
Ruth's arm possessively. "Where
shall we begin, at the punch bowl
or on the dance floor?"

"I'll leave her in your hands,
Quinton. I must get back to my
guests." Claire smiled a brief smile
and was gone.

Ruth loved to dance, and she
found herself being led through the
waltzes and quadrilles by an expert.
She changed partners many times
during the evening, but found her-
self looking forward to another and
another dance with Quinton.

Rutli noticed the earnest conver-

512

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

sation between Ouinton and Claire
as they danced together. She
thought they looked more like two
people with a weighty problem to
settle than a couple in love.

It was near midnight when Ouin-
ton returned to her side and sug-
gested to Ruth that they have a
drink. 'Til get some punch," he
said, ''and we can walk out on the
terrace."

"I'm really not tired. I could
dance and dance tonight," answered
Ruth Ann.

His eyes caught hers and held
them. She forced herself to look
away. He guided her to the punch
bowl and then toward the open
French doors. Ruth Ann could feel
Claire's eyes upon them.

''r^OME," he said. 'There's some-
thing magic about a harvest
moon. Oh, I like any old moon,
even right down to the last little
sliver, but this one tonight is filling
the world, just as my life has sud-
denly been filled."

"Mr. Palmer, you forget that we
are friends of a few minutes, or at
the most of an hour or two," said
Ruth Ann, moving away from him
and sipping the drink.

"Hours, minutes, or years," he an-
swered, moving closer, "what do
they matter? I needed only one
glance to know what you are going
to mean to me. You felt it, too.
I saw it in your eyes. I'm not a
stranger you met just tonight, am
I? Am I?" He turned her face to
meet his. "I think we've known
each other always. We just need
a little time to remember. Will you
go with me, Ruth Ann, to the next
ball on Friday night?"

"But Claire. . . ."

"Claire and I have been good
friends for a long time. How good,
I never really knew until she
brought me you, tonight. She will
probably welcome the chance to go
dancing with someone else, just as
I will. Say you will go, Ruth."

"I couldn't. After all I am her
guest. I can't walk off with
her. . . ."

"Her what? We're friends and
that's all. There is nothing serious
between us. I have already told her
that I was going to ask you."

Ruth Ann turned to see Claire
standing in the light of the door-
way. "It was warm inside," Ruth
said apologetically, as she moved
past Claire.

"Yes," said Claire, looking at her
closely. "The guests are leaving.
I thought you would want to bid
them good night."

"You did me a real favor tonight,
Claire, introducing me to this lovely
lady. I've asked her to go with me
Friday night to the Milverton ball."

"I will not be here," Ruth Ann
spoke quickly. "You see, I must
leave for home tomorrow."

She took Claire's arm and they
walked together to the guests who
were putting on wraps as they pre-
pared to leave. There was no
chance for Quinton to say more
until he bent low over Ruth's hand.

"I don't know where home is,"
he said softly, "but I'll find it."

"I'm sorry, Claire," Ruth said
after the last of the guests had gone
and they climbed the long stairway.

"It's all right, Ruth. I've loved
him for so long, and yet, somehow,
I have never quite trusted him. Even
though I may regret it, I still love
him."

(To be continued)

Don Knight

TROUT LAKE, COLORADO

JLong Kyiutuinn Jja^

Linnie Yhhti Robinson

Time is arrested this long autumn day

Among these hills where sunlight pours its gold.

Amid wide opulence of bush and tree

Whose lea\es ^'ie with the berries they enfold;

And pine cones drop, beneath each scented tree

On cushioned beds, the treasured summer wealth;

While I sit silently upon the stream's green bank,

Losing my vagrant heart to autumn stealth.

For I \\as hungry for this season's tide,
Forgotten beauty storms my heart anew —
This purple haze that drifts up mountain ledge
W^raps all in grandeur for my starving view —
A culmination of the pageant nature.
And I am fed and so restored to stature.

Page 513

utis JLasting JLo\)e
Fiances C. Yost

MY young, newly acquired hus-
band came into the house
one midmorning and said,
'Trena, get your coat and come
with me to an auction out on the
Ben Jones farm."

''But, Tom," I protested, 'we
can't afford to buy anything!"

''Doesn't cost anything to look.
We won't be long."

Time was the only thing I had
plenty of, as my Tom was in the
field from early morning until late
at night. "Well, I guess I can." I
changed to a fresh house dress,
combed my hair and put on lipstick,

"Better put a scarf on your hair,"
Tom said, as he helped me into my
jacket.

I was from the city, and farm life
seemed full of the unexpected. As
we rode along, Tom was whistling
"Springtime in the Rockies." Now
that I was on my way, I wondered
as to the logic of my coming.

"Tom, are you sure I won't be out
of place? If it's an auction of farm
machinery, it will be just for men."

"E\eryone will be there. It's a
good chance for you to get acquaint-
ed."

As we neared the Ben Jones farm
where the auction was to take place,
cars were parked closely on either
side of the graveled road. People
were milling over the ranch. The
men congregated around the ma-
chinery to be sold in the barnyard,
while the women waited on the
grass in front of the little ranch
house.

The men would gather in clusters

Page 514

around a certain piece of machinery
and silently speculate on its worth.
Few comments were voiced, lest the
machinery be skyrocketed in selling.
The women near the house paid
little attention to the household
items to be sold. Some were busy
watching toddlers and keeping them
out of mischief, while they visited
and waited for their men.

Tom introduced me to Hannah
Higley, the first woman he saw.
Then, leaving me with her, he joined
the men out by the farm machinery.
Hannah Higley's farm joined the
Ben Jones place, she told me. We
all went into the house and soon she
seated herself in the center of the
group on an upturned apple box.
What was Hannah saying?

"You can see the house is log,
couple of rooms is all. Ben Jones
built this house more than sixty
years ago for his bride. Ben was
young then, about twenty. Did
most of the work of building the
house alone. It was a labor of love,
you might say; but when it came to
chinking up the logs, Mirentha Cop-
ley insisted on helping. She was
Ben's betrothed.

"Pretty as a picture, Mirentha
Copley was. But Ben never called
her Mirentha. He said it was too
long and somehow never suited her.
There's her picture. He kept it
close to his side all these years. Ben
Jones had lovely little nicknames for
Mirentha.

"Well, those two chinked up this
little house together, and Mirentha
made the red-checked curtains for

HIS LASTING LOVE

515

the kitchen windows, and for the
bedroom she crocheted lace ones,
mind you. Imagine spending all
that time on handmade curtains for
an old log house!"

TTANNAH Higley paused, then
continued, ''You can see the
curtains still hanging at the window
if you don't believe me. It's a won-
der they still hang together. But,
as I was saying, as soon as the house
was ready for living, Ben and Mi-
rentha were married, and moved into
their home.

"I can almost hear them talking
over the breakfast table. Mirentha
probably said, 'Petunias are the
lovingest little flowers, Ben. I wish
you would build some window boxes
and we could plant petunias.'

"And be would answer ever so
sweetly, "Guess that wouldn't be
much trouble. Petty, you tell me
how you want them, and I'll make
them quick as scat.' "

A wave of interest swept through
the crowd of women sitting on boxes
and chairs.

''Well, Ben Jones made those win-
dow boxes, and, as you can see,
they're still at the windows. Miren-
tha planted and tended those
petunias as if they were her own
little children. All the good, left-
over water from the house was
poured lovingly o\er the flowers in
the window boxes. Those two were
as happy as any lovebirds you ever
saw. In the summertime the flow-
er boxes were outside, and in the
winter those ever-thriving petunias
laughed at the cold weather from
the inside. Though, of course, I'm
too young to have known Mirentha
personally, Ben Jones and his bride
must have made the cutest couple.

But their happiness was not for
long. Mirentha de\'eloped some
sort of sickness and died quite sud-
denly.

'Trom that day forward some-
thing died in Ben Jones. He lived
within himself until folks said he
was queer, but he lived to a ripe
old age. When he died last week,
he was past eighty. He had the
finest machinery and the finest
barns. He had electricity and a
radio out in the barn where the
cow s were, but in the house, till the
day he died, he used that coal-oil
lamp there with the painted roses
on it.

"Folks said that if he had married
again he would have lived a normal
life. Ves, old Ben Jones was
strange, all right, there's no doubt
about it." Hannah Higley spoke
softly.

I had listened as attentively as the
others to Hannah Higley's story,
and somehow it seemed very sad.
Perhaps it was because I was a little
new bride myself. I walked into
the bedroom. Yes, the lace curtains
were hanging at the windows as
Hannah had said.

Just then the auctioneer shouted,
"Ladies and Gentlemen!" I walked
outside again. By now the men had
gathered in the yard, also. Among
the crowd was a smartly dressed
couple. I inquired who they were.

"Why that's Rutherford Jones
and his wife Margo. They flew out
from the East to dispose of his
brother's property, take the pro-
ceeds, and return to their home as
soon as possible," Hannah said.

"Ladies and gentlemen, we will
commence the auction with the
household aoods." He held up a

516

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

stack of dishes. "These are relics,
if not antiques. Who will make a
bid on them? Five . . . ten . . .
t\^"entv-fi\'e ... a dollar . . . one
twenty-five . . . once . . . twice . . .
sold to the lady in the pink dress,
for a dollar and a quarter."

"That's Florence Roswell/' Han-
nah whispered to me. ''She has a
lot of children washing dishes. They
won't last long at her place."

The auctioneer held up two old
patchwork quilts "Do I hear a bid?
Two dollars . . . three . . . four . . .
Sold to the lady with the red um-
brella, for four dollars for the pair!"

'That's Freda Bench," Hannah
said. "You'll like her. She'll copy
the pattern of those quilts and make
new ones for the house and use
those in the bunkhouse."

"Here's a sewing machine good as
new. The deceased Mrs. Jones has
been dead sixty years, and the ma-
chine has never been touched since.
Of course it isn't an electric ma-
chine, it's a treadle, but in fine
condition. This machine cost a
hundred dollars, probably, when
new. I'll let it go for five. I'll let
it go for five. Who'll offer me five
dollars?"

"I will." That timid little voice
that had popped up was mine. I
needed a sewing machine verv much.
I didn't mind having a treadle.

"Sold to the pretty lady with the
flowered scarf on her head."

Everyone was looking at me now,
and Tom was coming over to where

I was. He was digging in his pocket
for the five-dollar bill. We had
planned to stop at the grocery store
on the way home. I probably had
a good scolding coming. What
would he sav to me?

"You did all right, Trena." I
looked up at Tom, and he was smil-
ing proudly.

Someone murmured, "She'll get a
lot of good out of that machine
when she starts sewing for little
ones."

I looked about and evervone was
smiling approvingly at me. It was
as if they were saying thev admired
my good judgment and thriftiness.
I knew, then, that I had made
friends with all the farm folks in the
valley.

There weren't many moie house-
hold goods. The coal-oil lamp, with
the red roses, sold at a rather fancy
antique price. A crocheted table-
cloth, yellowed with age, a bed and
dresser of solid oak, and a big ward-
robe were all disposed of. Then the
auctioneer motioned for the crowd
to follow him to the barnyard, where
the fine modern machinery would
be auctioned.

I took Tom's arm and trailed
along with them. If I was going to
be a farmer's wife, I should learn
all I could about machinery. But
my mind \^as on Ben Jones, the
owner of the farm. He had set such
a fine example for all of us, with his f
lasting love.

n iaking (^ood cJhings JLast

Lydia H. Fielding

V\/^HEN I was a small child, store candy was a real treat. We children
would anxiously await mother's return from her infrequent trips
into town. We would rush out to the buggy and help carry the purchases
into the house, peering cautiously for a certain little brown paper sack,
but not until mother had removed her wraps and unpinned her hat did
she bring forth from some mysterious corner the object for which we had
been watching.

From it she took nice, long sticks of red and white striped pepper-
mint candy or brownish sticks of hoarhound, or sometimes red, clove-
flavored sticks. She gave us each one with the admonition, ''Now don't
eat it up in a hurry, and make it last, for, remember, when it is gone there
will be no more."

Splendid advice! But, oh, it tasted so good that sometimes one of
us would forget and eat ours hurriedly. Then we would enviouslv watch
the others as they slowly nibbled or sucked theirs down to the last de-
licious morsel.

Years passed, and with them came a certain maturity that enabled
us to realize that some things in life are more enjoyable if taken slowly,
such as enjoying the beauties of nature, reading an inspiring poem, eating
a delicious meal, cultivating a friendship, or absorbing a wonderful new
idea.

But I am still a child when it comes to The Relief Society Magazine.
As the first of the month draws near, I eagerly await the day the mail
brings a certain little colorful Magazine. I settle mvself comfortably on
the couch and admire the artistic cover. Then I scan through its pages
noting the titles of articles, stories, and lessons, and look at the pictures.
I assure myself how very interesting it is going to be.

I declare I'll read it slowly this time, read a little each day and make
it last longer. I will just read the poetry now, then go finish my morning
work. (I always read the poetry first.) That done, I idly thumb through
the pages again. The continued story catches my eye. I wonder what
happens this time? The first thing I know I am reading at the end,
'*To he continued.''

This article by Sister Spafford looks timely. . . . This stor\' surelv
must be interesting. ... I wonder if there is anyone in this picture I
know?

The clock strikes twelve! My goodness, it is time for lunch! ^\^ell,
anyway, I have nearly finished the Magazine, and it was so very good,
worthwhile, and interesting. Each number is better than the last, but,
oh, I wish I had made it last longer. Now I must wait a whole month
for more.

Page 517

(bixtii LJears J^go

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, August 1901

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the Women

OF All Nations"

PRESIDENT SNOW'S ADDRESS TO RELIEF SOCIETY (given at Saltair,
July 9, 1901); I will venture to say that the best wives and mothers and the most
efficient housekeepers among us are members of the Relief Society, and I would adxise
the brethren to encourage their wives to join the society ... for it would be a good
thing to have the influence of this organization in every home. I ask you, my sisters,
in your visits to the homes of the Latter-day Saints to carr\^ this influence where\er you
go. The Lord has clearly shown to you the nature of your relationship to Him and
what is expected of you as wives and mothers. Teach these things to those whom you
visit, especially to the young ladies. . . .

— President Lorenzo Snow

KANSAS RELIEF SOCIETY: Thursday, June 13, 1901 . . . the sisters of the
Kansas City branch and Sister Levinia Preator, of Independence, Mo., met according
to appointment by the mission presidency to organize a Relief Society. . . . President
James G. Duffin spoke at length on the object of the meeting and briefly referred to
the history of this important and beneficial organization. A number of the sisters
present expressed themsehes as being heartily in sympathy with the mo\ement . . .
of seeing a branch of the society in this section of the Lord's vineyard prosper and
flourish. Sister Estella A. Milligan . . . was appointed as president . . . with Sister
Kate Brown . . . and Louisa Preator as first and second counselors. . . .

— Estella Milligan

A HAPPY BIRTHDAY PARTY: Tuesday, July 30, 1901, a very pleasant lawn
partv was given on the beautiful grounds at the Cannon farm, by Gen. John Q. Cannon
and wife for their daughter Louise, to about forty or fifty of her young friends. The
place was prettilv decorated in honor of the festive occasion, and Chinese lanterns
hung from the balcony in the \'ines and among the trees gave the place a gala
appearance. . . .

How beautiful is youth, how bright it gleams

\\^ith its illusions, aspirations, dreams.

Book of beginning, story without end.

Each maid a heroine and each man a friend.
— Editorial

THOUGHTS ON MISSIONARY WORK: President Lyman, late of the Euro-
pean Mission, has in all soberness declared "that the lady missionary is no longer an
experiment, but an unqualified success." In the early dawn of the twentieth century
this fact has been demonstrated to the world. What will the future unfold? . . .
Broad avenues, today unexplored, will open for her earnest efforts to teach the prin-
ciples of purity and truth. The new century, ablaze with light for all the world,
will see her crowned, seated on the throne secured by her long devotion ... by
intellectual development, and heart and soul expansion. . . .

— Lydia D. Alder

PRESIDENT ZINA D. H. YOUNG: In a letter recently received from Canada
we learn of the good health and enjoyment of our beloved President, Sister Zina D. H.
Young, who is visiting there with her daughter and family, and we are sure all the
Saints everywhere . . . wish her strength and \'igor ... to accomplish all her heart
desires in the great mission to which she has been called and set apart. . . .

— News Note

Page 518

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

JACQUELINE BOUVIER KEN-
NEDY accompanied her hus-
band, President John F. Kennedy,
on his diplomatic missions to con-
fer with heads of state in Canada,
Paris, and Vienna. Mark Drouin,
Canadian Senate Speaker, said of
Mrs. Kennedy, ''. . . Her charm,
beauty, vivacity, and grace of mind
have captured our hearts." Her re-
ception in France, in England, and
in Vienna was equally enthusiastic.

Adiienne: the Life oi the Mar-
quise de La Fayette, by Andre
Maurois (McGraw-Hill New York)
narrates many events not previouslv
known in the life of this courageous
woman who risked her life and en-
dured many years of imprisonment
for the sake of her husband, whose
life was many times threatened dur-
ing the French Revolution. Ad-
rienne is described as a woman
whose ''flexibility and resilience,
whose intelligence, tact, and unself-
ish commonsense made her 'the last
resort' of her family."

A UGUSTA STEVENSON has

written a delightful story of the
life of Abraham Lincoln's mother
titled Nancy Hanks, Kentucky Girl,
published by Bobbs-Merrill, New
York. Dying at thirty-five, when
Abe was nine, she was thereafter
known as "the Madonna of the
backwoods.*'

TZ ATHERINE WORSLEY, a de-
scendant of Oliver Cromwell,
on June second, wed Prince Ed-
ward, Duke of Kent, cousin of
Queen Elizabeth II, at historic
York Minster Cathedral in York,
England. Most of Europe's royalty
attended, and it is estimated that
twenty-five million European and
British spectators watched the cere-
mony on television. It was the first
royal wedding ceremony in the
medieval cathedral since 1328.

A/TRS. MARIE A. STUMB, after
an automobile accident ended
her budding career in voice and bal-
let, turned to the business world for
a new occupation. She is now
among the nation's top ten women
underwriting more than a million
dollars worth of life insurance an-
nually. She analyzes the business
affairs of doctors, businessmen, and
corporation executives, sometimes
in the highest of income brackets,
and gives expert advice. She is also
a specialist on estate and tax mat-
ters.

r^LIZABETH BENSON is Dean
of Women at Gallaudet Col-
lege, in Washington, D. C. This
is the world's only college for the
deaf. In June, it held its ninety-
seventh commencement exercises.

Page 519

EDITORIAL

VOL. 48

AUGUST 1961

NO. 8

(^o to the diouse of U^rayer . . .
Llpon Hill uiolii Jjay

A MONG the commandments
given by our Heavenly Father
to his children for their guidance is
one requiring attendance at sacra-
ment meeting. ''And that thou
ma3^est more fully keep thyself un-
spotted from the world, thou shalt
go to the house of prayer and offer
up thy sacraments upon my holy
day" (D&C 59:9).

Is there any true Latter-day Saint
who would not like to keep himself
more "unspotted from the world"?
Is there any father and mother who
would not like his or her sons and
daughters to keep themselves ''un-
spotted from the world?" Only
the constant influence of the Spirit
of the Lord keeps one from seeking
only worldly goals, from accepting
worldly standards of conduct, and
from losing touch with the heav-
enly.

President Brigham Young has said
regarding attendance at sacrament
meeting:

I sav to the brethren and sisters, in
the name of the Lord, it is our duty and
it is required of us, by our Father in Heav-
en, by the spirit of our rehgion, by our
covenants with God and each other, that
we obser\'e the ordinances of the house
of God, and especially on the Sabbath
day, to attend to the Sacrament of the
Lord's Supper (Discourses oi Brigham
Young, page 171).

When a prophet speaks "in the
name of the Lord" he speaks with

Page 520

the utmost solemnity and with the
greatest authority. It is intended
that the people hear and obey.

At another time he said: "Wheth-
er we are poor or rich, if we neglect
our prayers and our sacrament meet-
ings, we neglect the Spirit of the
Lord, and a spirit of darkness comes
over us" (Ibid., page 170).

For those who seek joyous living,
every effort must be made to avoid
this spirit of darkness and to live
constantly in the light of truth.
How quickly the powers of dark-
ness can cloud one's mind if allowed
to do so, and how much more easily
they can be restrained, if one is
fortified with frequent experiences
in renewing covenants and refilling
one's spiritual reservoir.

One of the most sacred Christian
ordinances, and as necessary to our
salvation as any other ordinance, is
partaking of the sacrament of the
Lord's Supper. Latter-day Saints are
blessed with the opportunity of
coming together, as a general rule,
weekly for this purpose. By this act
one bears witness to the Lord, his
angels, and one's brethren and sis-
ters, that he does remember the
Savior's death for him and his gift
of salvation and eternal life.

Thoughtful participation in this
ordinance is a blessed reminder of
one's covenants with the Heavenly
Father, his promises to us — con-

EDITORIAL

521

tingent upon the keeping of his laws
— and ours to him in virtuous
hving. We are admonished to
impress the sacredness of this im-
portant ordinance upon our chil-
dren, to remember the obligations
to keep his commandments that we
place upon ourselves as we voice our
"amen" to the sacrament prayers.

Another blessing derived from
attendance at sacrament meeting
comes from the promise given by
the Lord to his disciples as he
taught them and answered their
questions concerning the kingdom
of heaven. He gave them the assur-
ance of his being with them when
they gathered together to learn and
to teach the gospel. 'Tor where
two or three are gathered together
in my name, there am I in the midst
of them" (Mt. 18:20).

What great comfort and soul
satisfaction comes from placing one-
self in the situation described,
''gathered together in my name."
\Vlio can afford to lose this contact
with the Spirit of the Lord? If
Latter-day Saints would heed this
promise and examine the assurance
it gives, they could not stay away
from sacrament meeting. They
would attend with their families to
be where he is.

There is just one way to test the

value of attendance at meetings and
that is to attend them. If one has
the true Sabbath attitude, he will
respond to the testimony of the
speakers, however humble, and his
spiritual nature will be stirred. The
edifying feeling of companionship
with brothers and sisters, and in
raising hearts and voices together in
worship remains to affect activities
during the week to follow. It enables
a rededication to living righteouslv.

No one is entirely happy seeking
these blessings alone. The spiritual
experience of worshipping together
as a family leaves a lasting impres-
sion upon each member. The true
spirit of brotherhood is felt and
cherished. At no time is there a
greater feeling of being one with
others as in this act of gathering to-
gether as commanded.

"The Lord is not pleased with
people who know these things and
do them not" (President Joseph F.
Smith). No Latter-day Saint can
plead ignorance of the command-
ment to attend sacrament meeting,
as it is so frequently brought to their
attention by the General Authori-
ties. Let us heed the command-
ment, develop a beautiful Sabbath
attitude, "be an example of the be-
lievers," and "go to the house of
prayer . . . upon mv holv day."

-L. W. M.

^Jjovcn the JLanes of J^ugust

Mabel Jones Gabbott

The goldenrod is yellow as the sun high oxerhead.
And the apples in the orchard are turned a redder red.
The bees have drained the clover to fill their honey-trust.
And down the lanes of August boys go barefoot in the dust.
The corn is ripe for eating and the pumpkin's orange gold,
The best days are about us, with summer getting old.

^Plotting

LJour

^Perennials

Eva Willes
Wangsgaard

Janet Knowles

ORIENTAL POPPIES

PERENNIALS are a triple asset
to any garden, adding an air
of permanence to the pattern,
requiring less water than annuals,
and providing cut flowers to glorify
everyday living and special occasions.
Except for irises, peonies, and
spring-blooming bulbs very few
perennials need to be planted in the
fall. Especially is this true in areas
where plants are obtainable from
the nurseries safely started in vari-
ous-sized containers. Severe weather
and drouth in winter are great haz-
ards to establishing root growth.

In planning the perennial garden,
here are some pointers to successful
results :

Be aware oi quality — it takes no
more care, water, or fertilizers to
grow a high quality plant than it
does to grow a nondescript one.
Garden-club plant trading is a beau-
tiful custom, if you really know what
you are getting. But you have
gained nothing and lost valuable
time, if the plant turns out to be

Page 522

SO ordinary that you will replace it
soon with a rarer variety. Most
plants are sold and catalogued by
individual names.

Feonies

It doesn't pay to plant a peony
listed less than ''9" quality. Among
my favorites are: LaCygne (French
for 'The Swan") which, as its name
implies, is a pure white, very firm
and plump, with a faint aura of
yellow at the heart when first open;
Teresa is a pale pink equally firm
and full, and Mons. Jules E\ie and
Solange are very satisfactorv in the
pink and white varieties However,
there are some lovely red peonies
and some gorgeous single-blooming
varieties which make excellent cut
flowers and showy garden plants

Irises

The varieties of irises are legion
and new hybrids appear every year.
If you wish to have the latest thing
in irises, you pay high prices for new

PLOTTING YOUR PERENNIALS

523

varieties But some of the earlier
hybrids are so beautiful that I doubt
if any others will ever excel them in
any way but in novelty. For in-
stance, the Mohr family hybrids —
the "incomparable'' El Mohr, a
rose-violet bloom, very ruffled, grows
on tall, firm stems; William Mohr,
a paler flower, stands and falls ruf-
fled lavender, with dark veinings,
slender, but firm, stems and dain-
tier, narrower foliage; Ohr Mohr, is
similar to El Mohr, but dark pur-
ple in hue; Lady Mohr is beige;
Grace Mohr is pink and less large
and ruffled. Then there are the
superb white varieties like Snow
Flurry and Iceland. The golden
ones are exquisite, Cah'fornfa Gold,
a prolific bloomer. Treasure Island,
with a tongue of ivory running down
the middle of each fall, and others
equally attractive.

Delphiniums and Piimioses

Delphiniums and primroses may
be planted successfully in autumn,
but in heavy, cold soils, spring
planting is preferable.

Delphiniums are immensely tall
plants, with long racemes of bloom,
and so must be planned for back-
row planting. Primroses are bedding
and border plants, and the short,
heavy-leafed varieties require much
shade and plenty of water. They
multiply rapidly and can be re-
divided almost every spring.

Young seedlings of delphiniums
and primroses are recommended be-
cause it takes a year or two for older
clumps to get adjusted, and in the
meantime blooms are inferior.
Young seedlings will produce show
specimens the first season under
favorable circumstances and will

continue blooming grandly for sev-
eral years. However, I have found
both of these species to be suscep-
tible to both red spiders and fungi.
So I recommend a close watch and
spraying at the first sign of yellow-
ing, wilting, or dehydration.

OrientaJ Poppies

Oriental poppies may be planted
in the autumn. These are obtain-
able in white, pink, salmon pink,
flag red, raspberry red, and Ming
orange. They are very deep rooters
and seldom transplant well unless
bought well-started in containers.
They cannot be dug and divided as
most perennials are handled. They
are bought through a nurseryman
or a catalogue and come to you as
small sections of root. They may be
grown successfully from seeds
which are purchased from the same
sources, but are, of course, a year
later in producing.

Don Knignt

SCROLL BORDERED IRIS

524

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

Ward Linton

TULIP GARDEN

Bulbs

Autumn is the time for bulbs —
tulips in infinite variety, hyacinths,
daffodils, narcissi, squills, snow-
drops, crocuses, and all our old
friends. But here are some rarer
plantings you may enjoy.

Anemones — There are many dif-
ferent kinds of anemones varying
greatly in appearance from the early
spring, ground-hugging species, with
their delicate rayed flowers, to the
large-flowered florist types and the
tall-blooming Japanese windflower.
You will find these in bulb dealers'
or perennial specialists' lists.

A. bJanda astrocoeruJes (ingrami)
is the deepest blue form of this
dainty, yet beautifully hardy, Gre-

cian windflower which blooms in
early spring when the first warmth
of March or April sun caresses the
ground above the bulbs. Small
starry flowers, each made up of
many rays of daisy-like petals, appear
in quantity above the low, thrice-
cut and pointed-leafed foliage which
forms a lovely background for the
brilliant blossoms which last for
weeks. In early autumn set the
tiny, fat, bulbous tubers two inches
deep in humus-filled, yet gritty soil,
in a choice section of the rock
garden or border, where they will
receive light shade in summer but
plenty of sun in spring to open up
the flowers.

Larger, later, and more showy
anemones may be planted deep, six
to eight inches apart, in sunny bor-

PLOTTING YOUR PERENNIALS

525

ders, bot they will need winter
mulch for protection. These re-
semble poppies in bloom.

Chfonodoxa (glorv-of-the-snow)
bloom in great sheets of blue just as
the snow is melting awav. They are
nati\e to Asia Minor and so are
quite hardv. A few hundred will
give a good start, as they seed them-
selves readily, increase also from off-
shoots, choosing their o\\n favorite
spots and spreading rapidly. Set the
small, pear-shaped bulbs three
inches deep and one inch apart for
early effectiveness, lovely ''patches
of sky."

C. lucj'Jiae is the usual form, with
six to twehe flowers to a stem, four
inches tall, with three or four broad-
ly linear leaves appearing at the
same time. There is a white form
and a pink one and a slightly earlier
bloomins^ type, C. sardensis, with
somewhat smaller, true gentian-blue
flowers and a verv small, scarcely
noticeable, white center.

Don Knight

POETICA NAPvCISSUS

Don Knight

YELLOW NARCISSUS

Eianthis (winter aconites) will
often pop their little golden, globu-
lar buds out of the ground before
the snow is all gone, in February,
or earlier in some sections and some
seasons. If it turns cold again, they
just seem to stand still until the
next warm sunny dav urges them
forward. Even in verv cold sec-
tions they will be up by mid-March,
usually the earliest of the spring
seekers. They team well with snow-
drops. Actually, these relatives of
the buttercups are perennials, with
tuberous roots which put them in
the bulbous category. The\ resent
being out of the ground anv length
of time, so order early and plant
them promptly on arrival. If the
shri\eled looking tiny tubers seem
drv, co\'er them with moist sand or
peat moss overnight to help them
plump up, then plant them imme-
diatelv. Set them two inches to
three inches deep, three to four
inches apart, in colonies, in loose.

526

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

friable soil containing some leaf
mold to keep it slightly moist and
cool.

IN plotting your perennials: First
—be aware of quality as men-
tioned above, second — be aware oi
color.

Great orange poppies blooming
beside rose-colored peonies detract
from rather than add to the effect.
On the other hand, regal lilies, pur-
ple clematis, and great white fringed
Shasta daisies bloom simultaneously.
Planted in such a way as to have
the lilies bank the clematis on a
fence, and the great white daisies
repeating the white below, the ar-
rangement is a soul-uplifting sight.

In a garden where perennial
phlox, with their pastel loveliness of
color, are the keynote, harsh reds
and yellows are out of place. Pale
ivory daisies, with marguerite-like
foliage, minarda, with pastel ma-
roons and purples, and lythrum,
with its rich pinks, are lovelv addi-
tions. And the many Shasta daisies
in their purity of white are always
good.

My phlox are planted between

two rows of peonies, and so add
their color to the rich green of the
foliage. They make enduring
neighbors, since phlox want their
roots shaded and peonies require
plenty of Sun.

Third — be aware of balance.
Tall-growing, tall-blooming plants
in the background, followed by
medium tails, and fronted with
low-growing, generous blooming
petunias for ground co\er make
satisfactory borders. Then watch for
symmetry from side to side.

Fourth— be aware of pattern. Plan
your garden first roughlv on graph
paper, with a center of interest,
simplicity of pattern, and avoid the
clutter of extra circles and cut-outs.
A few varieties well-planned produce
a better effect than too much and
too many. Be sure to leave unplant-
ed and ready, the spaces where
perennials needing spring planting
can be placed quickly and easily,
and you will need onlv to weed,
water, and enjoy the rest of the sea-
son. The weeding is negligible if
you uproot weeds consistently as
soon as they appear. That way there
is never any multiplication.

J/i (glimpse of (^race

Ethel /acobson

Child, there is a world of wonder

In your eyes,

Of magic and of merriment,

And grave surprise.

Fathomless as the blue of calm

And sunlit seas,

Limpid as the arching heaven's

Immensities.

All the world's ills might heal with no more

Than the grace

Radian-t in your gaze, and blossoming

In your face.

(^rant cJhem cKiUtops

Pauline L. Jensen

npHE wedding reception was over. The bride and the groom had
departed amid a rain of rice, to the accompaniment of enthusiastic
spoon-on-pan music from the small ones in the neighborhood. The thing
that had been uppermost in our hearts and our minds for weeks was now
over. The last guest had taken leave, and an unfamiliar stillness had settled
down upon the house.

We, the parents of the bride, eased ourselves wearily into comfortable
chairs, and looked around. The tables in the sunroom were heaped with
gifts. From the end of one table, ribbons cascaded in bright streamers,
waving fitfully as the slight breeze caught them. Silver pitchers gleamed
brightly against the honey maple of the hutch. A candle flickered gently.
Remnants of wedding cake spilled across the silver tray, and rice dotted
the rugs. Chairs, awry, gave evidence of the confusion that now was
ended.

There was the sound of muted thunder in the distance. The father
of the bride slumped wearily in his chair, and a look of sadness settled over
his kindly features. The years that had welded our lives together had also
brought us the power to divine each other's thoughts. He's thinking, now
she is gone. I felt a lump rise in my throat.

I thought of the years that this home had housed her physical pres-
ence, and how every word, thought, and plan had included her. In a few
days the movers would come, and, within a matter of hours, the material
things that bespoke her presence would be removed, and there would be
little left that bore her imprint, but her picture on the wall, the memory of
her gay laugh, and running footsteps on the stairs. The rest, her music,
her books, her pictures, and the foolish little things, such as the china
animal collection, and the furry cats upon her bed, would all be gone.

Suddenly, my thoughts turned backwards, through the many, but oh,
so short years, and I saw the young edition of the father of the bride kneel-
ing beside me, as we said our vows. I thought of all that had transpired
within the years that followed. What devious ways had brought us to this
hour. What joys and heartaches, what peace and turmoil we had met
along the way. The valleys we had walked; the hilltops we had climbed
together! And, I thought, with gratefulness, that the hilltops had out-
numbered all the others.

Our daughter and her husband would walk that selfsame way. The
roads would be a little different, but they, too, would have their valleys and
their hilltops. They would have their sun and shadows; but they would
walk, as we had done, the road together for eternity.

Involuntarily, the words came, from my heart. 'Tlease grant, I pray,
that in this marriage, too, the hilltops may outnumber all the others!"

Page 527

Q^cience and the ^eily (^lass

Alice Alorrey Bailey

T ONG before Pasteur's experi- of scientific research. This benefits

ments in the i86o's with his rather than replaces home canning

''soups" and his sterile bottles, projects by furnishing such helps as

housewives learned that fruits prepared pectin and recipes with

packed away in sugar, honey, or exact proportions and such careful

molasses would ''keep/' Some still directions that the most inex-

living remember the pioneer treat perienced cook can expertly prepare

of fishing in a crock for a "pickled colorful and tasty home-cooked

peach" at the hungry end of a
school day. As then, today's jams,
jellies, preserves, conserves, and mar-
malades lend ruby, emerald, and
amber brightness to every meal.
Housewives discovered that some

products.

The yield is more than twice as
many glasses with the use of pectin,
the fruits are less concentrated with
sugar, and more fruit-flavored to
most people. Lemon juice, suggest-

fruits, more than others, have ability ed in most recipes using prepared

to "jell," and scientists tell us this pectin, cuts the too-sweet taste,

is because of the varied pectin con- prevents discoloring, and often com-

tent. The making of jams and jel- plements the natural fruit flavor. No

lies, first an entirely home industry, longer is jelly making an all-day task

moved into commercial production, of stirring over a hot stove, but can

where it gained the exact knowledge be done in a few minutes.

Black Currant Preserves

Stem and wash 4 quarts fully ripe black currants. Add 1 cup water and simmer
gently, covered, for 10 minutes. Measure:

5 c. fruit 1 pkg. or bottle prepared pectin

7 c. sugar (measured separately in dry dish)

Combine fruit and pectin, stir well, measure sugar for use at the proper moment.
Bring fruit-pectin mixture to boil over hottest fire available, stirring constantly. Add
sugar and bring to full rolling boil, stirring constantly. Boil exactly 4 minutes. Remove
from fire, stir and skim by turns for 5 minutes. Seal and cap in jars, cans, or jelly
glasses.

Marmalade originally was made only of quince and sugar, more lately of citrus

fruits. The term "marmalade" is sometimes improperly applied to non-citrus fruit
jams.

Orange Marmalade

6 medium-sized oranges

(2 lbs. sliced)
6 c. water

Page 528

V2 c. lemon juice
1 package or bottle pectin
9 Yz level c. sugar

(measured ready for use)

SCIENCE AND THE JELLY GLASS

529

Cut oranges in verv thin wheels with \ery sharp knife or sheer. Discard large Hat
peel ends. Sliced fruit should weigh 2 pounds.

Combine sliced fruit, water, and lemon juice ni .S-cjuart kettle^ and biinf; to c|uick
boil. Roi] "cntlv for 1 hour (tuico\crcd) or until tender. Measure cooked material,
and add water if necessary to total exactly - le\cl cups. Combine with pectin and
bring to full boil, stirring constantly. Add sugar and stir gently until it has reached a
full rolling boil. Roil exactly 4 minutes. Remove from fire. Skim and stir by turns
for ^ minutes before sealing in jars or cans.

Conserxc is a combination of 2 or more fruits and nuts.

Apricot Conserve

1 large orange, ground fine
1V4 c. water

4 tbsp. lemon juice
6 Vi c. sieved apricots

with orange mixture

1 pkg. or bottle pectin
8/4 level c. sugar

1 c. blanched almonds, skinned and
ground
(Pits from tlic "sweet-pit" apricots, or
walnuts mav be substituted.)

Wash and pit apricots, crush thoroughly, and add the water. Simmer 15 minutes.
Press through a coarse sieve. Simmer orange, 1 /4 cups water, and lemon juice together
15 minutes, covered. Combine apricot and orange mixtures; measure 6'i cups of this
combined mixture into a large sauce pan. Add pectin, nut meats, and stir well. Bring
to a boil, add sugar, bring back to a full rolling boil. Boil hard 4 minutes. Watch
carefully, as it burns easily. Pour into sterilized jars and seal.

Make jam the same way, except without the nut meats.

The imaginative housewife can find ingredients to fill her jelly glasses the year
round because of modern methods of refrigerated transportation, canned fruits, some
exotic fruits from distant lands, and frozen fruits which make out-of-scason combina-
tions possible. Try raspberries with crabapple. Besides a new taste treat, the
jelly is assured a clear red color.

Raspberry and Cr.\bapple Jelly

4 lbs. crabapples (fully ripe)
1 lb. red raspberries

3 c. water

1 pkg. or bottle pectin

\\^ash and remove blossom and stem ends from apples. Do not peel. Cut in
small pieces; add 3 cups water and simmer 10 minutes. Simmer raspberries separately,
if thev are frozen and contain sugar; if not, combine with apples to simmer. Strain
through cloth or jelly bag. Measure 4 level cups juice and add pectin. Bring to boil;
add sugar (and raspberry juice if simmered separately), making 4 level cups juice, and
bring rapidly to rolling boil. Boil exactly two minutes. Remove from fire, skim care-
fully, pour into glasses and seal.

Once in a season, to remind yourself how housewives have been aided bv science,
combine a picnic with a wild-berr\- gathering excursion for such fruits as elderberrv or
chokecherr}' from the mountains, huckleberr}% or other available wild berries. This will
be an enjoyable experience, unless you dwell on the fact that grandmother had to
forage in this fashion for much of her fruit, and cook it without the aid of science.

I Hake a LPlaii [Pal

aij

Shirley Thu\m

WHEN the children troop off to school this fall, leaving some little one home
alone, "Floppy Flossie" makes a wonderful playtime pal.

This lovable, button-eyed, long-legged doll can stand as tall as your own moppet,
and pro\'ide hours of fun and companionship. She can exchange dresses with your own
little girl.

One of the advantages of homemade toys, of course, is that you can pick your
own fabric, trimmings, and stuffing, with washday uppermost in mind. The bodv may
be stuffed with old rags or worn nylon stockings, or slips. Shredded foam rubber,
which is also washable, could be used.

The fabric covering may be discarded sheeting or muslin. That mop of curls is
just that ... a floor mop picked up at the dime store.

"Flossie" takes about three hours to make, and costs the price of the mop. She
goes in your automatic washer as easily as your daughter goes in a bathtub — per-
haps easier.

Here's how to make her:

1. If you want the doll to be the same size as your child, stand the youngster up
against a large sheet of white shelf paper or newspaper, tacked to the wall. Ha\e the
child hold out her arms from her body a little way, and stand with her legs slightly
apart. Now trace around her. You could have her lie on the floor on the paper, if
you desire. This will give you a general pattern. The legs and arms and head go on
the doll separately, not all in one piece.

If you are making the doll for a grandchild and ha\'e no one handy to use for a
pattern, you can just make a large rectangle and both legs and arms from straight
tubular shapes. Use a plate or bowl which approximates the head size and draw a
circle around it to make the head pattern.

2. Using the above pattern, cut one piece of material for front and one for the
back of the doll, being sure to allow for deep seams.

3. Now sew up one side of the body, and part of the other side, leaving an open-
ing just large enough to stuff. Sew legs and arms, leaving them open at the part to
be joined to the body. Stuff them partly before attaching to the body, then stuff

Page 530

MAKE A PLAY PAL 531

solid and stitch in place. If you want to paint the features on the face with textile
paints, do it before stuffing. Big button eyes are more appealing, howe\cr. Sew them
on after stuffing. If you embroider the features on, be sure to use washable yarn.
Buy a small mop and sew it on the head for hair. You can use yarn, but this takes
quite a bit.

4. Dress the doll in one of your own child's discarded outfits, and don't overlook
your small son! He would love a male version of "Flossie." Just dress the doll in his
polo shirt and jeans, or in a pair of his pajamas.

6. To wash in an automatic machine, fold the doll and put her in a mesh laundry
bag. Let it agitate for just a few minutes in rich, active suds. She can be dried in a
dryer, or flopped over the clothesline.

cJhe y^lory^ of JLight

Fiediika Clinch

TT was the evening of the 15th of March. I stood gazing at the mist that
hung on the mountain peaks. I watched the sunset color spread
throughout the sky. The storm clouds that had started to gather were
full of color. The hght gradually faded into darkness. The wind started
to blow, and the trees trembled in the darkness and the lightning danced
across the sky, followed by the sound of thunder. There came one loud
clap of thunder and the rain poured. The howling wind screamed in the
darkness to the tune of the rain that beat against the house. It seemed
as if the world was made up of thunder, lightning, wind, and darkness.

To calm my nerves, I decided to read, and then the lights went out.
Now I was in complete darkness without electricity to ease the darkness.
Hearing the storm rage, fear mo\ed in. I could not move freely in the
house because I kept stumbling into things. I crept into bed, but
couldn't sleep. I lay there tense, staring into the darkness. The longer
I lay there the more fear crept in.

Then I remembered I had forgotten to pray. I got out of bed and
knelt to pray. After praying for God to give me strength so I would no
longer fear the storm, I quoted, 'T will fear no evil: for thou art with
me. . . .

For a long time afterward it seemed as if the dark fury of the elements
would never pass, but I had no fear. Then there came the calm. The
wind subsided and the rain stopped, and there was a peaceful stillness.
The blackness of the night started to fade into daylight. When I pulled
up the shade, I saw the sky filled with delicate colors from the rising sun.
The leaves that had whipped about in last night's storm rustled gently in
the morning breeze. The birds were smging a welcome to the rising sun.
I also rejoiced in the returning of the light and for a peaceful world after
last night's storm.

I don't know how long I stood there, taking in the beautv and peace
before I sank on mv knees and bo\\cd mv head and thanked God for the
wonderful day . . . 'T will fear no c\il: for thou art with me. . . ."

jjuiia JLottie [Bacli s uiobbies jrtre
Jjecoraiwe ana useful

JULIA Lottie Brim l^ach, Oakley, Idaho, makes quilts from her own designs and does
^ the quilting herself. The patchwork quilt (at the left) is Mrs. Bach's original
design and is called "The Sunburst." Another of her designs (not shown in the picture)
is called 'The Road to the World's Fair." One of her most unique pieces of handwork
is a floral map of the United States (upper right). The map is made of sateen, and
the fliowers are embroidered in full color to represent each State of the Union. Mrs.
Bach has made many decorati\e pillows, some of them in her own designs. Also, she
makes braided and hooked rugs, crochets, and embroiders. She is a de\oted student of
the scriptures and commits many passages to memor\\ She has memorized many poems
and readings, and has a rich and varied repertoire of recitations.

Mrs. Bach is mother to six. grandmother to six. and great-grandmother to twehe.
She is aeti\e in the Church and attends Sunday School regularh' and goes to Relief
Society meetings whene\er transportation is a\ailable for her attendance. She has a
"large and lovely" circle of dear friends whom she remembers with gifts of handwork.

Page 532

Love Is Enough

Chapter 8— ( Conchision )
Mabel liariiicr

ENIEL made almost dailv
ealls upon Miss Blavney
while she was reeovering
from the fall. Together, they talked
over plans for the library. The parlor
was to be left just as it was, to be
used for eultural meetings of any
groups. The dining room, on the
opposite side, w^ould be the main
eheeking out room of the library,
with additional book-shelf spaee in
the original library room of the
house itself.

The school board had rented a
truck to go over to Denver and pick
up the books from Geniel's home.
Also, they had an appropriate sign
made to be placed above the front
entrance.

''You have no idea what this will
mean to the children of this town,"
Geniel remarked to Miss Blayney
one afternoon. ''Some of them are
simply starved for good books."

"I think perhaps I do," she re-
plied. "I used to read everything
I could get my hands on when I
was a child, and it wasn't verv much.
I always went through the school
reader the first week I had it. Then
I was bored for the rest of the term.
I even read old almanacs."

Thank goodness, thought Geniel.
Otherwise, she wouldn't have been
so sympathetic to this cause.

B\' the time she was completely
well again, Miss Blayney had per-
fected her plans for moving to Cali-
fornia. Geniel liad rather hoped
that she \^•ould lea\e before they
took over the rooms for the library.

but that was asking too much. Miss
Blayney had to oversee operations,
help select a librarian, and preside
over a formal opening.

The mothers of the PTA served
punch and cookies, and it was a
highly successful affair.

"Fve never seen Miss Blayney
quite so much in her element in all
the years Fve been here," observed
Christine. "In fact, she was having
such a good time that I shouldn't
be surprised to see her stay on for
good."

"She is keeping the upstair rooms
intact for her lifetime just in case
she does get homesick and wants to
return. We can't blame her for that.
It's sometimes hard for older people
to adjust to a new place and way
of living," Geniel added.

Miss Blayney seemed to be very
much afraid of just that but, after
considerable hesitation, she finally
departed for California to give the
new life a try, at least.

"Spring was the wrong time for
her to leave here," said Marva
dubiously. "But she may just lo\'e
it down there. We can hope so, at
any rate."

"It really doesn't matter too much
if she does come back," said Geniel.
"We don't ha\'e any use for those
upstair rooms so far, anyway. And
maybe she'd pay the heating and
light bills if she was there."

"That's the girl!" cheered Marva.
"If there isn't a silver lining, you
grab some scraps and make one."

Page 533

534

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

'T'HEY were just sitting down to
dinner when Johnny came
bursting in without even waiting
for anyone to answer his knock. He
promptly pulled up a chair and
joined them at the table. ''Hi, Ellic!"
he called. ''Bring on an extra plate.
This is practically your last chance
to have me honor your board."

"Your money has come!" said
Geniel, beaming. "Good for you!"

"Yes, Ma'am."

"And now you are leaving for
school," added Christine.

"No, Ma'am."

"You're not!" Marva practically
shouted. "Why not? I thought that
you had been waiting for this most
of your short adult life."

"Take it easy, little one," he
countered. "So I have. But some-
thing else has come up."

"There wasn't as much money in
the estate as you had hoped?" Chris-
tine suggested quietly.

"Wrong. There was more. That's
what makes the difference. If there
had been just what we expected, it
would have taken care of Mom and
I would have been free to work my
way in school. But there was more.
So now there is enough for me to
go on a mission first, before I get
all tangled up in books."

"Oh, Johnny, how perfectly won-
derful!" exclaimed Marva. Then she
paused for a moment and added
seriously, "What a shame you aren't
engaged! Look what an opportun-
ity it would be for someone to write
you a 'Dear John' letter."

"True," he agreed. "But, then, a
fellow can't have everything."

"Where would you like to go?"
asked Christine.

"To Japan and Tahiti and Fin-
land."

"Come now, make up your mind, '
said Marva. "In your own words,
a fellow can't have everything."

"Seriously, then, it doesn't matter
much. I have a sort of yen to go to
Denmark because my grandfather
came from there. But, since I don't
speak the language, that wouldn't
make much difference."

"You'll do well anywhere you
go," declared Geniel, "and we're all
very happy for you."

"Thanks. I knew you would be."

"I know one thing," declared
Marva. "This old town certainly
won't be the same with you and
Miss Blayney gone. I've a good
notion to pull out myself. Maybe
I could get a job up in Alaska. How
about you, Geniel? The contracts
will be coming out in a week or so."

"I haven't decided. It isn't a
good idea to change too often, as
you know. And I'd like to see the
library get a good start."

"On the other hand, it isn't a
good idea to stay too long either,
as I have," said Christine. "It's so
easy to get into a rut."

"But you've made such a nice
rut," said Johnny. "I, for one, am
glad that I had a chance to travel
along with you in it."

"Thanks," smiled Christine,
"that's one of the compensations —
to see boys like you that are so full
of mischief turn out to be the very
foundations of society."

I ATER that night, Geniel, think-
ing of Christine's words, re-
membered that the compensation of
helping students make good hadn't
been enough. That she had missed
having boys of her own because the
love that had been offered hadn't

LOVE IS ENOUGH

535

seemed romantic enough at the
time.

What about the teaching con-
tracts that would be out soon?
Should she stay here for another
year — or would it be wiser to go
back home again? On the whole,
Geniel felt that she wanted to stay,
either for the library or just because
it was the thing she ought to do.

The long white envelope from
the school board came a few days
later, together with the weekly
letters from home and from Ernest.
She opened the home letter first.
There was the usual chatty news,
and she began to think with pleas-
ure of the time, just a couple of
months from now, when she would
be sharing in their daily pleasures.

Ernest's letter had special news.
'1 have managed to raise the money
for a second store out in one of the
better suburb areas," he wrote. ''It
will be a struggle to keep up with it
for the next few years, but with care
and reasonable good luck, I am sure
that I can make a go of it."

She put the letter down thought-
fully. It didn't take any second
sight to read between the lines. For
the next few years Ernest's plans
would include nothing beyond pay-
ing for the store. After that — well,
he was ambitious. He would start
buying other stores. He really ought
to have a heart to heart talk with
Christine, she mused. She'd tell
him that money wasn't everything.
But he probably wouldn't believe
her anyway.

She opened the letter from the
board last and quickly signed the
contract. It was no sudden notion
brought on by Ernest's letter. She
knew in her heart that she had in-

tended all the time to return to
Blayney.

She answered the three in reverse.
After addressing an envelope to the
school board, she wrote a brief let-
ter to Ernest congratulating him on
his successful business venture. Last
she wrote a long letter to the folks
at home, giving them the intimate
details of her own past week, as she
had received theirs.

CHE was a little surprised at her
lightness of heart. Within the
past week she had lost two beaux
—of a sort. At least she and Johnny
had been very good friends. And
she had to admit that the idea
had occurred to her — in her sub-
consciousness at any rate— that she
might have been willing to teach
school and help him get a degree.
He was such fun to be with.

Well, when he came back, some
other girl could decide that. Two
years wasn't a very long time. It
would be much longer than that,
she was rather sure, before Ernest
would decide that he could afford to
take on the responsibility of a
family.

The next morning, Saturday, was
a lovely spring day. Geniel awoke,
feeling that it was wonderful merely
to be alive. It was a day one should
have spent working in the garden,
clearing away the dead leaves to see
green shoots pushing through, and
violets here and there acclaiming
the April day.

''Since I have no garden, I'll take
a walk," she decided. Most cer-
tainly such a morning couldn't be
wasted indoors. She would take her
letters to the post office and, after
that, go anywhere there was a path.
Any path would be pleasant.

536

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

"Anybody for a walk?" she asked
the other two girls. "Fm out to
rc\cl in the spring sunshine."

"Sorry, I have papers to correet/'
answered Christine. "You should
have invited me before I made this
assignment."

IV/fARVA merely shrugged. "Who,
me? I have washing, ironing,
mending, and six other chores to
do. On top of that, I have a new
magazine to read."

"On top of that, you're just not
the type fully to appreciate the
beauties of a lo\ely spring dav. All
right, ril go bv mvself," Geniel said.

She walked down to the post
office and had started up another
street, when a car drew up to the
curb. "Are vou going some place,
lady, and could I give you a lift?"
Her heart missed a couple of beats
as she recognized JefFs voice.

"To tell the truth," she answered
in some confusion, "I wasn't going
anvwhere in particular. I am mere-
ly taking a springtime walk, so I
hardly need a lift."

"It sounds lovely. Shall I get out
and walk with you, or will you get
in and ride with me?"

"Aren't you going any place,
either?"

"By George, I guess I am, come to
think of it. I have to go out to a
ranch about five miles from here on
a bit of business. You would sure
be a big help if you could decide to
come along."

Geniel laughed. "Why not? What
I mostly craved anyway was to get
outdoors. I suppose that I can see
a lot more of it this way."

She stepped into the car and
drew a deep breath. "Isn't it won-

derful just to smell spring? Is April
always so lovely here?"

"I'm afraid not. And it's very
deceptive. About every other year
we can count on a blizzard — just
about the time wc have new lambs
to worry about. We'\'e been known
to get a heavy snowfall in Mav."

Geniel shrugged. "That happens
almost anywhere. You should sec
the beauties we get in Colorado
sometimes. I've seen lilac bushes
in full bloom almost bent to the
ground under the snow. But that
has nothing to do with today."

"You're entirely right," he agreed.
"It's spring and April is bursting out
all over."

People were working out in the
fields and in the gardens as they
drove along. Young colts frisked by
the side of their mothers in the
meadows. Dandelions lifted saffron
velvet crowns along the side of the
road. Not a hint of clouds dared
invade the blue of this April day.

A S they turned up the lane to the
Rebholtz ranch, Genicl's soar-
ing spirits took a sudden drop. There
were unpainted barns and sheds
leaning against each other, as if mak-
ing a feeble effort to remain standing
at all. Pieces of discarded farm
machinery were scattered here and
there, and a flock of chickens wan-
dered about the doorway.

"What's the matter?" she asked.
"Does the place have to look like
this? I mean, is the owner ill or
something?"

Jeff shrugged. "No. Just a bit
on the shiftless side. He's a good
enough fellow."

He stopped the car and got out.
"You might as well sit here and
enjoy the scenery," he suggested

LOVE IS ENOUGH

537

with a faint smile. '1 may be only
a few minutes."

He went into the house. Geniel
was trying her best to ignore the
scenery when three tow-headed
youngsters came out of the barn.
Each was carrying a very small lamb.
They came over to the car and
beamed at her.

''Hello," she smiled back at them.
''Are those your lambs?"

They nodded. The eldest, a boy
of about eight, said, "We have a
calf, too. Would you like to see
it?"

"Yes, of course," answered Geniel
quickly. As she followed the trio
around the old barn and threaded
her way through the debris of the
yard, she was grateful that she had
put on walking shoes. Otherwise,
the calf would have had to be
brought to her.

When they reached the pen, the
three looked up at her for her ap-
proval. "It's a real darling," she
agreed. "You're very lucky to have
such a beautiful calf."

"We have some baby pigs, too,"
volunteered boy number two. "We
can see them next."

"Thank you," she replied. "But
I think that I ought to go back to
the house. Mr. Burrows may have
seen your father by now and be
ready to leave."

Eight-year-old shook his head.
"He can't. Dad's in town."

"Oh, that's too bad," she said.
"But if your father isn't home I'm
sure he'll be ready to leave."

"Dad had to take Jimmy in to the
doctor," volunteered the littlest tow-
head happily. "He was trying to
ride Mexie and broke his arm."

Geniel went back as fast as she
could find her way. Jeff was out

on the porch tinkering with the
washing machine. Mrs. Rebholtz
came to the door and was intro-
duced.

"I was right in the middle of my
washing," she explained, "and the
machine broke. I have to finish my
wash or the children won't have
anything to wear to Sunday School
tomorrow. Will you come in and
sit down?"

Geniel was hesitating when Jeff
said, "I think this will do now.
We'll give it a try and be on our
way." He turned on the power, and
the machine hummed satisfactorily.

"Thank you so much!" exclaimed
Mrs. Rebholtz. "The water would
have been cold by the time Jim got
back. Maybe you'd like to wait?"

"You're entirely welcome for the
service. And we won't wait today.
I'll try to drop by again."

Geniel turned to the children.
"And thank vou verv much for
showing me your calf."

"You could still see the pigs,"
suggested one boy hopefully.

For a moment Jeff looked at
Geniel with a wicked gleam in his
eyes. Then he said, "Some other
time, boys. We're in a bit of a hur-
ry now."

As they drove away, she said, "I
expect that your business wasn't en-
tirely to do with the broken
machine?"

"No, not exactly," he answered
with a short chuckle. "I came out
to collect some money from the sale
of a heifer. He asked me to come
today. It's always like this. If it
isn't a broken arm, it's a vital piece
of machinery that has given up the
ghost. So I might as well forget it.
That's quite a picture of farm life

538

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

you get out there. I'm going to
show vou another one."

He drove off a side road and
stopped at the bottom of a small
cove. Before them was an orehard
of plum trees in full bloom. Beyond
were fields showing the first green
tints of spring. At the crest of the
hill red barns contrasted with a
white farmhouse.

"I wanted you to see that the
rural picture isn't always so dismal/'
said Jeff.

"Oh, but I know! I think that
your place is lovely," she exclaimed.

'It isn't so bad," he agreed. ''Of
course, I don't happen to have a
plum orchard in full bloom at the
moment. But just remember this
one sometime when you are married
to your rich merchant."

"Oh, but Fm not going to marry
him!"

"You're not?" His tone conveyed
manv emotions — surprise, joy,
hope.

"No. You see, he isn't rich
enough yet to satisfy his ambitions,
and I guess that I just don't love
him enough to wait until he is."

"Geniel!" His arm slipped around
her shoulder. "Then, there is a
chance for me?"

"Oh, yes!" There was a world of
happiness in her answer.

His arms tightened. "You've seen
some of the rugged angles of farm
life. You know that there isn't
always an orchard of plum trees.
But I love you very much."

"And I love you very much," she
replied, lifting her lips for his first
kiss.

Yes, it was true there would be
hard work and some loneliness and
perhaps not a great deal of money.
Perhaps, also, as Christine had said,
"Love isn't everything." But this
she knew for a surety, love is
enough.

(jia ndca rt Ujoi^

Hazel Loomis

He walked with morning in his eyes
As sprig-leaf green he came.
His lowly cart tov^'ard western skies
Turns golden with his name.

Man's will and faith, yet but a boy,
Eager as a bird in flight.
As sparrow wings with boundless joy,
Zion's dream, in him, rose bright.

How sure the tread his bare feet made —
So tender-young, so willow-light.
Taut muscles strained on uphill grade
As song healed pain at night.

Along the path, he walked I come
With thoughts to fill the bounds of day.
Press softly rose, bend low wild plum,
His handcart passed this way!

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hulda Parker

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations goxcrning the submittal of
material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and
in the Relief Society Handbook oi Instructions.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Nora L. A. Lefrandt ;

HOLLAND STAKE RELIEF SOCIETY CONVENTION

Front row, seated, left to right: Christine Bals, organist; Hendrina \\\ Sont,
visiting teacher message leader; Eleonora van der Put, chorister.

Second row, kneeling, left to right: Wya Caster, social science class leader; Fawn
W. Volker, President, Netherlands Mission Relief Society, a visitor.

Standing, left to right: Johanna S. Frolich, Work Director Counselor; Geertruida
E. van Wisee, theology class leader; Louis F. C. Frolich, High Council Advisor; Coun-
selor Louise W. Madsen of the General Board of Relief Society; Nora L. A. Lefrandt,
President, Holland Stake Relief Society; Elizabeth B. Overduin, Education Counselor;
Johanna \an Leeuwen, Secretary-Treasurer; Wilhelmina T. Paay, work meeting leader;
Johanna F. Verburg, literature class leader.

Sister Lefrandt reports: ''Attending the first Relief Society Conference in the
newly organized Holland Stake in the Hague was really an experience. \\'e were so
thankful to have help and instructions from Sister Louise W. Madsen, Second Coun-
selor in the General Presidency of Relief Society. Some sisters traveled hours and
hours by train to attend this convention. It was an upbuilding and inspiring meeting
and helped the sisters grow up in stake work and make them stake-minded. We are
looking forward to the stake Relief Society Convention next year."

Poae 539

540

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

J^«S».!8!f «SS: |«^ ps SlS.^'S^'^SS'f^i!*^ f ^^ ^^-^*iSft<W*!lSW»>*A(i <^^SK^«^S»ife^l>Sl»AVSwS<w*^*x;;J^^*^x^!J»^^ «^^SW-§~!

Photograph submitted by Leona Hansen

SAN JOAOUIN STAKE (CALIFORNIA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT
MUSIC>OR STAKE OUARTERLY CONFERENCE IN STOCKTON,

CALIFORNIA, April 1961.

The chorister LaFrancis Carpenter is seated in the front row at the right (in
dark dress) .

The three sisters standing at the right, back of Sister Carpenter, are, left to
right: Former President Wanda Stebbins and Counselors Frona Johnson and Leona
Hansen.

Leona Hansen is the new president of San Joaquin Stake Rehef Society.

Photog:iai)h submitted by Rose L. Moscon

TOOELE STAKE (UTAH), TOOELE VALLEY NURSING HOME RELIEF
SOCIETY ORGANIZED March 8, 1961

Front row, seated, left to right: Henrietta Neilson; Josephine Sagers; Bertha Perk-
ins; Amelia Sadler; Myrtle Grantham; Katherine Knaus; Delis Peterson; Elizabeth John-
son; Emma Campbell, group leader; Emma Orchard; Isabelle DeLaMare; Mae Pitt.

Back row, standing, left to right: Nellie Gordon; EHza Zentner, Tooele First Ward
theolog}' class leader; Christine Sorenson, Secretary and assistant group leader; Bernice
Adamson, Tooele First Ward chorister; Katie Peterson. Secretary, Tooele First Ward
Relief Society; Mary Young, First Counselor, Tooele First Ward Relief Society; Susie
Grisell; Edith Kroff, President, Tooele First Ward Relief Society; Mable Miller;' Muriel
Bush, Second Counselor, Tooele First Ward Relief Society; Ruby Smith, Tooele Stake

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

541

\\'ork Director Counselor; Rose Moscon, President, Tooele Stake Relief Society; Helen
Dunlavy, Nursing Home employee; Dorothy Miles. Nursing Home employee.

Sister Moscon reports: "Organizing the Relief Society brings back to these sisters
the things they \alued and cherished in their lixes before it became necessary for them
to be placed in the Nursing Home, We felt the great joy of service, to gi\e encourage-
ment, to impart loye. to build self-confidence, and to bring hope to their hearts. Aboyc
all, \^•e need contact with these de\oted members to stimulate courage, faith, and hope
in us."

Photograjj-. submitted l)y Eilith K. Lyman

FLORIDA MISSION. LIVE OAK BRANCH RELIEF SOCIETY

Organized January 15, 1961

Seated, left to right: Orene Mills, Second Counselor; Ruby Poole, President;
Florence Milton, First Counselor; Elaine Mills. Secretary-Treasurer.

Back row, standing, left to right: Mildred \'oyles; Agnes Dickman; Charlotte
Amnions; Lora Mac Dyal: Mildred Phillips.

Edith K. Lyman, President, Florida Mission Relief Society, reports: "The Relief
Society was organized in the Li\e Oak Branch, Li\e Oak, Florida, on January' 15, 1961.
The first meeting was held at the home of Mattie \'oyles, February 2, 1961, at which
time the theology lesson was presented. There were ten sisters present. Since that time
there has been attendance of almost one hundred per cent. There is one hundred per
cent Magazine subscriptions. All the lessons are being presented each month in a \er\
commendable manner, ^\'ork meetings are especially interesting, with all the sisters
participating in handwork, making pillowcases, aprons, tea towels, and scarves. It is
planned tc sell these articles through local stores, the proceeds to be turned over to
the building fund. The meetings are held in the homes of the branch members. The
sisters of Live Oak love the Relief Society, and its organization has been instrumental
in creating a unity in the branch never before felt. Mildred Phillips, with her husband
W. Harry Phillips, of Portland Stake, has been laboring as a missionary in the Live Oak
Branch since December 1. i960,"

542

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

Photograph submitted by Nell Merie Benson

PALO ALTO STAKE (CALIFORNIA), PALO ALTO WARD RELIEF
SOCIETY PRESIDENTS HONORED AT ANNIVERSARY PARTY

Front row, seated, left to right: Gwen Connell, present President; Leah Martin;
Charlotte Hansen, appointed in 1924; Beulah Widstein; Myra Thnlin.

Back row, standing, left to right: Opal Millar; Alice Allen; Mar)- Peery; Ruth Hales;
Gnssie Smith; Leila Gates; Vivian Anderson; Ivv Pearson.

Nell Marie Benson, President, Palo Alto Stake Relief Society, reports: 'The Palo
Alto Ward was organized in 1924 and has had thirteen ward presidents, all of them
are still living and acti\'e in Relief Society and other Church organizations."

Photograph submitted by Gladys P. Wayment

NORTH WEBER STAKE (UTAH) CLOSING SOCIAL HONORS WARD
OFFICERS AND CLASS LEADERS, May 27, 1961

Standing at the left, stake board members: Drusilla M. Lee, chorister; Evelyn J.
Pedersen, social science class leader; Dorothy H. Holmes, Secretarv-Treasurer; Nellie
Opheikens, Magazine representative; Voletta B. Blanch, organist; Afton Onalls, \isiting
teacher message leader; Bertha M. Hadley, work meeting leader; Gladys H. Sorensen,
First Counselor; Gladys P. Wavment, President; Inez C. Farr, Second Counselor.

Seated at the table at the left, left to right: Elda Thompson, wife of President
Harold Thompson, First Counselor, North Weber Stake; Sister Smith; President Thom-
as O. Smith, North Weber Stake; Sister Walsh; Elder William M. Walsh of the
General Church Welfare Office; President Maurice Berrett, Second Counselor, North
Weber Stake; Sister Berrett.

Sister Wayment reports: "At the conclusion of the season we plan a special
activity in the North Weber Stake Relief Society. Last year a visiting teacher con-

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

543

vention was held, and the film 'Unto the Least of These' was presented. Also, a very
successful fashion show and handwork display ended our season's activities. This year
the closing social on May 27, 1961, was in the form of a lovely luncheon honoring
all the ward officers and class leaders in our stake. Elder Walsh of the General Church
Welfare Office was the guest speaker. Sister Walsh accompanied him. The members
of the stake presidency and their wives were also guests. The event was an enjoyable
one for all who attended, and the inspirational message which Elder Walsh left with
us ended our year on a happy note."

-^i

Photograph submitted by Emma A. Hanks

GULF STATES MISSION, ODESSA (TEXAS) BRANCH RELIEF SOCIETY
MAKES POPPY QUILT AND PURSES, October i960

Front row, seated, left to right: Viola Lee; Karma Jordan; Alyne Fuller; Mary
Jane Wilson and baby Dennis Wilson.

Second row, seated left to right: Marie Chesser; Avanell Darrington; Virginia
Wofford; Ola Mae Jones.

Standing at the right, left to right: Susie Stubbs; Feme Bingham; Klovia Crawford;
Celestia Rees.

At the back, holding the quilt: Thed Huber, left, and Ginny Mize, right.

Emma A. Hanks, former President, Gulf States Mission Relief Society, reports: "A
special project, started in March i960, has been weaving and selling purses for funds
for a new chapel in course of construction. From March 11, i960 through December
i960, the sisters have made a profit of $1690.20 from approximately 710 purses and
flowers. From their 'poppy quilt,' aprons, and rummage sales, they raised another
$398.81, making over $2,000 raised by the Relief Society sisters for the building
fund."

Marie C. Richards is the new president of the Gulf States Mission Relief Society.

544

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

Photograph submitted by Genieve M. James

WALNUT CREEK STAKE (CALIFORNIA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT
MUSIC FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, May 1961

Front row, beginning with person on left of first seat, left to right: Nola MyrI
Christensen, chorister; Elaine Jensen, First Counselor; Genieve M. James, President;
Shirley Moore, organist.

Photograph submitted by Thelma B. Dansie

EAST MILL CREEK STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT
MUSIC FOR MANY OCCASIONS

Chorister Bonnie Winterton (wearing print dress) stands seventh from the left
in the front row, and organist Elizabeth T. Morgan stands eighth.

Thelma B. Dansie, President, East Mill Creek Relief Society, reports: "Each of
our seven wards has a Singing Mothers chorus. The members are encouraged to com-
pose music, as well as to perform. On April 16, 1961, they joined as a stake chorus
and presented the music for the afternoon session of our stake quarterly conference, as
they have at other times. They have also furnished special numbers for many other
occasions, such as ward conferences, ward welfare and building banquets, special pro-
grams, and regular Relief Society meetings. The women appreciate these pri\ileges to
sing and feel it is a wonderful opportunity to develop their talents, as well as to per-
form a service."

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

545

Photojrraph submitted by Ida M. Sorensen

BRAZILIAN SOUTH MISSION RELIEF SOCIETY LEADERSHIP
CONFERENCE, March 16-17, 1961

Representatives of branch Relief Societies which achieved one hundred per cent
visiting teaching in January and February 1961 (the sisters are holding copies of the
Relief Society publication of the Brazilian South Mission), left to right: Elacy Siqueira,
Port Uniao; Herta Rau, Ipomeia; Leny Belanca, Porto Alegre Third Branch; Dirce
Mulinar, Curitiba Second Branch; Mafalda Domaredzki, Curitiba First Branch; Y\onne
Samwavs, Ponta Grossa; Aida Ebelt, Porto Alegre First Branch; Etelca Koch, Joinville
Branch; Elida Cavalheiro, Porto Alegre Second Branch; Margarida Larsen, Londrina
Branch.

Ida M. Sorenson, President, Brazilian South Mission Relief Society, reports: "We
have just completed another annual Relief Society leadership conference, and we are
bursting with pride and joy, as we reflect on the success of the event. Every branch Re-
lief Societv in the mission uas represented, and more than sixty sisters participated.

"Departmental instructions were received, and special demonstrations were pre-
sented by outstanding teachers in the mission. Each branch sent samples of their
finest handwork to be displayed in a special exposition, and these articles were sold at
the close of the conference. Work meeting demonstrations included the making of
artificial flowers, textile painting, a variety of practical plastic household items, patterns
for stuffed toys, and especially interesting was a demonstration by Etelca Koch, of the
Joinville Branch, who showed the sisters how to make German streudel.

"An hour of good music was enjoyed, directed by the music leader of the mission.
The sisters were enthused and happy to learn 'A New Day Dawned/ which was
translated into Portuguese. They were pleased with the lovely melody and the special
message it carries to members of Relief Societv.

"A special feature of the conference was an original play written bv Aline Seigrist
emphasizing the value of the visiting teacher program. Sister Siegrist was one of the
first members of Relief Society in Brazil, and the play impressed e\eryone with the
importance of this program.

"On the night of March 17th we celebrated the 119th Anniversary of Relief
Society, with an appropriate program and entertainment. Many of the sisters had an
opportunitv to bear testimony of the value of Relief Society in their lives — and it was
truly inspiring to note their progress during the past year and to hear them express
their gratitude for membership in this great sisterhood."

N DEPARTMENT

cfheoloqii — The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 34 — The Mission to the "Shaking Quakers"
Elder Roy W. Doxey

(Text: The Doctrine and Covenants, Section 49)
For Tuesday, November 7, 1961

Objective: To learn some important truths as a guide against being deceived.

/^NE of the most interesting
revelations in The Doctrine
and Covenants forms the basis for
this lesson. Its interest lies primar-
ily in the background out of which
it was received by the Prophet Jo-
seph Smith. Interest is not its only
value, for it provides the Latter-day
Saint with knowledge concerning
(a) some teachings held by an
unusual sect; (b) some very im-
portant doctrinal teachings which
are fundamental in the fulness of
the gospel; and (c) two prophecies
which are in the process of fulfill-
ment.

Leman Copley, Convert

In the Prophet Joseph Smith's
journal, it is recorded that: ''At
about this time (March 1831) came
Leman Copley, one of the sect
called Shaking Quakers, and em-
braced the fulness of the everlasting
Gospel, apparently honest-hearted,
but still retaining the idea that the
Shakers \^ere right in some partic-

Poge 546

ulars of their faith. In order to have
a more perfect understanding on the
subject . . r the Prophet inquired
of the Lord and received this reve-
lation. (See DH.C. 1:167.)

Ann Lee and \he '^Shzkers " Origin
To appreciate fully the teachings
received in Section 49 of The Doc-
trine and Covenants, some knowl-
edge of the origin and beliefs of
the ''Shakers," whose correct name
was "The United Society of Believ-
ers in Christ's Second Appearing," is
necessary.

At the beginning of the 18th cen-
tury (1706), a group of religionists
from France went to England and
were known there as the French
Prophets. James Wardley, a tailor,
and his wife Jane, who were seced-
ers from Quakerism came under
their influence. In 1747 the Ward-
leys founded a society in Manchester
and began to preach. They declared
that Christ was soon to return to
reign on the earth, and that he

LESSON DEPARTMENT 547

would come in the form of a wom- revelation is just as important for us
an. The society increased in num- today as for the members of the
bers although suffering much from Church in the time of the Prophet
persecution. One of their converts Joseph Smith,
was Ann Lee. She was born Febru- After the call of Sidney Rigdon,
ary 29, 1736, the daughter of a black- Parley P. Pratt, and Leman Copley
smith, and was married to a black- to labor with this sect, the Lord de-
smith at an early age. She gave birth clared that 'T am God, and ha\'e sent
to four children who died in infancy, mine Only Begotten Son into the
In 1758 she was converted by Jane world for the redemption of the
Wardley and also began to preach, world, and have decreed that he that
Among her claimed revelations was receiveth him shall be saved, and he
one regarding the nature of God de- that receiveth him not shall be
scribed in this manner: 'The dual- damned" (verse 5). Is it not re-
ity of Deity, God both Father and quired of all men that they should
Mother; one in essence — one God, repent; otherwise, they shall be
not two; but God who possesses two damned? Regardless of the group,
natures, the masculine and the femi- it is the same message — acceptance
nine, each distinct in function yet of the Christ through the means
one in being, co-equal in Deity." appointed. But what is that way?
This belief is the basis for the later Specifically directed to the ''Shak-
claim that Ann Lee became the in- ers," the revelation stated that they
carnation of the Christ Spirit. were to have faith in Christ, repent

Because of persecution and lack of of their sins, obtain a remission of

progress in making converts, Ann sins by baptism, and then receive

Lee and eight of her followers de- the Holv Ghost by the laying on of

cided to go to America. Arriving the hands (D & C 49:11-14).

there in 1774, they established The ordinances of water and spirit

themselves at Watervliet near Al- baptism, as taught in this revelation

bany. New York. Ann Lee saw two and by the apostle Peter on the day

other Shaker communities founded of Pentecost (Acts 2:37-38), were

before her death in 1784. The period not practiced by the ''Shakers." They

of greatest growth of this sect was did believe, however, that "every

between 1792 and 1835. ^^ ^"^ soul must work out its own salvation

time they numbered nearly 5,000. bv practicing the self-denials of

The sect no longer exists. (See Anna Jesus, aided by baptisms of the Holy

White and Leila S. Taylor, "Shak- Spirit of Christ, an influx of the sav-

erism, Its Meaning and Message," ing power of the Divine Creator"

Encyclopedia Americana (1949) (Shakerfsm, Its Meaning and Mes-

Vol. 24, page 642.) sage, page 259). Water baptism to

them was unnecessary as a means of

GospeJ Doctrine Emphasized salvation.

Although Section 49 was given at The manifestation of the Spirit

the time for the principal benefit of upon them was claimed in their wor-

the missionaries who were to labor ship as they sang and danced (Ibid.,

with this people, the "Shakers," it page 329).

should be kept in mind that this This sect also claimed the gifts of

548

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

the Spirit. It is known as the mod-
ern parent of spiritualism, which re-
ceived its impetus from the Fox Sis-
ters near Rochester, New York, in
the year 1844.

In order that none might be de-
ceived into accepting self-claimed
Christs or Messiahs, the Lord defi-
nitely makes known that his Only
Begotten Son has come into the
world, ''And they have done unto
the Son of Man even as thev listed;
and he has taken his power on the
right hand of his glory, and now
reigneth in the heavens, and will
reign till he descends on the earth to
put all enemies under his feet, which
time is nigh at hand . . ." (Section
49:6).

In view of the claim that Ann Lee
was the incarnation of Christ, there
was to be a clear understanding on
the part of everyone that the true
Messiah was not on the earth at that
time, but it was known that his com-
ing was not far distant.

There have been many who have
claimed that thev are the Christ who
has come the second time. Such
claims are false, for the scriptures
denote that the Savior's final coming
will be attended by great disturb-
ances of nature and the destruction
of the wicked. (See D & C 101:
23-24.) As indicated in Lesson 30
[KtMti SoQitty Magazine, March
i960), Jesus Christ will come to his
saints first, then to the Jewish people
assembled in the Holy Land, and,
finally, to the world at large ( Lesson
31, KtMti SoQitiy Magazine, April
i960). Notice in this passage how
specific the Lord is concerning the
claims of the ''Shaking Quakers'' and
also of those who profess themselves
to be the Messiah:

And again, verily I say unto you, that
the Son of Man cometh not in the form
of a woman, neither of a man traveling
on the earth (Section 49:22).

The Savior will not come to the
earth traveling as a man, but he will
come to the temples erected to re-
ceive him. This was prophesied by
the Old Testament prophet Mala-
chi, who predicted that in the last
days the Lord "shall suddenly come
to his temple." (See Malachi 3:1-3;
also Lesson 8, KtM^i Society Maga-
zine, February 1958, for further in-
formation.) Temples are houses of
the Lord where holy ordinances are
performed for the living and the
dead and the presence of the Lord
is felt by his Spirit (D & C 97:15-
17). In addition, it is a place "for
the most High to dwell therein"
(D& 0124:27). In 1865, President
Brigham Young voiced this thought:

. . . We build temples because there is
not a house on the face of the whole earth
that has been reared to God's name, which
will in any wise compare \Aith his charac-
ter, and that he can consistently call his
house. There are places on the earth
where the Lord can come and dwell, if he
pleases. They may be found on the tops
of high mountains, or in some cavern or
places where sinful man has never marked
the soil with his polluted feet. He re-
quires his servants to build Him a house
that He can come to, and \\here He can
make known His will [Jounml of Dis-
courses, 10:252).

Revelation 49 continues to ex-
plain that when the Christ comes in
his second appearance to the world,
the saints should look forth for the
earth to tremble and the valleys to
be exalted as the mountains ^re
made low ( D & C 49 : 23 ) .

The second coming of Christ will
usher in the millennium, a period of
peace and righteousness when the

LESSON DEPARTMENT

549

work of salvation for the living and
the dead will be increased. The reign
of Christ will then commence, and
there shall be no laws in force except
his laws, but, at the time of his com-
ing, great changes will come to the
earth in the establishing of para-
disiacal conditions. (See Articles of
Faith, number lo.) The millennium
will not begin until the Savior comes
to establish his government upon
the earth. Implicit in the "Shaker"
belief about Ann Lee was the idea
that the millennium had begun.

Marriage Is Ordained oi God

The ''Shakers" maintained, theo-
logically, that the highest tvpe of
Christian life was celibacy. All peo-
ple will not live a life of continence,
but, they claimed, ''they that marry,
or in any relation propagate the chil-
dren of the world, serve the world,
and therefore do not serve Christ;
they bring forth the appropriate
fruit of the world, and are therefore
of the world, and abide in it. To the
married, Ann Lee would plainly
say: "You must forsake the marriage
of the flesh or you cannot be mar-
ried to the Lamb, or have any share
in the resurrection of Christ, for
those who are counted worthy to
have any part in the resurrection of
Christ neither marry nor are given
in marriage, but are like unto the
angels" (White and Taylor, Shaker-
ism, Its Meaning and Message, pp.
41-42).

On the contrary, it has been re-
vealed to Latter-day Saints that mar-
riage is a divinely established institu-
tion bv which the faithful followers
of the Christ will be enabled to re-
ceive eternal life. Anvone who
teaches that a life of celibacy is in
accordance with the Lord's will

stands condemned before him. No-
tice how explicit the latter-day
revelation explains (1) that mar-
riage is ordained of God; and (2)
that it is the means by which the
earth answers the purpose of its cre-
ation. (Read D & C 49:15-17.)

It is important to notice that this
revelation confirms what was made
known to Abraham and Moses rela-
tive to the plan of salvation. (See
Abraham 3:22-28; Moses 4:1-4.) Tlie
pre-existent sons and daughters of
God were to be given an opportunity
for an earth-life in which they would
be able to work out their salvation
with the means provided by the
Father. President Joseph Fielding
Smith made this comment on these
particular verses:

. . . The Lord informs us that this earth
was designed, before its foundations were
formed, for the abode of the spirits who
kept their first estate, and all such must
come here and receive their tabernacles of
flesh and bones, and this is according to
the number, or measure, of man according
to his creation before the world was made.
(Compare Deut. 32:8-9). It is the duty
of mankind, in lawful and holy "wedlock,
to multiply according to the command-
ments given to Adam and Eve and later
to Noah, until every spirit appointed to
receive a body in this world has had that
privilege. Those \^■ho teach cclibacv and
look upon marriage as sinful are in opposi-
tion to the word and commandment of
the Lord. Such a doctrine is from an evil
source and is intended to defeat the plan
of redemption and the bringing into the
world the spirits who kept their first estate.
Satan, in every way that he can and with
all his power, endcaxors to defeat the work
of the Lord. It is his purpose to destroy
the souls of men and if he can prevent
them from ha\ing bodies by teaching men
and women that marriage is unrighteous
and sinful, or that they should not after
they are married bring children into the
world, he thinks he will accomplish his
purpose. All who hearken to these evil
whisperings and practice this e\ il will stand

550

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

condemned before the throne of God
{Chinch History and Modern Revelation,
Melchizedek Priesthood Quorum Study
for the year 1947, Vol. I, pp. 209-210).

Relative to the health of the
''Shakers/' a book published in 1859
is quoted by an encyclopedia as say-
ing that they abstained from alco-
holic liquors and tobacco, and that
their diet did not include flesh-meat
or fish (Encyclopedia Americana,
(1957 ed, \'ol. 24, page 642).

The Lord revealed that meat is
good for man, and he that forbids
to abstain from meats is not of God.
(See D & C 49: 18-19.)

In a later revelation, it is made
known that meat is to be used spar-
ingly. (See Ibid., 89:12-13.)

Although the Lord has provided
the beasts of the field and the fowls
of the air and grains for the use of
man (see Section 49:20), it is sinful
for man to kill animals for the sake
of killing: ''And wo be unto man
that sheddeth blood or that wasteth
flesh and hath no need'' (Section
49:21). A wise comment is found
on this passage in the Doctrine and
Covenants Commentary. (Read
page 286.)

It is a grievous sin in the sight of God
to kill merely for sport. Such a thing
shows a weakness in the spiritual character
of the individual. We cannot restore life
when it is taken, and all creatures have
the right to enjoy life and happiness on
the earth where the Lord has placed them.
Only for food, and then sparingly, should
flesh be eaten, for all life is from God and
is eternal (Church History and Modern
Revelation, Vol. I, page 210).

Two Prophecies

In order that the ''Shaking Quak-
ers" might know what would occur
on this continent before the Lord's
second coming, these two prophecies
were given:

But before the great day of the Lord
shall come, Jacob shall flourish in the wil-
derness, and the Lamanites shall blossom
as the rose. Zion shall flourish upon the
hills and rejoice upon the mountains, and
shall be assembled together in the place
which I have appointed (D & C 49:24-25).

Do these two predictions have
value beyond their application to the
"Shakers"? Decidedly so; for these
prophecies demonstrate the pro-
phetic powers of the Prophet Joseph
Smith. (See D & C Commentary,
page 287.)

Prophecies Fulfilled

Concerning the Indians flourish-
ing and blossoming as the rose, we
learn that by 1955, it was estimated
that the number of Indians in
North America was several times
greater than in 1907. It should also
be of interest to learn that the num-
ber of Indians living within the pres-
ent confines of the United States at
the beginning of the 15th century
is estimated at 400,000. Because of
disease and displacement this num-
ber was greatly decreased until the
Indian was called the "Vanishing
American." Since 1920, however,
the Indians have increased in num-
ber until, today, there are more than
it is estimated existed at the time
of the discovery of America.

Rocky iVfountain Prophecy

As early as 1830 the Lord indi-
cated in a revelation that "Zion shall
rejoice upon the hills and flourish"
(D & C 35:24). This prediction is
another reference to the saints re-
siding in the Rocky Mountains.
"And this was at a time when the
Rocky Mountain region was almost
unknown to the people in the East-
ern States" (Doctrine and Cove-
nants Commentary, page i8g).

LESSON DEPARTMENT

551

Ten years passed away and the
Lord inspired the Prophet Joseph
Smith to speak more clearly about
the future of the saints ''upon the
hills" and of their rejoicing ''upon
the mountains." On August 6,
1842, Joseph Smith wrote:

I prophesied that the Saints would con-
tinue to suffer much affHction and would
be driven to the Rocky Mountains, many
would apostatize, others would be put to
death by our persecutors or lose their lives
in consequence of exposure or disease, and
some of you will live to go and assist in
making settlements and build cities and
see the Saints become a mighty people in
the midst of the Rocky Mountains
{D.H.C. V, page 85).

All of this prophecy has been ful-
filled in the sufferings and tribula-
tions of the saints, including the
apostasies of those who could not
endure to the end. Significant in
the fulfillment of this prophecy is
the fact that the saints have pros-
pered and become a mighty people
in the western part of the United
States.

Truth Will Prevail

In closing this revelation, the mis-
sionaries are informed that if they
will repent and labor diligently, they
shall not be confounded, for the

Lord will be with them. (See
D & C 49:26-28.) John Whitmer
remarks upon this incident:

The above-named brethren went and
proclaimed [the Gospel] according to the
revelation gi\en them, but the Shakers
hearkened not to their words and received
not the Gospel at that time, for they are
bound in tradition and priestcraft; and thus
they are led away with foolish and vain
imaginations (John Whitmer's Histon^ oi
the Church, ms. page 20) (D.H.C,
1:169).

Because these "vain imaginations''
were not true, they could not pre-
vail. The prophecies contained in
this revelation continue to be ful-
filled and will prexail.

Questions for Discussion

1. Of what value can this lesson (Sec-
tion 49) be to you?

2. Who was Leman Copley? Who was
Ann Lee? What was the connection be-
tween these two persons and the "Shak-
ing Quakers"?

3. What doctrine of the "Shaking
Quakers" concerning Ann Lee is declared
false by Section 49?

4. What does Section 49 teach regard-
ing the earth and the purpose of marriage?

5. Two prophecies are made in Section
49. (a) \\^hat are the prophecies and
their fulfillment? (b) What are the ele-
ments of the Rock\' Mountain prophecy
and its bearing upon Section 49?

cJoo Swift the cJime

?2uVmc M. Bell

Night weighs my eyes; I cannot see the day.
Too swiftly did I walk my life away.
Doing a multitude of things so small.
I heard the Master's kindly, urgent call.
Calling me forth to do things greater far.
I know it now. Is it too late — too late?
Will light once more my dreary road unwind?
My soul can see, but oh, my eyes were blind.

Visiting cJeacher It iessages —

Truths to Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants

Message 34 — "I VV'ill Give Unto You a Pattern in All Things"

(D & C 52:14).

ChTistine H. Robinson

For Tuesday, No\eml:>CT 7, 1961

Objecti^'e: To emphasize the fact that the Sa\ior, through his life and through
his gospel, has set the pattern for us to follow.

/^NE of the beautiful character-
istics of our Lord and Savior's
gospel is that he requires nothing of
us which he himself has not done.
He has told us, ''Behold I am the
light; I have set an example for you"
(3 Nephi 18:16). Throughout his
ministrv, he pleaded with his dis-
ciples and with us to ''Come follow
me."

Before he began preaching the
gospel he was baptized "to fulfill
all righteousness" (Mt. 3:15). He
set the pattern in resisting tempta-
tion when he submitted himself to
the sorest temptations in which
Satan offered him food, great world-
ly power, and immense riches. To
all of these the Savior's reply was,
"Get thee hence, Satan" (Mt. 4:10) .

During his ministrv the Savior set
the pattern in perfection, humilitv,
love, faith, service, prayer, sacrifice,
steadfastness, mercy, forgiveness,
and all of the character traits which
have come to be known as Christian
virtues.

There are many beautiful passages
in the scriptures in which these vir-
tues are exemplified and taught; for
example, "Be ye therefore perfect,
even as your Father which is in heav-
en is perfect" (Mt. 5:48).

In respect to perfection, we can-
Page 552

not hope to be as perfect in all
things as our Father in heaven, yet,
this ideal must be attainable, other-
wise the Savior would not have so
commanded us. We are approach-
ing perfection as long as we are
striving toward it. We can be per-
fect in many things in our lives,
such as in fasting and in many other
ways.

In respect to prayer the Savior set
the pattern, "As I have prayed
among you even so shall ye pray ..."
(3 Nephi 18:16). He instructed us
to pray often and gave us the Lord's
prayer as the ideal pattern.

On love, which was probably the
central pattern of the Savior's life,
he said to his apostles, "As the
Father hath loved me, so have I
loved you: continue ye in my love"
(John 15:9). The Lord said that
our lo\'e should be all-comprehen-
sive; not only should we love those
who love us, but also we should love
our enemies. (See Mt. 5:44.)

Every pattern of virtuous and
purposeful living was exemplified
and taught by the Savior. His gos-
pel and the example he set have
brought comfort and hope, strength
and purpose to all who will accept
and apply his teachings. The pat-
tern he set has caused countless in-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

55?

dividuals to live more Christ-like
lives. For example, the story is told
of a Christian missionary who was
working with the natives of Africa.
He told them about Jesus Christ
and of the life of love and service
he lived here upon the earth. One
of the natives said, ''He is not dead.
I know him well." The missionarv
could not convince the native that
Christ had lived long ago. The
native insisted that he was still living
in a neighboring village. When the
missionary made further inquiries he
learned about a young man who had

dedicated his life to helping the
natives. He was caring for the sick,
helping those who were poor, and
was demonstrating in practice the
Savior's teachings.

What comfort and strength, as-
surance and conviction, the pattern
—the Savior's gospel— provides for
us. If we will come and follow him,
our lives will be opened wide for
service, accomplishment, and hap-
piness. The Savior and his gospel
have set the pattern. Come, let us
follow him.

Vvork TJieeting — Attitudes and Manners

How Do You Do?

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Discussion 2 — Just for Example

Elaine AndQison Cannon
For Tuesday, November 14, 1961

Objective: To show that the example of a considerate woman is reflected in the
lives of her family.

''TTOMES/' suggests President
^ ^ David O. McKay, ^^should be
little outposts of heaven."

Seldom do we find homes of
perfect peace in this life. However,
by employing certain regulations and
considerations, the friction natural
when various personalities live close-
ly under one roof can be consider-
ably lessened. Through proper
knowledge and usage of appropriate
social graces, the whole experience
of family life can be much more
''heavenly."

In our moments of wildest imag-
inings it would be difficult to find
anything heavenly about a disorderly
laid table surrounded by family

members hunched over their plates,
attacking the meal in complete dis-
regard or consideration for each
other.

Though the rules of etiquette, as
such, may be relaxed in the infor-
mality of home, the spirit of good
manners should not be, for here is
the training ground, the practice
court, for the game of life.

Women are the matriarchal
spirits in the homes in which they
live. The refining influence of a
gentle, thoughtful woman can be
easily recognized even on the most
remote frontier, or under the most
adverse circumstances. The opposite
is equally true. Our homes will be

554

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

as lovelv, our family as loving, as
we care to put forth the effort to
make them so.

Regardless of how relaxed the
world may become with regard to
certain basic behavior patterns, or in
spite of the fact that neighbors may
do things a bit differently, when it
comes to true Christian living, we
must teach our families to do that
which is right, and considerate. We
should remember that it isn't always
possible or necessary to explain why
to children, but simply to teach
them to do things as part of their
family pattern. ''In our home this
is how we do it."

The pattern of the patriarchal
order in Latter-day Saint homes is
observed when children are taught
respect for parents, older people,
and those in authoritv over them.
It is urged that at mealtime the
father or head of the house be the
one who should call upon some
member of the family to return
thanks for the food.

A wise mother will plan the meal-
time duties in such a way that she
can be seated with the family, at
least for a time, allowing husband
or son to perform the important
ritual of helping her to be seated.
Such an example of helpfulness
should be exhibited before the
younger members of the family, not
because mother couldn't sit down
by herself, but because they love to
honor her for being the lady that
she is. It is more likely, then, that
if the occasion arises, the missionary
son will remember to assist the mis-
sion president's wife, or woman in-
vestigator to be seated if he has
already seen and practiced this kind
act at home with mother or sister.
If this has not been the custom in

the home to this point, perhaps
mother can get the co-operation of
the father to set an example by
talking to him privately.

Eating should be more than satis-
fying hunger. It should be an art, a
refining, pleasant experience for all
of the family. Stimulating conver-
sation should be deliberately en-
couraged and unpleasant subjects or
complaints should be consciously
avoided. Table appointments, how-
ever simple, should be clean, orderly,
and as attractive as possible. There
are, of course, definite rules about
which utensils to use with each type
of food. Because these rules may
vary from country to country, they
should be studied by the sisters for
proper usage in their locality.

However, the amenities of dining
which hold true everywhere should
be carefully observed by all, not be-
cause they are rules, but because
they make dining a delightful ex-
perience for all.

1. Do not talk with food in the mouth.

2. Use the corner of the napkin
(serviette) frequently to keep the mouth
clean .

3. Do not eat with elbows on the table.

4. Take small bites, slowly, cutting them
off the serving of the food as they are
eaten.

5. Avoid offensive food noises, such as
''slurping" soup.

6. Use a fork and not the fingers for as
much of the food as possible, even fried
chicken, fried shrimps, and French fried
potatoes (chips).

7. Use only one hand at a time when
eating "finger food."

8. Do not reach for food. If it is placed
on the table, ask to have it passed.

9. If necessary to leave the table before
the conclusion of the meal, excuse your-
self to the host or hostess and express
thanks for the lovely meal.

10. When you are a guest at a dinner,
if a food is served to you which you do
not enjoy, eat what you can and leave the

LESSON DEPARTMENT

555

rest on the plate without explanation. If
it is offered to you, it is always better to
take a small helping and eat it to be polite
to the hostess. If you cannot, simply say,
"No, thank you."

Questions for Discussion

1. How can the idea of improved social
graces be most effectively taught to one's
family? Family Night? Suggestion boxes?

A "state of the family" message gi\en each
month by a different family member, per-
haps?

2. What areas of social improvement
and consideration can your families work
on most profitably?

3, How can families be inspired to
improve social graces, or their experiences
extended to practice them — frequent
guests for dinner (even a neighbor's child)
and occasional excursions to dine out?

of /^^ra^fir^— America's Literature Comes of Age

Lesson 26 - John Greenleaf Whittier, Commoner (1807-1892)

Elder Briant S. Jacobs

(Textbook: America's Literature, by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes
Dryden Press, New York, pp. 400-413)

For Tuesday, November 21, 1961

Objective: To enter more fiillv into the nineteenth centurv bv blending together
Whittier's three voices, as a Reformer, Quaker, and a New Englander.

A LTHOUGH not one of the the moderate course of approach and

greatest American authors, appreciation which, in our present

Whittier, next to Longfellow, was study of Whittier, it may be well

the most popular nineteenth cen- to follow.

tury poet, and today remains one
of the most-quoted, best-loved
spokesmen for the 'Tarty of Se-
curity." (See Lesson 17, Relief

For those who wish to learn more
about the United States and the
spirit of man, Whittier deserves a
sympathetic reading and hearing.

Society Magazine, July i960, page This study may best be achieved by
485.) ''Barefoot Boy," "School- attempting to become his con-
days," "Maud Muller" and "Barbara temporaries. And the best approach
Frietchie" lie almost as near the to such a view is to read representa-
American collective heart and mem- tive poems from the three major
ory as do "America" and apple pie phases of his life and works. But
— and by most definers and defend- before we experience these contrast-
ers of the contemporary American ing voices of Whittier, we should
conscience, they are held to be as first of all relate them to each other

old-fashioned, overly worn, and
trite. But in this parallel praising
and disparaging of Whittier by his
modern American heirs, time has
accentuated the differences. Whit-
tier must always represent different
things to different people. Some-
where between these extremes lies

within the unifying frame of his
life.

Whittier's Life-Pattein

Born in 1807, John Greenleaf was
one of three children belonging to
farming folk who, since 1647, had
tilled the same family soil and had

556

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

A Perry Picture

JOHN GREENLEAF WHITTIER

never worked for anyone else or
done anything else. Thus, in his
origins as throughout his eighty-five
years, he was both of the people as
well as for them. Although turning
the good family earth, milking, and
chopping, and sowing and reaping
were always tedious to the frail,
spare }'Oung lad, nevertheless, from
his farming as from his cobbling
years, he absorbed the idiom and
texture and belief of rural New
England stock. His father, a Quak-
er, deeply read theologian and
sternly religious man, allowed him-
self to be deprived of his son's labor
for but two semesters while Green-
leaf attended Haverhill Academy,
where a perceptive teacher intro-
dueed him to the two most virile
literary influences of his life: "Bob-
bie'' Burns and John Milton.

Soon Greenleaf began writing all
over his slate the dancing rhymes
and rhythms which raced through

his mind, but though his classmates
were amused, his father frowned his
disapproval, since 'Toetry will not
bring him bread." Nevertheless,
young John Greenleaf began pub-
lishing numerous poems in local
newspapers and in periodicals edited
by William Lloyd Garrison, who
was the nucleus of the abolitionists.
(See text, page 184.) In 1831, the
year after Whittier's father died,
Garrison founded the Liberator, the
leading journal of radical abolition
and reform for thirty-four years. He
persuaded the promising young
Greenleaf to forsake both political
aspirations and his career as pioneer
recorder of his beloved New Eng-
land's legend and local color to give
his life to the unselfish and unpop-
ular moral idealisms of the aboli-
tionist movement.

Newly disappointed in love, but
spurred on by the fervent support
of his mother and sister Elizabeth,
who, to their deaths, believed both
in the power of his talents and in
the holy rightness of his cause,
Whittier soon became the most
militant and powerful literarv advo-
cate for the abolitionists in the Na-
tion. Four times during the 1830's
he was mobbed, once barely escaping
with his life.

During the passing decades, this
crusading Quaker gradually became
more listened to than sneered at,
and increasing numbers of wealthy
and socially prominent women and
men joined with the original labor-
ing class founders in making the
fight against slavery too large an
issue to be ignored by either side.
Yet, in the years immediately pre-
ceding the Civil War, as the success
of his intense crusade became more
apparently inevitable, Whittier grad-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

557

uallv severed his ties with the
movement. As an orthodox Quaker
he had ahvays opposed war and
bloodshed, yet the great national
carnage soon to follow ironically
brought about the fulfillment of his
abolitionist hopes. He wrote twenty-
four poems and hvmns on war
themes, one of which was framed in
thousands of northern homes as well
as in the room where Lincoln's
cabinet met.

When the Atlantic Monthly was
established in 1857, Whittier was
invited to the original chartering
dinner along with the great literary
men of the day (whom he felt
looked down on him because of his
humble origin ) . For the next twelve
years he \^as a principal Atlantic
contributor of religious poems and
those dealing with the happier
aspects of the New England country-
side. His fame increased gradually,
but when "Snow-Bound" appeared
in 1866, its immediate success netted
him $10,000 and, to his death, he
remained widely read and well loved.

Never having married, Whittier
retired to Haverhill, Amesbury, and,
finally, to his lovely estate named
Oak Knoll in Danvers, Massachus-
etts. All his adult life he had had
severe chest and head pains which
kept him from reading or writing
for more than short intervals at a
time and prevented him from at-
tending almost all public gatherings.
Yet he was never morose nor self-
pitying, but, to the end, took pride
in his dress and appearance, in his
friends who came in droves to see
him, and in the success of his writ-
ings, which he re-edited not long
before his death. Scorched by early
poverty, he lived frugallv and wisely,
leaving an estate of over $125,000.

When he died, in i8g2, he was
buried at Amesburv, the sole sur-
vivor of his immediate family.

Whittier the Refoimer

Bearer of Freedom's holy light,

Breaker of Slaver\''s chain and rod.

The foe of all which pains the sight,
Or wounds the generous ear of God!

— ''Democracy"

Thus Whittier defined Democ-
racy \^hich, coupled with his deep
religious faith, provided the motiva-
tion for his lifelong crusades to im-
pro\e humanity. \\^ell aware of
human frailty, he still believed that
Democracy brings man nearer truth
and justice than he can be other-
wise, and also that ''What avail great
talents if they be not de\'Oted to
goodness?" Realizing from first-
hand knowledge that ''we should as
soon expect to find piety in his
Satanic Generalship as independence
in a country newspaper Editor/' he
used the periodicals of abolition as
mediums through which he attacked
the evils of his day. Long before
he met Garrison he was instrumen-
tal in forming a Temperance Society
in Haverhill, and, in 1828, wrote
"The Drunkard to His Bottle" for
the Haverhill Gazette, the second
periodical in the Nation to advo-
cate total abstinence. He wrote
fiery poems praising the great revo-
lutionary heroes of the century
wherever they arose: in Britain,
France, Italy, Greece, Finland, and
Brazil. Completely repudiating the
pattern of the past, he believed in
the destiny of his own young Na-
tion, but when she invaded Mexico,
he felt the French Reign of Terror
no worse than "the slaughter of
women and children in the bom-
bardment of Vera Cruz."

558

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

One reason this earlier Whittier
has been forgotten is that all, save
his later poems, are too impassioned
and controversial to be taught in
public schools. For example, in
such poems as 'Tor Righteousness'
Sake," he attacks both commercial-
ism and ''so-called" religion:

The age is dull and mean. Men creep,
Not walk; with blood too pale and tame
To pay the debt they owe to shame;

Buy cheap, sell dear; eat, drink, and sleep
Down-pillowed, deaf to moaning want;

Pay tithes for soul-insurance; keep
Six days to Mammon, one to Cant.

— (Lines Inscribed to Friends Under Ar-
rest for Treason Against the Slave
Power )

Likewise, in "Moloch in State
Street" and "Official Piety," he
indicts the pillars of society for
using influence and piety as cloaks
for theft, crime, and systematic ex-
ploitation of the lower classes.

But it was as a pioneer abolitionist
that he found his true niche as cru-
sading idealist. His fondest mem-
ories centered about his unselfish
years of wielding his fiery pen that
the Negro might be free. 'T am a
man and not a verse-maker," he
wrote in 1883; he was more proud
of having signed the first Declara-
tion of Sentiments at the first con-
vention of the Anti-Slavery Society
than of any book he ever wrote. De-
spite his great personal sacrifice for
"the cause" in years of underpaid
overwork, loss of friends, literary
career, and political future, he could
still write as follows:

For myself Abolition has been its own
"exceeding great reward." It has repaid
every sacrifice of time, of money, of repu-
tation, of health, of ease, with the answer
of a good conscience, and the happiness
which grows out of benevolent exertions
for the welfare of others. It has led me

to examine myself. It has given me the
acquaintance of some of the noblest and
best of men and women. It owes me
nothing.

When, in later years, he was
asked which one poem he would
choose to be remembered by, he
mused for a time, then answered,
"The Reformer," too long to quote
in entirety:

All grim and soiled and brown with tan,
I saw a Strong One, in his wrath.

Smiting the godless shrines of man
Along his path. . . .

Fraud from his secret chambers fled
Before the sunlight bursting in:

Sloth drew her pillow o'er her head
To drown the din. . . .

I looked: aside the dust-cloud rolled —
The Waster seemed the Builder too;

Up springing from the ruined Old
I saw the New.

'Twas but the ruin of the bad, —
The wasting of the wrong and ill;

Whate'er of good the old time had
Was living still. . . .

Save possibly for Harriet Beecher
Stowe, Whittier wielded as great an
influence as any one person in pre-
paring the United States for a war
based on moral and religious issues.
While this power is exemplified in
part in the Garrison and Kansas
poems in our text, others deserve
mention, particularly "The Moral
Warfare," written in 1838, "Massa-
chusetts to Virginia," wTitten in
1843, and "Laus Deo" (Praise Be to
God), written in 1865 at the pass-
age of the Constitutional Amend-
ment abolishing slavery.

"Laus Deo" and 'Tchabod," two
of Whittier's best poems, approach
perfection as they express high moral
indignation and serene spiritual
peace in the idiom and imagery of

LESSON DEPARTMENT

559

the Bible which Whittier knew and
loved best of all American poets.
Indeed, while their subject is still
slavery, their treatment and tone
tend to make them better examples
of Whittier's religious poems,
which we shall next consider. ''Icha-
bod," meaning ''inglorious/' was
penned in 1850. The majesty of
this poem is never broken by vin-
dictive thrust or rhetorical excess,
but sustains both the dignity and
awesome power of Whittier's moral
intensity. (See ''Ichabod/' text,
page 402, for this poem.)

Religious Poetiy^

Probably the dominant shaping
force in Whittier's life and poetry
was his Quakerism, with its concept
of the Inner Light, or God's pres-
ence within each of us. He was
throughout his life an orthodox
Quaker, both in eighteenth-century
dress and in belief. He felt that
those who listened to ''the melody
of the mind — the music and the
eloquence of thought" which came
from God were blessed by him with
the "calm beauty of an ordered life"
and "the silence of eternity inter-
preted by love." Never strongly
concerned with theology or sectar-
ianism, Whittier spent his life at-
tempting to bring to his fellow men
his own sense of high human dignity
and idealism which should predomi-
nate in all our relationships with the
needy and helpless. He was taught
at his mother's knee that

All is of God that is, and is to be;
And God is good.

Likewise, he believed that nature
is visible proof of God's order and
symmetry; that nature itself is a
constant prayer to God, just as

through our own prayers and medi-
tation we may always have access to
his spirit. It is this inward spirit
of peace which radiates from Whit-
tier as he embodies his emotion and
vision in his religious poems. The
reading of the Bible was a constant
practice in their Quaker home, and
as a boy he could tell the story of
each book in the Bible, and through-
out his life, could quote a great part
of it. Thus the Biblical influence is
strong not only in "Laus Deo," but
in many of his other poems.

In his speech and correspondence
Whittier always used the pronoun
thee rather than you: likewise, Janu-
ary was first-month as Sunday was
first-day. Such unassuming Quaker
simplicity seems as much a part of
the essential Whittier as of the
religious pattern which he accepted
in complete peace and loyalty.

The Quaker form of worship be-
comes more understandable and
beautiful after we read a few lines
from his long poem "The Meeting,"
in which he explains to a visitor why
worshipping in an unadorned, silent
church is particularly satisfying to
him:

God should be most where man is least:

So, where is neither church nor priest.

And never rag of form or creed

To clothe the nakedness of need, —

Where farmer-folk in silence meet, —

I turn my bell-unsummoned feet;

I lay the critic's glass aside,

I tread upon my lettered pride,

And, lowest-seated, testify

To the oneness of humanity;

Confess the universal want.

And share whatever Heaven may grant.

He findeth not who seeks his own,

The soul is lost that's saved alone.

Not on one favored forehead fell

Of old the fire-tongued miracle.

But flamed o'er all the thronging host

The baptism of the Holy Ghost;

Heart answers heart; in one desire

560

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

The blending lines of prayer aspire;

'Where, in my name, meet two or three/

Our Lord hath said, 'I there will be!' . . .

So, to the calmly gathered thought

The innermost of truth is taught,

The mystery dimly understood.

That love of God is love of good. . . .

Perhaps one of the lovehest
hymns Whittier ever wrote is con-
tained within ''The Brewing of
Soma" (text, page 413), written in
1872. In effortless simphcity his
hnes create without flaw a fitting
container and communicant for the
steady, large religious emotions of

humility, love, peace, and unselfish-
ness which characterize both the
Quaker Whittier and the age of
belief and affirmation for which he
wrote. (If time permits, read aloud
the last six stanzas of 'The Brewing
of Soma" ) .

Thoughts for Discussion

1. Do you feel Whittier to be a typical
American writer of his day? In what ways?

2. Aside from content, do you feel
Whittier's religious poems to be of better
poetic quality than his abohtionist poems?
Why so?

Visual JLesson LPacket J^vailahie

for JLi

iterature bourse

Appropriate visual aids can be of great assistance to a class leader. If wisely used,
they can enrich the lesson material by adding interest, strengthening a point, and
clarifying an idea. They also can be used effectively in introducing or concluding a
lesson.

A picture kit of carefully planned visual aids for the 1961-62 literature lessons may
be obtained after September 1, from the Audio-Visual Aids Department, Brigham
Young University, Provo, Utah, price $3.85 (not obtainable from Relief Society Gen-
eral Board).

This packet contains an aid for each lesson of the year:

1. Large portraits (ii"xi4") of Whittier, Longfellow, Lowell, and Poe.

2. Small oval portraits of these same writers for the literature map.

3. Illustration of characters in Hawthorne's The ScaiJett Letter.

4. New England winter landscape for Whittier's ''Snow-Bound."

5. Two outline maps to be used with the lesson on Longfellow.

6. A painting of the home of Edgar Allen Poe at Fordham, New York.

Social Science — The Place of Woman in the

Gospel Plan

THE EMINENCE OF WOMAN

Lesson 2 — Full Equality in the Gospel Plan

"Woman has been placed by the side of man — not behind him — not in front of
him" (Elder John A. Widtsoe).

Elder Ariel S. BaUif

For Tuesday, November 28, 1961
Objective: To discover the true significance of unity in the marriage covenant.

T?ROM the review of the scriptures gave to woman a place of exception-

in Lesson 1, we have observed al eminence. The importance of the

that in the plan of creation God responsibility given her comple-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

561

ments the assignment given to man.
Together, and only together, can the
full realization of the destiny of the
human family be achieved.

Therefore, equality referred to in
the above title has important impli-
cations and needs to be clearly de-
fined. Equality means the charac-
ter or condition of being equal.
Equal is defined as exactly the same
in measure, quantity, number, or
degree. The definition in Webster's
dictionary goes on to say: "like in
value, quality, status or position;
evenly balanced or proportioned;
having competent power, abilities,
or means."

Equal in Opportunities,
Rights, and Privileges

1 . Man Is the Head of the Family
by Priesthood Designation.

In our previous discussion we
found that God gave the Priesthood
to Adam, thus designating him as
his mouthpiece upon the earth. At
the same time, Adam's companion.
Eve, was designated as the mother
of men. This set up a balance and
a division of responsibility which
provided a base for sound family
organization. The Priesthood, op-
erating on the principles of love and
sympathetic understanding, has for
its purpose the caring for the tem-
poral, intellectual, and spiritual wel-
fare of each member of the familv.
The mother, because of her strategic
position, is the moving force in the
accomplishment of this purpose.

Man has held the position of head
of the family throughout the ages.
Much of the time he has not justi-
fied this position in terms of respect,
consideration, and appreciation for
his companion and the children in
his famih . In fact, at times he has

exercised unrighteous dominion over
them.

In the gospel plan the Priesthood
bearer has the responsibility of being
the head of the family. The bless-
ings and respect that this position
merits can be justified onlv as the
man honors his Priesthood and rec-
ognizes the value and significance of
his co-partner and of each member
of his family by providing them with
full opportunity for growth and de-
velopment. This is the equality re-
ferred to; this is the blessing of the
gospel plan.

2. Woman Has a Major Role in
the Home.

In order for the man to realize
full promise of success in his admin-
istration of the home, it is necessary
to place a vital responsibility in the
hands of his wife. She plays a ma-
jor role in the home, having under
her care and vigilance each member.
While babies are not clay and can-
not be molded as such, yet they are
most susceptible to the stimulation
they receive in association with
others. Mother's constant contact
in feeding, comforting, cleaning,
training, and encouraging each
youngster, places the mark of her
influence and character upon the
child throughout its life. This stim-
ulation is not only on the phvsical
level, but mental and spiritual
stimulations come from everv act,
every decision, and almost every
thought that takes place in the
home.

The family's success necessitates
team action, unity of purpose, and a
full recognition of the value and
quality of both mother and father.
Thev can be equal in the influence
they exert on their children, if they

562

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

recognize the importance of each
other's position. The point to be
noted is the evenly balanced status
of father and mother.

3. Blessings of the Priesthood Are
Joint Values

The equality referred to above has
no thought of competitive position
of mother and father, but rather an
emphasis upon the effectiveness of
their combined efforts. In every-
thing they do there can be beneficial
reflections to each other and to the
family members. Where the man
is effective in his calling in the
Priesthood he brings into the home
the light of revelation and inspira-
tion for solving problems for indi-
vidual members and for the family
as a unit. This blessing is shared
by the mother v^hose prime interest
is the welfare of the children and
the success of this joint venture with
her husband.

Whatever is done by Priesthood
authority in the home must reflect
to the benefit and elevation of the
father and mother. Dr. John A.
Widtsoe makes the following obser-
vation:

Woman does not hold the Priesthood,
but she is a partaker of the blessings of
the Priesthood. That is, the man holds the
Priesthood, performs the priestly duties of
the Church, but his wife enjoys with him
every other privilege derived from the pos-
session of the Priesthood. This is made
clear, as an example, in the Temple service
of the Church. The ordinances of the
Temple are distinctly of Priesthood charac-
ter, yet women have access to all of them,
and the highest blessings of the Temple are
conferred only upon a man and his wife
jointly (John A. Widtsoe, Program of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,
page 79).

In the function of his priestly
office in the Church, in whatever

capacity, the wife enjoys the bless-
ings of a successful partner in the
work of the Lord. These blessings
come to her from her help and en-
couragement given to her husband
in the fulfillment of his responsi-
bility. In failure or success she
shares in his calling.

The work of the Priesthood is to
overcome evil, stimulate righteous-
ness, and establish the kingdom of
God upon the earth. So in this
basic unit, the family, they (the man
and the woman) are developing a
substantial element in the building
of the kingdom.

Family Organization

1. Head of the House

The ''head of the house,'' implies
many responsibilities, among them
the providing of the necessities of
life, comforts, love and considera-
tion, wisdom, counsel, and leader-
ship.

Even with the finite mind of man,
it is possible for us to observe the
infinite wisdom of God in setting
up the family pattern. The mother
love is nearest to the love of God
of any expression upon this earth.
This was so designed to protect and
secure the spirit children of our
Father, for each one is precious in
his sight. The true love of man for
his wife should reach its greatest
heights in the bearing of his chil-
dren. His duty and expression of
love come in providing security,
protection, and freedom from fears
for his family.

In the scriptures we read of the
man caring for his flocks, fishing,
and tilling the soil. This was true
in Adam's time and throughout the
testaments. In society, generally, it
has been accepted that the man is

LESSON DEPARTMENT

563

the provider. God made man
physically strong so that he could
earn his bread by the sweat of his
brow. In modern revelation, Doc-
trine and Covenants, Sec. 83:2, 4:

Women have claim on their husbands
for their maintenance, until their husbands
are taken; and if they are not found trans-
gressors they shall have fellowship in the
church. . . . All children ha\e claim upon
their parents for their maintenance until
they are of age.

Parents are not onlv responsible
for providing ''bread/' but The Doc-
trine and Covenants, Section 68:25-
28, tells us thev must teach the
children, before they arrive at eight
years of age, to be able to under-
stand the meaning of repentance, to
have faith in Christ, and to know
the purpose of baptism, or the sins
of the children will be upon the
heads of the parents.

The foundation of the Priesthood
power or authoritv is love. Love
demands thoughtful consideration
of others, plus the responsibility for
their well-being and individual ex-
pression. The head of the family,
then, in our societv, must be able
to justify his calling in the Priest-
hood by his thoughtful and loving
direction, and through counsel and
patience with each member of the
family. It is again repeated that his
measure of success in his calling,
both as a father and as an elder in
Israel, is largely in the success he
attains with the members of his own
family.

2. Woman — Childbearer and
Rearer of Children, Managing Direc-
tor of the Household.

In some cultures of the world
women have had to do heavy manual
work. There are places where
women feel that to be equal with

men they must participate in the
full program of men's activity. In
such a society the bearing of chil-
dren is of secondary importance. As
soon as the baby is born it is placed
in a nursery where things are clean
and free from destructive bacteria.
Proper food, sunshine, and warm
clothing are provided. The mother
then is free to return to her indus-
trial job; but the main ingredients
for human development, character
building, and the proper stimulation
of personality are lost. That is,
mother love and care are not pres-
ent. No amount of technical equip-
ment or trained skill can successfully
substitute for the mother love which
is not constantly present through the
years of growing up.

Woman's great mission and re-
sponsibility have been and continue
to be the bearing of children and
providing the little bundles of pos-
sibilities with the continual care,
training, and stimulation that only
a mother's love can supply. It is
true that mother has much to do
physically in operating her home.
But in making her home, there is a
different relationship for her with
her family, a different orientation
than when working as a man's equal
on the industrial production line.

The very nature of her physical
make-up puts her in a different cate-
gorv than man. Her biological abili-
ties to nurture and give birth to
children, place her in a position of
distinctive difference from, and yet
dependence upon, her mate. This
same ability gives her a unique posi-
tion in the family. Yet neither the
man nor the woman is complete
without the other.

The mother becomes the manag-
ing director of the home, not by

564

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— AUGUST 1961

inheritance nor by eustom, but by
sheer necessity. Rearing a family
involves selection and preparation of
food; the adequate care of the li\ing
quarters, and the direction and regu-
lation of the goings and comings of
the members in the household.
Mother must administer wiselv the
income of the home to make it cover
the dailv expenses as well as pro\ide
a reserve to meet the inevitable
emergencies. She is, in the truest
sense, the managing director of the
successful home.

3. Partnership

Once again we must repeat the
important idea that the home and
family are a joint \enture. Neither
father nor mother detracts from the
importance of the other. Thev are
not contesting nor vying for status
higher than the other. Thev work
together with talents, qualifications,
and abilities that complement each
other.

The Family, a Co-operative
Enterprise

We have been emphasizing the
fact that the family is the result of
the united efforts of people who are
equal in the sense of being "evenly
balanced or proportioned; having
competent powers, abilities or
means." Surely the varied responsi-
bilities of the father and mother
evidence again the wisdom of God.

1. Co-Partners With God
in Child Creation

There is a divinely ordained
division of labor and responsibility
in maintaining, stimulating, and pro-
tecting the family unit. God, him-
self, is a co-partner in the family
unit in that he created the spirits of
the children of men. He entrusted

them to the earthly parents for the
growth and de\elopment of earth
life. He wants these children back
in his kingdom, to dwell in his pres-
ence. Thev are all precious in his
sight. Therefore, he has given every
assistance possible to set up an
effective family unit, in order that
each child mav ha\'e the needed help
for its de\'elopmcnt and direction
back to his presence. In this ar-
rangement the obligation and re-
sponsibility of father and mother
never end, short of the accomplish-
ment of the Lord's plan.

Summary

As a summarv of the lessons on
the ''Eminence of Woman," may
we point out that, like man, woman
is a creation of God. She was given
as a helpmate of man in a partner-
ship responsibilitv for subduing and
populating the earth. She is the
mother of men; the mother of the
human familv. Onh' w ith her can
man obtain the highest exaltation
in the celestial kingdom. Truly, she
is the leading lady in the drama of
life. She holds equal responsibili-
ties for the accomplishment of the
purpose of life ''to bring to pass the
immortality and eternal life of man."

Woman's eminence in the pro-
gram of the Church cannot be
questioned. She is not a silent part-
ner, not a puppet, but an equal
partner with equal responsibilities
for the success of the program.

Thoughts for Discussion

1. \\1iat is the difference between the
terms eqnal and equality?

2. Does eqiiaht\- in marriage imply equal
responsibilities for the success or failure of
the marriage?

3. In what \\a\s are the blessings of the
Priesthood of joint value?

LESSON DEPARTMENT

565

4. How can love, respect, honor, and
obedience be given equally to father and
mother by the children?

5. Is a home with children a sufficient
challenge in achievement to justify the
dedication of the mother's Hfe to rearing
her children? Give evidence to support
your answer,

6. What evidence can you give of the
importance of unity in the success of
family life?

References: Doctrine and Covenants,
Sections 83 and 68; Priesthood and Church
Government, John A. Widtsoe, Chapter 7.

(conversion

Evelyn Darlington

They said that I might know as he,
When reading in the Holy Book,
He found the scripture in St. James —
If you lack wisdom, ask of God
In faith and prayer.

They said that I might know as he,
When on that still spring morn.
He sought the quiet grove to pray.
If there is aught that you would know,
Ask then of God in prayer.

They said that I might know as he.
When he beheld the light descend,
And spoke to God and to his Son —
If you lack wisdom, ask of God
In faith and prayer.

They said that I might know as he.
So in the quiet of my room
I knelt beside my bed to pray,
I felt another Presence there.

I felt his Spirit touch my soul.
And then I knew — I knew as he —
If there is ought that you would know
Ask then of God in prayer.

If you lack wisdom, ask of God
In faith and prayer,

1 1 iountain 1 1 Lea i tat ion

Vesta xV. Fairbairn

All day, battalions of silent clouds
Across the smogless blue
Parade with silver banners flying,
To what far rendezvous?

SACRED MUSIC FOR

THREE PART

LADIES CHORUSES

COME, YE BLESSED OF MY
FATHER— Madsen 20

GOSPEL GIVES UNBOUNDED
STRENGTH-Schreiner 30

GO YE FORTH WITH MY
WORD-Madsen 25

IF YE LOVE ME, KEEP MY
COMMANDMENTS— Madsen .. .25

INCLINE YOUR EAR-Wilkes .. .25

IN THY FORM-Madsen 20

LET THE MOUNTAINS SHOUT
FOR JOY-Stephens 20

LORD, GOD OF OUR
FATHERS-Elgar 25

LORD, HEAR OUR PRAYER-
Verdl 20

LORD, WE DEDICATE THIS
HOUSE TO THEE-Madsen 20

OPEN OUR EYES-Macfarlane .25

THE 23rd PSALM-Schubert 25

Music Sent on Approval
Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC CO/VfPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above,
□ On Approval □ Charge

□ Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City & State

Ilai|iies Mimic |

iiinmiiinni

15 E 1st South
«^Salt Lake City 11, Utah

BLACK HILLS PASSION PLAY

(Including Mt. Rushmore)

Leaves August 19, 1961

See the Colossal Sculpture carved
from solid granite of the heads of
Washington, Jefferson, Lincoln, and
Theodore Roosevelt. $98.50

LABOR DAY TOUR - Sept. 2-Sept. 4.
Includes Zions, Bryce, Grand Canyon,
and Glen Canyon Dam. $32.75

HAWAIIAN TOUR in September.

HAWAIIAN TOUR in October.

ROSE PARADE TOUR in December.

ESTHER JAMES TOURS

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City 3, Utah

Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL 9-8051

• BEAUTIFUL
• HAXDY

• DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the
Deseret News Press for the finest of service.
Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20

Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles _ 35

150 to 300 miles _ 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 gCb^

33 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1 . Utah Bh \^

Page 566

uiollilhock ^JjoUs

Christie Lund Coles

She came to the door just now,
\Mde-eyed and eager; fair
As only a httle girl
Can ever be; her hair

Color of sun, her eyes
Part of the flower-blue sky;
Her voice, tremulous, asking,
''W^ould you care . . . care to buy

A hollyhock doll I made?"
With reminiscent ache,
I saw the ruffled dress,
Like a doll I used to make.

I reached for the clothespin stem.
Beneath the pollened flower,
I saw myself a child, and more^
My daughter in a summer hour.

"Yes, yes. I will buy the doll."
She saw my tears, not guessing, I
Had been given more this summer day
Than a dozen coins could buy.

QJirst CJormal

Kose Thomas Graham

In silk as soft as owl wings.

This maiden, debonair,

Is waiting the approval

Of her dress, her shoes, her hair.

Grandpa beholds an angel.
Dad, a grown up lady doll.
"Just a baby," mother whispers,

As the bell rings down the hall.

Jack sees the fairy princess
He is taking to the ball.

Sweet J/ire the
Lises of J^aversity

Cawline Eyiing Miner

1 picked the last of the raspberries today,
the last stragglers. They were slower
than the others to ripen, but they didn't
give up the good fight. They completed
their task. These strays are riper and
sweeter than the average; quality is often
a result of struggle.

While weeding the garden, I noticed
that weeds that have been broken off,
thicken and become hardier than ever. I
was disgusted for they had to be cut off
again, but they were really making the
best of a bad deal for them.

With great difficulty, this year, I
climbed Mount Timpanogos with the an-
nual hikers. I was older and heavier than
most, but, accepting my Hmitations, I
made it to the top. Along the way I
stopped frequently, but the rests gave me
opportunity to enjoy the sights — the blue
and pink flowers growing together and
lining the blue stream of glacier water
flowing down the canyon, the fading of
the light, the gradual flushing of the east-
ern sky as the sun came up. I'm sure no
one enjoyed more frequent drinks of good
cold water dropping from the ledges in
cascades along the way. I took some won-
derful slides of columbines and wild roses
that will delight me when I can no long-
er make it along the trail.

iilorning Criour

Evelyn FjeJdsted

If we journeyed afar,
Where could we find
The ineffable peace
That so gently can bind
Life's injuries all,
As the still morning hour.
When hope is again,
A light in its tower?

LEARN TO
TYPEWRITE!

New Classes Begin Soon

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE

Phone EM 3-2765
70 North Main Soft Lake City 11, Utah

Page 567

TOURS FOR 1961

SEPTEMBER-Europe

OCTOBER-Aloha Week
(Hawaii)

DECEMBER-Rose Parade Tour

JANUARY-Around the World
Cruise

MARGARET LUND
TRAVEL SERVICE

72 East 4th South (Moxum Hotel Lobby)
Box 2065 Salt Lake City 11, Utah

DA 2-5559 - HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

cJranquility^

Marihn Young

When in my solitude I find
The battle is hard fought
To oust from this finite mind
All earthly thoughts with worry fraught,
I turn to God with hopeful heart
And, oh, what tranquility fills my breast
As hurts and failures cease to smart
And I am given peace and rest.

Such peace as I am able to attain
A\^ith my own feeble stumblings here,
I would not, could not claim
Without his helping hand forever near.
He lifts me from the abysmal depth
To a place in this life's lease
Where loving and giN'ing are my breath.
And at last within me flows eternal peace.

Page 568

iuirthdaii ^congratulations

One Hundred Two

Mrs. Lizzie Dell Merrill
Henniker, New Hampshire

One Hundred

Mrs. Georgienne Goddard Walters
Big Lake, Minnesota

Mrs. Frances Woodmansee Edwards
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-eight

Mrs. Annie Lovina Newman

MiDDLETON

Ogden, Utah

Ninety-six

Mrs. Mary Jane Williams Clifford
Brigham City, Utah

Ninety-five

Mrs. Alice Maud Stevens Hansen
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-three

Mrs. Harriet Bronson Woodland
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Elvira Vail Livingston
Idaho Falls, Idaho

Ninety-two

Mrs. Eliza Ann Riley Tolman
Bancroft, Idaho

Mrs. Frances Colby Myers
Richfield, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. Fredonia Lloyd Baker
Bicknell, Utah

Mrs. Alice Evans Dimich
Montpelier, Idaho

Mrs. Martha Thiede Trient
Fontana, California

Mrs. Marie Wenger Senn
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Teresa Skidmore Johnson
Salt Lake City, Utah

I'^etlef ^ocietu Ljiftd

Available at Office of the General Board

76 North Main

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

"WIST YE NOT THAT I MUST
BE ABOUT MY FATHER'S
BUSINESS?"

Book by President J. Reuben
Clark, Jr.

This book is an engaging and
highly informative account of
the Passover and a valuable
addition to any home library.

$2.00

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE:

Inspirational articles, fiction,
poetry, and the Relief Society
educational program. $2.00

SEGO LILY JEWELRY:

Necklaces

Heavy chain, gold - filled

with double gold - filled

pendant. $9.75

Light chain, gold - filled

with double gold - filled

pendant. "'$6.00

Bracelet

Gold - filled with double
gold-filled pendant. $6.75

Pins

Double gold-filled. $5.00
Gold-filled. $3.75

SMALL RELIEF SOCIETY
EMBLEM PIN (12 kt. gold).

$1.75
SOUVENIR RELIEF SOCIETY
BUILDING PLATE:

Made of Old English Stafford-
shire Ware, with bordered pic-
tures of the Relief Society Gen-
eral Presidents. $3.50

All prices include federal tax.

'*ai**a**ii4*i^^*)n%%i*^^

FEB 62

GENEALOGICAL

ATUS OF

ENGLAND & WALES

Smith, Gardner and Harland

A compilation of original maps of England and
Wales that gives a wealth of information to genea-
logical workers. These were originally printed in
London over a hundred years ago and have been
out of print so long they are unobtainable else-
where. These maps give names of cities, parishes,
townships, county boundaries, hamlets, railroads,
highways, canals, etc.

' BRIGHAM YOUNG

AT HOME

H*»!»«» '■"' """"

Clarissa Young Spencer and Mabel Harmer

This LDS classic, now in a new edition, recalls the
days when President Young's home was teeming with
family life and when world - famous guests were
entertained in the grand parlors. Informative,
entertaining, written in easy-to-read story form, it
includes many fascinating photographs. The recent
restoration of the famous BEEHIVE HOUSE makes
this book -exceedingly timely.

2.95

••••••«

Deseret Book Company

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find check money

order I have an account. Please charge. Amount enclosed:

$ for encircled (numbered) books:

1 2

Name

Address

City Zone State.

Residents of Utah include 3% sales tax.

aa A @ A ^ H if

;VlP^

.*<*'

^f ' #!NKhe <

,#N^

•-*^-;:"^

«?.

*^ *^_

jssons

m • -l«-»- -■' _- »J^

j^l^^jt^.^j^s^tlt^lff^lJS^j'''^

vlwff.

utis Us the (^lory

Leia Foster Morris

Fading splendor of the sinking sun,

Purple dusk, and the pale moon declare his glory,

Grandeur of all the earth and sky is his.

Mauve clouds at dawn, earth-scented winds that blow

Fleets of white sails adrift in boundless blue;

The distant snow-capped range in veils of mist.

Deep-toned, rolling echo of the mountain storm.

And the thunder of mighty waters in the plunging cataract.

He is omnipotence and infinite wisdom.

Yet love is manifest in all his work.

He showers refreshing rain and sunshine on the land,

On rippling fields of grain and teeming orchards.

On gently sloping hills with carpeting of flowers.

The valleys of the earth are abundant and rich in his bounty.

What wonders he has brought forth, great and small.
The vast curtains of the night are shining with his jewels,
And in the morning rainbow-tinted dewdrops
Are fragile gems shimmering on the wild rose.

Gentle are his melodies; song of the south wind in the pines,
Whispering raindrops on the cabin roof,
Sparkling notes of the meadow lark, sweet and wild,
Happy laughter of a child. All beauty is his.

The Co^•er: Canyon de Chelly, Arizona

Color Transparency by Willard Luce

Frontispiece: Aspen Mirror Lake, Utah
Photograph by Hal Rumel

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

Qjrom 1 1

ear an

a 3fc

I was quite thrilled with the article
''Reminiscing" by Camilla Eyring Kim-
ball in the July issue of the Mngazine.
I, too, lived in those good old days, and
it brought back many memories. This
was my life all over again. My mother
was the daughter of a pioneer family,
Aroet L. Hale of Grantsville, Utah. She
passed to the great beyond in Emmett,
Idaho, in 1942.

— Joseph W. Hunter
Redding, California

I appreciate the lovely thought of re-
ceiving a year's subscription to The Relief
Society Magazine through the goodness of
Mrs. Grace Jones, Henefer, Utah. To date,
I have received three copies and find the
reading matter very good and interesting,
including the recipes. The Magazine cov-
ers are really beautiful — in fact, they
would be ideal for framing, I am not a
member of your lovely Church, but, in all
sincerity, you have wonderful members
who attend it. Thank you for a really
lovely Magazine.

— Mrs. M. Noonan

Brisbane, Australia

Just recently being converted to this
wonderful faith, I enjoy Relief Society,
also the Magazine. The covers are so
colorful and the contents very interesting.
The lessons on theology, visiting teaching,
home nursing, literature, are all educa-
tional. We look forward to trying the
cooking recipes.

— Helen M. Parker

728 Seward Avenue
East Liverpool, Ohio

I would like to say how very much I
enjoy The Reliei Society Magazine. It is
my favorite Magazine and very helpful
and inspirational. I especially enjoyed the
poems and the story from the contest in
the January issue.

— Mrs. Gwendolyn Jacobson

Elsinore, Utah

The July issue of the Magazine is a
splendid one. The stories and poems are
fine, and the article ''Reminiscing" by
Camilla Eyring Kimball was read with en-
joyment. The editorial "The Ripening
of the Wheat" [Vesta P. Crawford] held
a special interest for me, as the early years
of my married life were spent on a dry
farm, where wheat was all important. We
knew the anxiety of watching, hoping,
praying for a crop. We have thrilled with
joy as the tiny green blades first appeared.
We know the gratitude felt as the grain
developed and the heads bowed with their
precious weight. We, too, have known
pride and gratitude that the wheat made
possible college degrees for our children.

— Maude O. Cook
Tremonton, Utah

Today I recei\ ed the Magazine for July,
and I was delighted with it. I found time
to view all of the illustrations and to read
the descriptive matter of each. I consider
it a privilege and an honor, and I do
appreciate recei\ing such a lovely Maga-
zine, with an outstanding cover, short
stories, lessons, recipes, and poetry. They
are all such a help to me, and I do enjoy
them all.

— Amy B. DeLoney

Manteca, California

Just a note from a man for a change.
Recently I spent a happy afternoon read-
ing the July issue of The Relief Society
Magazine from cover to cover. As a hus-
band and father, I am grateful for the
ideals taught the women and girls in the
Church through this Magazine. The stor-
ies, contrary to popular literature, movies,
etc., place the correct values of love, self-
sacrifice, and service above the passions
of greed, violence, anger, and personal
ambition. Thank you for the inspiration
and moral armor you furnish us men,
especially through building virtuous, kind,
and unselfish \^omen for us to try to be
worthy of, both as husbands and as fa-
thers.

—David G. Berbert

Ventura, California

Page 570

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD
Belle S. Spafford .-.--. - President

Marianne C. Sharp - First Counselor

Louise W. Madsen _ . - - - Second Counselor

Hulda Parker . _ . - - Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Christine H. Robinson Annie M. Ellsworth Fanny S. Kienitz

Edith S. Elliott Alberta H. Christensen Mary R. Young Elizabeth B. Winters

Florence J. Madsen Mildred B. Eyring Mary V. Cameron LaRue H. Resell

Leone G. Layton Charlotte A. Larsen Afton W. Hunt Jennie R. Scott

Blanche B. Stoddard Edith P. Backman Wealtha S. Mendenhall Alice L. Wilkinson

Evon W. Peterson Winniefred S. Pearle M. Olsen LaPriel S. Bunker

Aleine M. Young Manwaring Elsa T. Peterson Irene W. Buehner

Josie B. Bay Elna P. Haymond Irene B. Woodford

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE
Editor .__.-_---.- - Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor ,___------ Vesta P. Crawford

General Manager - - - - - ^^ ^ ^ ^ Belle S. Spafford

VOL. 48 SEPTEMBER 1961 NQ. 9

(contents

SPECIAL FEATURES

President and Prophet — Birthday Congratulations to President David O. McKay

Vesta P. Crawford 573

Shall We Sing? Florence Jepperson Madsen 574

The Key to Compatible Color Schemes Is Careful Selection Marian Cornwall 581

FICTION

Living Off the Road Frances C. Yost 577

The Intruders Betty Lou Martin 595

A Parable for Polly Maude Proctor 604

A Story to Tell Harriet DeSpain 607

Because of the Word — Chapter 2 Hazel M. Thomson 611

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 570

Sixty Years Ago 586

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 587

Editorial: Prudent Living Marianne C. Sharp 588

Notes to the Field: The Annual General Relief Society Conference 590

Extra Copies of 1960 Relief Society Magazines

Available for Binding 590

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 615

Birthday Congratulations 640

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Let's Learn to Quilt Holly B. Keddington 591

Casseroles Mabel Harmer 600

A Golden, Golden Wedding Day Linnie Fisher Robinson 603

Margaret Ann Meng Makes Unique Hexagonal Rugs 610

Honesty, by Pauline M. Bell, 585; Gracious Acceptance, by Nancy M. Armstrong, 589; Fruit
Salad, by Edna Lind Cole, 601; A Change of Pace, by Janet W. Breeze, 604; The Message, by
Marion Ellison, 610; Weed Seeds, by Celia Luce, 637; The One-Room Schoolhouse, by Alice
R. Rich, 638.

LESSONS FOR DECEMBER

Theology — "Be Not Deceived" Roy W. Doxey 622

Visiting Teacher Messages — "Remember in All Things the Poor and the Needy"

Christine H. Robinson 628

Work Meeting — Being a Good Neighbor Elaine Anderson Cannon 629

Literature — Whittier Lover of New England Briant S. Jacobs 631

POETRY

His Is the Glory — Frontispiece Lela Foster Morris 569

Golden Days, by Annie Atkin Tanner, 580; After the Storm, by Dorothy J. Roberts, 585; I
Heard a Mother Singing, by Ilia Mae Richardson, 589; The Forming Fruit, by Marjorie B.
Newton, 594; Futility, by Iris W. Schow, 599; Copied Handiwork, by Evelyn Fjeldsted, 606;
Autumn Noon, by Maude Rubin, 602; Sound in the Valley, by Hazel Loomis, 606; Pathways, by
Leslie Savage Clark, 609; Wind-Lightened Bough, by Mabel Law Atkinson, 636; Nocturne, by
Elsie McKinnon Strachan, 636; On the Stair, by Mabel Jones Gabbott, 637; Autumn, by Vesta
N. Fairbairn, 638; Youth Was a Shield, by Christie Lund Coles, 639.

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Copyright 1961 by Genera] Board of Relief Society of The Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year;
20c a copy ; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of
address at once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Page 571

" ' ^V^s■■'Sv■>"^^|■'"?fi?Mi

L...

Courtesy Z. C. M. I. Photo Reflex Studio

PRESIDENT DAVID O. McKAY

Page 572

Lrresident and [Prophet

(To President David O. McKay on His Eighty-Eighth Birthday)

September 8, 1961

"... to proclaim the everlasting gospel, by the Spirit of the living God, from
people to people, and from land to land . . . whose mission is appointed unto them
to go forth" (D &C 68:1-2).

I saw him walk toward the temple on a morning
Green with summer, the gray spires rifted
On the blue air, and the valley, circled by mountains.
Lovely as a promised garden in the wilderness.

And I thought of our rejoicing that this prophet
Lives among us, and that multitudes have heard
His voice lifted in truth and testament.
Proclaiming the restoration and the ancient word.

How far he has traveled in journeys abroad,
Bringing to remembrance the faithful among men —
In distant latitudes and islands of the sea.
Testifying of the record brought to earth again.

His words shall be treasured up in years to come,
And in this hour we speak our gratitude and praise
Of him anointed as the mouthpiece for our Lord —
Giving the long and fruitful seasons of his days

And counseling the youthful ones who yet shall go

In later times unto the lands that still await

The fulness of the everlasting gospel —

The trumpet sound of those who make the pathway straight.

—Vesta P. Crawford

Page 573

Shall We Sing?

Dt. Florence /epperson Madsen
Member, General Board of Relief Society

WHEN and where did you first
hear these words, ''Shall we
sing?" Think back, if you
will, to your early childhood days.
Was it in Primary, in Religion Class,
or in an elementary Sunday School
class? Wherever it was, do you
remember how eagerly all the chil-
dren responded with a positive and
animated 'Tes/' Then, immediate-
ly, followed a flood of suggested
songs, and soon all were happily
singing a favorite one.

We are born wath certain talents,
traits, and inclinations which should
be recognized in early life and ap-
preciated, guided, and trained. Of
these, singing, dancing, speaking,
and drawing are among the first to
be manifested. In childhood these
talents are expressed spontaneously,
with simplicity, and without appar-
ent anxiety, self-consciousness, or
restraint.

In adult life, often, similar urges
to express talents are felt, but, be-
cause of seeming limitations, or en-
vironmental restrictions^ they are
frequently ignored or stifled. The
inhibitions we sometimes accept
are merely imaginary; even so, they
tend to limit and retard progress.
Therefore, we should quickly rid
ourselves of these, and in their stead
reach out and grasp every possible
opportunity that affords outlets for
self-expression and de\'elopment of
talents. Congregational singing,
ensemble playing, oratory, choir and
choral singing, and private instruc-

Page 574

tion in the arts are excellent outlets

for this purpose.

There is one sure means to the fullest
joy of music — participation. Great hap-
piness may come to those who onlv listen,
but, to people who can also perform, a
new and greater world is revealed. Through
activity in music, through first-hand ex-
perience, comes a deeper penetration in
listening . . . (Eric Clarke: Music in
E\eryday Liic) .

We should always continue to
draw from our store of uncultivated
talents those which, with develop-
ment, will bring the most enrich-
ment to our lives. This naturally
requires a strong personal desire to
achieve, a willingness to work, to
studv, to increase in self-confi-
dence, perseverance, patience, and to
grow in implicit faith. If such a
program as this were adopted and
followed we would eventually hear
fewer expressions such as: '1 have
no talent,'' ''I can't even draw a
straight line/' ''I have no voice," "I
can't sing."

Singing dates back to the creation
of the earth. We read in Job

38:4. 7--

Where wast thou when I laid the

foundation of the earth? . . . When the

morning stars sang together, and all the
sons of God shouted for joy?

And evidently it was a custom of

the Savior and his disciples to unite

in singing, for, on the occasion of

their last sacrament together, they

sang:

And when they had sung an hymn,
thev went out into the Mount of 01i\'es
(Mark 14:26).

SHALL WE SING?

575

/CONGREGATIONAL singing is
the foundation of choral sing-
ing. It is not so unhke the spon-
taneous group singing that has,
through our youthful years, been a
delightful part of social gatherings,
home evenings, and outings. How-
ever, congregational singing is done
in a formal meeting where people
gather for the sole purpose of wor-
shiping the Lord and of being in-
structed. Thus, the particular songs
for congregations to sing are the
hymns, the texts of which are ap-
propriate for the occasion, and
which will inspire reverence and de-
votional response from the audi-
ence.

Regardless of age, quality of voice,
or how inexperienced the singer, the
hymns are of such a nature that they
can easily be learned and sung by
the entire congregation. This con-
clusion is substantiated by George
P. Upton in his book, Woman in
Music:

One need not think of singing only
through the professional channel, but
think of it also as a medium of expression
that belongs to everybody. The human
voice is the greatest musical instrument
known to man and is a gift from God.
Its cultivation both in speech and song
should ever be the urgent desire of every
human being.

Many benefits are derived from
congregational singing. Faith and
testimonies are strengthened, and
valuable truths and philosophies are
learned.

President Heber J. Grant in his
book Gospel Standards, wrote:

I am confident that the hymns of Zion,
when sung with the proper spirit, bring a
peaceful and heavenly influence into our
homes, and also aid in preaching the gos-
pel of Jesus Christ.

. . . Sing with the Spirit of God. Love
the words that you sing.

In hymns we have the words of
inspired writers combined with
music that enhances and amplifies
the word messages. They can be
sung repeatedly without ever losing
their meaning and vitality.

In many churches throughout
Christendom the hymns are sung in
unison. The music is written in
very moderate keys, which makes it
possible for both high and low voices
to sing the melody with ease. When
there is no choir nor choir conduc-
tor in attendance, the singing is led
by the vigorous accompaniment of
the organ.

In Latter-day Saint congregations
the hymns are regularly conducted
and are generally sung in parts. The
reason for this is perhaps twofold:
First of all, many of our hymn-tunes
are written in keys too high for low
voices to sing the melody line, and
secondly, there is a natural inclina-
tion for singers to add the harmony
parts to enrich the melody. Through
this arrangement the altos and bas-
ses can sing the parts best suited to
their voices. The part-singing of a
congregation of mixed voices is
choral-like and is interesting and
satisfying.

PONGREGATIONAL singing in
the Relief Society organizations,
especially in the small ones, tends
more towards unison singing, with
occasional notes added by an alto
voice. The larger organizations sing
hymns in two and often three-part
harmony. The songs in the back of
the hymn book, arranged for three-
part women's voices, are very beau-
tiful and effective when sung either
by a small or a large group.

576

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

Congregational singing occupies
an important place in Relief Society.
It is an activity in which all the
sisters can participate and experi-
ence a feeling of friendliness and
devotion. The singing of a hymn
creates a spiritual atmosphere for
that which is to follow. In the
words of the Psalmist:

Praise ye the Lord. I will praise the
Lord with my whole heart, in the as-
sembly of the upright, and in the con-
gregation ( Psalm 111:1).

As has also been said, the hymns
are sermons; they inspire faith and
courage; they point the way to a
better and more useful life. The
hymns stimulate love, harmony, and
peace. They are a means of com-
munication with our Heavenly Fa-
ther. This is implied in the follow-
ing revelation:

For my soul delighteth in the song of
the heart; yea, the song of the righteous
is a prayer unto me, and it shall be an-
swered with a blessing upon their heads
( D & C 25:12).

From the yearly list of hymns sug-
gested by the Church Music Com-
mittee new ones are to be learned.
Time for the practice of these
hymns is scheduled for the litera-
ture and social science meetings.
Although the allotted time for each
practice is but ten minutes, still, if
careful planning is done in advance,
much can be accomplished and en-
joyed even in this short period.

Now that the year's work of Re-
lief Society is about to begin, the
music leaders should formulate their
program of activities and be pre-
pared for the work of the season.

A few suggestions for the plan-
ning and preparation for this phase
of the program are here listed. The

conductor and accompanist should
practice together and learn hymns
thoroughly before presenting them.

1. Have hymn books already in hands
of sisters.

2. When possible, write page of prac-
tice hymn in advance on blackboard.

3. If page has to be announced, do it
quickly and loud enough to be easily heard.

4. Conduct with baton and use correct
and vitalized baton patterns.

5. Introduce new hymn by playing it
through with ample volume and in right
tempo.

6. Spend no time playing a familiar
hymn through.

7. Give kernel thought of word mes-
sage.

8. Learn to play hymns in lower keys,
when needed.

9. Encourage all sisters to join in singing
the hymns.

10. Approach the hymn practice with
faith and humility, unafraid, and with a
spirit of enthusiasm and happiness.

\A/'OMEN, being refined and
spiritual by nature, have
within their souls an appreciation
and love for music, whether or not
it has ever found expression. They
also possess the talent of word in-
terpretation. Again, we are drawn
to the words of George P. Upton:

It only remains, in tracing the influ-
ence of woman upon music, to consider
her as its interpreter, mainly through the
medium of the voice. . . . All the ele-
ments which woman has in her nature —
love, pathos, passion, poetry, and religion
— combine to perfect her song, and give
fitting expression to the ideas of the mas-
ters.

Shall we sing? Let the affirmative
answer to this question ring in clear,
vibrant tones throughout the years,
and may we ever echo these words
with David the Psalmist: '1 will
sing unto the Lord as long as I live:
I will sing praise to my God while
I have my being (Psalm 104:33).

cJ^iving y^ii the Uxoad
Fiances C. Yost

MARJORIE Sorenson peered
out of her window, and let
her eyes follow along the
little old lane that led from their
home to the country road. She grit-
ted her teeth, and for the umpteenth
time wished that their house was
situated on the road. Why couldn't
the people who built the house have
put it where it should be? The Day-
tons, across the way, were lucky.
Their house was situated on the
road.

It was inconvenient to live off the
road. In the spring and fall the
lane was mired with mud. Some-
times callers walked down the lane
rather than take the risk of getting
stuck. And the ruts that followed
a rainstorm were little Grand Can-
yons. Then in the summer the dust
from the lane was something again.
It reminded Marjorie of the sands
of the Sahara Desert. Winter was
the worst season of all. Drifts piled
high, and they were snowed in fre-
quently, until the snowplow came
to their rescue. Sometimes they
had to use the one-horse open
sleigh, that was kept for that very
purpose. Others, traveling in cars,
would pass them in the winter, and
wave and smile. Not only was it
inconvenient, Marjorie thought, but
it was downright embarrassing.

Marjorie looked over at the Day-
ton house and made a mental com-
parison. The Dayton yard wasn't
nearly as well-kept. Pete, she had
to admit, was good about mowing
the lawn every five days. And, with
modesty she admitted, too, that her

flowerbed arrangements were pret-
tier than those of the Davtons. Both
houses could stand a new coat of
paint, that was for sure. The Day-
ton house wasn't nearlv as roomy,
nor did it have the possibilities of
remodeling that hers and Pete's
house had. But even so she would
trade houses square across any day
of the year. For only one reason
— the Dayton house was on the
road, where a house belonged.

Marjorie shut her eyelids tightly
to block out the picture of that
little lane she hated. Memory swept
over Marjorie and carried her to the
very day Pete had brought her here
as a bride. They had come in on
the train early in the morning. Pete
had gone East to get her after her
year of teaching school was com-
pleted.

Pete had written and told her a
lot about the house they would
share. It was big and roomy, he
said. He told how the cottonwoods
reared themselves in gnarled splen-
dor, and the breeze spoke sibilantly
in their shimmering leaves. He had
told her how the upstairs hall was
dim and shadowy and sort of musty
with unuse. Yes, Pete had been
honest about the house. But Mar-
jorie, listening, had painted her own
picture from his words, and the pic-
ture was more beautiful than the
actual home. As she listened to
him, she had thought how beautiful
and full of trembling promise her
life would be. But, even so, she
could overlook all disappointment
about the farm home, if Pete had

Page 577

578 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

prepared her for the worst — Hving when he answered her, but his

off the road. He had failed to men- mouth had a straight-hpped appear-

tion the httle old lane that led up ance. She hadn't realized it before,

to the house. but now she knew Pete was a slow,

stubborn man. It might even take

'T^HAT first day Pete took Mar- faith the size of three mustard seeds

jorie through the entire house, to move Pete to move the house,

upstairs to all the empty bedrooms What was he saying?

waiting to be filled with a growing ''Marjorie, this house would fall

family, and down to the basement to pieces if we tried to move it. If

waiting for jars of fruits, vegetables, it stays where it was built on this

and pickles. She could remember fine foundation, it will be here to

his very words: welcome our great-grandchildren.

''It's not a palace with alabaster Does it bother you so much, living

halls and velvet tapestry, but with off the road?"

you here, it will be home, and very, 'Tes, it does bother me, Pete. It

very beautiful." is not only an inconvenience, but it

Beautiful, was just what Marjorie is downright embarrassing."
intended to make it, a home they 'Terhaps you get embarrassed
would cherish. The first thing that about the wrong things." Pete fin-
had to be done was to get the house ished his breakfast and put on his
moved out to the road. It would hat to leave for the fields. As he
be like moving a mountain, and she closed the door quietly he said: ''So
would have to have the faith the long, Marj."

size of a mustard seed, but it could Marjorie rushed to the door,

be done if she could only move Pete opened it briskly and shouted: "And

to move the house. She had decided don't call me Marj!"

she might as well bring it up that "Okeh, Marj." Pete started

very morning at the breakfast table, whistling.

'Tete . . ." Marjorie had smiled Marjorie shut the door, this time
a conniving smile, one that should less briskly. She dropped into a
melt even the hardest man. "Pete, chair and sighed. It was as if the
if you had a couple of neighbors bleakness of November had crowded
bring their tractors, and if you ac- summer right out of the room,
quired some big poles from the tele-
phone company or someplace, and "\/r ARJORIE and Pete didn't men-
if you hoisted the house on rollers, tion the fact that she hated
why it just wouldn't be any trick at living off the road after that, but it
all to haul the house out to the was warp and woof of their days,
road." Marjorie smiled again, the Sometimes it seemed that the very
kind of smile that should nudge his location of the house made them sit
heart. opposite each other as stones.

Pete looked up from his scram- Time passed, and with the family
bled eggs and sausage. Even when coming along, the rooms, one by
he was sitting, Pete was tall and one, were used, even before Mar-
bony. His eyes were warm, though, jorie was able to redecorate them,
and kind. His eyes were warm Yes, the house was roomy, and it

LIVING OFF THE ROAD

579

was well built and warm, and they
were comfortable. Marjorie ad-
mitted she was thankful and con-
tented, but she wasn't satisfied, and
ne\'er would be as long as she lived
off the road.

Then one day, like a bolt of light-
ning, a bolt of lightning hit the big
red barn. Before anything could be
done about putting the fire out, the
barn was nothing but a black mass
of ashes. People came from far and
wide to see the damage and express
their regrets. Marjorie thanked
them for their interest, but deep in
her heart she was glad. Surely this
losing the barn was a blessing in
disguise. This was the chance she
had waited for. What was Pete say-
ing?

''Marj, guess we'll just have to
build a new barn. The horses and
cows and sheep have to have a place
away from the cold before winter
sets in. Should we build of cinder
brick?"

"Pete," Marjorie used the sweet-
est of smiles. 'Tete, what do you
think of using the cinder brick to
build a house out on the road, and
using this big old house for a barn?"

''Marj, Fd like nothing better
than to build you the dream home
you desire out on the road, but this
house would never make a barn."
Pete sometimes blundered, but he
could also speak from the heart
more winningly than anyone. He
continued, ''The horses and cows
would go through the floor the first
thing. It just isn't barn material,
and that's that."

And that was that. Marjorie kne^v
Pete was right, much as she hated
to admit it. Marjorie thought of
the faith she had exercised through
the years to no avail. She had made

a herculean struggle, and all for
naught. She sighed. '1 guess I bet-
ter put on the potatoes for supper."
As the years passed, Marjorie
learned to tip the scale of value in
life, shape her outlook, define her
goals. There ^^'e^e lots more im-
portant things, she realized, as the
years went by, than where the house
stood. It wasn't the situation of a
house that made it a home. It was
how the people lived within its
walls; the afl[ection they manifested
for each other; the manners they de-
veloped; the knowledge they ac-
quired to fit them for life; and the
love they stored in their hearts. She
had a family to rear, and an example
to set, and what if the house was
back from the road?

'T^HEN one day Pete walked
through the door. His shoulders
were a little higher and a smile
wanting to burst through, for every-
thing about him was electric. Mar-
jorie knew he had something
exciting to tell her, but it wasn't
Pete's way to burst forth wih any-
thing in a hurry.

Sweat beaded his face, or was it
excitement showing through? How
long would she have to wait? Mar-
jorie had learned patience through
the years.

''Marj."

Long ago she had stopped object-
ing to her beautiful name being
chopped off short, for the way Pete
laid out the four letters was like
jewels encased with love.

''Marj." He repeated her name
reverently, as if he were in church.

'Tes, Pete."

''Darndest thing happened today.
A fellow came through from the

580

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

Federal Roads Commission. They're
going to run a Federal highway
through here. They wanted this
nick of land where the lane is. They
offered me a nice price. Fact is,
it wasn't an offer. They take the
land, pay for it, and it's a matter of
take it or leave it, as far as the
money goes. Well, I took it . . .
so . . . the Federal highway will
run right past our house! Work
begins immediately."

Marjorie's mouth popped open.
Perhaps later it would shut, and she
would be able to open it again and

shout with joy. Right now, it just
wanted to gape with astonishment.
What was Pete saying?

''Marj, I figure that we can use
the money to remodel the house
the way you've always wanted. You
haven't had a chance to put that
interior decorator taste of yours to
work before. Looks as if you can
start anytime now."

Pete leaned to kiss her. A surge
of the old excitement she used to
feel at his touch rose in her veins.
She couldn't remember of ever be-
ing happy in just this way before!

» ♦ «

(golden JJa^s

Annie Atkin Tanner

These are the golden days,
With stubble standing in the resting fields.
Which earlier were filled with weighted sheaves.
It is the time when nature's golden banners
Sway gently on the silver aspen trees.

These are the golden days.

When golden sunsets light the evening sky,

And goldenrods push proudly up through minted lane,

Where only yesterday wild roses bloomed.

And washed pink faces in the May-day rain.

These are the mellow days,

Wlien sunflowers wave a last farewell

To travelers along the homeward highway.

And black-eyed Susans lean their pretty heads.

On fences old and gray.

These are the golden days,

When night comes early and the harvest moon

Beams down on happy children playing.

It is the time when stars along the Milky Way

Seem brighter as earth whispers,

'These are the golden days."

cJhe Jxeyi to (compatible (^olor Schemes
c/s Lyarefui Selection

Marian Cornwall

PICTURE in your mind's eye tractive, but is becoming so common
the atmosphere of these col- that everyone's decorating scheme
ors — cool, calm, restful grot- looks alike,
to blue, emerald green, iceberg A few years back the scheme that
blue; warm, vivid, exciting hot pink, became common was the Sherwood
firehouse red, wild poppy, "vistaful" green wall, the rose-colored sculp-
canyon beige, horizon blue, Medi- tured leaf pattern carpet, beautiful
terranean pink, Nile green; fragrant printed floral drapery, and the
spice brown; regal royal blue, and Matelasse covered sofa. Each one of
purple — beautiful colors surround- these individual items in the two
ing us! And today we can capture schemes listed above is good in and
the delight of color in our homes, of itself and in other combina-
Intense true color need not fade, tions than those mentioned above.
Delicate, fragile tints are scrubbable. Certainly, Scandinavian walnut fur-
Colors that harmonize are readily niture is here to stay and has a place
available because manufacturers co- in a variety of modern settings,
ordinate their colors and give us a There was surely nothing wrong
wide variety of choice. But herein with the pale yellow nylon Matelas-
lies the key to the magic ingredient se that I saw the other day, although
that makes your home individually it was not accompanied by the usual
yours. That key is selection. leaf pattern carpet and floral dra-
Many suggestions and ideas, even pery. Most of the furnishings avail-
formulas for color schemes, are evi- able on the market today can be and
dent from time to time, and all are used — but must be used with
have some merit. Often, however, discretion and imagination,
strict adherence to any mechanized

scheme or the following too closely T^O not abandon the old, simply

of any current trend results in a because the new is different,

'packaged" look, lacking in indi- Remember that today's designers are

viduality. trying to contribute ideas to solve

Currently popular is the trend basic functions, and the resulting

toward beige carpet, off-white walls, design may be appropriate to your

off-white textured draperies, and taste, but again it may not. Have

walnut Scandinavian furniture with you, for instance, in the last few

bright-colored upholstery. Acces- years, looked for a lamp table? Most

sories are often sake cups or colored of the contemporary tables you will

glass with splashes of abstract art on see will be very low because the

the walls. This formula is very at- arms of most modern chairs are

Miss Cornwall planned die decorating of the Relief Society Building and selected
the furnishings and appointments.

Page 581

512

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

low, and the lamps used today are
very tall. Therefore, the function
of reading by good light is accom-
plished in a pleasing way, but re-
member, it is only one way. It is
still very correct to have higher
tables and not-so-tall lamps.

How, then, with constantly chang-
ing trends and varying popularity of
colors, can we do what is best for
our individual homes? Your taste in
color will vary from time to time,
and, fortunately in this day and age,
we can do parts of rooms over easily.
A new paint color will change the
appearance of a room completely
and even contribute to a current
trend. A TV room that has a lime
green carpet, a coral sofa, lime green
draperies, and mahogany furniture
will seem completely revitalized
when the brown walls are painted
white. A dining room having a rose-
colored carpet, upholstery in olive
green, with olive green wallpaper,
scarcely seems the same room with
pale pink walls and rose-red up-
holstery.

When selecting a color, remem-
ber to take into consideration the
color in a variety of textures such as
wood, brick, stone, or other build-
ing materials. These are definitely
part of the over-all effect of a color
scheme. Visualize in your mind a
situation involving a pink kitchen
with natural wood cabinets. If the
wood tone is on the orange side,
use a pink with a peach tone with it.
But, if you wish to use a truer pink,
then the effect is better if a brown-
toned wood finish or a light,
bleached finish is used.

Balance, or amounts of different
colors to be used, is an important
factor in achieving a harmonious
effect.

V\^E'VE had a few hints — now
let us develop the plan with
some suggestions as we walk (still
in our mind's eye) from room to
room of our composite house.

Your front door. Through this
portal pass the most important peo-
ple in the world — your family, your
friends. A front door should be
handsome. Whether painted white,
red, or stained in a wood tone —
make it look right.

An entry is a fortunate archi-
tectural feature. If vour house has
onCs make it warm and inviting.
Make it reflect the charm and mood
of the rest of the house. A nicely
framed mirror generally looks good
and is a fine accessory to have in the
foyer because of its functional use.
Some handsome framed pictures or
wall hangings will immediately car-
ry your taste and cultured interests.
Select them for reasons of worth as
well as size and color.

Your living room should be just
that — a room that pro\'ides good
living. There should be comfort as
well as aesthetic appeal. There
should be deep lounge chairs where
a good book can be read, and there
should be higher ''easv to set out
of" chairs for those who need that
consideration. A way of life should
be discernible, as well as a taste in
furnishings. One's own innate abil-
ity may determine this taste, or it
may be determined by the knowl-
edge one picks up from travel, cul-
tural environment, or study and
observation. Many means are avail-
able whereby improvement in ulti-
mate taste can be developed.
Professional help should serve to
develop characteristics and person-

THE KEY TO COMPATIBLE COLOR SCHEMES

583

ality, individual expressions and
desires, and these should be dis-
cernible. Talents or hobbies may
effectively be in evidence.

A living room color scheme should
be put together by using colors
you like, the selection schooled by
the knowledge of what would be
best after taking into consideration
the room's exposure to sunlight, its
architecture, size, period of furnish-
ings, and the personal appeal of
things that are available to you.
Large areas of warm, vibrant colors
— reds, pinks, oranges — may be-
come too intense if used in sunny
rooms. Turquoise, blue, and green
in large areas may be too cool in a
room that never sees the sun. Pastels
make a room seem larger. Dark
colors make a room more cozy.

Rooms with a strong, traditional
architecture are most effective if
treated in a manner that acknowl-
edges an appropriate usage of color
to the architectural period. Every
era when a style of furniture was
developed had its own color palette.
It seems best to plan within this
area. Visualize i8th Century ma-
hogany furniture and fabrics of a
silken texture in colors of sage or
celadon green, salmon pink, pale
grayed-blue, and light ivory. This
is representative of the i8th Cen-
tury period.

Early American furniture in maple,
on the other hand, can best be ex-
pressed by brown, orange-rust, gold,
and olive green. Departures from
traditional usage in color and varia-
tions that are sometimes exquisitely
startling are not usually well-exe-
cuted by the novice. A great deal
of "know-how" should be obtained
in order to create these pleasing ex-

ceptions. It is this increasing ability
on the part of the homeowner,
gained by an intellectual awareness,
that is making our homes as delight-
fully individual as they are. Study
in this field would cover color in all
phases, as well as art principles such
as line, form, pattern, texture, pro-
portion, scale, balance, and light.
Remember — taste is based on
knowledge!

Dining areas, if part of the living
room, can be decorated as extensions
of the living room scheme, thereby
giving the effect of spaciousness.
When the area is separated either
by walls or a room divider, then the
dining room becomes a lovely place
for accent color. A living room with
a gold carpet, amber white walls,
and emerald green upholstery on two
chairs makes a lovely transition to a
dining room with the same gold
carpet, pale clear yellow walls, a
fresh yellow and white print for up-
holstery colors and drapery, a tier
table or planter filled with green
plants, and an Italian white iron
light fixture. This color scheme
would work equally well with con-
temporary walnut furniture, French
Provincial fruitwood, or i8th Cen-
tury mahogany. The color scheme
described is monochromatic, with
green as an accent color. An anal-
ogous scheme might have the din-
ing room done with the same gold
carpet, pale yellow leaf-green walls,
and grass-green velvet upholstery.
A complimentary color scheme
might have the same gold carpet
and amber white walls, with drapery
and upholstery in purple and white
stripe. The light fixture might be
brass with amethyst crystal pen-
dants.

584

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

T^HE criterion in a kitchen is to
have efficiency which results
from careful planning. Many studies
in research have been conducted and
the findings printed time and again
which tell us where appliances and
work counters and storage areas
should be in relationship to each
other, and careful regard to these
suggestions will save countless steps
and conserve energy. Beyond ad-
herence to these factors, the kitchen
may be made to look like anything
you desire. It may be clinical in its
appearance, or it may be a cozy sec-
ond living room, with easy chairs,
carpet, and TV. It may have wood
cabinets, metal cabinets, or a com-
bination of both. It may incorpor-
ate any kind of color palette —
white, pale tints, or strong hues. It
may have an ''out of sight" storage
for all accessories, or it may charm-
ingly display containers on the
counters or on open shelves for
handy use. Think your problem
through. Solve your needs efficient-
ly and introduce your own person-
ality. I once saw a second sink
introduced in a kitchen, with an area
for flower arranging, and the sink
had the most interesting and attrac-
tive old brass spigot. Above the
sink, was a shelf hung with brass
chains where beautiful flower con-
tainers were displayed when not in
use.

A bedroom can be large, small,
modern, traditional; it may be a
sleeping room, a dressing room, a
second living room, a hobby room.
These elements are for you to de-
cide. Again, think! Something
other than a typical bedroom suite
of furniture may be best for the
room. Use the same careful thought

in selecting fabrics. A bedspread
might be made of upholstery ma-
terial and would be most attractive
and serviceable in a blue-green color
combination. Or consider the pink,
red, orange color range, or beige,
ochre, and black blend. On the
other hand, there are embroidered
organdies or delicate eyelet fabrics,
and the many, many lovely textures
— smooth and nubby — practical,
and not so practical, that run the
gamut in between.

An extra dividend in the decora-
tion of a bedroom would be to use
some idea to express a mood or
theme in addition to that of a pleas-
ing color scheme. Consider the ef-
fect of a quaint ''Grandma Moses"
type room with poster bed, primitive
(pure hues) colors, bandbox striped
paper, needletuft rug or carpet, and
appropriate pictures. Or consider a
bedroom created to have an Ha-
waiian lanai effect. A low, large
bed with no headboard but many
cushions of bright color, bamboo or
rattan furniture, wicker lamp shades,
cool colors, leaf prints — all give the
"island" feeling.

An "Empire Campaign" inspired
room creates an entirely different
effect with bold striped wallpaper in
colors of cinnamon, white, and
black, and awning spears of black
iron holding up a canopy of white-
fringed black felt over the windows.
The furniture would be ebony-
stained and the carpet sand colored.
A "Campaign" chair of brass with
black leather would contrast with
the cinnamon-colored bedspread.
The imagination can run rampant
with one idea after another. These
ideas can be translated into some-
thing feasible and pleasing to all

THE KEY TO COMPATIBLE COLOR SCHEMES

585

occupants of the room.

There are many other rooms of
the house not mentioned specifical-
ly — family rooms, recreation rooms,
children's rooms, bathrooms. To
develop unusual color schemes in
these rooms proceed in the same
way as in the rooms mentioned.
Find out everything that is available
to you in the way of furnishings and
ideas, and then determine what is
best for you.

We have walked through the
house — our imaginary house — and
given it a brief analysis. We can
see how interest is developed in each
room. We hope there will be con-
sistency and good transition in the
scheme. Now I trust you are hon-
estly thinking of color on your own
terms — with }'Our own interests
and preferences in mind. This is a
colorful world we live in. Have cour-
age and go ahead. Good luck!

Kytfter the Storm

Dorothy /. Roheits

Not in a tempest will the seed rise,

The blossom soar.

Not in the stinging lash of hurricane

\\^ill a green sword strike

Against the earth's dark tomb. No bayonet

Of tears shall wound

The side of winter-grief and spring appear.

Oh, not while these

Prepare the field, strengthen the storm-bent heart.

Shall buds unfurl

And sustenance be fraught on the air. . . .

But I recall

No spring has ever failed, nor fall refused

The patient vine,

The seed deluged, the green blade's patient thrust

After the storm.

cHonestii

T TONESTY with oneself is the first step in progress. Desire to progress is the
■■■ ■*- first step to wisdom. Righteousness begins in small things, made more perfect
by constant striving. — Pauline M. Bell

Sixty LJears Jtgo

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, September 1901

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the Women

OF All Nations"

FROM THE SOCIETY ISLANDS: There is a grandeur in the sound of the sea
which seems to soothe the soul when some one would intrude. It bears witness of
the Creator's works. . . . This morning I rose before the day dawned and went to walk
upon the beach. The moon was shining with the most resplendent brightness. There
was the very stillness of death around me. All the dwellings were fast locked in slum-
ber, the tide had just receded far on the reef, scarcely a breeze to be felt. The atmos-
phere was calm as the sweet breath of autumn, but, oh, so solemn! I gazed over the
mighty ocean towards that land so far away. ... I felt that secret prayer was . . .
congenial to . . . that little world in the midst of the mighty ocean. I revolved in my
mind the self-denial of my whole life, and said, "If my Heavenly Father is pleased with
the little good I have done, all my sorrows will be forgotten."

— Mrs. Addison Pratt

DAYS AND DEEDS THAT LIVE

We might make others free

Of grief, if we would speak.
And whisper something joyous

Unto the sad, the weak;
The heart oft grows aweary,

Is ready nigh to break.
Yet we withhold a blessing.

Some soul would gladly take. . . .
■ — Zina Elizabeth Walker

WOMAN POSTMASTER: Senorita Ysabel Maria De Los Rica is the first
woman postmaster in Cuba. She now holds a commission to handle the mail at Gibra.

— Selected

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCES: President Jane S. Richards, accompanied
by Sister Emily S. Richards, attended the Relief Society conference at Pleasant Grove.
. . . Sisters Lydia D. Alder and Harriet Ann Badger went to Deseret to attend the
Relief Society conference of Millard Stake. . . . President M. I. Home and Sister
Elizabeth J. Stevenson attended the Bear Lake Stake Relief Society conference, and
other meetings in that locality. . . .

— News Note

KENTUCKY VISITORS ENTERTAINED: The visit of Kentucky editors with
their friends, including wives, sisters, daughters, cousins and aunts, was a very pleasant
affair. The genial and courteous Southern woman is always greatly appreciated in the
West. . . . Everything that the Utah press could do to add to the enjoyment of the
'^thoroughbred" Kentuckians was arranged for, a reception at the Kenyon, recital at
the Tabernacle, trip to Saltair, were among the enjoyable features.

— News Note
Page 586

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

JUDGE LORNA LOCKWOOD,

born of a pioneer family in
Douglas, Arizona, was recently
National Affairs Chairman, and was
later elected State Supreme Court
Justice in Arizona. She is the first
woman in the United States to be
elected to a State's highest court.
She is also the first woman to re-
ceive the University of Arizona's
annual Alumni Achievement Award.
Judge Lockwood is deeply beloved
for her ability, her incorruptibility,
and her great concern for the wel-
fare of citizens, especially children.

T^HE charming wife of Japanese
Prime Minister Havato Ikeda
accompanied her husband on his
recent diplomatic visit to Washing-
ton, D.C., thus creating a precedent.
Traditionally, traveling Japanese po-
litical leaders lea\e their wives at
home. President and Mrs. Kennedy,
ex-President and Mrs. Eisenhower,
and Prime Minister and Mrs. Ikeda
lunched together at the White
House.

£)R. ALICE MARION ROB-
ERTSON, well-known Ameri-
can cellist and member of the Music
Department of the University of
Utah, is one of forty-three cellists
from twelve countries who have
been accepted as competitors in the
Third Pablo Casals International

Cello Competition to be held in
Israel in September 1961. As a
"performing student," in the Casals
Master Class held in Berkeley, Cali-
fornia, last year, Miss Robertson
appeared on the twenty-six lesson
series presented on television. She
is the daughter of Dr. Leroy J. Rob-
ertson, eminent composer.

A/TRS. EVA WILLES WANGS-
^ ■"■ GAARD, a Latter-day Saint
and frequent contributor to The Re-
lief Society Magazine, recently
received a signal honor from The
Lyric, America's oldest independent-
ly printed 'little" all-poetry maga-
zine. At its fortieth-birthday
celebration, the periodical presented
to twenty American poets, among
them, Eva Willes Wangsgaard, a
citation for ''serving the cause of
traditional poetry long and well.''
On the list were such famous names
as Margaret Widdemer and Jean
Starr Untermever.

T) UTH ST. DENIS, known as
"the First Lady of the Ameri-
can Dance," is still interested and
acti\e in her profession at the age
of eighty-four. She still composes
dance routines, teaches, lectures, and
in July 1961, performed at the
Jacob's Pillar Dance Festival, which
was founded by her husband Ted
Shawn.

Page 587

EDITORIAL

VOL 48

SEPTEMBER 1961

NO. 9

[Prudent JLiving

"The prudent man looketh well to his going" (Proverbs 14:15)

A wise mother trains her children
not only in household arts and
how to work, but she also teaches
them to be prudent in the value of
money and how to husband avail-
able resources.

An example is recalled of a family
who were traveling across the Ameri-
can Continent on a vacation. Both
parents belonged to families having
wealth for some generations, and
they had been taught to be prudent.
One was impressed by the adult be-
havior of the children — four boys
and a girl. As one visited with
them one found that the trip was
not only for pleasure but also for
training the children. Each child
had his particular assignment. The
oldest boy saw that the car was
serviced and kept track of the ex-
pense. The second boy dusted the
outside of the car each night; the
third cleaned the inside of the car;
the fourth, saw that the bags were
carried in the motels and packed
back in the car each day; the
daughter was responsible for see-
ing that nothing was left behind
anywhere. They made up a happy
family, learning to evaluate the work
they were doing and growing closer
as they served each other.

The attitude and actions of a
Latter-day Saint mother are prime
influences in the lives of her chil-
dren. If a mother strives for the
newest car, the newest appliances,

Poge 588

and a house in a new neighborhood,
she is placing her values on the
newest and latest. It tends to make
children expect the newest in their
world and may create a dissatisfied
child rather than one who is taught
prudence and real values.

Recently, in speaking of a luxuri-
ous item of clothing, one woman
pointed to another and said: "She
has plenty of money to bu\ a beau-
tiful one, but she says she doesn't
want to wear what her sisters can't
afford."

This may seem to manv an ex-
treme attitude, but how many heart-
aches and how much embarrassment
would be spared the less affluent
if more prudence were exercised.

Quite early in Nephite history,
Benjamin warned the Nephites of
their sin of pride:

And the hand of providence hath smiled
upon you most pleasingly, that you have
obtained many riches; and because some
of you have obtained more abundantly
than that of your brethren ye are lifted
up in the pride of your hearts, and wear
stiff necks and high heads because of the
costliness of your apparel . . . (Jacob
2:13).

If one would set an example of
prudent living, one must recognize
values. The Lord requires a humble
heart and a contrite spirit. Prudence
is an attribute which pertains to
these.

With the great missionary pro-
gram spreading over the earth, with

EDITORIAL 589

chapels to be built, temples to be sires and purchase prudently to per-

erected, the poor to be cared for, mit also the purchase of things of

now is the time to heed the proverb eternal worth, both tangible and

''A prudent man looketh well to his intangible,
going," to the end that the Latter-
day Saint mother will weigh her de- — M. C. S.

o/ uieatd a 1 1 iotner Singing

Ilh Mae Richardson

I heard a mother singing,

And the sound of her voice dried the tears of a child.

I heard a mother singing.

And her song brought new hght wherever she smiled.

Hymns of praise to her Maker, words of faith to her God;
Thanks for hfe with its beauties, for paths she has trod.
Songs of love for her homeland, hope of peace for the nations;
Dreams of life everlasting for all God's creations.

Oh, that all might be singers

Our hearts to take wing!

Only blessings would follow if life were to sing!

Yes, I heard a mother singing
Singing songs from her heart, and I knew
As long as we have Singing Mothers
Our lives will be beautiful, too.

(gracious KyCcceptance

Nancy M. Armstiong

\ LTHOUGH "It is more blessed to give than to receive," blessed also is the receiver
-^*- who accepts generously the offering of another's overflowing heart.

Giving, whether of gifts or of oneself, is its own reward. But the receiver can
enhance the giver's joy by accepting graciously.

Have you ever burst someone's bubble of happiness by saying, "Oh, you shouldn't
have gone to all that trouble," or "How will I ever repay you?"

True, an opportunity to return that particular individual's munificence may ne\er
come, but many opportunities will come to do a thoughtful deed or say an encouraging
word to someone else. A lovely chain of kindliness can thus be formed. And it's all
in the family, for are we not all children of the same Father?

With practice, the art of gracious acceptance can be acquired, and grateful recogni-
tion of another's liberality is ample recompense.

%ohUL

TO THE FIELD

cJh e Jri n nual (^en era I
iKelief (bociety (conference

'T'HE Annual General Relief Society Conference will be held Wednesday
and Thursday, September 27th and 28th, 1961. The general session
will be held on Wednesday, September 27th, from 2 to 4 p.m. in the
Tabernacle. It is suggested that ward Relief Society presidents ask their
bishops to announce in the wards the general session of the conference to
which the general public is invited. Attendance at the Officers Meeting
on Wednesday morning, September 27, from 10 to 12 in the Tabernacle,
and the departmental meetings to be held Thursday morning and Thurs-
day afternoon, September 28, is limited to stake board members and
mission officers. A reception to which stake board members and mission
officers are invited will be held on Wednesday evening, September 27,
from 7 to 10 in The Relief Society Building.

Q^xtra (copies of ig6o uielief Society
1 1 LagcLzine Jrivailaole for [Joinclinq

CETS of the twelve issues of The Reliei Society Magazine for i960 are
axailable, for a limited time, at the offices of the General Board of
Relief Society, 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah. The price
for the twelve issues is $2 postpaid. If it is desired to have the Magazines
bound by the Deseret News Press (see advertisement on page 638 of this
issue of the Magazine), the set of i960 Magazines will be sent, if so directed,
to the Deseret News Press. A separate payment for binding the Maga-
zines is to be sent to the Deseret News Press. The payment for binding
must be received by them before the Magazines will be bound. A yearly
index will be bound in at no extra cost.
Page 590

JLet s JLearn to ^uilt
Holly B. Keddington

SOME of the most beautiful
quilting in existence has been
done by Relief Society women,
but unless more people learn to
quilt, this very gratifying and beau-
tiful art may be lost.

Quilting is a relaxing and satisfy-
ing hobby. Young and old can en-
joy working at it. Anyone who can
hold a needle and stitch a short
even stitch can learn to quilt. But
why start a beginner on a large and
sometimes heavy, bulky quilt? The
beginner likes to see the completion
of the article in a short time and,
often, a quilt is put away to be
worked on a month later. How
much better it would be to com-
plete small articles first, and after
the stitches have become even and
it is easy to follow the designated
pattern, a larger article will be fun
and not so difficult.

I remember the first article I com-
pleted myself. I was offered help,
which I declined, and told my sister
and neighbor Fd like to do this
quilting all alone. Then I W'Ould
be able to see all of my stitches, and
if they were good or bad, it was my
work. I found I learned much by
this method and then I felt able to
quilt with the regular quilters.

The stitchery in quilting should
be beautiful and even, with just
enough padding between the marked
top of the article and the back or
lining to produce a puffy effect.
Small articles can be made on em-
broidery hoops or on a small home-
made wooden frame bolted together
at the corners.

The patterns for these small
articles are chalked or penciled
lightly but accurately and distinctly
on the top, which is the right side
of the fabric when this top is placed
on the frame. The lining is first
placed on the frame, right side
down, then the filling, dacron bat-
ting, or whatever is to be used, is
placed evenly and to the extreme
edges of the material. Then the
marked top is placed right side up
and all three pinned or tacked se-
curely to the frame. Your imagina-
tion can run rampant with ideas for
design — original, from coloring
books, intricate heirloom patterns,
or a combination of any of these.
The thread for stitching can match
or contrast the material used, just
please yourself, there is no set rule.
Maybe one of these originals of
yours will become an heirloom in
the future.

Needles for quilting are called
''quilting" or ''betweens," and size
''Y' is a good size for most work.
Use ''quilting" or heavy-duty thread.
The heavy-duty thread is available
in more colors than the regular
quilting thread. Always use a thim-
ble.

'T^HE yardage for making quilted
pillows, knitting bags, and pic-
tures is carried in the drapery de-
partments of the stores where
draperies are sold. Sometime you
will be able to pick up samples or
remnants at a fraction of the origi-
nal price. The salesperson can
usually direct you to what is avail-
Page 59]

592

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

44 TO 48 IN

1 2

3 4

Illustration No. i

Diagram showing how material for four
pictures may be placed on the quilting
frame, and four pictures quilted at once.

able so you won't have to look
through vast bolts of material.

Contrasting bits of material may
be used to improvise figures from
coloring books to use for knee
patches on creepers, and on pockets
and collars for children's clothes. I
know these can be quilted on the

sewing machine much quicker, but
we are learning the art of hand
quilting and the little extra time it
takes will be good practice.

The lining for quilting pictures
and any article which does not have
the back exposed can be made of
any soft material (we used old
sheets). This is first tacked to the
frame, then the very thin layer of
dacron batting is laid evenly over the
lining and out to the extreme edge.
Lay the patterned material over this
and fasten securely with thumb-
tacks or pins. The work must be
quite firm as a sway-backed arrange-
ment is difficult to work on.

After quilting pictures one at a
time on small frames, we found that
a group project was more enjoyable
and fun. Though it took us longer
to complete, the hours we worked

J^^^

mMmm,

:,i^^

smm

^M^^

i:;liiiliil

■>,...^

"■V i

^^S

Pffi

ill; "'1

!|'-''^-^'-'i«

A 1

■^^

||.:^"^f:K|;i;;'; ■ i-

F vlSillK..

S>uJS3b..^<^K.^

fc| t3 :

i ■

<.-^5¥SSS>S>'-^?^^>'^::: '■ ■ : vV^S?^.

1 im

i 1

pi*

'iMM

^. > ^,,|P!?:;:;::;;^;-;;^f ;,■■;.:■ -.fv^;::^

iSS^^^^S^SHiS

Photograph by Ralph Clark

Illustration No. 2

A QUILTED PICTURE OF "WILLIAMSBURG"
framed and ready for hanging.

LET'S LEARN TO QUILT

593

together were well spent. Four pic-
tures were placed on the frames and
quilted at the same time by buying
two repeats of the same pattern
and enough material for two patterns
in the width. (See Illustration No.
1.) Grandma Moses prints of
''Springtime on the Farm" and
*'Williamstown" have been our fav-
orites. There are some beautiful
seascapes and floral prints which
look like paintings when framed. For
children's rooms, buy animal and
bird prints.

Illustration No. 2 of ''Williams-
town" was completed in a few hours
one afternoon. Then we decided
there should be more detail, so we
worked the next afternoon on de-
tails, and the finished work was well
worth our effort. The pictures are
framed without glass, but a coating
of plastic is sprayed on at the time
of framing to help protect the pic-
ture from soil. May I suggest that
a good, appropriate frame be used,
as the frame should enhance and
not detract from the work.

Illustration No. 3 is a lounging
robe of figured sateen quilted around
the gay flowers of the print. This
wasn't as difficult to do as it may
appear. It would be a very appro-
priate and beautiful addition to a
trousseau. The paper pattern,
trimmed to the cutting line, is laid
on a large flat surface on the ma-
terial, then marked with pencil all
around the pattern. Mark all
notches and sewing helps. Then
make marks three-fourths inches in-
side of the other lines for the seam
lines. On our patterned material
we matched the pattern on the
fronts and upper part of the sleeves.

The lining was sheath lining
which was first tacked to the frame.

Photograph by Ralph Ciark

Illustration No.

A QUILTED LOUNGING ROBE IN
GAY-FLOWERED PRINT

Model: Mabel Rennie

We used regular full-sized quilting
frames for the length of the ma-
terial and child-sized quilting frames
for the width. The dacron was
then placed evenly and quite thinly
over the lining. The marked top
was then placed. This must also be
firmly tacked on the frame for easy
quilting. A quilted pattern could
also be worked on plain material.
Be sure to mark the pattern on the
material the same as for patterned
material. You don't want to quilt
where there is no need.

The cutting is not done until the
whole piece is finished. Sew shoul-
der, side, and sleeve seams, cut the

594

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

ICCC^

Illustration No. 4

PILLBOX HAT

with band, and matching bag

dacron and patterned material back
to one half inch from the seam; the
lining material is then fell-seamed
by hand. The remainder of the
sewing is done as directed. Buy a
pattern one size larger than need-

ed, as quilting takes up some extra
material.

There are so many small articles
to be made more beautiful by quilt-
ing, for example, a tiny pill-box hat
and evening bag (Illustration No.
4) to wear to those nice places.
Some of the larger articles would be
a quilted headboard for a bed, with
matching cornices over the win-
dows. Use quilted padding on a
quaint upholstered chair for the
luxurious look. You may think of
many more places to use quilting,
and in a few years let us hope people
will be saying, 'Isn't it wonderful
that quilting has never lost its versa-
tility?" And don't forget to let us
know about your new ideas for
quilting. Happy stitching!

■ ♦

cJhe c/c

Q/ruit

orming OJruit

Mar/orie B. Newton
Sydney Stake, March 27, i960 — March 27, 1961

Now autumn comes again in this our land,
Though still the trees are green and gay the flowers.
Nor have they changed their raiment since
We lived those brief and hallowed hours.

Our first year passed! Four seasons full
Since Zion's fingers touched our tropic shore
And planted here a sturdy living stake
To root and grow and flourish evermore.

A year today! Like autumn's rising flocks
Our hearts with joy and yearning soared on high,
And swift as bird-flight spanned the waiting years
Our earthbound, sin-weak bodies could not fly.

But now we've taken measure of our task
And pray for strength to earn our heart's desire:
That autumn day might come when golden sun
Will shine upon a lofty temple spire.

The Intruders

Betty Lou Martin

THE fresh, early morning air
swept throughout the house
as Linda Stone stood in the
open doorway watching her two chil-
dren leave for school. With a sigh
of relief, she turned and walked
slowly into the living room. She
inspected the room, and then began
straightening the sofa pillows and
placing them carefully back in order.
After she had finished vacuuming
and dusting, Linda stood back and
surveyed her work. A look of satis-
faction appeared upon her slightly
tense face, and the frown that she
usually wore upon it seemed to
soften somewhat.

Linda Stone was really a very at-
tractive woman, with honey-colored
blonde hair and sky-blue eyes set in
a clear but slightly pale skin. Every-
one said that the children resem-
bled her, with their curly blonde hair
and blue eyes, just a shade darker
than her own. Her husband Jess
was dark and rugged in appearance
with a hint of mischievousness
twinkling in his brown eyes.

Linda had decided a long time
ago that opposites must attract, be-
cause she and Jess were certainly
different in every respect. Jess was
good-natured and easy-going. His
home was his castle, meant to be
lived in to the fullest. However,
Linda was somewhat shy and retir-
ing and such an exacting housekeep-
er that she could very easily qualify
as being a fanatic. She couldn't
stand it if the least amount of dirt
found its way to her carpet. In the
early spring when muddy weather
predominated, she was constantly

cleaning and warning the children
to be more careful about wiping
their feet before they entered the
house. When company came to the
house to visit the Stones, Linda
found herself on edge until they
had gone. The minute that they
would leave the house, she would
begin straightening the pillows and
sofa cushions or cleaning up the
mud that someone had obviously
tracked upon the carpet.

Jess Stone tried not to show any
irritation at this attitude of his wife.
Although she might be too exacting
in her housekeeping, she was a won-
derful wife to him and mother to
their children.

Vickie and Randy Stone walked
slowly up the walk leading to their
home. Although Randy was eleven
and Vickie nine, they were very close
and loyal to one another. Thev en-
joyed each other's company more
than that of other children in the
neighborhood; however, they still
had many friends and seemed to be
popular with the other children on
the block.

Linda heard the children enter
the house, and once again she braced
herself. She found herself on the
offensive toward her own children.
It wasn't that she didn't lo\ e them
a great deal, but she just couldn't
seem to adjust to their careless little
habits. She had finally given up in
despair at the untidiness of their
rooms. She had constantlv chided
them about leaving their things
lying around in their rooms, as well
as in the other parts of the house,

Page 595

596 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

and the more that she seemed to T^HE next morning at the break-
call their attention to it, the more fast table, Vickie shyly cleared

thev seemed to displease her. Final- her throat before she spoke to her

ly, she had told them that if they mother. ''Mother, could I have a

must lea\e their things lying around party for Annette before she and her

the\ would have to keep them in familv move? They are leaving just

their own rooms. Since that time as soon as school is out. All the

Linda found that it had been much others in the neighborhood have had

easier to keep the house in order, for parties, and Tm the only one that

the children no longer came into the hasn't.'' Vickie's eyes seemed to

li\ing room to draw or paint. They plead with Linda,
would usually retire to their rooms Linda thought of all the children

after they had their dinner. in the neighborhood tracking inside

One night after they had finished the house. She could just see her-

the dinner dishes, Jess commented, self rushing around, frantically wip-

'AVhy don't the children join us in ing up first punch that had been

the living room any more? They spilled on the carpet, then cake

always go straight to their rooms and crumbs and frosting. She could

stav there the remainder of the visualize herself, as well as the house,

evening." in shambles before the party was

"Why, I imagine that they have over,
their things in their rooms, and they ''We'll see, dear," she told her

don't want to bring them out here, you^g daughter. "If the weather is

J^ss. good enough, and you can have it

Jess was thoughtful for a minute, outside, I see no reason why we

"It seems to me that they could can't have the children over."
spend a little time with us." We're .g^^^^ ^^^^^^^^ j,^ ^^H ^^^^ ^^ ^^

supposed to be a family, you know. ^^ ^^^^ ^^^^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^piU ^^^_

"Sometimes they like to be alone thing. I alwavs go into their houses,

after being around so many people but they never can come into ours."
all dav," Linda replied, trving to ,.., , ,, .,

compensate for the guilty ' feeling ^ J^'- f ^ I ve seen the way some

that she was experiencing. of their furniture looks, too. It ap-

,.,,r „ T» J 1 11 J pears as if they live on it. If they

Well, 1 m around people ail day '^ , , ■ ,-, ■ ,

at the office, and I still like to have ^^^ ^hat way m their own homes,

m^ family around me w^hen I come t^^^Y ^«" ^ have any respect for oth-

home," Jess retaliated. er people's possessions."

Linda smiled. "It just so happens, Vickie did not attempt to reply

my dear husband, that you are an to her mother, but kept her eyes

extroxert, and the children seem to downcast, apparently concentrating

be more like their mother, on the in- ^ j^^^ breakfast,
trovert side."

"Nonsense, they have lots of The morning household chores

friends and are just as talkative as done, Linda reached for the morning

their father." Jess was not to be paper and had just sat back to relax

outdone. when the telephone rang.

THE INTRUDERS

597

"T INDA," the voice on the tele-
phone came through force-
fuhv. "I just got into town. Your
father had to go away on business,
so I thought that I would spend a
few davs with you. I didn't have
time to write and let you know that
I was coming."

"Mother," Linda repHed. "This
certainlv is a surprise. A very nice
one, I might add."

"I know that I should have called
vou before, dear, but vou know how
I am. I just got ready and came,"
Mrs. Higgins said nonchalantly.

"You know that vou are welcome
any time. Mother." Linda paused.
"Where are you now?"

"I'm at the bus station. They're
just getting my luggage now."

"Fine, Mom. Now you stay put
and ril be right down after you,"
Linda said.

"Fine, dear," Mrs. Higgins an-
swered. "Fm so anxious to see you
and Jess and the children."

Linda prepared a light luncheon
for her mother and herself, and then
sat back leisurely to enjoy her moth-
er. There was something about Mrs.
Higgins that always put her at ease.
Linda had always maintained that
Jess was so much like her mother
in disposition that he seemed more
like her own son.

"You look simplv wonderful.
Mother. As always, may I add,"
Linda complimented Mrs. Higgins,
as she gazed at the woman's beauti-
ful silver-gray hair and soft-textured
skin.

"Thank you, Linda. Actually, I
never felt better. Your father isn't
pushing himself so much lately. I
think that he has finallv learned how
to relax. We seem to enjoy life
more now than we ever have."

''Daddy always did push himself
too hard. Mother." Linda was
thoughtful. "I really worry about
him."

"Yes, and you have his disposition,
too." Mrs. Higgins looked at her
daughter. "Now, that's enough
about the Higgins family. How
about the Stones? Is everything go-
ing along all right, Linda?" Mrs.
Higgins narrowed her gaze at her
daughter.

"Oh, yes, evervthing is just fine
here. The children have grown so
much that you will hardly recog-
nize them. Mother. Honestly, I
can't seem to keep Randv in shoes,
he grows out of them so fast. Nat-
urally, Fm prejudiced, but I think
that Vickie grows prettier every
day."

"You look a little tired, Linda.
Are you sure that vou are feeling all
right? You always were too much
of a fusser in your own home for
your own good." Mrs. Higgins
always spoke with sincerity and hon-
estv.

Linda was slightlv annoyed at her
mother's accurate surveillance.
"Now, Mom, let's not talk about me.
I'm a very dull subject."

When Randy and Vickie arrived
home from school, they were very
pleased, as they always were when
their Grandmother Higgins came to
visit. They chattered away con-
stantly about their school work, their
teachers, and their friends.

That night at dinner Jess laugh-
ingly remarked, "Now wait a min-
ute. Your Grandmother will be
here for a few davs. Save a few
things to tell her. You've told her
more in a few hours than we usually
find out from vou all week."

598

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

Linda smiled as she noticed that
Jess talked with the same amount of
consistency and enthusiasm as the
children. However, Grandmother
Higgins seemed to enjoy every min-
ute of it.

''Where have the children gone?"
Mrs. Higgins remarked after they
had retired to the living room.

''Oh, they usually go to their
rooms after dinner, Mother. They
like to draw and paint, and some-
times they have some lessons to fin-
ish."

"Can't they come out here and be
a little more sociable while they are
at it?" Mrs. Higgins laughed. ''The
place is too quiet for my blood. I
like a little noise around."

Jess looked up from his easy chair,
where he was engrossed in the eve-
ning paper. Although he didn't
speak, his expression seemed to agree
with Mrs. Higgins' conclusion.

"I think that I'll go in and visit
the children before they go to bed.
I can see you, my daughter, all day,
but the children are away at school
a good part of the time."

A FTER Mrs. Higgins had left the
room, Linda and Jess were
silent. Linda felt uneasy, and for
the first time in her life that she
could remember, she was consider-
ably irritated by her mother's atti-
tude. She wasn't used to having
her position challenged in her own
household. Her family had always
accepted her rules and had never
criticized her authority.

The next morning, as the children
left, Mrs. Higgins said to Vickie and
Randy as she gently kissed them on
the cheek and handed them their
lunches, "Have a good day at school,
children. We'll miss you."

"They are really sweet children,

Mom," Linda said, sharing her
mother's moment of tranquility.

Mrs. Higgins didn't attempt to
reply to Linda. Instead, she walked
about the kitchen, gazing around as
she walked. "You certainly are a
wonderful housekeeper, Linda."

"Thank you," Linda said, wonder-
ing what her mother would say
next. She could always tell when
she was about to make a statement
by that faraway look in her eyes.

Mrs. Higgins sat down at the
breakfast table facing her daughter.
"I had quite a talk last night with
Randy and Vickie. They are truly
intelligent and sensitive children,
Linda. You and Jess are so fortu-
nate to have them. So often people
want children, and they can't have
them. It just makes your heart
ache. There is so much sadness in
this world that we should surely ap-
preciate our blessings."

"I know it. Mother." Linda was
thoughtful.

"Linda, why don't we let Vickie
have the party for her little friends
while I am here? It would be such
fun to help with a party for children
again. She told me about it last
night."

INDA wondered when her
mother would get to the point.
She was definitely working up to
something. "I would, Mom, but
the weather isn't good enough yet,
and I don't want to ha\e the party
inside. You know how messy chil-
dren are."

"Yes, I do. Your brothers and
sisters were messy, and you were
just as messy as they \\ere, Linda,
although it's unbelievable to look at
you now." Mrs. Higgins leaned over
the table closer to Linda. "You
know, Linda, we had a good home.

THE INTRUDERS

599

We lived in it^ and we enjoyed it
and each other. It wasn't as elab-
orate as your home. However, we
were clean and neat, but not to the
point where it was an obsession with
us. Why your children are afraid
to move in their own home, and Fm
surprised that Jess would allow it.
I always knew him to be a man who
wanted to enjoy his home and fam-
ily. As it is, you both are afraid to
move."

"Oh, Mother, it isn't that bad."
Linda tried to uphold herself.

'Tes, it is. When you get to the
point where you quit living for fear
of getting something soiled, then
things have certainly gone too far.
Why this isn't a warm and loving
home. It is more a house where
people come and go, a stopping off
place until they will find something
better. Mark my word, those chil-
dren are already drawing away from
you.

Linda felt tears come to her eyes.
"I didn't realize. . . /'

''My dear, I'm only telling you
this, because I want to help you.
I'm not trying to meddle in your
affairs. Those three people are very
dear. They're your family and
should be treated as such, not as if
they were intruders in your well-
run household." Mrs. Higgins got
up from her chair and went over to
her daughter. Gently she laid her

hand upon her shoulder. 'Think
about it, dear. Now shall we get
these dishes done?"

The remainder of the day Linda
thought a great deal about what her
mother had said, and she realized
that she had lost a lot of her close-
ness to her children. She only hoped
that it wasn't too late to win them
back to her. Jess, too, had seemed
lately to be a little distant toward
her. She resolved from that moment
to act differently.

That evening Linda could hardly
wait to tell Vickie that thev would
have her party right away. Happily,
the entire family planned for the
event, and when the time finally
arrived, Grandmother Higgins was
just as excited as the rest of the fam-
ily. The children were served
punch, ice cream, and cookies in the
living room, and Linda marveled as
she noted that not one child spilled
his punch. The only person who
broke the perfect record was Linda,
when she tipped a glass slightly as
she was about to hand it to her
mother.

Mrs. Higgins smiled knowingly,
and as she glanced around the room,
it seemed to have taken on an en-
tirely new personality. In fact, the
whole house radiated warmth and
aliveness. The intruders were gone,
and now a happy, contented family
dwelt within its walls.

c/utilitti

Iris W. Schow

Futile as trying to recapture spring,
Or gluing fallen petals to the rose,
Is self-delusive dwelling on the past
Until the present lifts her wings and goes.

L^asseroies

Mabel Harnier

asseroles can be a real boon to the busy hostess. In addition to being
delicious, they can be prepared ahead of time, so that the last hour
before serving can be spent in another way than frying chops. Thev are no
less welcome for the family dinner when Mother wants to prepare some-
thing a little special — or ahead of time.

Sea food or chicken are the favorite basic ingredients, and there is
an almost endless variety of recipes. Here is a rather simple and inexpen-
sive casserole using tuna:

Tuna Loaf With Celery — Olive Sauce

2 cans tuna !4 tsp. pepper

1 c. soft bread crumbs Yi tsp. nutmeg

2 tbsp. chopped parsley Vs tsp. cloves

3 tbsp. chopped pimento 2 eggs

V2 tsp. salt 1 c. evaporated milk

2 tbsp. melted butter

Mix together and put into a well-buttered casserole. Bake at 350° for 45 minutes.

Serve with the following sauce:

1 can celery soup, !4 c. evaporated milk, /4 c. sliced olives.

If you want to serve a real party dish that can be made very easily try:

Quick Shrimp Curry

1 c. chopped onion 1 tsp. curry powder

2 tbsp. butter 2 c. shrimps

2 cans frozen shrimp soup 3 c. cooked rice

2 c. dairy sour cream

Cook the onion in butter. Add the soup and stir until smooth. Add the cream
and curry. Add the shrimp and heat. Ser\e over the rice with a sprinkle of paprika
and sprigs of parsley. Garnish with any or all of the following: Chopped salted pea-
nuts, hard-boiled eggs, chutney, kumquat preserves. Makes 8 servings.

Si'.A-FooD Supreme

1 can crab meat, drained, boned, and 1 c. whipping cream

flaked 1 c. chopped water cress

1 can shrimps Vi c. buttered soft bread crumbs

2 tbsp. Italian style salad dressing 2 tbsp. grated Parmesan cheese

(oil and vinegar) Vi tsp. paprika

1 can frozen cream of shrimp soup

Marinate the crab meat and shrimps in salad dressing 1 hour.

Heat soup and cream over low heat, stirring often until soup melts; stir in the
crab-shrimp mixture.

Layer with chopped water cress into a buttered baking dish. Top with mixture
of bread crumbs, Parmesan cheese, and paprika. Bake in slow oven (300°) about 30
minutes. Serves six.

Page 600

4-lb. chicken

c. chopped onion

c. chopped green pepper

tsp. salt

12-oz. pkg. noodles

c. chopped pimento

CASSEROLES 601

My favorite chicken casserole is the ''Carohna/' and is easily made in
spite of the rather long list of ingredients.

Carolina Chicken Casserole

1 c. ripe olives sliced

iVi c. grated cheese

Vi c. diced ham

1 3-0Z. can browned mushrooms

/4 tsp. celery salt

1 c. frozen peas

Cook the chicken a day ahead. Leave it whole, cover with boiling water, add
celery leaves, a bay leaf, a slice of onion, and salt. When the chicken is tender, remove
and cool. Chill the stock and skim off the fat.

When you are ready to prepare your casserole, cook the chopped onion and green
pepper in some of the chicken fat. Measure the stock and add enough water to make
7 cups of liquid. Heat to boiling, add salt and noodles and cook until tender. Do not
drain. Cut the chicken into small pieces and add all the remaining ingredients except
peas. Season to taste. Put into buttered casserole and bake one hour at 325°. Stir
in peas the last 20 minutes. Serves 8 to 10.

QJiuit Salad

Edna Lind Cole

1 large banana, minced i4 c. sugar (or less)

Vi c. crushed pineapple M c. cheese, grated

Vi c. yellow peaches (fresh, frozen, dried, 'X c. carrots, grated

or canned) 1 pkg. lemon flavored gelatin

1 tbsp. lemon juice 2 c. boiling water
dash of salt

Blend fruits, lemon juice, salt, and sugar. Dissolve gelatin in boiHng water. When
cold blend in fruit mixture, cheese, and carrots. Pour into refrigerator tray. Makes
four generous servings. Will keep for days

^x (change of LP ace

Janet W. Breeze

EVER tried tomato soup for breakfast? Used as a beverage, it really warms the
tummy on a cold, cold morning. Serve it with open-faced BROILED cheese
sandwiches for a protein treat that's a welcome change from cereal and eggs.

Feeding a child in bed? Present him with finger foods ser\ed in colored paper
cups in a muffin tin and watch that appetite perk up. Use an old clock as a medicine
reminder and set hands to hour of next dose.

Want the family to learn some scriptures? Tape a new quotation each week to
the bathroom mirror. They'll each read them once, at any rate.

Photograph by Harold M. Lambert

AUTUMN ON THE PLAINS

Kyiutumn i Loon

Maude Rubin

The pond is shrunken, its reed-pipes dry^,

Its blackbird chorus still.

The field is stubble, ankle high,

And over the bread-loaf hill

The sun hangs ripe as a yellow pear.

The breath of timothy rides the air

From high in its steep-roofed haymow where.

Moveless, the weathercock's metal stare

Surveys this bronze tranquility. . . .

One velvet bee

Goes bumbling by,

Dressed for some fall fiesta,

Stirring the indolent gold of noon

Where pond and sun and dragonfly soon

Will drowse in a brief siesta.

Page 602

Kyi (golden, (golden vi/edding LUay

Linnie Fishei Robinson

I am certain that mother's golden
wedding was not more beautiful
or lovely than many many others,
although it held a day of wonderful
surprises and never-to-be-forgotten
moments — but these things are
expected after fifty years of happily
wedded life, and especially so when
there are many children and grand-
children. Then, of course, there
were numerous friends and crowds
of relatives — all well-wishers. My
parents' home and grounds were
full of people who came and went
all day and far into the evening.
These things are present at most
golden weddings, but there was one
thing that was probably different,
and it is of that I write.

Mother had been a Primary teach-
er for some forty odd vears. She
had held other positions in the ward
and stake. She had been called
with father to do special missionary
work in a small neighboring town,
but she had never stopped teaching
Primary. There were boys from
Trekker age on up in the ward and
surrounding wards who lo\'ed moth-
er and whose children loved her
because mother dearlv loved them.
Many honors came to her through
this source. As an example, I re-
member when she \^'as nearing
seventv her name was put on the
queen contest list by the Aaronic
Priesthood for a fund-raising carni-
val for their ward house. Mother
won against a bevy of lovelies, and
when we went to see her crowned
queen, we couldn't get within a
block of the grounds.

Her golden wedding day was in

late April, and on that particular da}^
the hills above the town were cov-
ered with daffodils. Because they
are gold in color, I suppose the chil-
dren thought thev would be appro-
priate for a golden wedding. Many
fine plants and exquisite bouquets
had been brought to honor mother
and father that day, so much so that
all places that could be gracefully
used had been used when the daffo-
dils began to arrive. At first we put
the bouquets in tall glass tumblers
in the large and deep window sills
in mother's living room, dining
room, and study. When everything
was filled we put them in mother's
tin milk pans that she had not used
for years. We put the bunches to-
gether until the pans were filled, and
then we put the pans on the front
porches until they were filled, and
then we began to look for other
containers for the back hall. . . .
But the gold rubbed off on all of us,
and the words of the poet Words-
worth lived for us — ''ten thousand
. . . daffodils . . . flash upon the in-
ward eye."

The wonder in mother's face at
the honor given warmed our hearts
and father's, too, and remains ours
to keep. April ne\'er comes nor
goes that it does not bring to mc
the almost incredible happenings of
that day. I recall, too, the children
who brought the flowers and the shy
pleased pride in their faces as thev
handed them to us at the door and
then insisted on leaving immediate-
ly, never dreaming of the magnitude
and permanence of the thing they
did.

Page 603

kA. U 'arable for U^olly,
Maude Vxocioi

IT is an odd thing about Marge.
She says she never, never, gives
adviee to her daughter or her
daughter-in-law, even when they
ask for it, on how to rear children.

''How in the world do you man-
age?'' I asked her one day as we sat
on the back porch shelling peas. ''I
never can keep my mouth closed,
when I should."

Marge laughed a little. ''I never
was known for my restraint!" she
protested.

We visited and enjoyed the warm
summer sunshine for half an hour
or so, before Polly came, Marge's
son's wife, plodding along the dusty
road with a discouraged droop to
her shoulders.

*'Sit down and rest a bit," Marge
told her, ''it's going to be a scorcher,
isn t it?

"Yes," Polly said, with a sigh,
"but the heat wouldn't be so bad,
if the children would just behave."

"What are the little darlings do-
ing now?" Marge asked, a little too
gaily, it seemed to me.

"It's Kent. You know how he is
always slipping out of doing his
chores and talking good-natured
Mort into doing them. I've tried
everything I can think of to break
him of it, and I'm so afraid that if
he does not change soon the habit
will be the ruination of him and
Mort, too."

I nodded in agreement, but
Marge sat there with a faraway sort
of smile on her face and spoke soft-
ly as if she had not heard a word.

"You remember my sister Lila?"
she began. "She was a pretty girl and

Page 604

smart in school, too, but she was
always putting on airs and showing
off in front of the other girls. One
day she was on the way home from
school with a group of her friends
when they passed me and my pals.
We had stopped for a game of hop-
scotch, and it was a perfect oppor-
tunity for Sis to show off.

"Here, take these home with
you," she demanded, dropping her
books on the sidewalk.

"You are going right home," I
protested, "why can't you take
them?"

"I'm busy. You take them home,"
Lila said emphatically.

"Oh, all right, but don't leave the
books right there in our way."

Lila condescended to move the
books about a foot so that we could
continue our game, and went on
with her friends.

When I got home my mother
asked me what kind of a day I'd
had, and I told her, got a hug, and
started for the kitchen to get a
cookie when I remembered those
pesky books. I slammed out the
back door and Mother called me
back.

"Where are you going?" she
wanted to know.

When I told her, she said, "Leave
them there."

"But Sis said to bring them," I
answered as if her word was law.

"Never mind. I'll take care of
it," Mother murmured in her sweet,
mild way.

So I forgot the whole thing.

Next morning Sis asked me where
her books were.

A PARABLE FOR POLLY

605

''Goodness, I don't know!" I said
blankly.

Mother looked squarely at her.
"Where did you leave them, dear?"

Sis turned an uncomfortable red
and muttered something, intending
to retrieve them on the way to
school.

. You should have seen the sodden,
glutinous mess they were. Some-
one had turned the water down the
little irrigation ditch in the early
morning hours, and the books had
been right in the middle of a shal-
low furrow. Sis tried to see what
she could salvage from the gooey
pages and dripped red and blue all
over her new dress in a stain that
never washed out, and she ran
home with tears streaming down her
face.

Mother comforted her, but never
once said, "That's what you get for
imposing on others!"

There was not enough money in
our family those days for a second
set of books, so the remaining few
weeks of school Lila spent studying
after classes from the teacher's books
or with a friend who would share
study time. Her pride suffered.

"I just know I won't pass," she
would sigh in despair nearly every
night as we snuggled down in bed
after prayers. Of course, she did
pass, but you can bet she never
asked me to do any unnecessary
waiting on her again. All I had to
do was say "Book."

Polly, Marge, and I laughed a
little and remarked about what a
responsible person Lila is now, and
what a delightful family she has.
Polly and I walked to her gate to-
gether when we left and had a nice
chat. She was in much better spirits
as she waved goodbye, and walked

briskly around the lilac bush toward
her back door.

The next morning Polly's Mort
was disconsolately tossing pebbles
about, when I went out to see if
there was any mail in my box.

"What's the matter, Mort, don't
you have to watch the water today?"
I could see that the small ditch we
all use to put water on our lawns
and kitchen gardens was full to
brimming over.

"No, it's Kent's turn, and Mom
said I wasn't to touch it."

"Well, Kent had better get at it,
hadn't he?" I was already turning
to a continued story in my favorite
magazine as I went back to the walk.

13Y midafternoon the road was
flooded. When that happens
in our town and people complain,
a fine is automatic, and the family
responsible has to clean up any
damage to the neighbors' property.

The view from my window next
morning was one of industry. Pollv
was setting out little chrysanthemum
plants, and there was Kent working
like a trooper on the results of yes-
terday's flood.

"Hi, you busy people," I called,
and ambled over to pass the time
of day. Polly said that Mort had
already gone on a hike and that the
family was pleased with Kent's new
job. "He has a paper route," she
said proudly.

"Paper boys make quite a bit."
I smiled as Kent looked up. "You
will be our richest citizen in no
time."

He kicked at a clod and answered
with dejection bending him over
like an old man, "Ah, I'll have to
pay my debts — that darn water
fine — and by that time I'll need a

606

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

new bike and . . /' his voice faltered
and stopped as he turned to pick up
his shovel.

I looked a question at Polly, but
she paid no attention and started to
discuss the party that night. Thus
reminded, I hurried home to make
the pies I had promised to take.

While I was rolling out the pie
crust I suddenly saw the whole
thing. That Marge! Telling stories
instead of saying things straight out!

The party was a big success, to
judge by the crowd, and in one
corner Marge sat surrounded by ad-
miring friends, as usual.

A knowing look came into my
eyes just as Marge turned, and our
glances met. She smiled and
winked at me, knowing that I had
discovered her method of giving
advice, but that I would keep her
secret safely tucked away in a warm
corner of my heart.

(bound in the valley

Hazel hoomis

In this vast land where there is time,
ril find a mountain high to elimb.
Aloft, I'll sit there all day long,
And with my flute I'll play a song.
I'll hear the throbbing flute-notes spill
From cliff to cliff and down the hill,
Breaking silence in the land —
And die there trembling ... in the sand.

L^opied diandiwork

Evelyn Fjcklsted

Near an outer \\'indow-sill,
A rose unfolded silently.
Radiant with the sun it seemed,
A harbor of tranquility.
Within the window's glow,
Flower petals, crisp and bright.
Were fashioned into whorls.
Without perfume in morning flight.

But serrate leaf and calyx bud,
Tall with quiet dignity.
Are deftly copied handiwork,
Smiulating rose reality.

c/t Story to cJeli

Haniet DeSpain

CARS stood in the lane, in front table with a bright red and white

of the house, and even in the checkered tablecloth to preserve its

barnyard. Many of the Mur- fine polished surface,

phy family had come to claim some At first her plate, placed opposite

special thing, precious to their Grandpa's at the foot of the table,

memories, before the bulldozers seemed far away, but soon little

moved in to wreck the old family John's plate was placed near hers

homestead. and then William Jr.'s, and in quick

Aunt Kate stood in the yard in succession, Mary's and Jane's to fill

the rear and watched two husky men up the space along one side. The

stagger out of the kitchen door with table was pulled out into the room,

a huge, massive table. Its great and then came Tom's plate and

weight propelled and hurried their Nellie's and Agnes' and Wee

steps, and they gladly brought it to Davie's to fill up the other side,

rest under the old apple tree. Uncle Great platters of meat and huge

Dave lingered a moment to say, "I bowls of potatoes, gravy, vegetables,

truly believe, Kate, if all the food and puddings and pies were passed

that has been on this table was here from stove to table in constant,

at once, it would reach to heaven." daily round.

Kate smiled in shared amuse- There came one sad day when
ment, but her thoughts sobered and little Agnes' plate was taken away,
grew reminiscent. How much this never to be replaced, and, for a time,
old table had contributed to so the food was drv and tasteless in
many lives. Yes, food to sustain Agatha's mouth,
their bodies. It had heard thanks More table leaves were put in to
given and blessings asked, ethical expand the table, as shoulders broad-
lessons learned, and advice given, ened and boys and girls grew tall,
plans made, and the results dis- Then, one by one, a plate was re-
cussed in either joy or disappoint- moved, as each child left the paren-
ment. It had borne the burden of tal roof, until only John's remained,
school books, and the weight of the when Grandpa's and Grandma's
Bible on Saturday nights. It had were no longer there,
heard laughter and the sound of

tears. Three generations of Mur- JOHN brought his diminutive

phys had surely left their secrets bride, Emily, to grace the table in

within its ancient scars. the place opposite his. The happy,

Grandpa William Murphy had busy years brought six more plates
chosen well a table as sturdy and to line the sides, and once more
strong and as far-reaching as him- the table became the center of inter-
self. It was brought home, proudly, est for a large family. Emilv, a
to replace the old pine one his mistress of gracious living, replaced
father had made. Grandma Agatha the old checkered cloths with white
had promptly covered the big neat ones, and flowers often adorned the

Page 607

608

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

center of the table. Good manners
were insisted upon, and an attempt
at cultured conversation was intro-
duced daily. Each morning when
the family gathered for breakfast,
the chairs were turned with their
backs to the table and each person
knelt at his place in family prayer,
and, as they grew to maturity, they
knew the sacredness of family
prayer.

One morning Emily was too ill to
take her place, and anxiety was a
living presence. A week later John
lovingly carried her to the table to
sit with them once more, but soon
her plate was no longer put upon
the table. Kate's slight form looked
pitifully small as she attempted to
fill her mother's chair.

One day David brought his ''girl"
home from church, and a plate was
placed beside his own. Another
Sunday, and Kate shyly included a
plate for her favored suitor, and
laughter, plans, and teasing again
made merry.

After a time John brought home
''Aunt Dagmar" to take Emily's
place opposite his own. Dagmar
had laughing eyes, merry ways, and
sympathetic ears. Her table was
less formal but a happy one. In an
incredibly short time a bench had to
be installed permanently behind
the table, and, one by one, a gradu-
ated row of tow-headed children
perched there to drum their little
heels against its wooden sides. Dan-
ish idioms began to find their way
into the family conversation, and
the food had a definite and delicious
Danish flavor. Soon all six leaves
expanded the table, and the proper
time never seemed to come to re-
move them. On Thanksgiving day,
when all the married children came

home, the table had to be set twice,
not to mention the return in the
evening for snacks. John presided
over these festive occasions, a verit-
able patriarch, happy and content.

AJUMEROUS events that had
centered around the table
crowded into Kate's mind: there was
that never-to-be-forgotten 'iast din-
ner" for Gus before he went to war,
and Dagmar visibly choked over
her food. Once the doctor had
used the table on which to set little
Billy's broken leg. She could still
recall the beauty of the heap of
shells Robert had emptied there up-
on his return from a mission to
Samoa. The table had been the
receptacle for her own various emo-
tions. She seemed to see a little girl
with her head buried in her arms
upon the table, sobbing in childish
disappointment or feel the irrita-
tion that possessed her with the
raucous laughter of her teen-aged
brothers.

The table had sustained so many
uses: etchings of dreams of new
houses, barns, or even landscaping;
dress patterns were laid upon the
table and cut, later to be made into
clothes; the family gathered there in
the evenings or on rainy days to play
games or to read, with Dagmar
always near by with her mending.

As the years passed the plates
began to be removed once more,
never to be there again except for
special and well-loved guests. High
chairs were brought down from the
attic for the grandchildren on whom
Dagmar lavished all the petting and
cuddling she had had no time to
give her own. Elbows pressed hard
into the table top as adults drew
close together in serious and muted

A STORY TO TELL

609

conversation. The table had heard
some words of anger and of shame,
it is true, but happiness and joy had
always predominated.

Out under the apple tree Kate's
hand pressed lovingly over the table
top, smoothing the beautiful rich
patina made by their very flesh and
hands. Her eyes burned with the
difficult tears of the very old. It
was so painful to have the table
destroyed and taken out of their
lives. Inanimate it might be, but it
was endowed with so much living.
How far-reaching had been the les-
sons learned there, forming charac-

ters they had acquired to face the
world and to leave their influence.

She thought, whimsically, there
should be a place for this old soldier
to come honorably to rest.

Kate became aware of her coltish
grandson, Ronnie, awkwardly hover-
ering about her and brought her at-
tention to him as he said with his
most engaging grin, ''Do you think.
Grandma, anyone would mind if
I took this old table and made me
some bookshelves? Solid oak, you
know, elbow rubbed!''

Kate's throat contracted with
emotion, but she managed, ''Bless
you, Ron."

Lrathwayis to the cLord

Leslie Savage Clark

Always some trail of beauty leads

Across the day to him:

A spider web, dew-diamonded,

Ferns by a pool's blue rim,

A child's gay laugh, an old man's smile,

A spire against the sky,

And the valor of folk who walk with grief

With heads erect and high.

These are the paths he marks for us,
With stars and moonlit foam,
With glimpses of faith and tenderness
To lead one's spirit home.

1 1 iargaret J^nn ifieng 1 1 Lakes LLaique
uiexagonal LKugs

ly/fARGARET Ann Meng, Archer, Idaho, enjoys making unique hexagonal-shaped
-*- ^ rugs. They are crocheted of rug yarn and are decorated with a wide looped
fringe. In some rugs the fringe picks up the color used in the center of the rug, and
in others, the fringe is made of several of the colors used in the body of the rug. These
rugs lie Hat, wear well, and may be made in colors and designs which harmonize with
the furnishings in any room of the house.

Mrs. Meng also makes lovely crocheted articles, including bedspreads and table-
cloths, and she is an expert quilter. Her life has been filled with hard work, and with
happiness, with many daily tasks, and with interesting hobbies.

She "settled" as a pioneer in Lyman, Idaho, in 1883. Later, she became the first
Relief Society secretary in Archer Ward, and, afterwards, was first counselor. She was
trained as a midwife, and traveled many long miles side-saddle, to care for her patients.
She is mother to eight children and has 104 descendants, including seven great-great-
grandchildren. Throughout the Rexburg Valley, and in the neighboring settlements of
Archer, Thornton, and Lyman, Mrs. Meng is greatly loved for her years of kind and
loving service.

cJhe 11 Lessage

Marion Ellison

TT fell to earth in a blaze of color with a streak of red and gold and brown. It lay
■■■ still for a moment then fluttered gaily to a newer spot and settled slowly down.
It struggled feebly, then sank gently and remained where it was — the very last leaf on
the tree had fallen, and I could rake the lea\'es before the winter snows came.

Page 610

Because of the Word

Chapter 2

Hazd M. Thomson

Synopsis: Ruth Ann Barker, who Hves,
in the early 1830's, with her widowed
father, a farmer in the Naumkeg Valley
of New England, dislikes farm life and
cannot decide to marry Victor Hall, a
neighboring farmer. Ruth Ann goes to
Boston to visit her cousin Claire Mayhew,
and meets Quinton Palmer, a suitor of
Claire's, who declares that he has fallen
in love with Ruth at their first meeting.

THE air was strained between
the two girls as Ruth Ann
prepared to leave the next
morning. On the long ride home
in the coach, she had time to think
of many things she could have done.

She could have refused to dance
all those dances, but he was such a
wonderful dancer. She realized she
could hardly have protested enough
to have him pay any attention to it.
His way of presuming to get what
he desired was a little disquieting.

She could have insisted on staying
near Claire, or perhaps she could
and should have stayed at home in
the first place.

She arrived home late in the
afternoon, to find the work both
inside and out had piled up during
her absence. Coming up the walk,
she noticed the gardens, both flow-
ers and vegetables, were already
touched by frost. Inside, her father
had done little, except make his
bed and keep the dishes washed up.

Ruth worked quickly and straight-
ened and scrubbed. It was growing
dark and her father still hadn't ap-
peared. He often worked late if he

thought he could finish a job that
night. She still wasn't too con-
cerned when she heard a step on
the porch. She opened the door
hurriedly to find, not her father, but
Vic standing there. Instinctively,
she put a hand to her hair, knowing
it was disarranged, but the look on
his face made her forget her own
appearance.

''Ruth Ann! I didn't know vou
were back until I saw the lamp was
lighted. May I come in?"

'Tes, of course/' said Ruth Ann.
'Vic, something's wrong. What is
it?"

"It's your father, Ruth," said Vic
gently. "The colt threw him and
his head struck a stone. I found him
and carried him into my cabin. He's
dead, Ruth Ann."

The room reeled before her eyes,
and Vic caught her arm and led her
to a chair. Her father, dead! It was
impossible, yet Vic said so, Vic who
would never tell an untruth. Vic
said her father wasn't coming home.
She stared woodenly at him.

"Ruth Ann! Do you know what
I said? Did you hear me?" Vic
took her by the shoulders, shaking
her lightly.

All her pent-up distaste for farm
life surged over her. \\'hat had it
ever been except hard and disagree-
able, and now it had taken not only
one but both her parents. Then
the tears came and she sobbed out
her heartbreak in Vic's arms.

Page 61 )

612 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

/^ LAI RE came for the funeral, but earlier, but thought perhaps I had

nothing was said about Quin- better wait for awhile after your

ton. Ruth refused Claire's invita- trouble."

tion to return to Boston with her, Ruth Ann mentally compared his

feeling it best that she get used to words with Vic's attitude. Vic

being alone in familiar surroundings, simply assumed there were things

\^ic got Mrs. Walker, a widow from that needed doing and did them,

the village, who went from place to ''Oh, Fm sorry," apologized Ruth,

place where her services were need- ''Come in by the fire. You must be

ed, to come and stay with Ruth. It cold after your drive."

proved to be a good arrangement. "Not at all. It's a delightful day

Mrs. Walker was cheerful and re- for driving. That's one reason I

fused to let Ruth brood over her dare ask you this. Come back to

sadness. Vic came almost every Boston with me for the holidays,

night to cut wood for her fires, do will you, Ruth? I told Claire I was

other chores, talk, if Ruth felt like going to ask you. I've told her lots

it, or just sit with her before the of things since the night I met you.

fireplace. She understands and asked me to

His looks and actions told her bring you."

that he had not forgotten his pro- To Ruth Ann, Christmas was a

posal, but she was grateful that for time to be dreaded this year, a thing

the time being he did not refer to it. that must be endured somehow.

His only concern now was for her. Parties and dancing still seemed out

and she had never known a person of keeping with her feelings about

so thoughtful of another. He seemed her father.

to sense her mood almost before "Not now, Quinton. Perhaps

she realized it herself. later I will come."

A heavy snowstorm came just a "Ruth," he pleaded earnestly,

few days before Christmas, and "you've been stuck out here so long

Ruth Ann was surprised to have a alone the city would be good for

morning visitor from Boston. It you."

was Quinton, arriving by sleigh, and "Fm not alone," she answered,

looking more handsome than she "There are many friends who have

remembered. been very kind."

"Ruth Ann! It took longer than

I had planned, but I warned you I D UTH felt again a compelling

would come." force about this man and was

"What a nice surprise!" said glad when Mrs. Walker insisted on

Ruth, "but how did you get here bringing in a lunch and serving them

this time of day? You must have before the fire. Ruth enjoyed his

been driving most of the night." conversation and found herself

Quinton laughed. "No, not real- laughing for the first time in many

ly. I had work to do nearby and days.

arrived in the village too late to find "There. You see. I am good for

you last evening. How are you, you. I think that is the first you've

Ruth? Claire told me about your laughed in weeks. Will you come

father. I had planned to come with me, Ruth Ann?" He put his

BECAUSE OF THE WORD

613

hand o\ er hers on the table and held
it tight.

'Tlease, Ruth. I am not in the
habit of begging, but I can't get
you out of my mind. Even in court
vou crowd my thoughts and mix up
my arguments. Ruth. . , ."

He stopped as he followed her
startled eyes to the doorway. Mrs.
Walker had brought Vic into the
room. Ruth, seeing him, pulled her
hand away quicklv.

'Tm sorry," said Vic. ''Mrs.
Walker, vou didn't tell me Ruth
had a caller/'

'Tou didn't ask. You said, 'Is
she home?' and I said 'Yes,' and here
she is," answered Mrs. Walker, re-
turning to the kitchen.

Ruth felt at a disadvantage in
front of Vic and felt angered at him
as the cause of it, but her voice was
steady.

"Mr. Palmer, Mr. Hall." She re-
fused to meet Vic's eves, knowing
he was truly apologetic for placing
her in this position of embarrass-
ment. The two men nodded, their
eyes intent on each other for a long
moment, as though taking the oth-
ers measure and intentions in one
searching glance.

"I met Mr. Palmer at Claire's last
fall," explained Ruth, wondering at
herself for thinking it necessary that
she explain to Vic, her anger seeth-
ing within her. "He has come to
take me to Boston for the holidays.
I'm not certain just when I will be
back. Help Mrs. Walker look after
the place while I'm away, will you
Vic?"

Her own words puzzled Ruth
Ann. Why was she treating Vic in
this manner? As for looking after
things, hadn't Vic been doing just

that ever since the day of the fu-
neral?

Ruth caught a glimpse of the hurt
in Vic's eyes as he answered evenly,
"Of course. Have a good holiday,
Ruth. I brought \our Christmas
gift." He placed a small package in
her hand. "Good-bye." He nodded
to Ouinton and was gone. Suddenly
the room seemed bare and chilly.
Ruth stared after him. Ouinton's
w^ords aroused her.

"I will not try to figure out why
you changed your mind, Ruth Ann.
That you did is plenty good enough
for me. Get packed and let's be on
our way before you change it
again."

The trip to Boston by sleigh was
enjoyable for Ruth. Behind Quin-
ton's fast, high-stepping pair of
grays, with bells jingling merrily,
the miles fell awav. Thev had
almost reached the citv before Ruth
remembered the present she had for
Vic, still in her bureau drawer.

npHE present was a new book that
had been passed among several
families in the village. Mrs. Walker,
knowing Vic's love for reading, had
brought it to the house, and Ruth
had persuaded her to wait until
Christmas before giving it to him.

"I'm not giving it to Vic," Mrs.

Walker had said. "You are."

"But it is your book."

"He will appreciate it a lot more
from you than he will from me. I
haven't read it myself, but I've heard
a lot of talk about it in different
places where I've been working.
They do say it is a most interesting
story. Something about the In-
dians. I just figured Vic would like
a good Indian story."

614

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

''Vic would like any good story,"
Ruth Ann had answered.

Funny how little it took to keep
Vic happy. No need for gay parties
and fancy-dress balls for him. A
little lamplight and a good book,
that was all that was necessary. Oh,
well, thought Ruth Ann, determined
to put Vic out of her mind, she
could still give him the book when
she returned.

The holidays in Boston were a
continual round of parties and
dances, sweet music, and pretty
clothes. Ouinton was in constant
attendance. Claire seemed not to
mind. She never lacked for partners
and was her usual gay self. Ruth
Ann decided that if Claire wtxQ
suffering any pangs about Quinton,
she was keeping them extremely
well covered.

Ruth saved the blue dress for
Christmas Eve, just as she did the
opening of Vic's present. Alone in
her bedroom, she opened the tiny
package, to find a single blue stone
hanging from a tiny gold chain. It
finished the dress perfectly, and
seemed to give her a feeling of
security and comfort, such as she
found only in Vic's presence. In
some strange, unexplainable way she
seemed to feel a lessening of the
loneliness she felt this season in the
absence of her father.

She went downstairs and met
Quinton in the great library of
Claire's spacious home to await the
dancing that was to begin in the
ballroom.

''How beautiful you are tonight,"
he said, leading her to the divan
before the blazing fire. "I have
something for you, Ruth Ann. I
want you to wear it to the dance
tonight."

"You shouldn't have bothered,

Ouinton. I have nothing to. . . ."

"You have nothing to give me?
Is that what 3 ou were going to say?
You have yourself. Ruth, I do want
you to marry me. I think you have
known it since the first moment we
met."

He opened the box he took from
his pocket and held it toward her.
Inside Ruth saw the most beautiful
string of pearls she had ever seen.

"Quinton! They are priceless!"

"So are you, my dear," he said,
taking them from the box and
fastening them around her neck.

He took her in his arms and kissed
her once. She drew back, shaken
at his touch.

"Here," he said, removing the
little chain and handing the blue
pendant to her. "You won't need
this little bauble tonight. You'll
be wearing something worthy of
your beauty."

In the mirror Ruth looked at the
pearls, emblematic of all that Quins
ton offered her. Then her eyes fell
to the small pendant in her hand.
Vic's face rose before her as she
had last seen it, hurt, yet kind in his
own disappointment. For the first
time in her life she felt a longing
for the farm.

Slowly she unclasped the pearls
and handed them back to Quinton,
feeling their beauty and richness as
she did so. He pleaded, thinking
it might help to give him some hold
on her, the beginning of a promise,
but Ruth Ann was firm in her re-
fusal as she refastened the golden
chain about her throat.

"Keep them, Quinton, until I
have time to think, a month, two
months, awav from you. When
I have decided, only then would it
be right for me to wear the pearls."
(To be continued)

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hulda Parker

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of
material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and
in the Relief Society Handbook of Instructions.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

vf4^iV\»^ S!ft(Si8^»X«^S^^^¥^«iS<i>W^iS^V»Sf^»»,#aS^ ^v<!^$$SK'!li^»j»«8S<!«»MSS^;SSSSi3;iUi&K

Photograph submitted by Mona H. Brown

TWIN FALLS STAKE (IDAHO) RELIEF SOCIETY FAIR

April 28, 1961

Seated at the table, left to right, Work Director Counselors and their wards: Alice
Briggs, Fourth Ward; Vera Rosencrantz, Castleford Ward; Delia Chan, Eighth Ward.

Standing, left to right: Marie Hess, Filer Ward; Nelda Tadlock, Sixth Ward; Deone
Roberts, Second Ward; Fern Rose, Murtaugh Ward; Ludema Davis, First Ward;
Donna Christensen, Fifth Ward; Mary Cheney, stake work meeting leader; Marvel
Craner, Buhl Second Ward; Lillian Henstock, Hollister; Sara Meyer, Buhl First Ward;
Betty Ostler, Twin Falls Third Ward.

Sister Brown reports: ''A Relief Society Fair was held following our leadership
meeting on April 28, 1961. Each ward exhibited articles made by its members and
gave away recipes and samples of food. Hundreds of beautiful articles were on display,
which was open to the public. The stake board served refreshments from a table which
carried out the Hawaiian theme, with flowers flown from Hawaii for the occasion. Each
board member wore a muu muu and a lei to add to the effect. It was an enjoyable
occasion, with more than 500 women attending."

Page 615

616

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

Photograph submitted by Edna A. Beal

GLENDALE STAKE (CALIFORNIA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC
FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, March 19, 1961

Edna A. Beal, President, Glendale Stake Relief Society, stands sixth from the
right in the front row; Corinne McGuire, the chorister, stands seventh; Jo Ann Udall,
accompanist, is seated left at the piano.

Sister Beal reports: "This group was honored by being invited to sing at our stake
quarterly conference, March 19, 1961. This conference inaugurated the use of our
new Glendale Stake Center. These sisters performed before 1800 people, the largest
attendance in the history of our stake. We are very proud of these faithful women
who give their time so generously, meeting once a week for practice. They are now
rehearsing for a musical to be given for the benefit of our new stake center. Sister
Jo Ann Udall appears in the picture as accompanist. We are particularly proud of this
sister, as she stepped in when sickness prevented our regular accompanist Pearline God-
dard from continuing."

Photograph submitted by Evelyn N. Binns

RICHLAND STAKE (WASHINGTON) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT
MUSIC FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, May 1961

Seated, in front, at the right, left to right: Jeanette C. Bell, Education Counselor;
Evelyn N. Binns, President; Edna H. Reynolds, Work Director Counselor.

Standing in front of the microphone: Leona Stinson, chorister; second from Sister
Stinson's right: Arlene Beecher, organist.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

617

Evelyn N. Binns, President, Richland Stake Relief Society, reports: "The Richland
Stake Singing Mothers have had a very successful year. The Singing Mothers have
furnished music for leadership meetings, visiting teacher con\'ention, and our Relief
Society con\ention. At May quarterly conference, the stake Singing Mothers, with a
membership of seventy-eight voices, sang 'Hold Thou My Hand' and 'O Come, Thou
King of Kings.' As a special number, the three Richland wards, under the direction
of Margaret Bosch, sang 'O Come, Ye Blessed of My Father.' The organist for the
Richland group was Hazel Haynie."

Photograph submitted by Myrl S. Stewart

RIX^ERDALE STAKE (UTAH) TWENTY-SECOND WARD COMPLETES

TWENTY-FIVE YEARS OF ONE HUNDRED PER CENT

VISITING TEACHING

Front row, seated on the floor, left to right: Ardella Johnson, President; Norrinne
Fowers, First Counselor; Thclma Ferguson, Second Counselor; Helen Christiansen,
Secretary-Treasurer.

Second row, seated, left to right: Annie Hayes; Edna Clark; Martha Van Braak;
Margaret Reyns; E\a Bateman; El\a Bowman; Lottie Payton; Connie Nielsen; Louisa
Ensign; Hester L. Stone.

Third row, seated, left to right: Emma Schmidt; Reka Vlannderen; Blanche Mar-
tin; Cora Gale; Bernice Brown; Luella Dustin; Emily Wilson; Anna Cole; Esther
Mitchell.

Back row, standing, left to right: Olive Wilson; Catherine Souter; Ada Nielsen;
Elsie Godfrev; Cora Stoddard; Virginia Jensen; Lois Blair; Grace Adderly; Mary Burgess;
Madolin Jensen; Thelma Ketcham; Ahce Liddell; Lilly J. Cliff; Almeda Montgomery;
Zella Jones; Edith Empey.

Myrl S. Stewart, President, Riverdale Stake Relief Society, reports: "The Twenty-
second ward was organized in 1936. Ever since the ward was organized the sisters have
achieved one hundred per cent in visiting teaching. An attractive planter was given to
the Twenty-second Ward Relief Society by the stake at the visiting teacher convention
to honor these sisters for their one hundred per cent visiting teaching."

618

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

Photograph submitted by Margaret Jones

WEST POCATELLO STAKE (IDAHO) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT
MUSIC FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, April 16, 1961

Neldon Oborn, accompanist on the organ, is seated at the left on the front row;
the chorister Cleone Jones is seated at the right on the front row; First Counselor Vera
Leyland is seated on her right.

Second Counselor Elsabeth Hansen stands third from the left in the back row;
organist Sarah Stolworthy who pla^'cd the piano accompaniment, stands second from
the right in the back row; President Margaret Jones stands at the right in the back row.

Photograph submitted by Millicent Winsor

PHOENIX NORTH STAKE (ARIZONA) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT
MUSIC FOR STAKE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, February 1961

Seated in the front row, left to right: James R. Price, President, Arizona Temple;
LaPriel Smith, wife of Stake President Rudgar G. Smith; Jessie Evans Smith, wife of
President Joseph Fielding Smith; President Joseph Fielding Smith of the Council of
the Twelve; Rudgar G. Smith, President Phoenix North Stake; Don Ostlund, First
Counselor; Carl C. Jacobsen, Second Counselor; Paul Lenie, Clerk.

Seated in the second row are members of the Phoenix North Stake High Council.

Third row, standing at the left (in dark dresses): Veoma Stallings, stake Relief
Society organist; Ethelyn Eagar, stake chorister.

Millicent Winsor, President, Phoenix North Stake Relief Society, reports: ''At
the time this picture was taken. Sister Ida M. Steele, our stake Relief Societ}' President,

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

619

had been released, and the work ^^•as being carried on by the two counselors and the
board. The work done by our Singing Mothers is most outstanding. The\ sang at both
sessions of stake conference. Sister Jessie Evans Smith was our guest soloist. She sang
'He That Hath Clean Hands' and 'The Temple bv the River.' The Singing Mothers
sang two special numbers: 'My Redeemer Lives' and 'Our Heritage.' This last song
was written by Emella Hall of Snowflake Stake, especially for Relief Society By
special request, the same two songs were sung by the stake Singing Mothers at our
April convention."

PhotoRiaph submitted by Edith E. Baddley

BOX ELDER STAKE (UTAH) BRIGHAM CITY TENTH WARD CONDUCTS

OUILl MAKING CONTEST

Team captains, Annie Stoker, left, and Ruth Pierce, right.

Edith E. Baddlev, President, Box Elder Stake Relief Society, reports: "The sisters
of the Brigham City Tenth Ward, Box Elder Stake, 'squared off recently in an old-
fashioned quilt making contest under the direction of Merle Grover, work meeting
leader. Sister Groxer and the Relief Society presidency, Helen Bunnell, Carol \\'alker,
and Fay Laney, thought up the contest in an effort to renew interest in quilt making
among the younger women of the ward. The \\ard \\as divided into two camps and
the battle was on. Annie Stoker, assisted bv Mar\a Cook and Relda McGregor, asked
forty-three women to each make a quilt block. They chose a pin wheel pattern of
many colors for their entries. Ruth Pierce, aided by Ann Bennett and Jerry Nelson,
picked triangular blocks outlined in black and bordered in pink, for their efforts. Thirtv-
six sisters made blocks for this quilt. Each group had thirty days to complete the
\\ork. Stake work meeting leader Y\onne Hansen was named judge. She called the
contest a draw. All who took part agreed that the contest was fun. but their work is
only half finished, for the quilts must now be quilted.

"We feel that the work meetings in our stake are outstanding, and this contest
by the Tenth \\'ard is but representati\e of the many activities engaged in b}- our
sisters."

620

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

Photograph submitted by Wanda L. Gull

SANDY STAKE (UTAH) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR
SPECIAL MEETING, February 4, 1961

Front row, standing (in dark dresses), left to right: Wanda L. Gull, President,
Sandy Stake Relief Society; Beverly M. Brown, chorister.

Second row, standing at the left (in dark dress) : Roxie N. Rich, organist.
Standing at the left, in the front row, holding \iolin: Maridon Nielsen.

Sister Gull reports: "On February 4, 1961, the Singing Mothers presented three
lovely numbers in a special meeting. Approximately one hundred mothers participated,
and they expect to participate in the stake conference in June and also for the Relief
Society convention in August. We are proud of our Singing Mothers and are inspired
at all times by their lovely music."

Photograph submitted by Ethel B. Whiting

PUGET SOUND STAKE (WASHINGTON) FIRST VISITING TEACHER

CONVENTION, May 22, 1961

Front row, seated, left to right, beginning fifth from the left: Helen Hannigan,
literature class leader; Lenna Petersen, work meeting leader; Narlynn Dickson, social
science class leader; Selena F. Burbidge, Work Director Counselor; Ethel B. Whiting,
President; K. Louise Huntamer, Education Counselor; Catherine Masters, theology class
leader; Dr. Mary Catherine Baldwin, instructor for the course "Caring for the Sick in the
Home"; High Councilman Roy S. McKinnon is seated at the right in the front row.

Sister Whiting reports: The first visiting teacher convention of the Puget Sound
Stake Relief Society was held May 22, 1961, in the new Puget Sound Stake Center.
There are twelve units in this stake at present. A very fine program was presented,
consisting of talks, musical numbers, and a special toast to the visiting teachers, after

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

621

which three skits and a lovely reading on visiting teaching were given — 'Messengers
of Love and Service' and 'The Improper and Proper Way to Do Visiting Teaching,'

"Fine program booklets had been made, which included the special messages for
the summer months visiting teaching. Each booklet held a pink carnation for the
visiting teacher. Following the program, pictures of the group were taken and refresh-
ments were served. We are certainly enjoying our opportunities in Relief Socictv and
have a growing testimony of Relief Society work."

Photograph submitted by Vida E. Manning

BEAR RIVER STAKE (UTAH) VISITING TEACHERS HONORED AT

CONVENTION, May 21, 1961

Left to right: Kenna Smith, youngest visiting teacher; Vida E. Manning, President,
Bear River Stake Relief Society; Mary Andrus, oldest visiting teacher.

Sister Manning reports: "The youngest visiting teacher in the Bear River Stake
is Kenna Smith, twenty-three. She is the mother of two small children, and she has
been a visiting teacher for one year. The oldest visiting teacher in the stake is Mary
Wride Andrus, eighty-five years young. She was born in Provo, Utah, and spent her
girlhood there. She is very proud of the fact that she lived as a neighbor to Sister
Florence J. Madsen (of the General Board of Relief Society) and her family. She has
been a diligent visiting teacher for many years, and sets an excellent example of con-
sistently doing her teaching every month the morning following the visiting teacher
meeting. She has a handicap, but she wears it like a crown. She spreads cheer and
inspiration wherever she goes. She has served as a visiting teacher for many years and
has held positions in the Church all her life.

''The visiting teacher convention was held May 21, 1961. The feature of the
day was the three demonstrations of visiting teaching which were given at the Annual
General Relief Society Conference in i960. The demonstrations were presented by
East Garland, Fielding, and Belmont \\^ards. The music was furnished by the Bel-
mont Ward Singing Mothers and a special women's trio. Red roses and small books
were presented to the honored visiting teachers and homemade candy was served to all
in attendance. For the first six months of this vear (1961) the Bear River Stake has
achieved a one hundred per cent visiting teaching record."

LESSON DEPARTMENT

lociij — The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 35 — "Be Not Deceived"
Elder Roy W. Doxey

(Text: Doctrine and Covenants, Sectibn 50)
For Tuesday, December 5, ig6i
Objective: To learn that there are ways to detect false spirit manifestations.

nnHE text for this lesson, Section
50, is one of the many informa-
tive and interesting revelations in
The Doctrine and Covenants. It is
different from many of the Sections
because of the relationship of its
various ideas to the central theme-
men and women may know how to
detect evil powers.

Although this revelation was giv-
en because of a condition which
arose in some branches of the
Church during Joseph Smith's time,
it is as applicable today as then.
(Read verse one.)

As pointed out bv the Lord, the
instructions in this revelation are
"words of wisdom." From what
source is one to seek the counsel of
the Lord? In another revelation,
we are instructed to ''teach one an-
other words of wisdom; yea, seek ye
out of the best books words of wis-
dom . . ." (D &C 88:118). These
are the books of scripture which
contain the truths that guide one to
salvation. Is it not the admonition
of the Lord that \^'e should live by
Page 622

every word that proceedeth forth
from his mouth? {Ihid.y 84:44).

As indicated in verse two of our
text, there are ''many spirits which
are false spirits, which have gone
forth in the earth, deceiving the
world."

Historical Background

What would be the reason for a
revelation which, in the introduc-
tion, points out that there are many
spirits in the world seeking to de-
ceive? The elders of the Church
for whom this revelation was given,
were also reminded that '\ . . Satan
hath sought to deceive you, that he
might overthrow you." In what way
did the Adversary attempt to de-
ceive? The Lord says, ''Behold, I,
the Lord, have looked upon you, and
have seen abominations in the
church that profess my name"
( D & C 50 : 3-4 ) . Here is what Elder
Parley P. Pratt, one of those ad-
dressed in this revelation, said con-
cerning this condition in some
branches of the Church near Kirt-
land, Ohio:

LESSON DEPARTMENT

623

As I went forth among the different
branches, some very strange spiritual oper-
ations were manifested, which were dis-
gusting, rather than edifying. Some per-
sons would seem to swoon away, and make
unseemly gestures, and be drawn or dis-
figured in their countenances. Others
would fall into ecstacies, and be drawn
into contortions, cramp, fits, etc. Others
would seem to have visions and revelations,
which were not edifying, and which were
not congenial to the doctrine and spirit
of the gospel. In short, a false and lying
spirit seemed to be creeping into the
Church.

All these things were new and strange
to me, and had originated in the Church
during our absence, and previous to the
arrival of President Joseph Smith from
New York (Autobiography of Parley P.
Pratt, page 61, 1950 edition),

Joseph Smith and Revelations

With Elder John Murdock and
several other elders, Brother Pratt
asked the Prophet to inquire of the
Lord concerning these manifesta-
tions. In relating what happened
when this revelation (Section 50)
was received by the Prophet, there
is available to us an account of the
way in which Joseph Smith received
some of the revelations in The Doc-
trine and Covenants. Following
pra3er, the Prophet dictated this
revelation in the presence of these
elders in this way:

(Each sentence was uttered slowly and
very distinctly, and with a pause between
each, sufficiently long for it to be recorded,
by an ordinary writer, in long hand.

This was the manner in which all his
written revelations were dictated and writ-
ten. There was never any hesitation, re-
viewing, or reading back, in order to keep
the run of the subject; neither did any of
these communications undergo revisions,
interlinings, or corrections. As he dictated
them so they stood, so far as I have wit-
nessed; and I was present to witness the
dictation of several communications of

several pages each. . . .) {Ibid., page 62).

In commenting upon the above
testimony, Elder B. H. Roberts
writes as follows:

. . . This statement of Elder Pratt's is
true in a general way, and valuable as a de-
scription of the manner in which revela-
tions were dictated by the Prophet; and
needs modifying only to the extent of say-
ing that some of the early revelations first
published in the "Book of Command-
ments," in 1833, were revised by the
Prophet himself in the way of correcting
errors made by the scribes and publishers;^
and some additional clauses were inserted
to throw increased light upon the sub-
jects treated in the revelations, and para-
graphs added, to make the principles or
instructions apply to officers not in the
Church at the time some of the earlier
revelations were given . . . {D.H.C. I:i73r
footnote).

Satan's Attacks

In all dispensations of the gospel,.
Satan has attempted to thwart the
purposes of the Lord for man. He
has spread false teachings, overcome
many by spurious gifts to stimulate
the genuine, and thus has weakened
faith in truth and shipwrecked many
souls by his deceptions. In the
period of the meridian dispensation,
Satan's efforts were successful in
bringing about a general apostasy of
the Church. His efforts to do this
in the fulness of times will not suc-
ceed according to the word of the
Lord (see Daniel 2; D & C 65:2);
but there have been and there
probably will be many who will suc-
cumb to his attacks.

In order to insure the continuance
of the kingdom of God in this last
dispensation, the saints have been
informed through revelation to the
Prophet that there are ways to de-
tect the deceiver.

624

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

Key Against Deception

To the elders addressed in this
revelation ( Section 50 ) , and for any
who are seeking for a standard
against deception, the Lord made
known an important truth :

And that which doth not edify is not
of God, and is darkness. That which is
of God is light; and he that receiveth light,
and continueth in God, receiveth more
light; and that light groweth brighter and
brighter until the perfect day (D & C
50:23-24).

To edify means to improve moral-
ly and spiritually. Advancement up-
ward is the planned purpose of God
for his spirit children. Through the
various stages of man's eternal jour-
ney, it is the Father's plan to
develop his children. In terms of
the salvation of his children, the
Father's work is to bring about their
exaltation. But there is only one
way in which this can be accom-
plished. It is that man will accept
Jesus Christ as his Savior. No other
way is possible. Therefore, those
principles, teachings, and works
which do not conform to the Mas-
ter's gospel will not accomplish the
exaltation of man. It is he who
endures to the end that will be
saved. Nephi understood by revela-
tion that all salvation revolves
around the Christ. (See 2 Nephi
31:14, 16, 20, 21.)

Having a true understanding of
the gospel of Jesus Christ, man
knows that the path to exaltation or
eternal life is observance of the
commandments of God. Whenever
the scriptures speak of salvation in
the kingdom of God, they empha-
size the necessity of following the
example of Jesus. If the instructions

recei\ ed do not make a person bet-
ter in terms of his attainment of sal-
vation, then they are not from God.
When one understands his own
position in the eternal plan of the
Father as a child of God, he then
is capable of receiving more light
and truth through strict obedience
to the principles of progression.
Again, all ideas, theories, command-
ments which are not in accordance
with the teachings of Christ do not
give the edification necessary to
achieve the eternal life.

Jesus Christ is the light, the truth,
which is to be held up before the
world. It is his atonement, his
works, his example, that will make
possible the greatest blessing to man
— eternal life. Jesus, as the resur-
rected Son of God, said to the
Nephites: 'Therefore, hold up your
light that it may shine unto the
world. Behold I am the light which
ye shall hold up — that which ye
have seen me do. Behold ye see
that I have prayed unto the Father,
and ye all have witnessed" ( 3 Nephi
18:24). ". . . Behold I am the light;
I have set an example for you"
{Ibid., 18:16).

We follow the Savior's example
when we live the gospel of Jesus
Christ, which is declared to be light.
(See D & C 45:28-29; 14:9-10.) Men
and women are trulv edified when
they follow the truth — the gospel
of Jesus Christ. The beginning of
this progression to the fulness
of truth comes with the remission of
sins through repentance and the
atonement of Jesus. The continued
blessings of forgiveness result by
keeping the commandments. (See
Mosiah 4:26-27.)

LESSON DEPARTMENT

625

Blessed Are the Fnithful

Only to the faithful who endure
to the end seeking for perfection will
the greatest blessings come. (See
D & C 14:7.) ''But blessed are they
who are faithful and endure, wheth-
er in life or in death, for they shall
inherit eternal life'' (Ibid., 50:5).
The fight against the Adversary
must continue unabated by striving
to overcome all of the barriers to
one's salvation.

Wo Unto the Deceivers

The condition which existed in
some branches of the Church
around Kirtland resulted, in part,
because of the actions of some of the
members.

. . . there are hypocrites among you,
who have deceived some, which has given
the adversary power; but behold such shall
be reclaimed {Ihid., 50:7).

Who is the hypocrite? He is a
: pretender — one who feigns right-
eousness, goodness, and virtue, but
his profession is not demonstrated in
living the gospel. This class is par-
ticularly susceptible to being over-
kcome by the world. Those who
have been deceived by the hypocrite,
however, ''shall be reclaimed."
But the hypocrites shall be detected and
shall be cut off, either in life or in death,
even as I will . . . {Ihid., 50:8).

Those who seek to deceive, and
remain unrepentant, will be re-
vealed. They will leave the truth,
and darkness will ensue. If detected
in this life, they are subject to being
cut off from the Church. But if
they are not known in this life, by
their actions they have cut them-

selves off from the Spirit of the
Lord.

. . . and wo unto them who are cut off
from my church, for the same are overcome
of the world {Ihid., 50:8).

Who is it that remains faithful?
Tliose who walk in the light, treas-
uring up the Lord's word. It is
those who will not be deceived.
(See Pearl of Great Price, Joseph
Smith 1:35.) ^^^ when men and
women follow the counsel of those
who are not the legal administrators
in the kingdom, and who do not
walk in the light of the revelations
of the Lord, they are overcome of
the world. (See D & C 50:6-9.)

The Spirit oi Christ

Every man receives the light of
Christ or Holy Spirit by which he
may be led into truth. He receives
of that Spirit in order that he may
distinguish between good and eviL
Mormon, the Nephite prophet, de-
clared, ''For behold, the Spirit of
Christ is given to every man, that
he may know good from evil . . /'
(Moroni 7:16).

The Lord Reasons

After recognizing the source of
deception in branches of the
Church, the revelation continues to
admonish the elders in their respon-
sibilities as teachers of the gospel.
In order that they might understand
their calling and true position, the
Lord posed a series of questions to
these elders. (See D & C 50:10-12.)
The lessons to be learned are some-
times put in question form because
this method of teaching carries its
own point without the necessity of
further explanation. Here is the

626 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

first question: ''unto what were ye calling as he becomes the servant
ordained?" The answer sets forth of all. (See Mt. 20:26-28.) He is,
the calling of these elders: 'To by his faith, the possessor of all
preach my gospel by the Spirit, even things, for all things are subject to
the Comforter which was sent forth him as the Father through his Son
to teach the truth" (verse 14). But Jesus Christ wills it be done. But
what happened to these elders? They no one may exercise such powers ex-
received "spirits which ye [they] cept as "he be purified and cleansed
could not understand, and received from all sin." Then, "ye shall ask
them to be of God. . . ." But the whatsoever you will in the name of
Lord asks, "in this are ye justified?" Jesus and it shall be done." As it
Is this question answered in the was among the Nephites (see Jacob
revelation? "Behold ye shall an- 4:6-7), so it is in this dispensation:
swer this question yourselves; never- "But know this, it shall be given you
theless, I will be merciful unto you; what you shall ask; as ye are appoint-
he that is weak among you hereafter ed to the head, the spirits shall be
shall be made strong" (verse 16). subject unto you." (See D & C

Although reprimanding these el- 5°-^5'3°-)

ders for their inability to understand . ^ , t^ a • t^

the real source of these false mani- ^ ^^^O"'' ^^y Against Deception

testations, they were to be made ^^ , , , , i • , ,

strong by the key given them in , " l^^^'io h=»s ^.een ordained and

this revelation. It is: "And that cleansed from sm sees a spirit mani-

which doth not edify is not of God, ^^st which is not understood by him,

and is darkness" (verse 2?). In ver- ^'^cere prayer should be offered to

ses 17 through 21, the elders are in- °btain knowledge concerning that

structed by questions and answers ^P'"^- (See D & C 50:31-32.) But

that thev may know the important '" ^^^^ way would one proclaim

truth that It is by the Spirit of truth aga>"5t such a spirit? Certainly not

one may know the things of God. '" P"*^^ ^"^ boasting, or in taking

Therefore, in the words of the reve- ""?« ^"eself the honor but in grati-

lation: ". . . he that preacheth and t"<^e to God for the blessing of dis-

he that receiveth, understand one cernment (Ibid. 50:33-34).

another, and both are edified and J^e necessity for prayer by those

rejoice together" (verse 22). Under- Y seek ^"r^er enlightenment

standing one another depends upon from our Father is wel expressed by

the receptivity of the Holy Ghost ^^e Prophet Nephi. (See 2 Nephi

by both speaker and hearer. This 3^-4» ^9-)

principle was expressed by Nephi in ^

his parting testimony to us of this ^^.i^tii- i.- ■, r

generation (See 2 Nephi 33:1-2.) ^^Wh^^ ^'^ «"' revelation do for

^ ^ r ^^ / |.j^g Church and its members at this

"Ask ... and It Shall Be Done" ^"'y P'^™'^ ('^}' )[ .^^ §^^^ *°. *'?^

elders a lesson in their responsibili-

He who serves as a preacher of ties as servants of the Lord. It pre-

truth, being ordained of God and vented the Church from being di-

sent forth, is to be respected in his vided into factions in following false

LESSON DEPARTMENT

627

Spirits. By detecting evil influences
through keys given by the Lord, the
members had a means of being pro-
tected from false manifestations.

Present AppJication

What does this revelation mean
to this generation, over 130 years
later?

President Joseph Fielding Smith
of the Council of the Tv^elve has
given us counsel in some of the mat-
ters contained in this revelation, as
follows :

The nearer we approach God, the bet-
ter we endeavor to keep His command-
ments, the more we will search to know
His will as it has been revealed, the less
hkely it will be for us to be led astray by
every wind of doctrine, by these false
spirits that lie in wait to deceive, and by
the spirits of men. . . . We will be pro-
tected, and we will have the power to
understand, to segregate truth from error,
we will walk in the light and we will not
be deceived. ... I want to tell you there
is much error in this world that is passed
off as truth, and it behooves every man of
us to seek God, and . . . [to] draw near
unto Him, and the nearer we draw unto
Him, and the more we seek to do His
will the more light we shall receive and
the less shall be the danger of our decep-
tion (Conference Report, April 1940, pp.
98-99).

But what of those who do not
follow the counsel to draw near to
the Lord?

Now the man who is dilatory, the man
who is unfaithful, the man who is not
willing to keep the commandments of the
Lord in all things lays himself open to
deception because the Spirit of the Lord
is not with him to lead and direct him
and show him the way of truth and
righteousness, and therefore some error
comes along and he absorbs it because he
cannot understand and realize the differ-
ence between truth and error {Ihid, page
99).

Instructions to Certain Elders

The last ten verses of Section 50
consist of instructions (counsel) to
Joseph Wakefield, Parley P. Pratt,
John Corrill, and Edward Partridge.
The first three brethren are assigned
to labor in the Lord's vineyard, while
Brother Partridge is told that he
should not restrain Brother Corrill
from his appointed calling. (See
verses 37-39-) Important truths
were made known to these brethren
in verses 40-42.

All of us are to live by faith in this
life, being submissive to the Lord's
will, as little children. We may in-
crease in faith and knowledge and
thereby be able to grow in the light
of truth until that ''light groweth
brighter and brighter until the per-
fect day'' (verse 24).

The Prophet Joseph Smith said:

. . . Faith comes by hearing the word
of God. If a man has not faith enough
to do one thing, he may have faith to da
another: if he cannot remove a mountain,
he may heal the sick. Where faith is
there will be some of the fruits: all gifts
and power which were sent from heaven,
were poured out on the heads of those
who had faith {D.H.C. V-.^SS)-

The Guarantee

The revelation closes with the
promises of the Father to all those
who remain faithful.

And the Father and I are one. I am
in the Father and the Father in me; and
inasmuch as ye have received me, ye are
in me and I in you. Wherefore, I am
in your midst, and I am the good shep-
herd, and the stone of Israel. He that
buildeth upon this rock shall ne\er fall.
And the day cometh that you shall hear
my voice and see me, and know that I am.
Watch, therefore, that ye may be ready.
Even so. Amen (D & C 50:43-46).

628

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

Questions for Discussion

1. In terms of individual salvation, what
is the most important thing for a person
to do in life?

2. Who is a hypocrite, and what will
happen to him?

3. What assistance is given to every man
that he may be able to judge righteously?

4. In what way does The Book of Mor-
mon (2 Nephi 33:1-2) assist one to under-

stand that it is by the Holy Spirit that
truth is known? (See D & C 52:17-23.)

5. What is the second key against de-
ception?

6. Give the value of this revelation
(Section 50) for the members of the
Church in 1831 and in 1961.

7. What counsel does President Joseph
Fielding Smith give for the way to help
keep us from being deceived?

Visiting cJeacher 1 1 iessages —

Truths to Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants

Message 35 — ''Remember in All Things the Poor and the Needy,
the Sick and the Afflicted" (D & C 52:40).

Chiistine H. Rohinson

For Tuesday, December 5, 1961
Objective: To describe the nature of genuine charity.

UR great Relief Society organiza- love, with no thought of worldly

recompense. The good we do must
be done for the love of doing it,
with only the welfare of others in

tion was founded on the divine
concept of charity. At the second
meeting of Relief Society, the

Prophet Joseph Smith said that the mind. Jesus gave us the pattern for

''object [of the society] is the relief true charity when he said '\ . . when

of the poor, the destitute, the widow thou doest thine alms, do not sound

and the orphan . . . [the sisters] will a trumpet before thee ... let not

pour in oil . . . to the wounded heart thy left hand know what thy right

of the distressed; they will dry up hand doeth" (Mt. 6:2-3).

the tears of the orphan and make
the widow's heart to rejoice"
(D.H.C. IV:567).

It was on the basis of this instruc-
tion that Relief Society adopted as

One of the beautiful stories in
literature which dramatizes the na-
ture of sincere charity, is that told
by Henry Van Dyke in 'The Man-
sion.'' This is the story of John

its slogan "Charity Never Faileth." Weightman who, according to his
The organization itself is living own definition, was a ''self-made"

up to its instruction and heritage, man of high principles who pat-
terned his life according to approved
rules. He gave generously of his
wealth to those in need, always mak-
ing sure that his gifts were easily
identified and would bring him the
best in return. One Christmas Eve,

but are we as individuals known for
acts of benevolence and kind-

our

ness'7 Does this message, as con-
tained in The Doctrine and Cove-
nants 52:40, apply to us?

Genuine charity of the type the
Lord expects of us, must be com- as he read the scripture 'Tay not up
pletely unselfish. We must give of for yourself treasures upon earth,"
ourselves and of our substance in he drifted into sleep. Soon he found

LESSON DEPARTMENT

629

himself in a strange land. Here he
was with a small group of people
seeking their homes in this celestial
city. The material for these man-
sions consisted of all the good deeds
done while the individuals were up-
on the earth, the comfort they
brought, the strength and love they
had bestowed upon the suffering.
Each mansion differed in size and
shape according to the amount of
material sent. Finally, the group
came to a tiny hut, built of scraps
and discarded fragments of other
buildings. When John Weightman
was told this was his mansion, he
asked how it could be that such a
pitifully small house had been built
for him, when all his life he had
done good. To which the wise gate-
keeper replied that all of those good
deeds were carefully recorded on
earth where they would add to the

man's credit. He had received his
reward on earth. Then the gate-
keeper asked, ''Would you be paid
twice?''

Certainly, to perform our charity
with no thought of reward or appro-
bation here is the key to genuine
and effective giving. None of us
should expect to be rewarded twice.

Moreover, we are mistaken if we
assume that only those who have
substantial possessions can be charit-
able, for we can give genuinely of
ourselves, regardless of the size or
nature of our gifts. The important
thing is our attitude. We can sup-
ply much with our hearts of what
we lack in our hands.

At this Christmastime and
throughout our lives, let us practice
genuine charity by letting unselfish-
ness, ''kindness, charity and love"
crown our works.

ork Tfleeting — Attitudes and Manners

How Do You Do?

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Discussion 3 — Being a Good Neighbor

Elaine Anderson Cannon

For Tuesday, December 12, 1961

Objective: To show that we serve our Father in Heaven better and are happier,
if we obey the commandment "... whatsoever ye would that men should do to you,
do ye even so to them . . ." (Mt. 7:12).

A S we move beyond the home own happiness, their enjoyment of
circle, close associates are our associating with us, and for mission-
neighbors. The value of politeness ary possibilities. We will then be
to them cannot be overestimated, attempting to obey the great com-
for this is the pattern for peace. mandment of loving our neighbors
Can we expect world peace when as ourselves. We should strive for
we cannot maintain it in our own thoughtful treatment of others,
small world? As a strong bodv of teamed with self-discipline, rather
spiritual women, we Relief Society than keeping the rules for rules' sake,
sisters should live peaceably with Politeness is to do and say
those around us. We should be The kindest thing in the kindest way.
exemplary in all of our dealings with Anon,
our neighbors for the sake of our With this little verse as our guide,

630

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 196T

we will consider areas where kind-
ness might be put into use in our
own neighborly relations. Is it kind
to let misunderstandings run on
from day to day, week to week, and
year after vear? Is it thoughtful to
allow personal pride to stand in the
way of seeking forgiveness? Whom
does delayed forgiveness injure most?
Do we care less for each other than
we do for the dubious honor of be-
ing right? If we are right, then we
can afford to be humbly right. If
we are wrong, humility and love can
make things right.

Is it either Christian or polite to
go into our neighbor's home to help
in time of sickness and then criti-
cize her housekeeping behind her
back? Is it Christian or polite to
ignore the newcomer at church, to
neglect to say a word of apprecia-
tion to the teacher, the chairman of
the banquet, the speaker of the
meeting, when opportunity arises?
Is it exemplary of our Heavenly
Father's teachings to criticize efforts
of others, or to refuse to participate
further in a program or activity
when something isn't done our way?

Things to Avoid

1. Criticizing or belittling in any way a
neighbor's beliefs (political or religious),
her methods of cleaning, gardening, rear-
ing her family, managing her money.

2. Giving advice on personal matters.
Listen, sympathize, console, and, perhaps,
suggest, but very cautiously, e\'en when
asked to do so,

3. Borrowing. When necessary to do
so, be quick to return the article borrowed.

4. Walking in without being invited, no
matter how friendly you may be.

5. Gossiping, even though there may be
proof of the circumstance.

6. Breaking a confidence.

7. Allowing our pets to run in our
neighbors' yards.

8. Prying. If neighbors want us to know
their financial or personal business, they
will tell us \oluntarily.

9. Inflicting our problems on our neigh-
bors.

10, Doing anything unusual which
would prove disturbing or unpleasant,
such as building a trash fire when there
are clothes drying on a line in the neigh-
borhood; cutting the lawn with a noisy
lawn mower in the early morning; enter-
taining outside until inconsiderately late at
night; permitting trash to blow onto the
neighbors' property or otherwise become
offensive to them; allowing our sprinklers
to spray into cars, or house windows, or
onto drying clothes.

Marks of a Good Neighhoi

A good neighbor is extremely
anxious to:

1. Visit a ne\\comer in the neighbor-
hood. A friendly greeting of welcome
and an invitation to allow us to help as
needed with shopping facilities, etc., and
an invitation to attend Relief Society with
us are thoughtful actions,

2. Show loyaltv to a neighbor. Support
her in her efl[orts \\hen it is possible. Offer
assistance with baby tending, to watch the
house and grounds during vacations, etc,

3. Instruct one's children to respect
other people's 5'ards and property.

4. Forgive and forget. Be willing to
rectify errors, to show warmth and love
increasingly, following difficulty or tension
between you.

In the words of Abraham Lincoln,
let us strive to improve our relation-
ships with our neighbors: ''With
malice toward none, with charity
for all." Let us harbor no grudges
or resentments, plant no ill seed,
spread no unhappiness, pray for our
neighbor's welfare and understand-
ing, and also for strength and wis-
dom to do unto others as we would
be done by.

Questions ioi Discussion

1. How did Christ define a good neigh-
bor?

2. What are positive ways of being a
good neighbor?

3. In what ways can we go the extra
mile to be better than just a "good
neighbor," but a very special, lovable one?

jLiterature — America's Literature Comes of Age

Lesson 27 — Whittier, Lover of New England

Elder Bimnt S. Jacobs

(Textbook: America's Literature, by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes,
Dryden Press, New York, pp. 400-413)

For Tuesday, December 19, 1961

Objective: To study and appreciate Whittier's strong feelings toward place and
time as revealed in his writings.

ALTHOUGH Whittier freely
gave more than thirty years of
his maturity to defending his moral
and political principles, throughout
his entire life he was actively en-
gaged in sharing in print his sus-
taining love for the way of life
symbolized by his home State of
Massachusetts. This place, to which
he was so completely tied, was rep-
resentative of the three other loves
of his life: his family, his country,
and his religion. The three homes
which he knew — Haverhill, Ames-
bury, Oak Knoll — were never
merely soil, wood, grass, and stone;
rather than location they became
emotion. It was this deep emotion-
al attachment which gave to all his
writings his characteristic stamp of
simplicity, sincerity, and radiating
optimism, giving unity to his works
as to his life. And it was this same
attachment for place and all it
symbolized which predominated his
last thirty years of popularity and
success. Yet this strong sense of
place had been a strong drive in his
writings from his earliest published
writings on.

While still in his twenties, Whit-
tier wrote to a friend:

I would have fame with me now, or HOt
at all. I would not choose between a
nettle or a rose to grow over my grave.

If I am worthy of fame, I would ask it
now, — now in the springtime of my
years; when I might share its smile with
the friends whom I love, and by whom
I am loved in return. But who would
ask a niche in that temple where the
dead alone are crowned?

His first attempt to achieve fame
was through writing of rural New
England as he knew it and as it had
been. Despite his aching head and
painful chest, he wrote with a tre-
mendous energy, producing almost
one-third of his total number of
poems before he was twenty-five,
and producing over forty volumes of
verse and prose in his lifetime. Many
of his early tales were concerned
with Indian massacres, battles, and
heroes. In October 1830, when he
was twenty-three, he published a
poem, ''New England," in which he
sang of her moral and physical
beauty, pledged himself to celebrate
New England in all his writings,
and promised to dedicate whatever
fame he achieved to her glory.

The following year his first book
appeared, Legends of New England,
significant because it was one of the
first books to look back with fond
remembrance to events and patterns
of the immediately local scene, in
contrast to Irving's fantasies and
Cooper's romantic adventures.

Although Whittier wrote much,

Page 631

632

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

^;."

;«S*-<JJ«X^'<!S''X«SK«S!¥«X^^ '^ V^ «^«<«BKl>\'<SfcVrfi<Sv>SfSM» s-^W*KftXft«KS<^^ «ft^ "5 -^ ''f^ •«S<:"^r4«i!S&!»SS^'»c»** S^SWWft^MIWSiWfcS^^ V c.«SS'<!W»fl»i''.^.«frf¥WW«*"*WS

A Perry Picture

WHITTIER'S BIRTHPLACE, HAVERHILL, MASSACHUSETTS

was appreciated and widely read, he
was aware of his poetic hmitations,
especially when he compared him-
self to the great Puritan poet, John
Milton whom he so much admired.
Yet, like Milton, he too fought with
zeal against tyranny and in behalf
of human freedom. In the Proem
[Introduction] to his collected
poems of 1847, he expresses this
thought:

Nor mine the seer-like power to show
The secrets of the heart and mind;
To drop the plummet-hne below
Our common world of joy and woe,
A more intense despair or brighter hope
to find.

Yet here at least an earnest sense
Of human right and weal is shown;
A hate of tyranny intense.
And hearty in its vehemence,
As if my brother's pain and sorrow were
my own.

O Freedom! if to me belong
Nor mighty Milton's gift divine.

Nor Marvell's wit and graceful song,
Still with a love as deep and strong

As theirs, I lay, like them, my best gifts
on thy shrine!

He wrote poems praising the
beauties of nature and relating them
to Indian legends of the past; he
described the French and the Eng-
lish in brutal warfare, honored those
who first settled Nantucket, and
censured those who persecuted the
staunch Quakers, who were the zeal-
ous dissenting minority in New
England from the mid-seventeenth
century on.

Margaret Smith's Journal

In 1833 Whittier had given up
poetry for the cause of the aboli-
tionists, yet he kept alive his interest
in New England and her past, as
exemplified in Leaves horn Mar-
garet Smith's Journal, a book pub-
hshed in 1849. This long account
was supposedly written by a girl who
came to Massachusetts in 1687 for
one year and kept an account of her
visit. Smoothly written, the book
re-creates the Puritan past in terms

LESSON DEPARTMENT

633

of Whittier's own love of nature and
Quakerism. More significantly, it
predicts the interest in local place
and event in which Whittier later
excelled, and which in turn, pointed
the way for the Local Color writers
of the i88o's and 1890's. The
Journal tells of dangerous Quaker
enthusiasts being whipped for break-
ing into Puritan meetings to cry
them all to repentance; of selling
Indians to slave ships, and of ap-
peasing local chiefs by giving them
whiskey; of unexplained knockings
and benches flor.ting about the
room, and of midnight voices sum-
moning seamen to come ashore and
dance about a fire which next morn-
ing could never have existed. An
excerpt dated September 30, 1678,
expresses Whittier's lyric love of
nature's beauty, which he found
lamentably lacking in the Puritan
past.

But I must needs speak of the color of
the woods, which did greatly amaze me,
as unhke anything I had ever seen in old
England. As far as mine eyes could look,
the mighty wilderness, under the bright
westerly sun, and stirred by a gentle wind,
did seem like a garden in its season of
flowering; green, dark and light, orange,
pale yellow and crimson leaves, mingling
and interweaving their various hues, in a
manner truly wonderful to behold. . . .
These colors did remind me of the stains
of the windows of old churches, and of
rich tapestry. ... I gazed until my eyes
grew weary, and a sense of the wonderful
beauty of the visible creation, and of
God's great goodness to the children of
men therein, did rest upon me, and I said
in mine heart, with one of old: "O Lord!
how manifold are thy works; in wisdom
hast thou made them all, and the earth is
full of riches" (Complete Works of John
Greenleaf \X'hittier, published by Hough-
ton - Mifflin 1892, Vol. I, pp. 61-62).

That Whittier was constantly
aware of the contemporary scene.

and eager to keep his pen trimmed
and active, is to be found in his
account of a Mormon meeting
which he casually wandered into in
1847. Favorably impressed, as the
following excerpts show, he was at
the same time aware of the fervor
and dedication exhibited.

Another speaker, a stout black-browed
''son of thunder" gave an interesting ac-
count of his experiences. He had been
one of the apostles of the Mormon Evan-
gel, and had visited Europe. He went in
faith. He had "but three cents in his
pocket" when he reached England. He
went to the high professors of all sects,
and they would not receive him; they
pronounced him ''damned already." He
was reduced to great poverty and hunger:
alone in a strange land; with no one to
bid him welcome. He was on the very
verge of starvation. "Then," said he, 'T
knelt down and I prayed in earnest faith,
'Lord, give me this day my daily bread.'
Oh, I tell ye, I prayed with a good appe-
tite; and I rose up, and was moved to go
to a house at hand. I knocked at the
door, and when the owner came I said
to him, 'I am a minister of the Lord Jesus
Christ, from America. I am starving —
will you give me some food?' 'Why,
bless you, 5'es,' said the man, 'sit down
and eat as much as you please.' And I
did sit down at his table, blessed by God:
but, my hearers, he was not a professor;
he was not a Christian, but one of Rob-
ert Owen's infidels. The Lord reward him
for his kindness."

In listening to these modern prophets,
I discovered, as I think, the great secret
of their success in making converts. They
speak to a common feeling; they minister
to a universal want. They contrast strong-
ly the miraculous power of the gospel in
the apostolic time with the present state
of our nominal Christianity. They ask
for the signs of divine power; the faith,
overcoming all things, which opened the
prison doors of the apostles, gave them
power over the elements, which rebuked
disease and death itself, and made visible
to all the presence of the living God. They
ask for any declaration in the Scripture
that this miraculous power of faith was
to be confined to the first confessor of

634

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

Christianity. They speak a language of
hope and promise to weak, weary hearts,
tossed and troubled, who have wandered
from sect to sect, seeking in vain for the
primal manifestations of divine power
(Living Age, 1847, Vol. 15, pp. 461-462),

The Chssic Whittier

Those poems of Whittier's which
are best known portray those vahies
which in Whittier's own hfe were
best loved: heroism of ordinary peo-
ple, unselfish charity toward the
weak and oppressed, peace in nature
as in the home, and the constant
awareness of God's goodness and
immediate presence. ''Skipper Ire-
son's Ride" catches in its rhvthms
the rude vigor of outraged wives
needlessly robbed of their loved
ones; yet on the instant they can
pity the object of their scorn. (See
text, page 403.)

Yet nearer Whittier's heart, and
countless numbers of his readers' is
his "Barefoot Boy," a lightsome
hymn of praise to the sweet peace of
innocence in nature:

Blessings on thee, little man.
Barefoot boy, with cheek of tan!
With thy turned-up pantaloons.
And thy merry whistled tunes.
With thy red lip, redder still
Kissed by strawberries on the hill;
With the sunshine on thy face,
Through thy torn brim's jaunty grace
From my heart I give thee joy, —
I was once a barefoot boy! . . .
Let the million-dollared ride!
Barefoot, trudging at his side.
Thou hast more than he can buy
In the reach of ear and eye, —
Outward sunshine, inward joy:
Blessings on thee, barefoot boy!

Snow-Bound

The best poem Whittier ever
wrote was acknowledged as such by
the great popular acclaim which it

received upon publication, in 1866.
Written in midsummer, it gave sol-
ace to a war-torn, bereaved nation.
Within its lines Whittier achieves
near-perfection as he recalls a beau-
tiful, tender home life all the more
poignant to Whittier since the
recent death of his sister Elizabeth,
his lifelong companion and disciple.
For readers of his own day ''Snow-
Bound" evidently filled a universal
need by offering itself as sanctuary
against newlv emerging currents of
conflict and tension more severe
than they had heretofore been
called upon to endure; for succeed-
ing generations, it has caught within
its cameo-precise, yet starkly simple
scenes, the essential spirit of Whit-
tier which otherwise is available to
us only in the portrait and person-
ality of Whittier himself. Were a
compilation of the great nature
classics of American literature to be
made, "Snow-Bound" would take its
rightful place next to "Walden" by
Thoreau, "Huckleberry Finn," by
Mark Twain, and "Birches," by Rob-
ert Frost. "Snow-Bound" gives con-
tinuity and personal depth to that
great emotion of inness and security
found briefly in Dickens' "Christ-
mas Carol." The poem as given be-
low should be read in groups, and
aloud.

The sun that brief December day

Rose cheerless over hills of gray.

And, darkly circled, gave at noon

A sadder light than waning moon.

Slow tracing down the thickening sky

Its mute and ominous prophecy,

A portent seeming less than threat,

It sank from sight before it set.

A chill no coat, however stout,

Of homespun stuff could quite shut out,

A hard, dull bitterness of cold,

LESSON DEPARTMENT

635

That checked, mid-\ein, the circhng race
Of hfe-blood in the sharpened face,

The coming of the snow-storm told.

The wind blew east; we heard the roar

Of ocean on his wintry shore.

And felt the strong pulse throbbing there

Beat with low rhythm our inland air. . . .

Shut in from all the world without.
We sat the clean-\^•inged hearth about,
Content to let the north-wind roar
In baffled rage at pane and door,
While the red logs before us beat
The frost-line back with tropic heat;
And ever, when a louder blast
Shook beam and rafter as it passed,
The merrier up its roaring draught
The great throat of the chimney laughed.
The house-dog on his paws outspread
Laid to the fire his drowsy head,
The cat's dark silhouette on the wall
A couchant tiger's seemed to fall;
And, for the winter fireside meet.
Between the andirons' straddling feet.
The mug of cider simmered slow.
The apples sputtered in a row,
And, close at hand, the basket stood
With nuts from brown October's wood.

What matter how the night behaved?

What matter how the north-wind raved?

Blow high, blow low, not all its snow

Could quench our hearth-fire's ruddy glow.

O Time and Change! — ^^•ith hair as gray

As was my sire's that winter day.

How strange it seems, with so much gone

Of life and love, to still live on!

Ah, brother! only I and thou

Are left of all that circle now, —

The dear home faces whereupon

That fitful firelight paled and shone.

Henceforward, listen as we will.

The voices of that hearth are still. . . .

Next morn we wakened with the shout
Of merry voices high and clear;
And saw the teamsters drawing near
To break the drifted highways out.
Down the long hillside treading slow
We saw the half-buried oxen go,

Shaking the snow from heads uptost.
Their straining nostrils white with frost.
Before our door the straggling train
Drew up, an added team to gain.
The elders threshed their hands a-cold.
Passed, with the cider-mug, their jokes
From lip to lip; the younger folks
Down the loose snow-banks, wrestling,

rolled.
Then toiled again the cavalcade

O'er windy hill, through clogged ravine,
And woodland paths that wound be-
tween
Low drooping pine-boughs winter-weighed.
From e\ery barn a team afoot.
At e\ ery house a new recruit.
Where, drawn by Nature's subtlest law,
Haplv the watchful young men saw
Sweet doorway pictures of the curls
And curious eyes of merry girls.
Lifting their hands in mock defence
Against the snow-ball's compliments,
And reading in each missive tost
The charm with Eden never lost. . . .

And dear and early friends — the few
^^l^o \et remain — shall pause to view

These Flemish pictures of old days;
Sit with me by the homestead hearth.
And stretch the hands of memory' forth

To warm them at the wood-fire's blaze
And thanks untraced to lips unknown
Shall greet me like the odors blown
From unseen meadows newly mown.
Or lilies floating in some pond,
\\'ood-fringed, the wayside gaze beyond;
The tra\eller owns the grateful sense
Of sweetness near, he knows not whence.
And, pausing, takes with forehead bare
The benediction of the air.

Thoughts ioi Discussion

1 . Do you feel Whittier's sense of place
is a local New England feeling or a uni-
versal one?

2. How, in your opinion, did Whittier
achie\ e integrity between his personal life
and beliefs and his poetr} ?

636

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER 1961

SACRED MUSIC FOR

THREE PART

LADIES CHORUSES

COME, YE BLESSED OF MY
FATHER— Madsen 20

GOSPEL GIVES UNBOUNDED
STRENGTH-Schreiner 30

GO YE FORTH WITH MY
WORD-Madsen 25

IF YE LOVE ME, KEEP MY
COMMANDMENTS-Madsen .. .25

INCLINE YOUR EAR— Wilkes .. .25

IN THY FORM-Madsen 20

LET THE MOUNTAINS SHOUT
FOR JOY-Stephens 20

LORD, GOD OF OUR
FATHERS-Elgar 25

LORD, HEAR OUR PRAYER-
Verdi 20

LORD, WE DEDICATE THIS
HOUSE TO THEE-Madsen 20

OPEN OUR EYES-Macfarlane .25

THE 23rd PSALM-Schubert 25

Music Sent on Approval
Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.
□ On Approval D Charge

n Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City & State

llai|iieslHiisi€ I

JSaU Lake City 11, Utah

SOCIAL SCIENCE

The Place of W^oman in the
Gospel Plan

No lesson is planned for December in
this department, due to the holiday season.

\Xyind-JLightened [Bough

Mabel Law Atkinson

Spring, and the slumbrous I was stirred —
The tree in full-bloom flower
Spiralling, dancing petals down.
Awoke the fruit-bud hour.

Summer, fulfilling, sang in me —
Heavily laden, the bough —
Ripened, mature for giving, was L
(What of the fruitage now?)

Muted my song in the wind's wild shrill —
Lightened the bough and tossed:
Only one withering apple clings —
Storm-maimed, I wait the frost.

Mendicant-forlorn, the tree —
Poignantly sweet my sorrow.
If in the ripened wind-reaped fruit
Is seed for tomorrow.

I Locturne

Elsie McKinnon Stiachan

You, with the midnight grin,
Mommy's not coming in.
Sleep, darling, sleep!

You, in your boudoir pink —
Gabby as a bobolink.
Mommy has brought you a drink.
Sleep, darling, sleep!

Pillow your tousled head
Down near your rumpled spread —
New words will keep!
Mommy has gone to bed.
Sleep, darling . . . sleep.

Vlyeed Seeds

CeJia Luce

EACH year I work to keep the weeds
out of mv garden, but each year they
come up again to plague me.

It seems hard to tell where all the weed
seeds come from. I like to blame some-
one else for them. I like to think they
floated down the irrigation ditch or were
blown in from a vacant lot.

If I am honest with myself, I must
admit that most of the seeds came from
weeds grown in my garden. A few
dandelion and wild lettuce seeds do ride
into my garden on the wind. A few seeds
float down the irrigation ditch. But, if
I look in the far corners of my garden, I
find plenty of weeds growing seeds.

I also like to think that I am not re-
sponsible for my troubles. I just have
bad luck. Someone else is responsible.
But, if I am honest, I must take most of
the responsibilitv. Perhaps I am ill be-
cause I didn't follow the rules of health.
The ill will I get from others may be the
result of my own thoughtlessness or care-
lessness. I may lack friends because I
am too lazy to make friends.

Perhaps I am just making little troubles
into big ones.

If I follow carefully the plan for life
laid out by God, I will find that many of
my troubles could be avoided. And I will
find the help needed to bear the others
and grow through them.

(cyn the Stair

Mabel Jones G^hbott

Had I looked for beauty,
I had not found it there,
Elusive as the shadow
On the narrow stair;

But I looked for love.

And beauty met me where

The turning framed your eagerness.

The sun lit up your hair.

Gives you the ultimate

in fingertip total
electric living now . • •
and for years to come.

When the future is all-
electric, why buy anything
but a Gold Medallion Home?

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO.
Buy npyy from your dealer

LABOR DAY TOUR - Sept. 2-Sept. 4.
Includes Zions, Bryce, Grand Canyon,
and Glen Canyon Dam. $32.75

HAWAIIAN TOUR in September.
HAWAIIAN TOUR in October.
ROSE PARADE TOUR in December.

ESTHER JAMES TOURS

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City 3, Utah

Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL 9-8051

Page 637

YOU ARE INVITED TO

JOIN US IN A

FABULOUS VACATION

January 7, 1962

Land of Eternal Spring

Deluxe Hotels — Fabulous Entertainment
Four days at the beach. Visit Mexico City,
Taxco, Guanajuato, Lake Patzcuarro, More-
lia, Tiapam. Complete tour only $299 from
Tucson or $333 from Los Angeles, air fare
included.

Call IN 6-7171 or HU 4-3572 or write
2890 Melbourne Street, Salt Lake City,
Utah.

ERMA WHITE

Fiesta Tours

TRAVEL AGENCY

• BEAVTIFIJL
• HANDY

• DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the
Deseret News Press for the finest of service.
Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20

Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles „ 35

150 to 300 miles _ 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles _ 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581

33 Richards St. Salt Loke City 1, Utah

Page 638

dbi

cJhe \:yne-U\oom
Scnooinouse

Alice R. Rich

I N quiet confidence one-room school
^ house, you have stood as a symbol
of faith and loyalty since first your doors
were opened for classwork. Your length
of days has spanned the time since daunt-
less pioneers pushed back the wilderness
and brought the waste places into needed
productiveness. Within your four plain
walls, sweet dreams have flowered and
bo}'S and girls ha\e grown tall and fair,
fired with ambition and desire to move
ahead and add their strength and uplift
to the onward march of progress, at home
and far beyond the narrow boundaries of
the little town.

Today, you are a far cry from the mod-
ern school in architecture, lighting, heat,
and in general efficiency, but what you
lacked in these you make up in a close-
ness of purpose and a sincere desire to
help.

As I recall the days when I warmed
myself at the old black stove, sat at the
high wooden desks, wrote on my slate
and memorized the multiplication tables,
a feeling of gratitude comes to me and
enfolds me like a warming shawl; again
I feel the security and love that was mine
in your friendly atmosphere.

Today, although your doors are closed
and the village children are transported to
larger centers of learning, neither time nor
change can dim nor alter the warmth,
the trust, and neighborliness that holds my
roots so deeply planted there. Tender
and enduring are my memories of you,
dear, outmoded, one-room country school.

,yti

utumn

Vesta N. Fairbairn

Winding

River canyons

Where birch and aspen grow

Become gold ribbons to gift tie

The earth.

LJouth Vi/as a Shield

Christie Lund Coles

Our youth was a shield of joy

That covered

Us from our elders' doubt and fear;

We walked in a magic world

Discovered

By children long ago

And most everywhere.

We ran by the sandy creek bed

And tasted

Summer pearmaine apples, sweet-sharp

Against the deliberate tongue.

We wasted

And plundered time, yet our days

Were strung like a harp,

A strange enchantment touched our days.
And will for children, here, always.

Beginning and ad-
vanced classes start
soon. Type your letters,
minutes, reports, geneal-
ogy sheets, etc.

IDS BUSINESS COLLEGE

70 North Main — EM 3-2765
Salt Lake City, Utah

Take a tip from "Professor Zippy'
the Zions Savings Bug . . .

Your savings earn
more ... at Z.S.& L

That's right . . . it's smart
arithmetic, and plain good
sense to save your money at
ZIONS SAVINGS & LOAN
because it can earn

big

plus

for possible

current

bonus of

total of

rate of

up to

4% + 1 % = 5%

Choose from either of these
two bonus plans . . .

1 . Systematic Savings

2. Fully Paid Savings Certificate

YOUR SAVINGS INSURED UP TO
$10,000 BY A FEDERAL AGENCY

Start earning up to 5% today at
Utah's first savings and loan ass'n.

33 E. First South, Salt Lake City
4901 S. State Street, IVIurray, Utah

Page 639

TOURS FOR 1961

SEPTEMBER-Europe

OCTOBER-Aloha Week
(Hawaii)

DECEMBER-Rose Parade Tour

JANUARY-Around the World
Cruise

MARGARET LUND
TRAVEL SERVICE

71 East 4th South (Moxum Hotel Lobby)
Box 2065 Salt Lake City 11, Utah

DA 2-5559 - HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

Ninety-two

Mrs. Marie Berkeley Hurst
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Alberdeina Wasseur Van Den

Akker

Grace, Idaho

Ninety-one

Mrs. Emily Chadwick Zaugg
West Point, Utah

Mrs. Lillie Totthoff Sprache
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Nancy Jane Anderson Lang
Milford, Utah

Mrs. Clara M. Bunce Woods
St. George, Utah

Mrs. Elizabeth Decker Brown
National City, California

ioirthday^ (congratulations

Ninety -seven

Mrs. Lucinda Elvira Pace Redd
Monticello, Utah

Ninety-five

Mrs. Mary Lovina Carroll Heaton
Orderville, Utah

Mrs. Margaret Benson Williams
Hyrum, Utah

Mrs. Annie Erickson Benson
Newton, Utah

Mrs. Matilda Jensen Horsley
Long Beach, California

Page 640

Ninety

Mrs. Effie Ensign Merrill
Logan, Utah

Mrs. Eliza Hook Taylor
Delta, Utah

Mrs. Eliza Gipson Fackles
Boise, Idaho

Mrs. Ane Kjerstine Nielsen Busk
North Logan, Utah

Mrs. Grace Evans Sowby
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Alice Willey Barlow
Clearfield, Utah

Mrs. Mary Crismon Lyman Cowans
Denver, Colorado

Four QospcCs
As One

David H. Yarn, Jr.

Dean of the College of Religious Instruction
Brighami Young University

The Four Gospels (King James Version)

are synthesized into one, providing a

single, continuous, scriptural account of

the life, ministry, and mission of

Jesus Christ, with a quick-reference

guide to parallel passages.

$3.95

GOSPELS

Journey Into Light

John T. Bernhard

An absorbing book that offers

insight into the mystery of

conversion. Dr. Bernhard, while

a student at Utah State

University, became a convert

after extensive study and great

soul-searching.

1.50

Itories From
Mormon History

Alma P. and Clea M. Burton

Little-known stories as well as better
known ones from early Mormon history
are collected together in this single
volume to provide a wealth of
stimulating reading material for
teachers, speakers, parents, and youth
— all of whom will find this a
welcome gift.

3.50

■ ■iiiilii

Desctct^Booh Co.

44 East South Temple - Salt Lake City. Utah ..;-<

. _;;^i7i^**M'wwn»^?^pwi?(W^HPV'i3r'''^"." 'JLLi'i.' i.' ____

Deseret Book Company

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen:

Enclosed you will find .... check .... money order

... .1 have an account. Please charge. Amount en-
closed for encircled (numbered) books: 1 2 3

Name

Address

City . Zone . State

Residents of Utah include 3% sales tax.

APR 62

FRESH

FROZEN

Your fruit will
taste better

HOME-CANNED "XaT,.:;::::'

OR COMMERCIALLY "CS

n A r^ 1/ n r^ crystal of U and I Sugar is six-way

I r\L/ iV L. U. . . quality tested to bring out the natural

sweet flavor of everything it touches...

especially fruit. There's no better

buy than pure U and I.

UTAH-IDAHO SUGAR CO., SALT LAKE CITY

Kyidc

agio

Dorothy J. Roberts

We walk the golden islands of the leaves
Where summer gives its glory to the frost,
Stirring the spicy scent with lingering step
Until the last gold continent is crossed.

The sea of grass between is flecked with gold,
The wind-strewn memory of another year.
Beneath the mountains tipped with amethyst,
Peace hovers, dove-like, in the atmosphere.

This hush of autumn calms the racing pulse;
These lifted hills refute the hurricane,
As ankle-deep we share the given gold
Which decks the sea of grass and lines the lane.

The Cover: Autumn in American Fork Canyon, Utah
Photograph by Hal Rumel

Frontispiece: San Juan Mountains, Colorado
Photograph by Don Knight

Cover Design by Evan Jensen

Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press

(yrorn I i

ear an

d CJar

I ha\'e been receiving The Relief Society
A/agazine over the last twelve months and
have enjoyed each copy very much. Hav-
ing only joined the Church in September
i960, I was thrilled to find that all the
magazines of the Church provide ade-
quate covering on many subjects — the-
ology, social work, home, recreation, gen-
eral interest, culture — as well as wide
geographical interest of events in and out
of the Church. Being a nurse, mv time
is very limited for attending meetings, but
with the help of our Relief Society Maga-
zine I am kept in contact with the re-
stored Church. I take mv copy \^'ith me
when I go on nursing dutv, and being
such a handy size, I can read it at odd
moments during the night.
—Ann McCall

Melbourne, Australia

We love our Relief Society Magazine,
and know it is one of the loveliest ties
that bind our hearts in human love. A
few years ago I had the Magazine sent to
our local library, and the librarian tells me
that there is a waiting list now of women
who read our Magazine each month. I
think this is a wonderful way to help
nonmembers become acquainted with our
Relief Society work and the Church pro-
gram for womanhood.

—Flo Cole

Dewey, Oklahoma

We love our Magazine, and we have a
slogan in Huntington Park Stake "read the
Relief Society Magazine in every Latter-
day Saint home." We are trying diligently
to make this a reality.

— Laura R. Shimp

President

Huntington Park Stake
Relief Society

I especially appreciate the writings of
Frances Yost. She is from mv hometown,
and I have the deepest admiration for her,
both as a person and as a writer.
— Jo Beth Bradley

Idaho Falls, Idaho

Receiving the Magazine each month and
reading it is a pleasant experience. I have
just read "Reminiscings" (by Camilla
Eyring Kimball, }uly 1961). It was in-
deed a joyful experience, reliving old and
awakened memories of my childhood.
Playing on crusted snow was such fun,
and, later in my life, going to a dance on
a crisp \\inter night in a sleigh being drawn
by two spirited horses with bells on. There
will always be innocent and harmless fun
and pleasures for all ages, if wc but look
for them.

— Minnie J. Williams
Pocatcllo, Idaho

The poem "My House," written by
Vesta Ball W^ard (June 1958) has hung,
framed, in my kitchens (moving twice)
since it was published in our wonderful
Magazine. It has given me a much
sweeter attitude toward housework. I can
never repav Mrs. W^ard for what these
few lines have done for me and my
family.

— Judith Jardine

Salt Lake City, Utah

May I compliment you on the very
choice material in The Relief Society
Magazine. The covers are so beautiful.
The stories are sweet and clean, and the
poetry is lovely. The lesson material is
current and inspiring and such a help to
us in these times. The old saying "Good
things come in small packages" is certainly
true — The Relief Society Magazine is
indeed a gem.

— Edna C. Knight

Cedar City, Utah

I read The Relief Society Magazine
from cover to cover, many times with
tears running down my cheeks, for the
beautiful thoughts and divine inspiration
I find therein. Being a young mother of
five precious daughters and the devoted
and grateful wife of the second counselor
in our bishopric. I know I can always find
peace and rest in the priceless pages of the
Magazine.

— Lorna Stokes

Tremonton, Utah

Poge 642

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the ReUef Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD

Belle S. Spafford
Marianne C. Sharp
Louise W. Madsen
Hulda Parker

Hart

Elliott

Anna B.
Edith S.
Florence J. Madsen
Leone G. Layton
Blanche B. Stoddard
Even W. Peterson
Aleine M. Young
Josie B. Bay

Editor

Associate Editor
General Manager

Christine H. Robinson
Alberta H. Christensen
Mildred B. Eyring
Charlotte A. Larsen
Edith P. Backman
Winniefred S.
Manwaring
Elna P. Raymond

Annie M. Ellsworth
Mary R. Young
Mary V. Cameron
Afton W. Hunt
Wealtha S. Mendenhall
Pearle M. Olsen
Elsa T. Peterson
Irene B. Woodford

President
First Counselor
Second Counselor
Secretary-Treasurer

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Fanny S. Kienitz
Elizabeth B. Winters
LaRue H. Rosell
Jennie R. Scott
Alice L. Wilkinson
LaPriel S. Bunker
Irene W. Buehner

Marianne C. Sharp

Vesta P. Crawford

Belle S. Spafford

VOL 48

OCTOBER 1961

NO. 10

LyO ate fits

SPECIAL FEATURES

The Last Days of President Brigham Young Preston Nibley 644

Songs for Singing Mothers Florence Jepperson Madsen 660

FICTION

Commencement for Miss Rowse Mabel Harmer 651

Aunt Mattie's Retirement List Klea Evans Worsley 663

Because of the Word — Chapter 3 - Hazel M. Thomson 673

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 642

Sixty Years Ago 656

Woiran's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 657

Editorial; On Obedience Marianne C. Sharp 658

Notes to the Field: Talking Book Records of Relief

Society Lessons Available for the Sightless 659

Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities Hulda Parker 679

Birthday Congratulations 712

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Lunches That Lure Your Child to Eat Hazel Sowards Cannon 665

Marguerite Wallace Petersen — Portrait Artist 669

No Trick at All to Make a Costume Shirley Thulin 670

Today Pauline Marie Bell 678

Sunshine Is Where You Find It Cleo Jones Johnson 710

LESSONS FOR JANUARY

Theology — Teach What "the Apostles and Prophets Have Written"

Roy W. Doxey 686

Visiting Teacher Messages — "One Man Shall Not Build Upon Another's

Foundation" Christine H. Robinson 693

Work Meeting — Courtesy in Church Elaine Anderson Cannon 694

Literature — Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, America's Poet Briant S. Jacobs 697

Social Science — - Motherhood, the Highest Type of Service Ariel S. Ballif 703

POETRY

Adagio — Frontispiece Dorothy J. Roberts 641

Barbara Grace Barker Wilson 659

I Listen for Your Word Lael W. Hill 662

Valediction Evelyn H. Hughes 664

First Steps Donna Swain 668

Before the Party Maude Rubin 672

Faith Vesta N. Fairbairn 678

Hope Catherine B. Bowles 685

October Day Ramona R. Munford 709

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Copyright 1961 by General Board of Relief Society of The Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main, Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 24.5. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year;
20c a copy : payable in advance. The Magrazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of
address at once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Page 643

The Last Days of
President Brigham Young

Part I

Pieston Nihley
Assistant Church Historian

AT the conclusion of the Semi-
Annual Conference of the
Church, held in the Salt Lake
Tabernacle, on October 8, 1876,
President Brigham Young an-
nounced that the next General Con-
ference, due to convene on April 6,
1877, '\vould be held in the Temple
at St. George" ( J. H., October 8,
1876).

The St. George Temple was near-
ing completion, and the President
planned to spend the winter there
supervising the work. He, no doubt,
felt that it would be stimulating to

the saints to see the new building
and meet within its walls.

On November 1, 1877, President
Young, accompanied by a number of
Church officials, departed from Salt
Lake City, by train, for York, in
Juab County. At York, v^hich was
the end of the railroad line, they
continued the journey with horses
and carriages, for eight davs, until
they reached St. George on Novem-
ber 9th, a distance of approximately
340 miles southwest of Salt Lake.

On his arrival, the President
moved into his new home — a home

Photograph Courtesy of the Church Historian's Office

THE LION HOUSE
As it appeared about the time of Brigham Young's death

Page 644

THE LAST DAYS OF BRIGHAM YOUNG

645

Photograph by C. R. Savage

BRIGHAM YOUNG

Photograph taken on his seventy-fifth birthday

which stands to this day and is
viewed by manv tourists who travel
through the southern country.

The work on the temple was pro-
gressing in a satisfactory manner.
On January i, 1877, ^^^^ President
called the saints together, and the
lower part of the building was dedi-
cated ''for ordinance work." On that
occasion he said:

I will say a few encouraging things to
the Latter-day Saints. We that are here
are enjoying a pri\ilege, that we have no
knowledge of any other people enjoying
since the days of Adam — to haxe a
Temple completed, wherein all the ordi-
nances of the House of God can be
bestowed upon His people. ... All the
angels in Heaven are looking at this little
handful of people and stimulating them

to the sahation of the human family
(J. H., January 1, 1877).

By April 1, 1877, the ''finishing
work" in the temple had been so
far completed that the great build-
ing was readv for dedication. Mem-
bers of the Church began to arrive
in St. George from all directions. My
own dear father, Charles W. Nibley,
then twenty-eight years of age, made
his way from Logan City, in north-
ern Utah, to St. George, to attend
this dedicatorv service. Manv times
I have discussed the events of that
occasion with him.

Meetings were held for three days
and at the opening session the Presi-
dent bore a powerful testimony to
the Saints:

646

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

Photograph Courtesy of the Church Historian's Office

THE ST. GEORGE TEMPLE IN COURSE OF CONSTRUCTION

1876-1877
Site Dedicated November 9, 1871 Temple Dedicated April 6, 1877

I would like to say a great deal during
this Conference, to the Latter-day Saints,
but I shall be able to talk but little, and
therefore \^hen I do speak I ^^■ish you to
listen, and this I believe you will do. . . .

We ha\e no business here other than
to build up and establish the Zion of our
God. . . .

This is the work of God, that mar\elous
\^•ork and a ^^ onder, referred to by ancient
men of God, ^ho saw it in its incipiency,
as a stone cut out of the mountain with-
out hands, but which rolled and gathered
strength and magnitude, until it filled the
^^'holc earth. We will continue to grow,
to increase and spread abroad, and the
pov^crs of earth and hell combined cannot
hinder it. All who are found opposing
God and his people will be s\\"ept away,
and their names forgotten in the earth.
And as the Prophets Joseph and Hyrum
were murdered, and as thev massacred our

brethren and sisters in Missouri, so they
would have ser\ed us years and years ago,
if thev had had the power to do so. But
the Lord Almighty has said, 'Thus far
shalt thou go and no farther," and hence
we are spared to carry on his work. We
are in His hands; the nations of the earth
are in His hands; He rules in the midst
of the armies of Hea\en, and executes His
pleasure on the earth; the hearts of all
living are in his hands, and He turns them
as the rivers of water are turned (J. H.,
April 6, 1877).

A T the concluding session, the
President left his blessings with
the people.

God bless you. I pray my Father in
Hea\en to bless my brethren, the Apostles,
the High Priests, the Se\enties, the Elders,
Priests, Teachers and Deacons. I pray

THE LAST DAYS OF BRIGHAM YOUNG

647

God to bless you, my brethren and sisters,
who have come here to give us sweet mel-
ody, and I feel to bless every one of the
good and honest in heart, all over the
earth, and pray that they may receive the
truth in their hearts and be gathered with
Israel. I ask my Heavenly Father to grant
all that has been asked by my brethren in
these meetings, and that he will let his
spirit rest upon this house, that his angels
may visit, and his spirit rest upon those
who shall come into this house to labor
for themselves or for their dead. ... I feel
to bless every one of you, and I do it by
virtue of the authority which is in me,
and in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen
(J. H., April 8, 1877).

He also referred to the condition
of his health.

As to my health, I feel manv times
that I could not live an hour longer, but
I mean to live just as long as I can. I
know not how soon the messenger will call
for me, but I calculate to die in the
harness (J. H., April 6, 1877).

President Young was now nearing
his seventy-sixth birthday, and he
felt the weight of his years. But
there were so many things that he
wanted to do; he had to crowd them
into the remaining months of his
life. He told the brethren that on
his return trip to Salt Lake Citv, he
wanted to stop at Manti and dedi-
cate a site for a temple there.

The President and party left St.
George on April 16, 1877, and travel-
ing leisurely, they reached Manti on
the 24th. The next day they ascend-
ed the hill north and east of the city
and dedicated the site for the Manti
Temple. The President knelt upon
the ground as he offered the prayer.
Here is one paragraph, revealing his
fervent words and the deep feelings
of his heart.

We ask thee Holy Father to recei\e our
thanks, and to accept of us at this time,
that what we do and say mav come up
before the Lord as an acceptable offering.

We dedicate to thee this ground on
which we now are, which has been chosen
for Temple purposes. We dedicate the
mountain itself and the valley round
about, to the name and service of the
Lord. . . . We also dedicate unto thee the
habitations of thy people, that they may
be the sanctuaries of peace and happiness.
But especially do we dedicate unto thee
this ground, on the southeast corner of
which we now kneel, for the purpose
of building a Temple to thy most holy
name, and we ask that it may be made
holy, that the rock and the soil and every
part and portion of it may be sanctified
for this purpose (J. H., April 25, 1877).

The President did not propose to
pay wages to anyone in the building
of the Manti Temple. After the
dedicatory prayer he explained this
to the people who were present.

We intend building this Temple for
ourselves, and we are abundantly able to
do it; therefore no man need come here
to work, expecting wages for his services.
The neighboring settlements will send
their men, and they can be changed when-
ever, and as often as desirable; and they
can get credit on Labor Tithing or Dona-
tion Account for their services, and we
expect them to work until this Temple is
completed, \\ithout asking for wages. It
is not in keeping with the character of
Saints to make the building of Temples
a matter of merchandise (J. H., April 25,
1877).

Leaving Manti immediately after
the dedication of the temple site,
the President and party drove to
Nephi. The following day they con-
tinued on to York in Juab County,
and from there they journeyed by
rail to Salt Lake City. The Presi-
dent had been absent from the head-
quarters of the Church a little more
than five months.

T^HE principal work which Presi-
dent Young now planned for
the remainder of the spring and
summer was to set in order the

648

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

Photograph Courtesy of the Church Historian's Office

THE MANTI TEMPLE IN COURSE OV CONSTRUCTION

Note the pioneer homes and fences, the j^oung Lombardy poplars, and the

terraced hill.

Site Dedicated April 2^, 1877 Temple Dedicated May 21, 1888

stakes of Zion and see that all
were working harmoniously together.
Therefore, important conferences,
one after another, were called. The
first was held in Salt Lake City on
May 12th and 13th, in the new
Tabernacle. One week later on
May 19th and 20th, an organization
of Cache Stake at Logan was effect-
ed, with Moses Thatcher as presi-
dent, and William B. Preston and
Milton D. Hammond as counselors.
On May 24th a special conference
was called at Ogden, and the city
was divided into four wards. Also,
outlying settlements of Weber
County were all completely organ-
ized under their respective bishop-
ries. All this was done under the
immediate supervision and direction
of President Young, now approach-
ing his seventy-sixth birthday.

In writing to Joseph F. Smith in
England, under date of June 6th,
the President reported as follows:

Since you left we ha\'e organized stakes
in Cache, Weber and Utah Counties, and
next Saturday we hope to be in Brigham
City, and the next weeks following at
Farmington and Tooele. We shall then
most probably go down into Sanpete Coun-
ty and so continue until we have organized
the Latter-day Saints throughout these \'al-
leys, so that all can be known and looked
after (M. S. 39, page 444).

Again, in a letter to Elder Joseph
F. Smith, under date of July 12th, he
reported that:

With a few of the brethren I started
on June 29th to visit the Saints in Juab
and Sanpete Counties, and returned on the
10th inst. We had a very enjoyable trip,
though the weather was exceeding!}' hot
and the roads excessively dusty. In both
counties we organized stakes of Zion, Elder
George Teasdale of Salt Lake City being

THE LAST DAYS OF BRIGHAM YOUNG

649

sustained as the president of Juab Stake,
and Bishop Canute Peterson of Sanpete
County. We found a good spirit prevail-
ing and are well satisfied with our labors
during our absence (M. S. 39, page 524).

On July 24, 1877, thousands of
Sunday School children gathered in
the new Tabernacle at Salt Lake
Citv to participate in a pioneer cele-
bration. Among others, President
Young addressed them and gave
them a splendid recital of the pio-
neer journey.

Exactly thirty years today, myself, with
others, came out of what we named Emi-
gration Canyon. We crossed the Big and
Little Mountains, and came down into the
valley about three quarters of a mile south
of this. We located and wc looked about
and finally we came and camped between
the two forks of City Creek, one of which
ran southwest and the other west. Here
we planted our standard, on this Temple
Block and the one above it; here we
pitched our camps and determined that we
would stop and settle.

Children, we are the Pioneers of this
country, with one exception, west of the
Mississippi river; we established the first
printing press in every state from here to
the Pacific Ocean, and we were the first
to establish hbraries, and the first to estab-
lish good schools; we were the first to
plant our orchards, and to improve the
desert countrv, making it like the Garden
of Eden (J. H., July 24, 1877).

On Sunday, August 19th, the
President was in attendance at a
conference in Brigham City, where
''under a large bowery," he addressed
a congregation of ''at least two thou-
sand five hundred people." The Box
Elder Stake was organized, with
Oliver G. Snow as president and
Elijah Box and Isaac Smith as coun-
selors. On Monday, President
Young and the visiting brethren re-
turned by train to Salt Lake City.

nPHROUGHOUT the Thursday
following, while working in his
office, the President complained of
a feeling of nausea. At eleven o'clock
at night, on retiring, he was seized
with a severe attack of "cholera mor-
bus" which continued until five
o'clock in the morning, when, to
relieve his suffering, a mild opiate
was administered by Dr. F. D. Bene-
dict and Dr. Seymour B. Young,
who had been called to his bedside
during the night.

All day Friday he was in consider-
able pain, "but endured it cheerfully,
and occasionally made humorous
remarks when he saw those about
him inclined to be troubled." On
Saturday afternoon "inflammation of
the bowels" set in. He slept fitfully
during the night and frequently
moaned in his sleep. When asked
if he suffered great pain, he replied,
"No, I don't know that I do."

On Sunday and Monday he
seemed to revive somewhat, "being
frequently administered to bv some
of his brethren," but on Monday
evening he sank into a comatose con-
dition, from which it was difficult
to arouse him. At four o'clock
Tuesday morning, "he sank down
in bed, apparently lifeless." Artificial
respiration was immediately resorted
to, and "hot poultices were placed
over the heart to stimulate action."
For nine consecutive hours artificial
respiration was continued. At that
time he seemed greatly revived and
spoke to those around him, saying
he felt better and wished to rest.

On Wednesday, August 29th, it
was apparent to anxious watchers at
his bedside, that the end was near.
His last words, as he gazed fixedly

650

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

Don Busath for Plal Rumel

ROOM IN THE LION HOUSE

Showing the corner of the room in which Brigham Young died, as it is furnished
today, with authentic pioneer furniture.

upwards were, "J^^^P^^^ Joseph, Jo- his breathing ceased, his great heart

seph," as though he communed with was stilled. The mortal life of one

his beloved Prophet. At one minute of God's noblest sons had come to

past four o'clock in the afternoon, an end.

Note: Part II will appear in a future issue of The Rdiei Society Magazine.

T^O just as well as you know how in all things, never allowing yourself to commit an
^^ act unless the Spirit of God within }'0u justifies you in doing it. And if you live
every day of your lives according to the best light and understanding you possess, glorify-
ing God, our Heavenly Father, just as far as vour knowledge extends, I will promise you
eternal life in the kingdom of God. This is saying a great deal, it is a very important
discourse embodied in a few words ... if you live according to that light within you,
you will be of one heart and one mind; your interests and labors will be one, and you
will take hold with all the power God has given you to consummate this great and
gloriobis work committed to our charge. . . . Consequently it becomes us to be patient,
trusting in God and the promises he has made unto us . . . (/ournal of Discourses 19,
pp. 220-221, from an address delivered at Richfield, Utah, April 22, 1877, by President
Brigham Young).

Commencement for Miss Rowse

Mabel Harmer

LENNIE Rowse smiled faintly
as she faced her advisory
class of English 14. If her
lips trembled slightly and there was
a mist in her eyes, she hoped it
would go unnoticed. Teen-age boys
and girls couldn't be expected to
have much understanding or sym-
pathy for the feelings of a school-
teacher who was meeting her class
for the last time. The last time,
not only for this year, but for all
succeeding years. In another month
Lennie would be sixty-five.

She noticed Slim Weller casting
a look of veiled admiration at the
blond curly head of Allie Speakman.
Slim must also be among the very
few who were sorry that it was the
end of high school days. Now he
would no longer have the privilege
of worshipping the object of his af-
fections even from across a class-
room.

She glanced at Miriam Ellsworth
— thirty pounds overweight and
probably dateless even for the com-
mencement dance. Lennie, who
could count the dates of her own
girlhood on her fingers, felt a pang
of sympathy for the luckless girl.

In the seat behind her was bril-
liant and unpredictable Shelby
Johns, his dark eves moodv, his hair
ruffled. Tomorrow, at his father's
insistence, he would enter the fam-
ily hardware business, turning down
a scholarship at State University.

What could she say in her final
ten-minute talk that would help
them to solve some of these prob-

lems? That would help others,
whose problems were their own
secrets? Would they e\'en listen to
anything she might say, in their
eagerness to escape from the school-
room to the freedom and gladness
of a June dav?

She had to try — as she had tried
on the last dav of every vear when
she had stood before her graduating
class for the final goodbyes.

She gave them — as she had done
with some \'ariations in the past —
a bit of philosophy she had gleaned
in the years of her teaching. How
much of it was her own and how
much she had learned from others
she didn't quite know by now.

''Young people," she began, ''you
have now^ come to one of the most
important crossroads of your entire
life. The course you take after you
leave here will largely determine
what your future will be. Never be
satisfied with the middle road.
Strive always for the high. Let your
imagination run away with you and
then follow — if it is good."

She paused for an instant. Pete
Wilson was drumming softly on his
desk and looking out of the window.
Others seemed to be listening with
varying degrees of politeness and in-
terest, knowing that the talk
couldn't last too long. No doubt
one or two were saying to them-
selves, "All right. Miss Mouse. . .
let's get out of here. School's over."

It had been inevitable, she knew,
that the name Rowse would become
Mouse, although she had actually

Page 651

652

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

heard it only once — when she came
unexpectedly upon three boys whom
she had just failed.

The name went too well with her
appearance to be passed by — her
grav hair pulled back into a bun and
her usual sober clothing. She didn't
resent it. It was part of the ups and
downs of teaching. She would
accept that, or any other part of the
job, if she could just stay on. So
ifar, she had hardly allowed herself
to think of what the empty days
ahead might mean.

CHE went on, ''Each one of you
has possibilities that can lift you
to heights beyond which you may
only dream. Never for one minute
let the idea creep in that you don't
count for much. You can count for
a lot, if you will just believe in your-
self. Remember that you, and you
alone, are responsible for what vou
do with your life. You can mold
and shape it any way you desire by
your own will."

Shelbv was looking at her almost
resentfullv as if to say, ''What do
you know about it? What would
you do with a dad like mine? Talk
is cheap and easy."

All right, she would tell him. "A
good life, a useful life — happiness
— none of these is the result of
luck. Men do not drift into high
places by chance. The average suc-
cessful citizen who has made a good
job of himself has looked at life as
his opportunity."

She paused again and smiled at
them. "That's all, boys and girls.
You are free to go now. You are
free to do anything you wish."

She opened her desk and had
started to clear it out when Etta

Froisland, one of the younger Eng-
lish teachers, came in.

"Well, Lennie," she said, perch-
ing on top of a student desk, "the
grind is over for a few months. Over
for good for lucky you. By the way,
do you know if anyone has spoken
for this room? I'd like to have it,
if I may."

Lennie's throat became foolishly
and unaccountably tight. She
couldn't help wishing that Etta had
waited just a little longer.

"It hasn't been assigned — as far
as I know," Lennie tried to answer
naturally. "It really is a very pleas-
ant and comfortable room, here on
the east side. It doesn't get hot in
autumn and late spring so that the
students grow drowsy and restless."

"Then I need it as much, or more,
than anyone. I'll ask Hirsch right
away." She walked over to the win-
dow and looked out on the lawn
where students sat about in groups,
talking and signing their yearbooks.
"Have you made any plans for the
summer?" she went on.

Lennie shook her head. "No, not
especially. I haven't thought much
about it yet. I'll putter in the gar-
den some. Mv rosebushes need
spraying right this day. I'll do a
lot of reading and visit my sisters
in Boulder for a week or so."

"It sounds lovely and restful,"
said Etta, turning again from the
window. "I have to go to summer
school — as usual. There isn't even
a week's grace in between. Well,
I'll see you at the reception tonight."

"Yes," Lennie answered indiffer-
ently, at Etta's retreating back.

The idea of the reception brought
no great amount of joyous anticipa-
tion. It was the annual affair given
bv the board of education for retir-

COMMENCEMENT FOR MISS ROWSE

653

ing teachers. There were half a
dozen this year, some happy at the
release from a lifetime spent in th«j
schoolroom, others, no doubt, like
herself, a bit fearful and bewildered
at being suddenly cut loose from all
association with young people.

She bent over her desk again and
looked up as another visitor entered.
This one was a stranger — a very dis-
tinguished looking gentleman, hat-
less, and with a shock of white hair.
She stood up uncertainly in response
to his very warm smile.

'T^HERE was a certain look of
familiarity about him. She must
have seen his picture in the news-
papers sometime recently. To her
utter surprise — almost consterna-
tion — he bent down and kissed her
cheek.

'Tinky — Elmer Hughes!" she ex-
claimed. ''Why, I just can't believe
it."

''Because my red hair has turned
white," he laughed. "It's quite an
improvement — don't you think?"

"I'm not sure," she countered,
struggling to regain her composure.
"I rather liked the looks of that red-
headed rascal who kept my class in
something of a turmoil."

"There must have been an appeal
of some kind or you would never
have bothered with me as long and
hard as you did. You made rather
a good job of it, you know."

He sat down on a seat in front
of the first desk as Lennie sank
down into her desk chair.

"I'm afraid that I can't claim
very much credit," she said, "or else
a hundred other boys would also
have become college presidents.
You're here to gi\'e the address to
the graduates at the university, of

course. I've been looking forward
to hearing it."

"Good. I hope that I shan't dis-
appoint you. To make sure that you
hear me, I've come to ask a favor."

"A favor — of me?" Lennie looked
puzzled.

"Yes. There's a banquet before
the exercises. My wife couldn't
make the trip. She isn't very well.
I'd like you to accompany me."

From Lennie's expression he
might just as well have suggested a
trip to China. "Oh, but I couldn't,"
she gasped. "I couldn't possibly."

"Why not?" he smiled.

"The Governor will be there.
And all the board of regents. I —
why I'd be awfully out of place,"
Lennie answered in genuine distress.

"Nonsense. Why would vou?
You're as smart as any of them.
Smarter than some. You've no idea
how, or why some people get ap-
pointed on a board of regents. At
least, that's been my experience."

"But surely there is someone else
who would be more suitable." Len-
nie was almost pleading. "Someone
who has, well — at least a degree
of glamour. Someone who . . ." she
paused, wondering if he remembered
that at times she had been rather
fittingly referred to as "Miss
Mouse."

"There isn't another soul," he
said with distinct finality. "It has
to be you, or I'll have to slip in there
alone and have no one to talk with
that I care a pin about. Besides, I
have to find out whatever became
of June Edwards and some of the
rest of them. I'll call for you at
six-thirty. Do you still live over on
Linden Street?"

"Yes, I'm still in the same little
old house. It's been ov^er forty

654

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

years now. Fm retiring from teach-
ing this year. Maybe I'll get around
to doing more with the place. I
guess ril manage to keep busy."

If she didn't sound entirely con-
vincing, he didn't seem to notice.
''There'll be no question of that
with you," he nodded. 'Til wander
around the halls a bit and then I'll
be off. You can't imagine how I've
looked forward to coming back
here."

He left and Lennie sat staring
ahead. What in the world had she
been thinking of? The very idea of
promising to go to that banquet.
Well, she'd done it now. She'd
have to get a nice hair-do and buv a
new dress. She couldn't let Pinky
down. Dr. Hughes, that is. He
didn't really seem to be the same
boy at all. It didn't seem as if any
of this could be really happening.

T ENNIE gathered up the rest of
her things quickly now — there
was no more dawdling, and fled
from the school building without
one single backward, nostalgic
glance.

At home she called the beauty
shop for an appointment and then
left for town. What kind of a dress
should she buy? She really hadn't
the least idea. It must not be too
fancy. That wouldn't do at all. But
it must be smart enough so that Dr.
Hughes wouldn't be embarrassed by
her appearance.

She went to the Ripley depart-
ment store where an old friend. Rose
Matheson, was a saleslady. "I want
something very special," she said.
"Not too extreme, of course, but
smart and good looking. For once,
the price is no object. Just see if
you can't transform me into a moth
that is first cousin to a butterfly."

"That will be a pleasure — and
not nearly so hard as you seem to
think," smiled Rose. "It's for the
reception I suppose?"

"Yes — and for later wear, too,"
replied Lennie.

They finally decided upon a navy
blue print which seemed just gay
enough for any occasion.

At the beauty shop Lennie agreed
to a faint blue rinse for her gray
hair, and a manicure.

She hardlv knew herself when she
was dressed for the reception. She
hoped that the other teachers
wouldn't be too startled by her
changed appearance.

The affair turned out to be very
pleasant. Several of her fellow
teachers complimented her on her
lovely dress, and the superintendent
gravely remarked, "I'm not at all
sure that vour retirement is in order,
Miss Rowse. I think perhaps that
we had better have another look at
your birth certificate."

She went home excited, happy,
and quite confident. But on the
next day that confidence waned
steadily. A dozen times she thought
of phoning Elmer and telling him
that she couldn't go. But she never
did. At six o'clock she was dressed
in the new blue print and ready to

go-
He drove up in an elegant, bright

green car. At any rate, she thought,
that was typical of the Pinky she
used to know. He was always sure
to have the brightest and best of
evervthino;.

The banquet was in the Pioneer
Room of the Union Building. There
they were greeted by President Ad-
amson and his wife. If they were
surprised to see Lennie, they gave
no indication. Both of them were
most cordial.

COMMENCEMENT FOR MISS ROWSE

655

She knew some of the regents and
their wives also. In fact, a couple
of them had been former students.
She had never met the Governor
and wondered how Elmer would ex-
plain her presence. He said quite
simply and naturally, ''Miss Rowse,
Governor Larkin. An old friend of
mine here in Rockport."

At dinner he entertained her with
stories of his school and told her
about his two boys, one an educator
like himself and the other a success-
ful lawyer.

Altogether, he put her so entirely
at ease that she felt as if she had
never enjoyed any occasion so much
in all of her life. In fact, there had
never been any occasion that could
compare with this one. Once she
looked down the long table and told
herself, 'Tes, it's you, Lennie Rowse.
Sitting down to a commencement
banquet with the Governor and the
President of the university and the
guest speaker."

T ATER they went on to the Field
House where the exercises were
to be held. Dr. Hughes, of course,
had to walk in the procession but he
gave her a ticket to the reserved seat
section and said, 'T\\ meet you
there afterwards."

The exercises started with the
band playing the march. Lennie
had been many times before. In fact,
she usually came to see which of
her former students were being
graduated, what were their chosen
fields and who, if any, were receiv-
ing honors. Always there had been
someone to make her proud and
happy. Never before had she been
so thrilled as she was tonight.

She waited eagerly for Elmer's
address. He began with reminis-
cences of his school life in the home
town. Then he said, ''When I
came to one of the crossroads of my
school life — graduation from high
school — I was sorely tempted to
give up all thoughts of any further
education and take up flying. Noth-
ing mattered so much at the time
as that I should take a plane up into
the wide blue yonder. But a wise
teacher said to me, 'You can take
the middle road and be satisfied
with mediocrity, if you wish. You
may even find an easy road to secur-
ity. Or you may find new fields to
conquer. The choice is entirely up
to you.

Lennie straightened up with a
jolt. Why, he was using her old
commencement talk. The one she
had given to each graduating class
for the past four decades. But there
was a difference. He seemed to
be directing it right at her.

Was she indeed at a crossroads
and about to settle down — maybe
slump was a better word — into
mediocrity? Indeed, she was. All
these years she had been advising
others. Now it had come home.

Mediocrity indeed! Most certain-
ly she would not. Gardening and
housework were all well enough for
anyone who was too old for any-
thing else. But not for her. She'd
start to learn Russian. Maybe she'd
take a trip to Alaska. She'd do
volunteer work for the less fortunate.

Churchill hadn't quit public life
until he was nearly eighty-five.
Twenty years older than she. And
look at Grandma Moses! Com-
mencement was ahead. Commence-
ment for Miss Rowse.

Sixty LJears J^go

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, October 1901

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the W^omen

OF All Nations"

IMPRESSIVE FUNERAL SERVICES FOR PRESIDENT ZINA D. H.
YOUNG: The funeral services for our beloved Mother in Israel and General President
of the Relief Society, Mrs. Zina D. H. Young . . . were held September 1, at 10 a.m. . . .
Mrs. Jane S. Richards, first counselor to Aunt Zina . . . said she had known Aunt Zina
between fifty and sixty years and in her there was no variation. The kingdom of God
was always first with her. . . . Mrs. Bathsheba W. Smith was the next speaker. She
met Aunt Zina in 1840. . . . The tv/o friends had been like sisters ever since. . . . She
asked those present to continue the labor of love. To visit the sick and afflicted and
comfort those who are cast down. . . . Mrs. Emmeline B. Wells . . . rejoiced over the
glorious life of the departed. ... "I mourn for Sister Zina and I cannot help it. No
woman was ever greater beloved than Sister Zina. . . ."

— Editorial

RELIEF SOCIETY CONFERENCE IN BEAR LAKE STAKE: The annual
conference of the Relief Society of Bear Lake Stake convened in the 0\'\d (Idaho)
meeting house. . . . Sister E. J. Stevenson of the General Board of Relief Society
addressed the conference ... on the magnanimity of the Relief Society work. . . . The
Prophet Joseph Smith said every virtuous woman in the Church should have her name
enrolled in the Relief Society. . . . The mission of the teachers of the Relief Society
is a very important one. They should seek God for His Spirit, for the spirit of dis-
cernment that they may know that which is most needed in each home. . . .

SUNSHINE FROM ABOVE

The sunshine streams upon my soul,

Which opens to its welcome ray;
It thrills me through, it lights the whole

As doth the sun the summer's day.

My soul exults, responsive sings,

As if to burst the bands I feel;
My morning song with music rings.

My even song hath richer peal!

— N.

THE NATION IN MOURNING: 'The President (William McKinley) is fatally
wounded. . . ." The telegram received in this city (September 6, 1901) . . . plunged
the whole community into deep sorrow and mourning. . . . Mrs. McKinley had borne
up bravely from the first ... as our Father tempers the wind to the shorn lamb, so
He in His infinite mercy gave to the sorrowing wife grace equal to the trying hour.
. . . when at last he bade his loved ones farewell his words were characteristic of the
divinity that made him great among men, ''Good bye all, good bye, it is God's way,
His will be done." The heart of the nation is bowed in grief and in mourning, and
prayers from the many thousands are being offered continuously to heaven for the
immediate friends, that they may have strength and courage. ... A good man has gone,
a great man has fallen, the people mourn but they must also strive to carry out the
measures and policy that will preserve the country, so famed for true liberty. . . .

— Editorial

Page 656

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

TTARPER LEE, of Monroeville,
Alabama, has received the i960
Pulitzer Prize for her autobio-
graphical novel, To Kill a Mocking-
bird (Lippincott). The book has
already been translated into ten
languages. In the story two chil-
dren learn to appreciate ''the dig-
nity of human life/' Her father,
Amasa Lee, is the real-life model of
the hero, Atticus Finch.

lyrRS. MARIE A. STUMB, after
an automobile accident ended
her budding career in voice and bal-
let, turned to the business world for
a new occupation. She is now
among the nation's top ten women
underwriting more than a million
dollars worth of life insurance an-
nuallv. She analvzes the business
affairs of doctors, businessmen, and
corporation executives, sometimes
in the highest of income brackets,
and gives expert advice. She is also
a specialist on estate and tax mat-
ters.

jyjRS. DA\qD DONALD is work-
ing with her husband, profes-
sor of history at Princeton Univer-
sity, in editing the diary of Charles
Francis Adams, son and grandson
of our American Presidents Adams.
This diary was not available to re-
search until 1954. ^^ ^^^s kept
meticulously from the eighteen
twenties down to 1880.

TTELEN HAYES, America's first
lady of the theater, and June
Havoc, Helen Menken, Barbara Bar-
rie, with nine-year-old Rona Gale (in
the role of the blind child, Helen
Keller), were the leading women in
the American National Theater and
Academy experiment sponsored bv
the United States Government, to
give other nations some familiaritv
with America's culture.

RS. OLIVER (ESTHER)
PETERSON, a former Utah
schoolteacher and a graduate of
Brigham Young University, has
been named by President Kennedy
an Assistant Secretary of Labor, a
newly created post. Her specific
responsibility will be director of the
Labor Department's Women's Bu-
reau. She will direct the Bureau
and assist Secretary of Labor Arthur
Goldberg in making department
policies. Mrs. Peterson is at pres-
ent director of the Labor Depart-
ment's Women's Bureau.

QROWN PRINCESS MICH-
IKO of Japan, and her partner,
at the annual palace tennis tourna-
ment in Tokyo, won first place. Her
husband, Crown Prince Akihito, led
the applause.

Page 657

EDITORIAL

VOL 48

OCTOBER 1961

NO. 10

Gn GU^

lence

Behold, to obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams

(I Samuel 15:22)

rj^ROM the beginning of time,
Heavenly Father has taught his
earthly children the necessity for
obedience. Obedience to law is
exemplified in all creation. In this
day the Lord revealed:

... he hath given a law unto all things,
by which they move in their times and
their seasons;

And their courses are fixed, even the
courses of the heavens and the earth,
which comprehend the earth and all the
planets (D & C 88:42-43).

Strength and stability come to
man as he sees all creation obedient
to law — the earth, the immutable
heavens, and animal creations.

It is natural for man to cling to
an orderly existence dependent up-
on the great principle of obedience.
Man has been given the command-
ment to be obedient unto the Lord,
and woman has been commanded to
be obedient unto her husband in
righteousness. A well-ordered, peace-
ful, jovful home — a home seeking
to establish itself upon celestial
principles, rests upon obedience to
these two commandments. The
mother teaches obedience to her
children not only by precept but by
the example she sets them in obedi-
ence to her husband. The lack of
obedience to parental authority is a
crying evil of this day, and a mother

Page 658

can do much to train her children
to be obedient. The righteous fa-
ther who bears the Priesthood has
the blessings of the Priesthood to
share with his family through their
obedience — blessings eternal in
their nature leading to exaltation
hereafter.

A wife should delight to render
obedience to her husband, and be
guided by the light of the Priest-
hood. She becomes a true help-
meet to him as she encourages, com-
forts, sustains, honors, and obeys
him.

Manv times at Relief Societv con-
ventions, stake presidents do not
speak to the Relief Society officers
on Relief Society work itself, but
they exhort the members to sustain
their husbands and support them in
fulfilling their Priesthood callings.
They are, perhaps unknowinglv,
carrying out the words of the Proph-
et Joseph which he gave to the
Relief Society one hundred nineteen
years ago, 'Tet this Society teach
women how to behave towards their
husbands. . . ."

Basic to a Relief Society member's
progress in the gospel is obedience
to her husband in righteousness.
Blessed above all other women are
those >\'ho have husbands who are
bearers of the Priesthood and whom
they may obey. As they set their

EDITORIAL 659

feet upon the glorious path of declared to Saul, ''Behold, to obey

obedience, they will progress as they is better than sacrifice, and to heark-

bend their wills and desires to con- en than the fat of rams."
form to the words of Samuel, who — M.C.S.

TO THE FIELD

cJalking ujook Uxecords of LKelief Societif JLessons
rytvailaole for the Sight less

npHE Society for the Aid of the Sightless has prepared the Relief Society
study courses for October 1961 to May 1962 on talking book records.
These courses include the visiting teacher messages; theology; work meet-
ing discussions; literature; and social science. The recordings will be sent
free to any blind person desiring them; they ha\'e been prepared for the
use of the blind only. Requests should be sent to the Society for the Aid
of the Sightless, 47 East South Temple, Salt Lake City 11, Utah.

ioaroara

Grace Barker Wilson

For Barbara the world was born today.
This bright leaf was created just for her
And fell with timely purpose on her wav.
Abo\e her shining head she hears the whirr
Of birds, and sees one light upon a bough
And cock his little eye as to inquire
\Miat brings her out so early, and just how
Does she regard him in his gay attire.

The chestnuts and the acorns, one bv one.
She carefully piles underneath a tree
For squirrels to find. Across the morning sun
A wide-winged butterfly floats leisurely.
Here is the joy of life. No shadows mar
This day of hers from sunrise to a star.

Songs for Singing lliothers

Dt. Florence /. Madsen
Member, General Board of Relief Society

T^HIS list of two-part sacred and secular songs will be found helpful in
regions where the Singing Mothers choruses are small or where sing-
ers have had little or no experience in part-singing.

The sopranos have less difficulty in learning their parts than do the
altos. Their melody is generally more tuneful and pronounced than that
of the altos. We recommend, therefore, part rehearsals for the singers
when they are learning new songs. This develops confidence in the singers
and also guarantees a more balanced and satisfying rendition of a song.

(E) — Easy

(M) — Medium

(D)— Difficult

Two-Part Sacred Songs

Title

0 Savior of the World (E)

How Lovely Are Thy Dwellings (M)
God So Loved the World (M)

1 Walked Today Where Jesus

Walked (E)
Beautiful Savior (E)
Let the Mountains Shout for

Joy (M)
Beside Still Waters (E)
The Lord Bless You and

Keep You (M)
The Lord Is My Shepherd (M)
O Love of God (E)
Thanks Be to God (E)
Seek Ye the Lord (M)
The Twenty-Third Psalm (M)
Prayer Perfect (E)
Bless This House (E)
God Shall Wipe Away

All Tears (M)
Peace I Leave With You (E)
O Little Hills of Nazareth

(Christmas) (E)
God Is Ever Beside Me (M)
Teach Me, O Lord (E)
Come, We That Love the Lord (E)
You'll Never Walk Alone (E)

Composer

Goss

Liddle

Stainer-Mueller

O'Hara
Griffeth

Stephens-Scholin
Hamblin

Lutkin

Smart

Pike

Dickson

Roberts-Deis

Malotte

Riley-Stenson

Brahe

Roma
Roberts

O'Hara
De Rose
Hamblen
Barnes
Rogers

The Little Old Garden (E)
In the Heart of the Hills (E)
Homing (M)
My Johann (E)

Page 660

Two-Part Secular Songs

Lockton-Hewitt
Kerr-Lee
Del Riego
Grieg

Publisher
B. F. Wood
Boosey and Hawkes
Carl Fischer

G. Schirmer
Bel win

Belwin

Boosey and Hawkes

Carl Fischer

Presser

Schroeder

Boosey and Hawkes

G. Schirmer

Sam Fox

Boosey and Hawkes

Witmark and Sons
G. Schirmer

Witmark and Sons

Robbins Music Corporation

Chappell

Willis Music Company

Williamson ISIusic Co.

Sam Fox
Sam Fox
Chappell
G, Schirmer

SONGS FOR SINGING MOTHERS

661

Dear Land of Home (E)
Giannina Mia (from "The

Firefly") (M)
Deep in My Heart, Dear (M)
Your Land and My Land (M)
Neapolitan Nights (M)

God of All Nature (D)

Sibelius

Friml
Romberg
Romberg
Kerr-Zamecnik

Three-Part Sacred Songs

Send Forth Thy Spirit (M)
The Birthday of a King (E)
Break Forth, O Beauteous

Heavenly Light (M)
O Love That Wilt Not Let

Me Go (hymn anthem) (M)
How Happy All They (M)
How Lovely Are Thy Dwellings (M)
Oh, Little Hills of Nazareth (E)
The Infant Jesus (Christmas) (E)
The Lord Bless You and

Keep You (E)
Glory to God (D)
Lord, God of Our Fathers (M)
Come Unto Him (M)
Lord, Hear Our Prayer (D)
Grant Me, Dear Lord, Deep Peace

of Mind (D)
The Silent Sea (D)
Jesu, Joy of Man's Desiring (M)
My Creed (E)
Sheep and Lambs May

Safely Graze (D)
Voices of the Sky (Christmas) (D)
The Gospel Gives Unbounded

Strength

Tschaikowsky-

Remick
Schuetky-Swift
Neidlinger-Dawson

Bach-Fletcher
F. Jepperson

Madsen
Mendelssohn
Liddle
O'Hara
Yon

Lutkin

Bach-Wilson

Elgar-Armbruster

Handel-Krones

Verdi-Huguelet

Stickles

Neidlinger-Marzo
Bach-Treharne
Garrett-Clark

Bach-Treharne
Matthews

Schreiner

Three-Part Secular Songs

The Snow (with two violins

and piano) (D)
Let Not Your Song End (D)
A Song Remembered (M)
Linden Lea (D)
The Charm of Spring (M)
If My Song Had Wings (E)
Rain in October (M-D)
Such Lovely Things (M)
I Have a Bonnet Trimmed

With Blue (E)
Spinning Chorus (from opera

"Flving Dutchman") (D)
An Old Violin (M)
The Little Old Garden (E)
Giannina Mia (From 'The

Firefly") (M)

Elgar

Cain

Coates

Vaughan- Williams

Clarke

Hahn-Stickles

Rowley

North

Hughes

Wagner-Schmidt
Fisher-Samuelson
Lockton-Hewitt

Romberg

B. F. Wood

G. Schirmer
Harmes
Harmes
Sam Fox

Summy-Birchard Co.
Pro Art
Pro Art

Pro Art

Belwin

G. Schirmer

Boosey and Hawkes

Witmark and Sons

J. Fischer and Brothers

Carl Fischer
Ricordi
Carl Fischer
Belwin
Carl Fischer

Huntzinger

G. Schirmer

Remick Music Company

G. Schirmer

J. Christian Company

Salt Lake City, Utah

Boston Music Company

Flammer

Chappell

Boosey and Hawkes

Chappell

Boosey and Hawkes

G. Schirmer
Boosey and Hawkes
Sam Fox

G. Schirmer

*Most of these songs can be purchased from or ordered by the music stores adver-
tising in The ReliGi Society Magazine, or from local music stores in your locality.

Leland Van Wagoner

AUTUMN ROAD IN THE WASATCH MOUNTAINS, UTAH

o/ JListen for LJour U/o/a

LaeJ W. HiJJ

Small sound, when near, smothers the distant shout;
Who walks in fields of crickets hears no storm.
So, when you bring to me one murmured thought,
I lose the world's great thunder of alarm.

Page 662

And some light sounds, though far, pierce loudest roar;
Above the storm one gold lark-note is flung —
And through the tumult of a world's despair,
I listen for your word, serene and strong.

nyiunt I / tattle s LKetirement JList

Klea Evans WorsJey

A LL my young life Aunt Mattie
and Uncle Stan lived next door,
and the field-stone walk was worn
smooth with the many trips both
families made back and forth.
Mama died when I was seven, and
my sister Jenny, who was twelve,
and Curtis, who was ten, told Papa
that we could get along, if Aunt
Mattie helped out occasionally. He
took us at our word and we man-
aged somehow, with Aunt Mattie
as our consultant from one to
twenty times per day. Everyone in
our small town said she had energy
enough for ten women her size. We
could never understand how she
could take care of her .own family
of eight, be a mother substitute for
us, head the ward Relief Society,
nurse all the ailing children, bake
fluffy angel food cakes for the
Church bazaars, and continue the
dozen other activities she managed.
The amazing thing was that she
seemed to do it with unhurried
ease.

One evening when Papa had to
work late, we three joined Aunt
Mattie's brood on the rolling back
lawn for a game of Run Sheep Run.
As we grew tired, we found our-
selves clustering around her Boston
rocker on the back porch where she
was mending a pile of long black
stockings. She was forty-two then,
and, already, two of her children
were married. Somehow, the sub-
ject of retirement came up, and we
asked Aunt Mattie what she was
going to do with her spare time
when all of us were married and

scattered around the county. She
said she had been giving some
thought to this herself, and had
decided that in the back of the big
blue notebook where she kept the
household accounts she was going
to start a ''Retirement List." This
would list all the interesting things
she wanted to do when she had
more time. I remember that we
discussed such hobbies as china
painting, travel, home study classes
in literature, and Aunt Mattie said
that one thing she would do for
sure was to write the family history.

Each year or so after this we
would hear about some new hobby
that Aunt Mattie said she was add-
ing to her Retirement List. In turn,
each of us married and moved away
from the two clapboard houses side
by side, but Aunt Mattie went on
her busy way, without ever seeming
to stop for breath. Whenever we
returned for a visit, we noticed a
few new wrinkles around her warm
smile, but she didn't seem to change
much otherwise.

The year before her youngest
graduated from college, Uncle Stan
died. Everyone offered her a home,
but she said that nowadays fifty-nine
was just the prime of life, and she
still had too many things to do to
think of slowing down. Her cakes
still enhanced the tables of the
bazaars, her flowers found their way
to the bedside of sick friends, and
her zest for living and doing the
ordinary things of our small town
didn't diminish in the least. It
seemed almost unbelievable when

Page 663

664

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

we received the news that she had
died suddenly of a heart attack, and
even more unbehevable that she was
seventv-nine.

While going through her things
after the funeral, we found the old
blue account book, and, for the first
time in many years, remembered the
''Retirement List." Turning the
yellowed pages at the back, we
found it in her neat, precise hand-

writing. It was a long list and held
the promise of challenging and,
sometimes, even exciting activities.
The curious thing about the ''Re-
tirement List" was that Aunt Mat-
tie had never retired, and the, near-
est she ever came to any of the
interesting hobbies was one page of
the family history, which she had
started fifteen years before.

Valedi

iction

Evelyn H. Hughes

Doubt not, belo^■ed, the justice of God's way.
Though here beside the trail we two must part.
Oh, keep your faith serene, no trust betray —
No bitterness breed rancor in your heart.
Think not my journey futile ending here.
As westward all the wagons rumble past.
Each one gives his own gift. Remember, dear.
Beyond this waning hour our loxe shall last.
Only this mortal clay interred shall know
A rendezvous with darkness and its dread,
While winged, triumphant, my spirit shall go
Upward, where wait the deathless dead.
Oh, hand in hand, belo\ed, our journey won,
I shall go with you and our infant son!

of he [Poet

Ida Isaacson

Some feet were set to tread the imaginative paths of poetry. An inner,
ceaseless questing urges one on. It climbs into the mind, dominating
emotion, and will not be forsaken until its fledgling filaments attach
themselves to verdant soil and begin to grow.

JLunches cJhat JLure Ljour \^hild to (bat

Hazel Sovvards Cannon

THE school clock indicated
eleven forty-five. The golden
sunshine of Indian summer
shone on Randy's thatch of unruly
hair and accentuated the red freck-
les which stood out in base relief.

''Randy, you look tired/' observed
his teacher kindly.

'"Oh, ril be fine once I get some
good lunch under my belt." He
flashed a toothy grin. "You know,
my Mom's lunches really pack a
wallop."

Calling all mothers! Make your
child's lunch do just that — "pack
a wallop."

The dictionary refers to "wallop"
as that which "... carries a dynamic,
explosive blow. . . ." You, the home-
maker, can prepare lunches which
"deliver the punch" which become
your child's stamina, his sparkle, his
morale, and his strength to meet
hfe. An appealing, nutritious lunch
is conducive to concentration and
academic progress; it makes the noon
period fun and relaxing, and brings
definite aesthetic values. The lunch
you prepare is sort of a symbol of
security between the home and the
child; the lunch you prepare tells
Randy many things and should im-
part a warm, satisfying feeling.

A challenge? Yes, of course, but
one to be met with ingenuity and
intelligence.

That you attack the school lunch
problem with positive thinking is a
basic concept and even precedes
"know how" skills. Let your family
catch your spirit and enthusiasm in

subtle little ways. Make trying new
foods, new flavors, new food combi-
nations an exciting adventure. Put
your own personality into that little
meal in a sack. Just because it
hasn't been done doesn't mean you
can't do it. If a food spells added
nutrition, has eye appeal or flavor
zest, and packs well, try it! Carrot
strips tucked in a lunch were un-
heard of thirty years ago. Young
people are usually quick to accept
our ideas and, unfortunately, our
prejudices.

Since lunch habits are a factor in
vigorous and happy living, a knowl-
edge of foods and advance planning
are important. Mothers say they
plan best when they themselves are
hungry. Keep lists of each child's
favorite luncheon foods and refer to
them as you plan for the week, keep-
ing your plan flexible, of course.
Planning shouldn't consume more
than fifteen minutes per week, and
you will be amazed at the results of
jotting these midday meals on paper
— they are meals, not snacks.
Lunches will not only perk up in
nutritive value, but will often prove
more economical. Be ever on the
alert to glamorize the old standbys,
but don't shrink from trying new
ones. Homemaking magazines,
newspapers, commercial folders,
almost everywhere one looks, there
are stimulating ideas.

Let us consider a general pattern
for a packed lunch, and then the
homemaker can supplement it as
she desires.

Page 665

666

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

Pattern for a Packed Lunch

1. Protein-rich food (usually made into
a sandwich)

This should be the mainstay of the
lunch, as cheese, meat, fish, fowl, eggs, and
peanut butter. Nutritionists reaffirm con-
stantly that these foods are essential in
building and maintaining the body, are
high in satiety value, and form the basis
for hearty meal-in-the-hand lunches. A
jelly sandwich is a poor substitute for a
protein-filled one.

2. Bread and butter

The scriptures tell us that ". . . all grain
is good for the food of man. . . ." When
little Tommy Tucker sang for his supper
he must not have explored the limitless
possibilities of the "staff of life," or more
than "white bread and butter" would have
comprised his breadstuff. Be sure white
bread is enriched, and try pumpernickel,
pungent rye, with or without caraway
seeds, cracked wheat, whole-wheat, oat-
meal, sour dough, cinnamon roll, French,
raisin, and others. Occasionally, include
quick breads, some of which may double
for dessert, such as nut, date, or other
dried fruit, cheese, herb, fruit mix, corn,
banana, or orange. Don't forget to use
leftover muffins, frankfurter and ham-
burger buns, biscuits, and English muffins.
Various crackers and cheeses have an
affinity for each other and prove to be
inviting lunch tidbits. If you are not
accustomed to baking your own bread, do
so once in awhile; the full wheaty flavor
of each buttered slice will be an unfor-
gettable experience for your family.

3. Crisp vegetables

The 'Vegetable kingdom," teeming with
minerals and vitamins, resplendent with
color, and important for texture appeal
should accompany each school lunch. Be
fastidious about their preparation. Some
vegetables that pack well are: lettuce
chunks, strips of celery, cucumber, green
pepper, tender zucchini squash, and car-
rots, tiny cauliflower segments, turnip
slices, and cherry tomatoes.

4. Fresh fruit in season

Good cooks have long realized that for
a school lunch few culinary triumphs sur-
pass luscious, sun-ripened fruit. Occasion-
ally, if possible, include canned, cooked,
or frozen fruit in small containers; in-
corporate dried fruit in sandwiches.

5. One-half pint of milk

Our most nearly perfect food should
appear on each school child's midday
menu; he will have a difficult time getting
his daily quota of calcium without it. Have
him bring a thermos or buy milk at
school. Some children dislike waiting in
long lines to buy milk. Work through
your school administration or PTA to ex-
pedite this vital service.

6. Hot Food

If feasible, include one hot dish.
Especially in winter, a hot dish can
be most comforting. A widemouthed
thermos makes possible the carrying of a
variety of hot foods, or it may be possible
to buy one hot dish at the school to
supplement the sack lunch at a cost which
is not prohibitive.

Finally, how can you give that lunch
a "lift" and make the period a happy one?
The perfect answer is a lunch box "sur-
prise." The "surprise" might be a favor-
ite cookie, a choice fruit, or a food pre-
sented in different or whimsical fashion.
Make sweets more than "empty" or "lone
wolf" calories. An oatmeal cookie, for
example, combines nutritious oatmeal with
carbohydrate calories.

General Suggestions

To make your work easier, organize one
drawer or part of a shelf for lunch-box
supplies, such as waxed paper (colored adds
variety) and sandwich bags, heavy paper
cups with lids, clean paper sacks, small
jars, with good lids (wide-mouth prefer-
ably), paper, wooden, or plastic spoons
and forks, paper napkins, aluminum foil to
hold food flavors in, used bread wrappers
and plastic bags.

Little things are important. Butter
should be of proper consistency and
spread to the edges of bread.

For those "rush" weeks, freeze sand-
wiches separately in moisture-proof, vapor-
proof paper. Try freezing small cans of
applesauce; they will be just right for
eating at lunch time.

Much confusion can be avoided by
writing your child's name on his lunch
sack.

Several very thin slices of roast meat
in a sandwich are better than one thick
one.

Material for sandwich fillings should
contrast in color, texture, and flavor.

LUNCHES THAT LURE YOUR CHILDREN TO EAT

667

In making sandwiches, have filhngs
ready before starting to assemble. Line
up shoes in pairs, so that sandwich will
match. If making a number of sand-
wiches, try to acquire some production-
line techniques.

Vary the cutting of the sandwich when
feasible; cut in four triangles, four squares,
etc. This appeals to young children
especially.

Try not to repeat the same sandwich
two days in a row.

Wrap cookies, bottoms together, plac-
ing two in a package for a good fit.

Bake cupcakes in paper-lined cups to
keep moist longer; insert toothpicks in
icing to prevent waxed paper from stick-
ing.

Tuck in various types of cheese cubes
for added nutrition and flavor.

Borrow a trick from the party chefs.
When meats or cheeses are used in sand-
wiches, flavor or season the butter first
with a subtle accent of chives, mustard,
horse-radish, lemon or lime juice, or herbs.

Buttering bread and letting the butter
harden will prevent soggy bread.

Omit rich or highly seasoned foods
which may create thirst or drowsiness.

Finally, pack lunch carefully in order
that items will not be jostled, bruised, or
upset. Place heavier foods on bottom of
lunch container,

TJISTORY tells us that even be-
fore the Earl of Sandwich began
the fashion of serving roast
meat between hearty pieces of
bread, sandwiches were undoubtedly
known by other names. The sand-
wich is one of our most versatile
foods and may appear in many
guises. It is fun and exciting to
introduce your lunch-toters to new
kinds, and to practice thrift by con-
cocting savory fillings from just
what is in the refrigerator.

Some Sandwich Combinations

Peanut Butter

Combine with chopped cooked, dried
fruit, such as prunes.

Combine with raw, unpeeled apple or
raisin bread.

Spread on bread, add small amount
crisp bacon and pickle relish.

Combine with chopped dates or figs
and lemon juice.

Add grated raw carrot, chopped raisins,'
or celery.

Add chopped nut meats and honey.

Spread peanut butter on one slice of
bread and any of the follox^ing on the
second slice: applesauce, apple butter,
minced cooked or canned ham, cream
cheese, jam or jelly.

Cheese

Make a \'ariety of cheese spreads by
combining i pound grated cheddar-type
process cheese with i tall can CNaporated
milk over hot water, stirring constantly
just until cheese melts. Divide mixture
and season each part differently with
chopped olives, pickle relish, minced
chives, caraway seeds, etc.

Combine cream cheese with grated,
well-drained cucumber and onion salt or
onion juice.

Spread cream cheese on raisin or fruit
breads.

Spread cream cheese on bread, add
chopped dried, cooked, or fresh fruit.

Spread Swiss cheese slices with pickle
relish.

Spread blue or Roquefort cheese on
whole-wheat bread, add chopped crisp ba-
con and chili sauce.

Combine grated cheddar-type cheese,
dried beef, and chih sauce.

Combine cottage cheese, well-drained,
with chopped dried, cooked, or fresh fruit.

Eggs

Mix mashed hard-cooked eggs with pre-
pared mustard and salad dressing.

Mix chopped hard-cooked eggs with
grated raw carrot and salad dressing.

Mix chopped hard-cooked eggs with
sliced ripe olives and salad dressing.

Use hard-cooked egg slices and slices of
firm tomato, salt, and pepper.

Extend chicken and other meats with
hard-cooked egg, chopped celery, onion
juice, and salad dressing.

Fish

Combine mashed shrimp, cream cheese,
and onion juice.

Combine tuna, well-drained crushed
pineapple, chopped celer\\ and salad
dressing.

668

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

Combine tuna fish, chopped unpecled
apple, lemon juice, and salad dressing.

Combine salmon, chopped cucumber,
onion juice, and salad dressing. Combine
any lefto\'er baked fish with celery, lemon
juice, and salad dressing.

Miscellaneous

Combine ground leftover cooked ham
with cubed celery, prepared mustard,
pickle relish, and salad dressing.

Mix chopped oHves, nuts, and salad
dressing.

Mix chopped avocado, hard-cooked
eggs, lemon juice, and salad dressing.

Combine chopped or sliced avocado
with lemon and onion juice.

Mash baked beans and season with cat-
sup.

Use sliced poultry with well-drained
cranberry sauce or cranberry jelly.

Use sliced tongue and well-drained
coleslaw.

Lunch-Box Surprises

A carrot or celery stick strung with
pitted ripe olives, "kebab" style.

A small sheaf of celery strips encased in
a large ring of carrot.

A slice or two cut from a dill pickle
which has been hollowed out and stuffed
with soft cheese.

Plain "store cookies" put together as a
tiny sandwich with a favorite filling, frost-
ing, or softened sweet chocolate. For
elementarv school children use animal

crackers and put two like animals to-
gether.

Stuffed dates or prunes.

A small package of raisins or raisin
clusters.

A small popcorn or cereal ball.

Cereal bars or frying pan variety cookies.

Cereal mixes and nuts, buttered and
seasoned.

Small paper cup of confections, such as
tiny candies and nuts. Occasionally, when
time permits, make a cutout sandwich.
Use one slice of white bread and one of
whole-wheat as nearly the same size as
possible. The cutout mav be anv design
from an autumn leaf to the little Red Hen.
Use a cookie cutter or cut around a card-
board design. Place the white bread fig-
ure in the opening of the dark bread, the
dark bread figure in the opening of the
white bread. Proceed as usual with the
sandwich, lea\'ing it whole, of course.
Seasonal cutouts are festive and amusing.

''Back in the days of the Table
Round when a fashionable fellow
wanted the answer to some impor-
tant question, he strapped on his
broadsword and buckler and took
himself off on a quest.'' In our
modern day quest for better school
lunches, let us arm ourselves with
knowledge plus action, ''irresistible
forces." Let us, in the vernacular of
Randy, "pack a wallop" in that
packed lunch.

QJirst Steps

Donna Swnin

He came toward me, his tiny hands outstretched

To catch the sun's last errant beams that shimmered on the wall.

His eyes, twin pansy stars, sought mine

To gain a needed courage, lest he fall.

So fresh from heaven, that still around him clings

An eternal glow — and now

The lingering rays through golden prism

Create a shining halo round his brow.

First steps — to chart and guide them is my sacred trust;

To mould and shape them to their destiny.

God grant that I may give him wonted strength

Along the path into eternity.

^"■^eigm^ f

1 1 Larguente vi/allace [Petersen — [Portrait Jrirttst

"C^OR many \cars Marguerite Wallace Petersen, Salt Lake City, Utah, taught in the
-^ organizations of the Church. She appreciated the enrichment Relief Society
offered. The gospel has always been the motivating force in her life. But, since ar-
thritis has crippled her more and more, these past several years, she has been confined to
her home. Her eyes, too, have been weakened by her affliction, and so she has been
limited in her enjoyment of her fine library.

Through these confining hours, she has turned to one of her latent gifts. She had
al^^•ays loved art, so she took constructive steps to develop her talent and, without
assistance, she has taught herself to sketch portraits. How she can hold and guide the
colored crayons she uses for her paintings surprises everyone who sees her work.

One of her first pictures was of President Belle S. Spafford. A portrait of the late
Matthew Cowley of the Council of the Twelve is also note\^•orthy. She has sketched
some excellent portraits of her kin with outstanding excellence. Her portraits of little
children are also beautifully done.

Marguerite was born in Granger, Utah, a daughter of Josiah Da\'is Wallace and Ann
Elizabeth Bcrtoch, Utah pioneers. She was married to Charles J. A. Petersen, De-
cember 24, 1940, in the Salt Lake Temple. It was only four vears after her marriage
that she became a victim of arthritis. Her courage and faith ha\c been unfaltering.

,yt [ProL/er for the il iellow Ljears

Nancy M. Armstrong

T ET me keep so busy with plans for today and preparations for tomorrow's eternal
-■— ' life that there will be no turning back to bygone yesterdaxs, except to profit by
their mistakes.

Page 669

Ho cJnck at J/ili to 1 1 Lake a (^ostume

Shirley Thulin

IT'S no trick at all to treat your
child to a new costume. Goblins,
witches, and ghosts aplenty will
soon be roaming the streets in
search of their annual treat, if you
make it for Halloween. How about
vour own little ''spook"? If he
needs a new costume this year, you
can stitch one up in no time at all.
If a child has grown out of his
costume, or if he wants to make a
change, decide together how he
wants to be dressed. Now, go in
search of suitable fabric, keeping

WW^

^ir=il

Figure i
. Basic Pajama Pattern
Cut pattern on dotted line

Page 670 '

these points in mind: The fabric
should be easy to sew on so that it
doesn't take too much time; cotton
fabrics are easy to sew, and they
come in bright, plain colors. There
are some materials which have been
treated to make them reasonably
fireproof, and, if obtainable, these
should be preferred.

Animal Costumes

Here are some costumes you may
want to consider: For the tiny tot
from about two to four, a black cat
or other animal. These costumes
can be cut easily by using the child's
pajamas for a guide (Figure i). Cut
a newspaper pattern first. Cut it
quite a bit larger than the child
really needs, then he can wear his
coat under his costume, if the
weather is cold.

Use material of a suitable color.
For a cat, black; for a lion, yellow.
Now, make a suitable tail with a
little wire pushed in along with the
stuffing to hold the tail's shape. Be
sure to stitch the tail on well.

A hood, fashioned with the proper
type ears, is easy to make if you just
cut a large circle and drape it over
the child's head (Figure 2). Now,
mark with chalk where his face is
(Figure 3), and then take the circle

Figure 2
Drape over the head

NO TRICK AT ALL TO MAKE A COSTUME

671

Figure 3
Mark hole for face

off to cut a hole large enough for
the child's face to be uncovered.
Bind the hole with bias tape.

Now, measure where the child's
neck comes to and top stitch some
single-fold bias all around so that a
drawstring can be put through (Fig-
ure 4).

Figure

Bias tape for drawstring

Stoiyhook Characters

Storybook characters and ''for-
eign country" costumes are favorites
of little girls. A simple dress pattern,
made with the skirt a little longer,
becomes a Bopeep, Queen of Hearts,
or other nursery rhyme costume with
the simple addition of a laced wes-
kit, heart trim, or other embellish-
ment to represent the character she
has chosen.

Make a hat to match from a round
piece of light cardboard covered
with the same material. Heavy buck-
ram or pellon may be used.

to stitch, two, if you make a skirt
costume instead of pants. It, too,
is roomy enough to fit over the
child's coat.

To make: use inexpensive rem-
nants from your local fabric store,
pieces in your scrap bag, or a worn,
colored bed sheet.

Cut a 'T" shape (Figure 5), long
enough to extend from the child's
shoulders to his ankles and twice as
wide as the child. Work on the top
fold of the fabric to cut an eight-
inch semicircle hole for the neck,
with an eight-inch slit for a seam
down the front or the back of the
costume.

Join the underarm and side seams.
Turn under a small hem on each
sleeve. If you are making pants,
cut and stitch the pant seams, first
measuring the child for a comfort-
able fit from his shoulders to his
crotch. Turn under the skirt or
pants about an inch for a hem.

Either at this point, or before
sewing, you can tint the fabric if it
is not the desired color.

To adapt the basic costume for a
''clown," run a drawstring through
the sleeves and the pant hems for a
balloon effect. Then make eight

All-Purpose Costume

There is also the "magic" cos-
tume, which fits both boys and girls
from size three to thirteen. It can
be adapted to any character or
theme. Tliere are only three seams

Figure 5
Basic Pattern for Many Costumes

672

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

pompons of yarn or ribbon. Put
one on each sleeve and pantaloon,
and add four down the front of the
costume. Make a large comical
paper hat with pompons to com-
plete the clown effect.

For a fairy princess costume, add
tinsel-covered cardboard wings, held
on with a bent coat hanger. An old
lace curtain or table runner makes a
perfect veil for a bride.

If your youngster wants to be a
ghost, cover his head with a bag or
a pillowcase, cutting holes for the
eyes, nose, and mouth. Add a pair

of your old white gloves to cover
his hands and complete the illusion.

Little boys who want to be pirates
or spacemen can be outfitted easily,
too. The pirate's sleeves and trous-
ers can be cut short and ragged. Tie
a bandanna on his head and gi\c
him a jar ring to hang from one ear
for an earring. For a spaceman, tie a
short apron around the shoulders
for a cape. A kitchen colander
makes a fine helmet.

So have fun! You can be a
sorcerer, changing your children into
anything they want to be.

ujefoie the LPartii

Maude Rubin

Tonight the house has a special look —

The breathlessness of waiting.

Each tablecloth, each well-worn book,

Each flower anticipating

Its chance to welcome.

Each lamp diffuses a mellower light;

The patina of pleasure

Shines from each polished spoon tonight;

Each pillow is plumped for leisure . . .

Then a sudden step upon the walk

Opens the door to smiles and talk!

uiesoL

esolutions

"P ESOLUTIONS are the coin of our possibihties. Resolutions made and kept are
"■■ ^ proof of strength of character, nobility, and inner greatness. — Pauline M. Bell

Because of the Word

Chapter 3
Hdzel M. Thowson

Synopsis: Ruth Ann Barker, wlio lives,
in the early 1830's, with her \vido\Aed
father, a farmer in the Xaumkeg Valley of
New England, dislikes farm life and ean-
not decide to marrv Victor Hall, a neigh-
boring farmer. \Miile Ruth Ann is in
Boston visiting her cousin Claire ]\Iay-
he\\-, she meets Ouinton Palmer, a suitor
of Claire's who declares that he has fallen
in love with Ruth at their first meeting.
The night Ruth Ann returns home, her
father is thrown from a horse and killed.
Victor helps her look after the farm, and
a few days before Christmas, Ouinton ar-
rives for a visit and Ruth goes back with
Ouinton to Claire's home in Boston for
the holidays.

DURING the remainder of her
\'isit in Boston, Ruth man-
aged to spend very httle time
alone with Ouinton, Knowing he
was puzzled and angered at her
actions, yet she contri\'ed to give
him no opportunity for repeating
his proposal. She knew she must
leave Boston soon, and vet she hesi-
tated to return to Naumkeg. She
felt if she were to make a fair de-
cision it must be in the presence of
neither Ouinton nor Vic.

And then Ruth remembered Aunt
Marintha's invitation on the day of
the funeral. Ruth had never been
to New York State, and, suddenly,
the idea appealed to her. She wrote
to Mrs. Walker, telling her she was
welcome to stav on at the little
house whenever it was con\enient
for her to do so bct\^'cen different
places of emplovmcnt, Mrs. Walk-
er was always in demand, if anyone
in the village was taken sick.

Ruth wrote a note also to Vic.
She refrained from sending her
aunt's address since she had alreadv
refused to confide her plans to Ouin-
ton. She told \^ic only that she
would not return until early spring
and asked him to continue taking
care of her cows and other animals,
promising to make a settlement for
his labor when she arrived.

She did not feel that she was im-
posing on Vic. He could not clear
more of his land in the winter, and
he had no animals of his own vet to
care for except his team of horses
which she knew he \\ould run in
with hers. He had onlv his cabin on
his place, and she knew he had
enjoyed working around the barns
and sheds with her father.

Her funds were at a low ebb, but
she hesitated mentioning this to
Vic. She found she had barelv
enough to pay for her passage to her
aunt's home. She bade Ouinton
and Claire goodbye shortly after the
new year and was on her way, by
coach, when the snow was not too
deep, and by sled if it \^^as.

Palmyra was a sleepy little farm-
ing village, after Boston, but there
was nothing sleepv about Aunt
Marintha. Her talkativeness was a
sharp contrast to her sister who had
been Ruth's mother. Perhaps it
was because her aunt had been a
widow for a number of \ears and
living alone made her eager for com-
panionship. At any rate, bv the

Page 673

674

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

second or third dav Ruth felt she
knew everyone Aunt Marintha did
and something of the history of the
whole community. The Smith fam-
ily, Aunt Marintha dwelt on at some
length.

"Joseph Smith? Guess vou folks
down in Naumkeg ha\en't heard of
him yet. You will. Poor, the
Smiths are. Seems to me if he
really had got his hands on some
gold plates he could have put them
to more practical use than claiming
to write a book from them."

''He wrote a book from gold
plates?" asked Ruth, more interested
than usual in Aunt Marintha's de-
tailed narratives.

"He claimed to. Of course not
many ever got to see the plates, not
even Joseph's wife, Emma, so the
story goes. Here, you dry and Fll
wash this time," said Aunt Marin-
tha, handing the dish towel to Ruth.

"What lovely china you have,"
said Ruth, shining the plate and
placing it carefully in the cupboard.
"I want nice dishes like this when
I get married."

"When you get married? Is it go-
ing to be soon?"

UTH blushed. "No! That is
— 1 don't know. I didn't mean
that. I just mean it's so nice to
have a beautiful table setting for
every meal."

"Just as well find yourself a man
with some means, Ruth. I used to
feel sorry for your mother, out there
practically on the frontier, though
goodness knows she never felt sorry
for herself, not as long as your Pa
was somewhere around. But I say
there's no use living like pioneers
in this day and age. Why right in

Manchester there're a library, a
woolen mill, a flour mill, a paper
mill, and a blast furnace, all within
a few miles of us. And in Canan-
daigua, just twehe miles south, they
e\'en ha\e pa\cd sidewalks, where
your dress doesn't drag; in the dust
or mud. I must take \ou down
there and show you sometime while
you are here. There's not realh
much to see here in Palmyra."

One thing about her, thought
Ruth, she can wash dishes just as
fast as she can talk.

But Aunt Marintha's storv wasn't
finished. She continued as she took
another towel and helped Ruth dry
the silverware, "Plenty of strangers
have flocked in here, just to try to
dig up that hill wdiere the gold plates
were found."

"Why would they want to?"
asked Ruth.

*'Why? Because young Joseph
claimed to have gotten the plates
out of the side of the hill. That's
why. Of course nobody else e\'er
found any gold there, and it's sort
of strange when you think of it, that
the Smith family would be the one
to find gold plates. Why I remem-
ber when they first came here, Ver-
mont I think it was they came from,
and they had very little to bring
with them. They did happen to get
here in a most unlikely time. Just
after the survey for the Erie Canal,
and Palmyra was right on the survey
route. Land went sky high. There
were no squatter rights in and
around here then. Mr. Smith had
to have the cash to pay the install-
ments on his land.

"Lucy, the wife of the father of
Joseph Smith and mother of the
young one, opened a shop for a
time, helping out. Sold boiled eggs.

BECAUSE OF THE WORD

675

gingerbread, cakes, root beer; sold
anything that she could to get a
little money and help out a little.

"I remember that time well. It's
really what put Sam and me on easy
pickings. Without that canal going
through, we never would have got-
ten that kind of money for all that
land Sam owned. Though Sam
didn't live to enjoy it, rest his soul,
it's come in mighty handy to me."

T^HE dishes done, Ruth and Aunt
Marintha went into the parlor
and picked up the quilting blocks
both were working on.

"What a beautiful quilt this will
make," said Ruth, admiring the
floral design in the center, as she
held her piece up.

''Wears well, too," said Aunt Ma-
rintha, threading her needle. "Now,
as I was saying, there was mostly
trouble, seemed like, in store for
the Smiths. They lost one son,
Alvin, and a fine young man he
was, too. Used to help me some
after Sam went.

"I do remember one bit of luck
for them. It was the sugaring off
time, and they tapped their maples
just like the rest of us did. Together,
they boiled down seven thousand
pounds in one season of maple sugar
makin'! I remember in particular
because it won them the fifty-dollar
bounty for top production in the
county. The Smiths took a lot from
people hereabouts, and I was glad
to see them get an advantage for
once."

"Took a lot? I don't understand."

"It was that voung Joseph telling
the ministers that their churches
were wrong. IIa\e to gi\e liim credit
for daring, though I ne\cr took

much stock in all his talking about
visions and angels and such, or the
book, either, for that matter."

"Where is young Joseph now?"
Ruth asked, looking up from her
sewing. "Does he still live here?
And the book, you haven't even told
me the name of it."

"No, there are none of them here
now, mo\'ed out a few years ago, the
Smiths and all the believers. Young
Joseph did have a way with con-
vincing people to believe what he
said. That's why I wouldn't have
been surprised if you had heard of
him. Determined, he is, to gain
supporters. It was Indiana, or
Ohio, or someplace out \\^est there
where they moved to. As for the
book, I ne\'er did get around to read-
ing it. I knew Joseph since he was a
boy. Didn't hardlv think he was
educated enough to write a book.
r\'e seen the book a time or two,
though. It's called The Book of
Mormon."

The Book of Mormon! Ruth's
thoughts re\erted with a thud to Vic
and the present she still hadn't given
him. A wa\e of loneliness and long-
ing to see him swept over her, and
for a time she felt an intense home-
sickness. Tliat night she fastened
the tiny gold chain about her wrist
and slept with the blue pendant in
her hand.

The days and weeks passed and
Ruth became impatient to return
home. When a break in the weath-
er came in the middle of March,
she told Aunt Marintha that she
must be on the farm to see about
getting the spring work done. Ar-
rangements were made for Ruth to
return to Naumkeg with a neighbor
and his wife who were driving to
Boston on business.

676

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

Ruth had not actually told Aunt
Marintha about Ouinton and Vic.
She felt that she knew without ask-
ing which would be Aunt Marin-
tha's choice, and there w^as an urge
to make the decision herself with-
out any pressure or influence. On
the assumption that her beautiful
niece would not be single much
longer, Aunt Marintha had insisted
on providing many beautiful articles
for Ruth's trousseau. The two had
spent long hours with embroidery
and knitting needles, and crochet
hooks, and Ruth's protests at her
Aunt's generosity were overwhelmed
in Aunt Marintha's satisfaction in
doing so.

CPRING had arrived all along the
way, and the wheels cut deep
into the muddy road, but the trip
home was made without accident.
When the carriage drew up before
her gate, Ruth had never seen her
place look so well cared for. The
house had even been newly painted.
Mrs. Walker was on the steps as
Ruth came up the \\'alk.

"How nice everything looks," ex-
claimed Ruth. ''You've certainly
been busy."

"Not me," said Mrs. Walker.
"It's that Vic. He has spent every
last minute he could spare over
here. That is, up until the last
week. He got the Johnson boy to
do the chores until he gets back."

"Back?" Disappointment surged
o\'cr her. She hadn't realized how
much she had counted on \^ic being
here to welcome her. "Where has
he gone?" she asked.

"He's gone to Boston. Seems that
some lawyer there found out that
the books where his deed was re-
corded, as well as a lot of the other

deeds to land near his, are missing.
Guess they have been for a good
many years, ma}be since the days
of the Revolution, but this lawyer
planned to put the land up for pub-
lic auction and make himself a pile
of money. This place is mixed up
in it right along with the others
down the river. Vie has been work-
ing night and day to get all the
copies of old deeds, have new sur-
veys made, and all the evidence he
could find."

"But that's dishonest," cried
Ruth. "I hope Vic has all the in-
formation he needs and gets there in
time!"

"Vic will do it, if it can be done.
Here, let's bring those boxes in that
you left out by the gate, with your
trunk."

Inside, Mrs. Walker had kept the
little house spotlessly clean. Again
Ruth remarked how nice the house
looked.

"Haven't had much else to do,"
said Mrs. Walker. "Folks in the
\illage ha\'e stayed prettv well this
winter. I haven't had much work.
It was good to have a place to stay
the rest of the time. Oh, there's
a letter came a few days ago. Tempt-
ed, I was, to open it up and see if
it needed answering, when I noticed
the handwriting that just couldn't
be a woman's, the return address
that pro\^cd it, and the Boston post-
mark. All in all, I've been a bit
impatient for 30U to return. No
need to tell you where my sympa-
thies lie."

Mrs. Walker took the letter from
the mantle and handed it to Ruth.
It was dated at Boston two weeks
before, and in Ouinton's bold hand-
writing. Ruth read;

BECAUSE OF THE WORD

677

My Darling,

I cannot wait longer without writing
you. I trust that }ou will not think mc
unduly impatient. After all, I ha\"e given
you the two months \ou asked in which
to make jour decision.

My house (I should like to say our
house) is almost finished. As I told you,
it will be the finest in Boston. Mv great-
est desire is to show it to you as the
future mistress of it.

My work in the court keeps me very
busy and away a great deal of the time.
However, things are easing up right at
this time. Upon receipt of your letter,
should it be the words I am hoping for,
I shall come for you on the 30th, next.
Claire sends her in\itation to stay with
her until after the wedding.

I will be watching the mails, with
highest hopes.

All my lo\e,

Ouinton.

Ruth finished the letter then
handed it to Mrs. Walker.

''Read it/' she said. ''It is just
what you thought it was. Don't be
surprised, though, if you find that
my sympathies he right where vours
do." She smiled at Mrs. Walker
and went to ehange her dress.

\1/HEN the next day and the
next passed and still Vic
didn't put in an appearanee, Ruth
saddled her horse and rode out to
his plaee. She knew it was deserted
as she rode up to his cabin. She
tied her horse at the hitching post
and went in. Of course it would
be unlocked. Vic would feel that
if anyone wanted to go in they
needed something and the cabin had
better be unlocked so they could
get it.

Inside, it took only one quick
glance to see that \^ic had taken
better care of her house than he had
of his own. She had nearh fin-

ished straightening the room before
she noticed the book. Mrs. Walker
had given it to him, after all. It
showed signs of much use, with
many passages underlined. Curious,
she opened the co\cr and read 'To
Vic from Ruth Ann. Christmas,
1834." ^^ ^^'^^ printed, with an in-
tent, Ruth knew, to cover the real
identity of the writer. Ruth closed
the book and left the cabin. She
was just about to mount her horse
when she noticed someone riding
toward her across \^ic's field at a
fast gallop. She knew both from
the horse and the easy way he rode
that it was \^ic.

''Ruth Ann," he cried, pulling the
horse to a stop, and jumping to the
ground. "What a nice surprise!
How have you been? Did you en-
joy your vacation?"

"Yes," said Ruth Ann, "and Fve
been fine. But tell me about the
deeds. Mrs. Walker told me all
about it, and the work vou have
done for my place as well as the
rest of the people along the river.
Did you get to Boston in time to
get them recorded?"

"Just," said Vic, "another dav and
the auction ^^^ould ha\'c been over.
That's what I've been doing now,
riding around spreading the good
ne\\s, c\'cn before I came to \\el-
come you home. I was headed that
wav now."

"\\^ell then, welcome me in a
proper manner," said Ruth Ann
smiling, lifting her face for his kiss.

\^ic kissed her lightly and then
caught her to him.

"Ruth Ann! Ruth Ann!" he said.
"I was afraid I'd lost vou. I've been
the most miserable person in the
world these last months."

Yet not too miserable to forget

678 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

himself in helping others, thought Ruth looked at him sharply. ''1

Ruth. wasn't going to tell you if you had

''I came home expecting you to made your decision in favor if him.

be here to welcome me/' she spoke But enough about Palmer. I have

quietly, ''only to find you too busy real news. Mrs. Walker gave me

to come. But it proved something The Book of Mormon you had for

for me, Vic." She took Quinton's me for Christmas. I've read it and

letter from the pocket of her riding reread it. I can never thank you

skirt. ''I have worried about how enough for it, but I shall spend my

to answer this, but after today I have life trying. The book is true, Ruth,

no doubt. Would you answer it every word. You must read it."

for me, Vic?" Ruth saw the look of earnestness

Vic took the letter and read it on his face and heard the serious

through, then handed it back to her. tone in his voice, as she answered,

''I think you had better do that," laughing, 'Ton read your books,

he said. 'Tersonally, I've said Vic. I have a wedding to prepare

enough to Palmer. You see, he was for."

the lawyer I had to see in Boston." {To be continued)

cfaith

Vesta N. Fairbairn

Beyond whatever clouds maj' limit sight
I know there is infinity of skies,
And in the darkest hours I know that night
Is only where earth's mo\ ing shadow lies.

cJodc

lay

Pauline Marie Bell

ARE we ever too old to learn? Ne\ er! Time offers great opportunities for progress.
Those who achieve greatness do not stop.
We should always try, ^^'ork, improve, endure. "Seek and ye shall find."
Even in the smallest of small things — your handwriting, could that be im-
proved? Your voice, it could be like an old violin — and become sweeter through
practice. The singing we wish to develop, a \oice sweet, where hearts are touched to
listen. We can go on and on, in our homemaking, in our ability to make friends.

Each today offers a challenge, each e\entide a chance to take record of our words,
deeds, accomplishments — that our requests to Deitv may be granted, and our days
prolonged, that we may rise to greater heights each today.

FROM THE FIELD

General Secretary-Treasurer Hulda Parker

All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent through
stake and mission Relief Society presidents. See regulations governing the submittal of
material for "Notes From the Field" in the Magazine for January 1958, page 47, and
in the Relief Society Handbook of Instiuctions.

RELIEF SOCIETY ACTIVITIES

Photograph submitted by Cullen S. Peterson

SANTA ROSA STAKE (CALIFORNIA), VISITING TEACHERS HONORED AT

CONVENTION, May 18, 1961

Front row, left to right: Agnes Gross Lors Pearson; Jennie Pearson; Grace McPeak;
Mary Lehman; Toy Lund; Virginia Larson; Ella Allred, First Counselor; Cullen S.
Peterson, President; Bertha Lund, Second Counselor.

Second row, left to right: Martha Byrne; Mary Young; Bertha Campbell; Virginia
Wyatt; \^erna Baldwin; Mamie McLean; Sarah Hixson; Katherine Poulter; Pat Kinney.

Back row, left to right: Sarah Peterson; Betty Johnson; Erma Williams; Alice Call;
Jessie Slpcum; Ila Beardall; Edris Hanna; Arlene Hamill; Lucille Ketker; Norene Deaver;
Pauline Roe, Secretary-Treasurer; Fern Stockton; Philetta Howard; Lilly Bimie.

Sister Peterson reports: "These sisters were honored at a visiting teacher conven-
tion and luncheon, for having achieved an outstanding record as visiting teachers. These
sisters were recognized as having the longest years of service, five consecuti\e years of
over one hundred per cent, and one year of one hundred percent (1961). Corsages and
special favors were presented to them for their many years of de\oted service to Relief
Society."

Page 679

680

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE—OCTOBER 1961

Photograph submitted by Matilda B. Gilbert

FRANKLIN STAKE (IDAHO) \aSITING TEACIIKRS W HO HAVE SERVED

FROM THIRTY TO SIXTY-THREE YEARS HONORED AT STAKE

ANNR^ERSARY PROGRAM, March 30, 1961

Matilda B. Gilbert, President, Franklin Stake Relief Society, reports: "At our stake
anniversary program held March 30, 1961, we presented the visiting teacher drama-
tization 'iViessengers of Love and Service,' and the theology dramatization 'Out of the
Book.' Special tributes were gi\en to \'isiting teachers \^■ith outstanding service and
also to our elderly sisters.

"The thirty-six sisters (not including Sister Gilbert, seated first at the left) ha\e
served thirty to sixty-three years as visiting teachers. They were honored with a blue
and gold badge with the number of years of ser\ice printed in gold. After the program.
250 sisters were served refreshments from a beautifullv decorated table carrving out the
Relief Society colors."

Photograph submitted by Julia S. Brown

SPANISH-AMERICAN MISSION, SAN ANTONIO (TEXAS) THIRD BRANCH
SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT MUSIC FOR ANNIVERSARY PARTY

March 17, 1961

Front row, left to right: Agapita Veeerra; Eloise Ortega; Juanita Brown; Este-
fana Leyba; Leonor Ortiz, Second Counselor; Librada Gonzalez, President; Julia Resales,
Secretary-Treasurer; Maria Montoya; Raquel Enriquez; Rosa Fragosa,

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

681

Back row, left to right: Otilia Lomas; Maria Roblcdo; Bcatriz Duartc; Gracicla
Valdez; Paulina Ilinojosa; Sara Ciicvas; Esperan/.a Jauregui; Damacia Arizola; Joscfina
Flores.

Julia S. Brown, President, Spanish American Mission Relief Society, reports that
the Singing Mothers presented the selections: "Sweet Hour of Prayer," "The Lord Is
My Shepherd"; and a special number, "Jesus Once of Humble Birth," rendered by Julia
Rosales and Mary Montoya.

The beautiful birthday cake was decorated by Sara Cuevas. Librada Gonzales re-
viewed the life of the Prophet Joseph Smith and the story of the first Relief Society
organization. Poems were recited by Leonor Ortiz, Beatrice Duarte, and Otilia Lomas.
Estefana Flores gave a talk on Relief Society and its xalue in the li\es of the women
of the Church.

The Del Rio Branch Relief Society reported that oxer a period of about four
years, 26,000 dozen tamales were mijje and sold to pay off the debt on their chapel.

Photograph submitted by Florence W. Jensen

SAN JOSE STAKE (CALIFORNIA), SECOND WARD RELIEF SOCIETY
"EASTER BASKET" SALE, April 1961

Left to right: Norma Overson, First Counselor; Margaret Rector, President; Joy
Johnson, Second Counselor; Dorothy Ewing, Secretary-Treasurer; Drusilla Irwin, work;
meeting leader.

Florence W. Jensen, President, San Jose Stake Relief Society, reports: "We have
many young mothers in San Jose Stake, and we are trying to make our nurseries more
desirable for the children. If our nurseries are better, we feel our attendance will im-
prove in all our wards.

"San Jose Second Ward had an 'Easter Basket' project so that they could buy
some equipment for their nursery. The baskets were very attractive, with good candy
and cute trimmings. They also made peek-a-boo Easter eggs, which had been demon-
strated at one of our stake leadership meetings. They were very professional looking
and helped the baskets to look attractive and sell readily. The project was most suc-
cessful. The project was carried on during the last part of March and the first part
of April 1961."

682

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

PhotoKi'aph submitted by Theo Gariy

HAMILTON STAKE (NEW ZEALAND) SINGING MOTHERS PRESENT
MUSIC FOR QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, June 25, 1961

Members of the stake board, front row, left to right: Lena Waerea, chorister; third,
Phylhs Gallacher, literature class leader; fourth, Lucille Sanders, visiting teacher mes-
sage leader; fifth, Mary Beal, theology class leader.

Center front: seated at left, Valma Wyatt, First Counselor; standing, center, Theo
Garry, President; seated, Emeriania Pearson, Second Counselor; standing at the right,
Awhitea Hiha, work meeting leader; second at right, Erma Horsecroft, Secretary-Treas-
urer; third, Naomi Carr, social science class leader; Ellen Blair, Magazine representative.

Photos:ra))h submitted by Alta Fuhriman

NAMPA STAKE (IDAHO) RELIEF SOCIETY PRESIDENTS HONORED AT

CONVENTION, April 21, 1961

Seated at the right, left to right: Mary Butler; LaRue Leslie.

Seated in aisle at the left: Bertha Campbell.

Second row, left to right: Esther Holliday; Gayle Hales; Emily Christensen; Mary
Stevens; LaPreal Davenport; Melva Leavitt; Verda Johnston; Lorraine \\^igand.

Third row, left to right: La Verda Young; Louise Tobler; Freida Alder; Ressa Wood;
Luzean Yorgason; Mary Waite; Mary Fuhriman Edgley; Bardella Rasmussen Preston.

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

683

Fourth row: Sybil Yorgason; Margaret Hook; Lola Hunter; Marion Mathewson, now
President of Nyssa Stake Relief Society; Belle Fiet; Ruby Jordan; Manilla Dowdle;
Beth Walker.

Fifth row: Audessa Wilcox; Wanda May; Charlotte Taylor; Ella Allen; Madge
Blue; NoRene Green; Diantha Pancheri; Mary Cook; Violet Nelson.

Sixth row: Agnes Bice, First Counselor, Nampa Stake Relief Society; Mable Strate,
Nampa Stake visiting teacher message leader; Melba Reynolds, Second Counselor,
Nampa Stake Relief Society; Evelyn Raff; Elinor Fuhriman.

Alta Fuhriman, President, Nampa Stake Relief Societv, reports: "This picture was
taken at our visiting teacher convention, where we honored all ward Relief Society past
presidents. Several came from out of town. One came a distance of 500 miles. We
were pleased with the attendance, but were especially happy because of the s\\eet spirit
that was with us."

Photograph submitted by Mary Stirk

EAST OGDEN STAKE (UTAH), THIRTY FIFTH W^ARD RELIEF SOCIETY

MAKES ROSE DESIGN OUILT

Seated in front, at the left: Loxenia Fullmer; Janet Driver; Cora Davis; at the
right: Olive Vandenburg; V^aNeta Burnett.

Back row, standing, left to right: Marie Hutchens; Lula Graham; Madge Craw-
ford; Itha Bieler; Louise Van Dyke; Norma Smith, President; Audrey Bonnell; Doris
Stone; Anna Stephens; Roberta Alhed.

Pearl Hussev and Norine Collins were absent when the picture was taken.

Mary Stirk, President, East Ogden Stake Relief Society, reports that 390 hours of
work went into the making of this beautiful rose applique quilt which was presented
to the retiring bishop C. Austin Seager, as a "thank you" for his nine years of service.
"Along with the quilt was a book of names of all past and present ward members who
had contributed to the project. The wholehearted and generous response enabled us
to present this gift to the bishop who was retiring, and a check for S400 to the present
bishop Lowell M. Stone for the building fund. The presentation was made at the close
of a ward banquet and a verv impressive program depicting the birth and growth of
the ward."

684

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

Photograph submitted by Avez B. Goodman

TUCSON STAKE (ARIZONA), TUCSON FOURTH WARD HANDICRAFT

FAIR. December 2, iq6o

Second Counselor and fair director Virginia Nelson displays some of the items
made for the fair. Children in the picture, left to right, are: Jeffrey Reisner, son of the
Tucson Fourth Ward Relief Society President Margaret C. Reisner; Nola Skousen,
daughter of Beth Skousen, publicity chairman for the fair; Carol Nelson, daughter of
Virginia Nelson.

Avez M. Goodman, President, Tucson Stake Relief Society, reports that this
liandieraft fair was very successful: "We had in attendance many nonmembers and
visitors from out of the city, as well as from other wards in Tucson Stake. A fried
chicken dinner was served. We had moxies for the children. There were many
booths of beautiful handwork, including quilts, pillowcases, and tablecloths. The dolls
in the picture were bought and then dressed by the sisters. The toys were all made
by the sisters. The wreath and Christmas tree were made of nylon net. There were
aprons, housecoats, pajamas, shirts, skirts, dresses, and baby clothes for sale. There
was a fish pond, a candy booth, and a bakery counter, where cakes, pies, rolls, and
cookies were sold. Almost e\ery sister contributed something towards the fair, and
most of them helped at some time during the evening. W^e were very happy with the
financial, as well as with the spiritual success. \\^omen are brought close together by
Avorking and sharing in a common cause.

"We ha\'e a nurserv for the children under three years of age, and a 'J^ck and Jill'
school, run very much like a kindergarten by the mothers for preschool children."

NOTES FROM THE FIELD

685

,ifl, -. ^ v«& >

PhotoRiaph submitted by Marion H. Madsen

MIAMI STAKE (FLORIDA), MIAMI WARD PRESENTS PLAY "RELIEF

SOCIETY, \\ IIY?" March 18, 1961

Seated, in front, at the left: Marilyn Parrish and Beth Salter; standing, in front,
at the right: Mary Strome.

Standing at the back: Lillian Hemrick; Nadine Smith; Ann Sorensen; Lillian Sea-
man; Andrey Home; Belva Morris.

Marion H. Madsen, President, Miami Stake Relief Society, reports: "For the first
time since its organization, in November ig6o, the Miami Stake Relief Society officers
called a special stake gathering of all Relief Societ\' members of the stake for the cele-
bration of the birthday of Relief Society. A \^'ork meeting was held in the morning,
then a delicious luncheon was ser\'ed, followed by a short program honoring the visiting
teachers. Then came the presentation of the Relief Society film 'Unto the Least of
These.' The large attendance was most gratifying. Sister Madsen and her coun-
selors Ora Milne and Beha Morris sent personal in\'itations to every Relief Society
sister in the stake. Some of the sisters traveled 162 miles from the Key West Branch
to attend this gathering. The Miami Stake is 290 miles long, so many projects must
be put into one day.

"A capable cast abh' enacted the one-act play 'Relief Society, Why?' by Esther
Olsen, to a large and appreciati^'e audience. The play was directed by Audrey Home."

ope

Cuthenne B. BouJes

It is eventide; the shadows fall.

Yet morning sun v\ill shine for all;

When trials and sorrow s fade away,

How beautiful the newborn day!

Lift up your ejes; the sun is bright —

God shares our burdens, makes them light.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

offieology — The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 36 — Teach What "the Apostles and Prophets Have Written"

Elder Roy W. Doxey

(Text: The Doctrine and Covenants, Section 52)

For Tuesday, January 2, 1962

Objective: To understand that security in this hfe and in the world to come is
founded upon faith and obedience to the scriptures and the living prophets.

HE temporal and spiritual wel-
fare of the saints was the
concern of the Lord as revelations
and commandments were given to
his Prophet. It was most important
that as people accepted the gospel,
they should learn the necessity of
maintaining faith in the scriptures
(at that time the Bible and The
Book of Mormon), and the revela-
tions received by the Prophet Joseph
Smith. The revelation upon which
this lesson is written points out the
need to have such faith.

Section 52 Background

Information regarding the Fourth
General Conference, which con-
vened in Kirtland, Ohio, assists us
to understand the purposes for
which Section 52 of The Doctrine
and Covenants was given. The
Church had been organized for only
fourteen months, yet there were
about two thousand persons in at-
tendance at the conference which
lasted for about three days, begin-

pQSe 686

ning about the third of June 1831.
In an earlier revelation (Section
44), the appointment for this con-
ference was made, and the Spirit of
the Lord was promised to be poured
out upon the faithful who should
meet on that occasion.

The literal fulfillment of this
promise was received in many re-
markable manifestations, including
a number of prophecies. In the
Prophet's journal it is recorded that
'The Lord displayed His power to
the most perfect satisfaction of the
Saints" (D.H.C. 1:175).

What were some of these occur-
rences which would call forth this
evaluation of the general confer-
ence? "The man of sin was re-
vealed, and the authority of the Mel-
chizedek Priesthood was manifest-
ed. . . y John Whitmer, Church
Historian, wrote concerning this, as
follows :

"Joseph Smith, Jun., prophesied the day
previous that the man of sin would be
revealed. While the Lord poured out

LESSON DEPARTMENT

687

His Spirit upon His servants, the devil took
a notion to make known his power. He
bound Harvey Whitlock and John Mur-
dock so that they could not speak, and
others were affected but the Lord showed
to Joseph, the seer, the design of the
thing; he commanded the devil in the
name of Christ, and he departed, to our
joy and comfort." {D.H.C. I, page 175,
footnote) .

The office of High Priest was con-
ferred upon several brethren, this
being the first time that this office
was conferred in this dispensation.
Among those ordained was Lyman
Wight who prophesied:

. . . He said the coming of the Savior
should be like the sun rising in the east,
and will cover the whole earth. So with
the coming of the Son of Man: yea. He
will appear in His brightness and consume
all [the wicked] before Him; and the hills
will be laid low, and the valleys be ex-
alted, and the crooked be made straight
and the rough smooth. And some of my
brethren shall suffer martyrdom for the
sake of the religion of Jesus Christ, and
seal their testimony of Jesus with their
blood. He saw the heavens opened and
the Son of Man sitting on the right hand
of the Father, making intercession for his
brethren, the Saints. He said that God
would work a work in these last days that
tongue cannot express and the mind is
not capable to conceive. The glory of the
Lord shone around {D.H.C. I, page 176,
footnote ) .

Another prophecy uttered by
Joseph Smith at this time, 1831, con-
cerned the activity of John the
Revelator. According to the Church
historian, John Whitmer, 'The
Spirit of the Lord fell upon Joseph
in an unusual manner, and he proph-
esied that John the Revelator was
then among the Ten Tribes of Israel
who had been led away by Shalman-
eser, the king of Assyria, to prepare
them for their return from their
long dispersion, to again possess the
land of their fathers. He prophesied

many more things that I have not
written" {D.H.C, I, page 176, foot-
note).

Thus ended a glorious general
conference, the results of which were
evaluated by the Prophet in this
way:

It was clearly evident that the Lord gave
us power in proportion to the work to be
done, and strength according to the race
set before us, and grace and help as our
needs required. Great harmony prevailed;
several were ordained; faith was strength-
ened; and humility, so necessary for the
blessing of God to follow prayer, charac-
terized the Saints.

The next day, as a kind of continua-
tion of this great work of the last days,
I received the following [Section 52]
(D.H.C. 1:176-177).

Missionary Appointments

Following the general confer-
ence, the Lord called upon many
elders to preach the gospel. A num-
ber of these were to proselyte in
Ohio that the Church might be
strengthened further in that area.

The names of many elders appear
in Section 52 as these men are
assigned to their missionarv labors.
Many of these brethren are well
known in Church history and their
lives make an interesting story. Oth-
ers are little known today, but their
efforts in building up the kingdom
of God in their time could have
been considerable. On the other
hand, there were those who lost
their place in the kingdom because
they were overcome of the world.

Impoitant Instructions

Important for our study are some
of the instructions given to these
missionaries since they are as valid
today as when they were received.
Outstanding in this regard are the
following from Section 52:

688

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

( 1 ) ... preaching the word by the
way, saying none other things than that
which the prophets and apostles have
written, and that which is taught them by
the Comforter through the prayer of faith
(verse 9). (Compare verse 36.)

(2) And behold, he that is faithful
shall be made ruler over many things
(verse 13).

(3) The pattern against being deceived
(verses 14-21).

Satan Deceives

Unto all the elders the Lord set
forth a pattern by which the Church
members might not be deceived,
and thus the ''spirits in all cases
under the whole heaven" should be
known.

This is the pattern certifying that
Satan is a real being who seeks to
deceive:

And again, I will give unto you a pat-
tern in all things, that ye may not be
deceived; for Satan is abroad in the land,
and he goeth forth deceiving the nations
(D & C 52:14).

Who is accepted of the Lord?

Wherefore he that prayeth, whose spirit
is contrite, the same is accepted of me
if he obey mine ordinances.

He that speaketh, whose spirit is con-
trite, whose language is meek and edifieth,
the same is of God if he obey mine ordi-
nances (D & C 52:15, 16). [italics added]

In the early period of the Church
there was a need, as there is today,
for the members to distinguish be-
tween those who are acceptable to
the Lord and those who are not.
Here in plain language the key is
given to make this distinction.
Christian people believe in and
practice prayer. In the lives of many
there is the mark of sincerity and
honesty regarding their everyday
actions and beliefs. Only those,

however, who are sufficiently con-
trite, or humble enough to accept
the truth as taught in the Lord's
revelations through the Prophet
Joseph Smith and his successors, and
who obey the ordinances of water
and Spirit baptism are acceptable to
him. Regardless of how meek and
edifying a person's language may be,
he is still unacceptable to the Lord
unless he obeys these ordinances.

Verily, verily, I say unto you, they who
believe not on your words, and are not
baptized in water in my name, for the
remission of their sins, that they may re-
ceive the Holy Ghost, shall be damned,
and shall not come into my Father's king-
dom where my Father and I am
(D&C 84:74).

There are many wonderful
thoughts expressed by authors,
teachers, clergymen, and other peo-
ple who are not members of The
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints; but the Latter-day Saint
must be prepared to distinguish be-
tween true and false teachings. The
standard of judging such teachings
is yet to be mentioned in this lesson.

The missionaries in the early his-
tory of the Church were prepared to
inform the world that the Lord had
restored the Church with its prin-
ciples and ordinances as they were
known anciently. These brethren
were to go to the world to teach and
not to be taught. (See D&C
43:15-16.)

Deceivers Among Us

The Prophet wrote that there
were many false spirits abroad in the
Christian and pagan world. He also
said that there were some in our
own Church who were possessed of
this same spirit because '\ . . it is
made up of all those different sects

LESSON DEPARTMENT

689

professing every variety of opinion,
and having been under the influence
of so manv kinds of spirits, it is not
to be wondered at if there should be
found among us false spirits"
{D.H.C. IV-.sSo).

Down through the decades men
have attempted to govern the affairs
of the Church by instructing or com-
manding the Prophet, Seer, and
Re\ elator at the head of the Church
and also the Twelve Apostles. As
indicated, this began in the time of
the Prophet Joseph Smith, as point-
ed out bv Elder George A. Smith.
(See D ^ C Commentary, page

2QO.)

More subtle ways have been and
are used today by deceivers or per-
verters of the truth. The casting of
doubt and even unbelief on the
scriptures and that revelation is re-
cci\'ed b\ the leadership of the
Church, are common ways in which
these people try to undermine the
Lord's work. The standard quoted
above, "if he obey mine ordinances"
(D & C ^2:15-16), as applied to the
member of the Church, is not lim-
ited to baptism and the other ordi-
nances of the gospel. It also includes
other decrees of God, including
instructions and rules regarding con-
duct.

False Teachings Exposed

In 1946, President J. Reuben
Clark, Jr., of the First Presidency,
told the people attending the April
General Conference of false teach-
ings which were being entertained
bv some members of the Church.
Because of the need for members of
the Church to be aware of these
teachings and the authoritative way
in which President Clark answered
these claims, they are given here:

I have said on other occasions, and I
repeat now that there are being taught
amongst us, unfortunately, doctrines which
are utterly destructive, not only of Jesus
the Christ, but even of God himself, and
we must be on our watch that neither we
nor our children be influenced, debauched,
or polluted by such doctrines.

Recently a man of education (he holds
a high scholastic degree), a worthy mem-
ber of the Church, sent me a statement of
some of the teachings that now are some-
what mooted amongst some of our Latter-
day Saints — a few only, I trust. I am going
to read this statement to you and malce
some comment upon the points as I
proceed. There are some ten points.

I wish to say to you as earnestly as I
may, that, as you will see when I have read
them, if they shall attain credence
amongst us, particularly amongst our
young people, theV will destroy our faith.

The first of these statements reads:

"1. God is not an anthropomorphic
being," — that is, he does not
have hands, or eyes, or feet, or ears,
or a voice — "and not a personal
God, nor a Living God."

I remember when Dr. Talmage used to
say something not dissimilar from what I
shall say, but he made an actual quote,
as I recollect which I can only summarize
after these many years. It went about this
way:

"Thrust God out of the back door, and
he comes in at the front door as the First
Great Cause. Thrust the First Great
Cause out of the back door, and God
enters the front door as a Great Force.
Push him out as a Great Force, and he
comes back in as a Great Intelligence."

No sane man who can think at all can
deny in his heart the existence of God,
the God of the Bible, and of the New
Testament, and of modern revelation.

The next point:

"2. Man is a creature of the Universe
and draws intelligence and ideas
(inventions) from the Universe by
being in harmony with it."

690

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

This statement is not only indefinite, but
meaningless. It does, however, seem to
postulate a Universe Intelhgence, and thus
we are back to our great concept of God.

"3. There is no such thing as super-
natural experience among men —
at any time in history. No revela-
tion directly from God."

This denies all scripture. It denies all
divine manifestations to man. It denies
his goodness and his mercy and his love.
It gives the he to the commonest experi-
ence of man, recognized from the savage
to the most highly civilized man; indeed,
it gives the lie practically to our very
existence.

"4. Jesus Christ was a revolutionary
leader — but not divine."

This, of course, denies the divinity of
Jesus, It falls squarely within the obser-
vation of John who declared, as I have
already read:

''For many deceivers are entered into the
world, who confess not that Jesus Christ
is come in the flesh. This is a deceiver
and an antichrist." (II John 7.)

"5. Joseph Smith did not see God nor
really experience any supernatural
phenomena. He wrote the Book
of Mormon without divine assis-
tance. He also gave revelations to
suit his purpose and the situation
without divine assistance."

No man can honestly read the Book of
Mormon and then say that this boy
Prophet wrote it himself, and the most
persistent search has failed to reveal that
he stole the book. There is too much in
the book to have been written by a boy
whom his hostile critics brand as an igno-
ramus. And it should be said here, he
had no opportunity for consulting either
the little-known sources, which hostile
critics have disinterred in trying to destroy
him, or the more widely-known sources of
which he probably had no knowledge
whatever because they were inaccessible to
him. No man of his age could have had
in his mind, no matter how much he had
studied, merely the allusions contained in
the Book of Mormon to the holy scrip-

tures, and all that we have of his that
came from him when speaking or writing
normally, gives not even a suggestion of
his power to compose or to utter those
great gems of majestic hterature which are
so plentifully found in the Book of Mor-
mon and the Doctrine and Covenants.

"6. The value of Mormonism is in its
practice and in its system. Its
origin need not be basic to one's
belief in or acceptance of Mor-
monism for its value."

Many of us have heard this heresy be-
fore. No shallower view of Mormonism
can be taken than is thus expressed. The
achievements of our people, the growth of
the Church, the people's endurance of
hardship, misery, penury, persecution, and
even martvrdom itself, would have been
wholly impossible without the spirituality
which lay behind and vitalized their whole
lives. This people of ours had the Spirit
of God to direct them. Take away from
us that Spirit, take away the divinity
which lies behind the gospel, and there is
nothing left. Had our work not been
divinely fathered, we would not ha\'e out-
lived our first ten years of life.

"7. The three-degrees-of-glory story is
a myth."

That is, Paul was mistaken, the Prophet
Joseph was mistaken, all who have thought
and taught that glory might come to those
who live righteously and die with a testi-
mony, some of them as martyrs, were all
mistaken and all they believed in was a
myth. Such a concept destroys the teach-
ings of the restored gospel. The words of
Paul and the words of the Prophet Joseph
were divinely inspired and are the eternal
truth.

Here is another mean thrust:

"8. Temple work may occupy old peo-
ple in pleasant pastime but it is
absurd and foolish in its objec-
tives."

Thus these antichrists would not only
abandon the living but discard the dead,
their ancestors and loved ones; nothing
would be saved, indeed salvation would
for no one be a reality. Every instinct of
justice and mercy, every really rational con-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

691

cept of niciii and his being cries out against
any concept such as this. Temple work
is part of the restored gospel.

"9. The belief that man might become
as God is equally foolish."

This doctrine would, of course wipe out
the great truth of eternal progression. It
would thus cut off from man even the
hope of advancement hereafter; it violates
e\ery concept of the future brought to us
by the restored gospel.

"10. Practically every theological idea
advanced by Joseph Smith can be
found in some ancient religion or
in some current beliefs contempor-
ary with his time."

There is truth in the conception that
the restored gospel does contain among its
truths beliefs held by ancient religions and
by modern ones. Ho\^■ever, the Prophet
Joseph never had the opportunity, never
had the books, never had the time to
search out from these sources all these
various truths from the paganism and the
Christianity of the past. It was not
humanly possible for him to do so at his
age and with the meager facilities at his
command. But we know how it came to
be that these partial truths were found in
pagan teachings of pre-Christian eras: the
gospel was on the earth from the time of
Adam, and from then on down, there
appeared here and there in the world,
among this people and that, recollections
of the doctrines and principles of the gos-
pel as they were taught to Adam. Some
of the truths of the gospel have alwavs
been on the earth (116 Annual Confer-
ence Report, April 1946, pp. 119-121).

The Standard oi Judgment

This revelation (Section 52), in
verses g and 36, establishes a stand-
ard which was to be used by the
missionaries mentioned in this reve-
lation. It is the same standard that
has continued from the beginning
and is in force todav. The Lord said
that these missionaries were to teach
only that which the ^'prophets and

apostles have written, and that
which is taught them by the Com-
forter through the prayer of faith."

Follow the Lord's Counsel

The scriptures are the basis for
understanding our relationship to
God, because they reveal the word
of the Lord through his inspired
prophets. His prophets today make
known to the Latter-day Saints the
will of the Lord and receive revela-
tion for our guidance. The Prophet
and President of The Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is
the mouthpiece of God for the peo-
ple who have made covenants with
the Lord by baptism. Elder John
A. Widtsoe wrote that the greatest
or the most important prophet to us
is the living prophet, because it is
his responsibility to direct the peo-
ple in sohing the problems of the
day by the inspiration of the Lord.
Every prophet who has directed the
Church in any generation has been
the greatest prophet to that genera-
tion. The Latter-day Saint sustains
the President of the Church in this
way by accepting counsel from him
and those who serve with him as
prophets, seers, and revelators. (See
The Improvement Era, November
1943, page 689.)

But how is the member of the
Church to know the truth? It is by
the power of the Holy Ghost. But
who is entitled to this power? As this
revelation points out, it is one who
is humble (teachable, submissive to
the Lord's will), prayerful, having
faith in the Church Authorities, and
remembering that in this life our
principal concern should be to seek
salvation through the gospel. This
important fact was made known by
the Lord when he said it was neces-

692

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

sary to walk uprightly before him.
(See D & C 46:7.)

The Blessing oi Obedience

We have now come to the third
instruction given to the missionaries
who were to teach the words "which
the prophets and apostles have writ-
ten" and that which is taught by
"the Comforter through the prayer
of faith." (See D & C 52:9, 14-21,

36.)

"And behold, he that is faithful
shall be made ruler over many
things" {Ihid.y verse 13). As one
learns to rule himself, he grows in
power, and the Lord places more
responsibility upon him. (See also
Alma 12:9-11; D & C 82:3.) This
life is the time for testing and trial.
He who is faithful in a few things
will be made ruler over many. (See
Luke 19:12-26.) The reward of the
true disciple of Jesus is the blessing
of godhood when all things will be
subject to him.

Summary

Section 52 was received imme-
diately following a general confer-
ence of the Church where great
spiritual blessings were enjoyed by
the faithful saints. In the main, this
revelation was given that certain
brethren might know of their assign-
ments in the ministry, together with
important instructions on how to
detect the influences of the Adver-
sary. There was a pattern given
which, if known, would be a means
by which the missionaries and the
members of the Church would be
able to determine who is a true
disciple of the Lord, and thus accept
him as the Lord's representative.
The standard of judgment is wheth-

er or not the person obeys the Lord's
ordinances, which means the first
principles of the gospel, and the
rules and regulations which have
been given for the guidance of the
Church. Regardless of the lan-
guage, meekness, and other virtues
which impress people, God demands
acceptance of his ordinances as the
proof of faithfulness. One of the
important tests to be applied to
those who profess approval of the
Lord is whether their teachings are
from the writings of the apostles and
prophets, both living and dead. The
final testimony comes to the faith-
ful Latter-day Saint through the
Holy Ghost which bears witness to
the truths spoken by the living
oracles. The President of the
Church is the revelator of the Lord
and the person, who, under the
power of the Holy Ghost, is author-
ized to determine the doctrine of
the Church. His associates in the
First Presidency and the Council of
the Twelve receive re\elation for
their callings as leaders of the
Church, as do other officers in the
kingdom of God.

Questions for Discussion

1. How does a knowledge of what hap^
pened at the Fourth General Conference
of the Church help you to understand the
reason why the Lord gave Section 52?

2. What was known concerning the
activities of John the Belo\ed at the time
of this general conference in 1831?

3. According to this lesson, why would
you believe that Satan is a personal being
who seeks to deceive?

4. What is the pattern of judgment
which the Lord says should be used to
determine his true disciple?

5. Summarize this lesson by giN'ing the
three important instructions for the saints,
as given in Section 52.

S/iSiting cJeacher 1 1 iessages —

Truths to Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants

Message 36 — ''One Man Shall Not Build Upon Another's Foundation"

(D & C 52:33).

ChiistinQ H. Robinson

For Tuesday, January 2, 1962

Objective: To emphasize the fact that we can build soHd foundations only upon
our own efforts and accomplishments.

'T^HE statement from The Doc-
trine and Covenants empha-
sizes the basic truth that the
important things in life, such as
character, faith, and a testimony of
the gospel, are not inherited from
others, neither can they be bought.
They come to us only through our
own efforts. It is true that wealth
and material possessions and certain
personality and character traits may
be transferred from one generation
to another, but the wisdom with
which these possessions are utilized
and developed must be self-learned.

Some of the most pathetic fail-
ures in history have come because
individuals, with noble backgrounds
and great potentialities, have mistak-
enly believed they could build on
another's foundation and have neg-
lected to build into their own lives
those character qualities only upon
which success and achievement
come.

This is particularly true in the
way we build our testimonies of the
divinity of the gospel. Regardless
of the faith of our fathers or of the
strength and sturdiness of our fami-
lies and associates, we cannot clothe
ourselves with their testimonies. We
must build, nourish, and sustain our
own. All too often we may be mis-

led into thinking our testimony is
strong, when, in fact, we are leaning
heavily on the knowledge and testi-
mony of someone else. This may
be one of the basic causes for the
inactivity of certain indi\ iduals who
depend too much on the support
and strength of others. If for any
reason this support is withdrawn,
then they find they are unable to
stand on their own feet.

This emphasizes the importance
of building testimonies on our own
knowledge and personal convictions
of the gospel, rather than on the
lives and accomplishments of others.
This may well be what Paul had in
mind when he said, ''. . . every man
shall receive his own reward accord-
ing to his own labour" (I Cor. 3:8).

Character is another aspect of our
individuality which must be built
on our own personal foundation.
Although good ancestry is a won-
derful heritage and one which we
should prize and cherish, yet, the
only way we can fully take advan-
tage of this inheritance is to take the
good qualities passed on to us by
our ancestors and make them func-
tion and expand in our own lives.
Regardless of how fine our inherit-
ance may be, if these qualities are
allowed to lie dormant, thev will

Page 693

^94

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

wither and die. We must build with
the tools and materials which are
given us.

Each is gixen a bag of tools,

A shapeless mass,

A book of rules;

And each must make,

Ere life is flown,

A stumbling-block

Or a stepping-stone.

— R. L. Sharpe
— From "Stumbling-Block or
Stepping-Stone"

Most of us remember the story
about the wise master who, before
he departed on an extended journey,
called one of his servants to him to
give him instructions regarding the
construction of an important build-
ing. This building, he told the
servant, was to be the home of a
special friend, and so he wanted it

built to exact specifications with the
very best materials.

After the master had departed,
the servant rationalized with himself
that he could save money and effort,
here and there, by violating the
specifications by using shoddy ma-
terials in places where he thought
the shortcomings could not be de-
tected.

The house was finished. When
the master returned he gave it to his
servant who had built it, explaining
that he was the special friend for
whom this ''special house was built."

Our characters and our lives will
reflect the type of materials with
which we build. Let us make sure
the materials we use are only of the
best so that we can build strong,
sturdy foundations to support good,
righteous lives.

Work Tfleeting — Attitudes and Manners

How Do You Do?

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Discussion 4 — Courtesy in Church

Elaine Anderson Cannon

For Tuesday, January g, 1962

Objective: To emphasize that we honor our Father in hea\en when we practice
and encourage respect for others in Church and for the edifices themselves.

T3ECAUSE of the constant and
varied needs which our Church
edifices serve, they receive hard
wear under normal circumstances.
Only when every member consider-
ately co-operates to protect these
buildings can their sacred influence
be fully enjoyed. This respect for

churches and people is a visible
component of reverence.

Children, as well as people of all
ages, are welcomed to our Church
services. Nearly every ward can
point with pride to large families
who attend meetings together and
whose deportment reflects under-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

695

standing of the purpose of the serv-
ice by being reverent and courteous;
however, there is evidence that many
are yet in the learning process of
acquiring these attributes.

The joy of understanding the
''good news" of the gospel message
and feeling the close relationship as
brothers and sisters, characterize
the Latter-day Saints as friendly.
However, it behooves us to exercise
caution lest this attitude beget noisy
sociability to the extent that it be-
comes discourteous and irreverent.

Parental Responsibility

Courtesy in church is a lesson in
living which should not be neglect-
ed. It can best be learned in the
intimacy of the family circle, where
each member can be instructed
properly in his obligations and
privileges. President McKay has
said :

It has been truly said that reverence is
the noblest state in which a man can live
in the world. If that is true, then ir-
reverent man has a crudeness about him
that is repellent. . . .

Reverence and obedience to law should
begin at home. Indeed, too much em-
phasis cannot be laid upon the responsi-
bility of parents to teach their children
reverence for God in all things sacred, and
to honor and uphold the law. . . .

Disorder injures the child who makes
it. He should learn that when he is in
society there are certain things which he
cannot do with impunity. He cannot tres-
pass upon the rights of his associates
{Gospel Ideals, pp. 224 and 225).

This important lesson should not
be left for religious leaders on the
scene, except under unusual circum-
stances when mischievous children
are found in disturbing or destruc-
tive acts. Parents, to whom such an

incident is reported, should co-oper-
ate with the leaders in helping the
child to understand the seriousness
of the error. A proper plan for
restitution, if necessary, should be
considered as much for the child's
benefit as for his obligations to the
Church.

Polite Piomptness

It is distracting from reverence
when people arrive late for Church
services. It is courteous to make
every effort to be in place before the
prelude music begins. To avoid
tardiness requires parental planning
of home preparations for Church
attendance, even on the day previ-
ous. Emergencies that occasionally
make late arrival unavoidable are
recognized, but to be habitually late
bespeaks selfishness.

Helps for Childien

If it is necessary to bring a little
food or nursing bottle to Church,
these foods should be handled with
great care to prevent them from
crumbling or spilling on the benches
or on the floor. These areas should
be checked by the parents before
leaving the chapel to make sure that
thev are clear of litter.

Observing the following sugges-
tions bespeaks thoughtful courtesy
to other worshipers and contributes
to teaching reverence to children:

1. If "quiet toys" are necessary, they
should be limited to the unbreakable type
that do not scratch, rattle, or jingle.

2. Use of crayons or pencils should be
confined to the paper that parents may
provide for the child.

3. Help the child to understand that
draperies and curtains are "no no" items
and should not be touched or pulled.

4. Little shoes with metal taps or trims
that will scratch should be kept off the
benches.

"696

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

5. Hymn books are part of the neces-
sary equipment for worship. They deserve
equal care and protection with the fur-
nishings.

Part of the preparation for the
Sabbath day should be that of re-
minding httle tots and teens of
proper behavior in Church meet-
ings.

It is wise for parents with small
children to sit near the aisle or close
to the exit into the '*cry-room" or
hall, so that if it is necessary to take
the child from the chapel, it may be
done without disturbing a row of
people. A disorderly child should
te taken from the chapel at once,
iDut not home, or else the child will
learn it can go home if it disturbs.
When a child is quiet he may be
b)rought back into the chapel. Re-
peating this process as often as
necessary will teach church behavior
to the child.

The passing of the sacrament is a
sacred period. Children can be
lielped to fold their hands during the
prayer, and learn the sacredness of
this ordinance if not allowed to play
during the service.

Courtesv of Appreciation

Strangers attending Church serv-
ices are generally welcomed by those
appointed to do so at the entrance
to the chapel, recognized in the
classes which they attend, and in-
troduced to the members. Follow-
ing the service, they should be wel-
comed by members and made to
feel a part of the group. Certainly
in Relief Society this aspect of
courtesy should not be overlooked.

Except for rare emergencies, it is

rude to leave religious services before
the closing prayer has been offered.
President McKay said:

Children should be impressed with the
inappropriateness of confusion and dis-
order in a worshiping assembly, and
should be made to realize that it is the
height of rudeness to leave service before
dismissal. Young people who ignore such
proprieties are two hundred and fifty years
behind the times. They should have lived
in colonial days when just to make sure
that they stayed out the service, young
men were locked in their pews by their
superiors (Conference Report, April 1937,
page 30).

When Church Representatives
Come to You

Wlien representatives of the ward
(ward teachers. Relief Society visit-
ing teachers. Magazine representa-
tives, and others ) come to the home,
they should be treated with defer-
ence. Treat them as special guests,
and turn off any television, record
player, or radio that happens to be
playing while these visitors are in
the home. Familv members should
be taught bv example to radiate
warmth, friendliness, interest, and
respect for the callings of these peo-
ple who visit homes in the spirit of
service.

Questions ioi Discussion

1. Suggest ways and means parents may
employ to teach children respect and care
for the chapel and public property.

2. Discuss the question: How should a
parent react when a Church officer or
teacher corrects her child or informs the
parent of his misbehavior?

3. If children are observed running in
the chapel halls or rooms, should one re-
mind them to desist or just ignore them?
How do you do?

JLiterature — America's Literature Comes of Age

Lesson 28 — Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, America's Poet (1807-1882)

Elder Brfant S. Jacobs

(Textbook: America's Literature by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes,
Dryden Press, New York, pp. 357-399)

For Tuesday, January 16, 1962

Objective: To renew acquaintance with Longfellow, America's best-loved and
best-known poet.

"C^OR more than a hundred years
Longfellow has been the favor-
ite poet of the United States. To
ignore or belittle him is to disparage
a national institution, while to un-
derstand and accept him for what
he is gives immediate and valid en-
trance into the national character.
This is not to claim that his poems
are great, but only loved.

Had the people been given the
right to vote in the age when poetry
was supreme, without question
Longfellow would have been voted
America's Poet Laureate. With few
exceptions, whatever he wrote was
immediately and widely read. One
of his later books sold 15,000 copies
the day it was published. The com-
prehensive view of his status is per-
haps best given by his publisher,
M.T. Fields:

Longfellow's currency in Europe is
almost unparalleled. Twenty-four publish-
ing houses in England have issued the
whole or a part of his works. Many of
his poems have been translated into Rus-
sian and Hebrew. ''Evangeline" has been
translated three times into German, and
''Hiawatha" has not only gone into nearly
all the modern languages but can be read
in Latin. I have seen translations of all
Longfellow's principal works in French,
Italian, German, Spanish, Portuguese,
Dutch, Swedish, and Danish. The Em-
peror of Brazil has himself translated and

published "Robert of Sicily," and in China
they use a fan which has become tre-
mendously popular on account of the
'Tsalm of Life" being printed on it.
Professor Kneeland, who went to the
national millenial celebration in Iceland,
told me that when he was leaving, the
people said to him: "Tell Longfellow that
we love him; and tell him that Iceland
knows him by heart" (Shepard, Odell,
Henry ^adswoith Longfellow: Represen-
tative Selections, American Book Com-
pany, 1934, page 40).

Longfellow's only rival in Enjj.-
land was Tennyson. Both Cam-
bridge and Oxford bestowed hon-
orary degrees upon him; his bust in
the poet's corner of Westminster
Abbey is prominently placed, the
only American to be so honored.
After granting him private audience,
in 1868, Queen Victoria noted in
her journal her pleasure and surprise
upon learning that his poems were
known to the servants in the castle,
which explained the excitement
with which they concealed them-
selves along his pathway, that they
might get a good look at him. ''No
other distinguished person has come
here that has excited so peculiar an
interest. Such poets wear a crown
that is imperishable." And Long-
fellow received the same adulation
at home. When a close friend re-
cited the following lines from 'The

Page 697

698

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

Building of the Ship/' Lincoln's
face became wet with tears, and,
after a long silence, he said, ''It is a
wonderful gift to be able to stir men
like that."

Thou, too, sail on, O Ship of State!
Sail on, O Union, strong and great!
Humanity with all its fears,
With all the hopes of future years,
Is hanging breathless on thy fate!
We know what Master laid thy keel,
What Workmen wrought thy ribs of steel.
Who made each mast, and sail, and rope,
What anvils rang, what hammers beat,
In what a forge and what a heat
Were shaped the anchors of thy hope!
Fear not each sudden sound and shock,
'Tis of the wave and not the rock;
'Tis but the flapping of the sail,
And not a rent made by the gale!
In spite of rock and tempest's roar.
In spite of false lights on the shore,
Sail on, nor fear to breast the sea!
Our hearts, our hopes, are all with thee,
Our hearts, our hopes, our prayers, our

tears.
Our faith triumphant o'er our fears.
Are all with thee, — are all with thee!

For soft, flowing beauty, a skill at
which Longfellow excels, read aloud:

I heard the trailing garments of the Night
Sweep through her marble halls!

I saw her sable skirts all fringed with light
From the celestial walls!

—''Hymn to the Night"

'The Day Is Done" is a useful
summary of Longfellow's lyrical gifts
and his romantic yearnings for peace
and security, just as "Psalm of Life"
exemplifies the moralizing, affirming
optimism which made him spokes-
man for an age of hope and belief.

The day is done, and the darkness
Falls from the wings of Night,

As a feather is wafted downward
From an eagle in his flight.

I see the lights of the village

Gleam through the rain and the mist,
And a feeling of sadness comes o'er me
That my soul cannot resist:

A feeling of sadness and longing,

That is not akin to pain,
And resembles sorrow only

As the mist resembles the rain.

Come, read to me some poem.

Some simple and heartfelt lay.

That shall soothe this restless feeling,
And banish the thoughts of day.

Not from the grand old masters,

Not from the bards sublime,
Whose distant footsteps echo

Through the corridors of Time.

For, like strains of martial music.
Their mighty thoughts suggest
Life's endless toil and endeavor;
And to-night I long for rest.

Read from some humbler poet.

Whose songs gushed from his heart.
As showers from the clouds of summer.

Or tears from the eyelids start;

Who, through long days of labor,
And nights devoid of ease.

Still heard in his soul the music
Of wonderful melodies.

Such songs have power to quiet

The restless pulse of care.
And come like the benediction

That follows after prayer.

Then read from the treasured volume

The poem of thy choice.
And lend to the rhyme of the poet

The beauty of thy voice.

And the night shall be filled with music,
And the cares that infest the day.

Shall fold their tents, like the Arabs,
And as silently steal away.

This poem contains dominant
traits of Longfellow himself: it is
smooth, gentle, warm with the love
of family and the security of home;
it affirms the simple, heartfelt truths
as the source of life's goodness; its
tones and rhythms are the beauty
and peace which both Longfellow
and his readers esteem.

Longfellow, the Man

Henry was born February 27,
1807, in Portland, Massachusetts

LESSON DEPARTMENT

699

(later Maine), to a practical, influ-
ential lawyer father, who was a Har-
vard graduate, and a sensitive, gentle
mother. Frequently Henry visited
the seven-thousand-acre estate given
his grandfather for his outstanding
services during the Revolutionary
War, and saw in this tie-wiggecl,
knee-breeched old gentleman the
security of family excellence, which
his own father perpetuated and
which Longfellow honored when he
came into possession of Craigie
House, the most luxurious mansion
in all Cambridge.

After college, a trip to Europe for
some years gave Longfellow a facility
in some ten languages and a strong
love for the medie\'al past, which
dominated his imagination through-
out his life. A trip to Europe to give
him greater background for his posi-
tion of Professor of Languages at
Harvard, ended in tragedy when his
wife died in Rotterdam, in 1836. He
returned to Har\'ard where he taught
effectively until 1854, when he re-
signed to give himself entirely to his
poetry, since his college duties had
become like *'a great hand laid on
all the strings of my lyre." Seven
years previous he had married Fran-
ces Appleton, whose wealthy mer-
chant father had given them Craigie
House as a wedding gift.

Theirs was an extremely happy
marriage. Longfellow traveled from
home only when such absence was
unavoidable, so great a pain did
separation cause them both. And
both enjoyed the prestige and dig-
nity which surrounded them in their
home: lovely paintings, carpets, and
furniture, servants in velvet coats,
the best food, and elegant living.
As Longfellow recorded in his jour-
nal, *'I think it is exquisite to read

A Perry Picture

HENRY ^^^ADS^^^ORTII
LONGFELLOW

good novels in bed with wax lights
and silver candlesticks — Disraeli's
Vivian Grev, for example." Their
three children brought them great
joy, but it \^as his grandchildren in
his eighteen years of loneliness who
gave Longfellow the crowning hap-
piness of his life.

While Longfellow inherited much
wealth, he earned far more from his
books, rarely less than $20,000 a year
and, sometimes, almost $50,000. A
most careful businessman, he kept
meticulous records of all his affairs,
managed his publishers to obtain
most advantageous royalties from his
world-wide publications, and invest-
ed his funds in sound and profitable
enterprises.

Throughout his adult years Long-
fellow's eyes were so weak that he
could read only in daylight, but his
wife spent hours reading to him
from the huge library which he used

700

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

almost daily. ''Evangeline" was
written in a large scrawl on large
pads without his ever seeing what
he wrote. In later years his eyes
became stronger, but the neuralgic
pains which plagued him all his life
never relented. Some days the waves
of pain surging through his teeth
and body were so severe that he
could only suffer and wait for them
to pass.

But the great pain which never
passed until his death was the tragic
death of his beloved Fanny, in 1861,
after fourteen years of full compan-
ionship and love. Her billowy sum-
mer dress was blown into a lighted
candle. Though Henry raced to her
in answer to her screams and hugged
her within his coat, her burns were
fatal. His face was burned so se-
verely that he could not shave and
henceforth wore a full beard.
Though but one or two of Long-
fellow's poems contain any personal
reference, 'The Cross of Snow"
written eighteen years after her
death, in his seventy-second year, is
a sonnet of superior quality, and one
of his best poems, though, unfor-
tunatelv, but little known since he
did not permit its publication dur-
ing his lifetime. (See text, page

399-)

In the long, sleepless watches of the night,
A gentle face — the face of one long

dead —
Looks at me from the wall, where round

its head
The night-lamp casts a halo of pale light.
Here in this room she died; and soul more

white
Ne\er through martyrdom of fire was led
To its repose; nor can in books be read
The legend of a life more benedight.
There is a mountain in the distant West,
That, sun-defying, in its deep ravines
Displays a cross of snow upon its side.
Such is the cross I wear upon my breast

These eighteen years, through all the

changing scenes
And seasons, changeless since the day she

died.

During his years of grief, Long-
fellow did more translating in an at-
tempt to keep himself occupied, his
most notable work being Dante's
''Divine Comedy." He wrote his
last poem ten days before his death.
His seventy-fifth birthdav was hon-
ored in every schoolhouse in the
country. Less than one month later,
Longfellow died, on March 24, 1882.

Narrative Poems

Throughout Longfellow's life he
read widely in medieval and other
European literatures and histories.
His reason? He liked it, both for the
relaxation and the vicarious reality
it brought him. Many foreign titles
appear among his poems: ''Divina
Commedia" (''Divine Comedv"),
"Vox Populi" ("Voice of the Peo-
ple"), "Morituri Salutamus" ("We
About to Die Salute You"), "Ha-
roun Al Raschid" (Caliph of Bagdad
in Arabian Nights), "Michelangelo,"
and many others. But many of
his poems which we know best are
story-poems in which Longfellow's
characteristic elements of sentiment
and didacticism are strongly repre-
sented. Such are "The Birds of
Killingworth," "King Robert of
Sicily," "I Heard the Bells on
Christmas Day," and "The Court-
ship of Miles 'Standish." In "Hia-
watha" he attempted to catch the
epic majesty of primitive Indian
culture:

By the shores of Gitche Gumee,
By the shining Big-Sea- Water,
Stood the wigwam of Nokomis.
Daughter of the Moon, Nokomis. . . .
— (Ill, lines 64-67)

LESSON DEPARTMENT

701

One figure defining the relation-
ship of Hiawatha and Minnehaha is
aptly drawn:

As unto the bow the cord is,

So unto the man is woman.

Though she bends him, she obeys him,

Though she draws him, yet she follows,

Useless each without the other. . . .

Perhaps his best-known short nar-
rative poems are "The Village Black-
smith" and "Paul Revere's Ride/'
both having earned a place in many
a schoolchild's heart — if not in
American history:

Listen, my children, and you shall hear
Of the midnight ride of Paul Revere,
On the eighteenth of April, in Seventy-five;
Hardly a man is now alive
W^ho remembers that famous day and
year. . . .

The delight which this poem has
yielded (written about the ride
made by Paul Revere to warn the
American colonists of the approach
of the British in Boston preceding
the American Revolutionary War),
makes Revere's debt to the poet im-
measurable. Here again is exempli-
fied the poet's ability to create in
the popular imagination a more viv-
id narrative of history than history
itself offeis.

Evangeline

Appearing in 1847, the same year
as Tennyson's 'The Princess" (and
contrasting sharply with the actual
contemporarv emigration to Utah of
the Mormon pioneers), ''Evange-
line" immediatelv became universal-
ly known and loved, since it ap-
peared to be the long-anticipated
''great American poem" by a native
American about an American sub-
ject. Longfellow visited neither
Nova Scotia nor the Mississippi Val-

ley, but drew upon travel books for
his descriptions which are nonethe-
less the best lines in the poem.

The story of Evangeline deals
with the deportation of some six
thousand rural Frenchmen from
Grand-Pre, in 1755, when thev re-
fused to take the oath of allegiance
to England, even though Acadia had
been given to England by France
in a treaty more than forty vears
earlier. The final pathos of the
poem is made possible only because
of Longfellow's initial success in
portraying the simple tranquilitv of
Evangeline's home environment be-
fore her people were evicted, their
homes burned, and they were rudely
shoved into different ships bound
for various ports :

. . . Then came the laborers home from

the field, and serenely the sun sank
Down to his rest, and twilight prevailed.

Anon from the belfr}-
Softly the Angelus sounded, and over the

roofs of the village
Columns of blue smoke, like clouds of

incense ascending.

Rose from a hundred hearts, the homes of

peace and contentment.
Thus dwelt together in love these simple

Acadian farmers, —
Dwelt in the love of God and of man.

Alike were they free from
Fear, that reigns with the tyrant, and envy,

the \ice of republics.
Neither locks had they to their doors, nor

bars to their windows;
But their dwellings were open as day and

the hearts of the owners;
There the richest was poor, and the poor-
est lived in abundance. . . .

(text, page 365, lines 47-57).

Aloof to all young men's ad\'ances
save those of Gabriel, Evangeline
anticipates their marriage, which is
interrupted by the harsh evacuation
order. Gabriel and his father Basil

702

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 196T

settle in Louisiana where, many,
many years later, Evangeline finds
Basil the clay after Gabriel has left
to hunt. Fruitlessly they search
the Michigan woods, until, in
despair, Evangeline becomes a nurse
to the unfortunate and forgotten
derelicts of Philadelphia. There she
discovers the dying Gabriel who
recognizes her but is too weak to
pronounce her name before he dies.
The aged but now grateful Evange-
line soon joins him in death and,
at last, the lovers are joined in name-
less graves, while those few peasants
who returned to Acadia

... by the evening fire repeat Evangeline's

story,

While from its rocky caverns the deep-
voiced, neighboring ocean

Speaks, and in accents disconsolate an-
swers the wail of the forest. . . .

Longfellow's Place in
American Literature

For some modern readers Long-
fellow is too sentimental, artificial,
and shallow even to be given a hear-

ing; for others he still speaks in
beauty of inner peace, of life as it
should be, of the ideal dream-reality
which all mortals pursue yet never
attain. Regardless of which feeling
toward Longfellow one holds, or
whether they blend into each other,
his place in American literature is
assured. Too manv of us and our
forebears ha\'e found pleasure and
solace in his poetry for his lines ever
to be forgotten, and while newer^
more profound and somber voices
may sing with more piercing power
to a more somber, realistic world,
still those who wish to know fully
the truths of the American past and
the human heart will return to him
through time.

Thoughts for Discussion

1. Relate Longfellow's background and
personal life to his poetry.

2. Which of his poems do you like
best? Why?

3. Do vou agree that he might be con-
sidered a valid spokesman for nineteenth-
century America?

cJ^ist of J^ong fellow s [Poems cJhat (jiave Ujeen

Set to 1 1 iusic

POEMS COMPOSERS

1. Afternoon in February .__ Hullah

2. Alike Are Life and Death Rinck

(Taken from "Birds of Passage," Flight the

Fourth )

3. America (fugitive stanza) Carey

4. The Arrow and the Song Balfe

5. Bear a Lily in Thy Hand Composer Unknown

6. Beware Hatton

7. The Bridge Bliss

8. Curfew Composer Unknown

9. Death of Minnehaha Converse

(Taken from "The Famine" in "Hiawatha")

10. Decoration Day Geyer

11. Good Night! Good Night, Beloved Balfe; Moir; Nevin; Pinsuti

("Song" in "Spanish Student")

12. The Green Trees Whisper Low and Mild Balfe

LESSON DEPARTMENT

703

13. The Hemlock Tree German air

14. Christmas Bells Brewer; Hatton

15. It Was Fifty Years Ago Hatton

(Taken from "Birds of Passage" First Part

from "The Fiftieth Birthday of Agassiz/'
May 28, 1857)

16. January Olds

17. The Open Window Scott - Gatty

18. A Psalm of Life Smart

19. The Rainy Day Dempster

20. The Reaper and the Flowers Emerson

21. The Ship of State German air; also music by

(Taken from "The Building of the Ship" unknown composer.

in "By the Seaside")

22. Stars of the Summer Night Balfe; Pease; Woodbury; also

unknown composer

23. The Sun Is Bright Weber

24. To Stay at Home Is Best Gate

("Song" in "Birds of Passage" Flight the

Fifth)

25. The Village Blacksmith Weis

20. The Reaper and the Flowers Hatton

27. Upsidee Composer unknown

28. As Torrents in Summer Edward Elgar

29. Hiawatha's W^edding Taylor

30. Forget-Me-Nots L.M.E. (L. M. Evilsizer)

31. Life Is Real, Life Is Earnest Wilmot

( 30 and 3 1 found in American School Songs, Hope Publishing Company, Chicago,
Illinois, 1904.)

Note: Many of these songs may be purchased or ordered from the music stores
advertising in The Relief Society Magazine. Also, consult your local music stores.

Social Science — The Place of Woman in the

Gospel Plan

Service, the Mission of Motherhood

Lesson 3 — Motherhood, the Highest Type of Service

Objecti\c: To realize the implied obligation and responsibility of motherhood.
"Motherhood is the highest type of service which mortals know" (President J.

Reuben Clark, Jr.) .

Elder And S. Ballii

For Tuesday, January 23, 1962

Childbearing — to Be Wellborn flows the stream of humanity"

''YEOMAN should be intelhgent (President David O. McKay) .

and pure because she is The mother in childbearing be-

the living life fountain from which comes the fountain of life. The

704

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

child is the miracle of life itself. At
birth it becomes a living entity with
the potential of transmitting life.
The scientist in the laboratory can
put together materials and keep
them living, but he cannot give
these materials the power to repro-
duce.

The joint responsibility of parent-
hood is to beget human life. To
the mother is given the capacity to
nurture, develop, and bring into this
world the child — a spirit of God
with an earthly body. The miracle
of life and the sacredness of the
ability to reproduce should be the
subject for a constant lesson to be
taught by mothers to children as
they grow up.

The knowledge of the source of
life and the full realization of the
responsibility for the development
of the capacities and the potentiali-
ties of the baby, together with the
pain and suffering of childbearing,
provide an important base for the
love and concern of the mother for
the welfare of the child.

With a full knowledge of ( i ) the
purpose of life; (2) the source of
the spirit of the child; and (3) the
responsibility of accounting to our
Father in heaven for the children
that are given to us, childbearing has
a special significance, a sacredness
that every man and woman must
seriously consider.

In this lesson, being wellborn is
concerned not only with mental and
physical equipment, but also with
a home and family where the par-
ents are qualified to provide healthy
stimulation to the growth and de-
velopment of each child spiritually
and intellectually. What a blessing
it is to be able to live in an atmos-
phere of calm, peaceful relationships

between father and mother, plus the
ability to meet adequately temporal
needs of the members. All these
things must be considered as being
part of being wellborn.

1 . The Importance of Selection
Possibly the most important de-
cision that a man or woman makes
in relationship to their own happi-
ness, the happiness of their de-
scendants, and the happiness and
general welfare of society, is the
choice of a mate. By this decision
one determines the biology of the
children, the spiritual environment
in which they are to mature, and the
intellectual atmosphere that will
provide the stimulation to influence
the development of the child's abili-
ties and capacities.

Some young people try to settle
these great problems in a moment
of infatuation or high emotional
tension. This places a definite re-
sponsibility on parents, particularly
upon mothers, constantly to en-
courage and train their children in
the art of selection. This training
begins, really, in the selection of the
locality in which the familv is to
live. Your neighbors become a pri-
mary group for your children, pro-
viding them with intimate face-to-
face experiences. Such experiences
are basic to effective learning. As
these experiences continue, friend-
ships are developed that become
lasting and, frequently, provide the
life partner of the child. Therefore,
it is mother's duty to know her
neighbors and to limit or encourage
the association of her children ac-
cording to her findings. It is much
more difficult to break up a well-
established association than to give
direction to the selection of desir-
able companions in the first place.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

705

The interest and concern of par-
ents in and about the associates of
their children never end. Again, as
always, mother carries the responsi-
bility of knowing the companions
of her children. Father cannot,
under any condition, be freed from
his part of this responsibility; but,
mother, as the managing director of
the home, must see the importance
of her assignment and do something
about it.

As the children grow, the selec-
tion of playmates and companions
becomes more and more important.
Inviting the acquaintances of their
children into the home and being
interested in their play, conversa-
tion, and personality expressions,
can be a most revealing and en-
lightening experience and provide
an excellent base for evaluation.
Then, at the proper time, a sugges-
tion or recommendation about
whom to Gontinue to invite or go
with can be presented with confi-
dence and effectiveness. In the
training for proper selection, as in
all training, there cannot be dicta-
torial or commanding directions, but
there can be patient, persistent train-
ing in values so that the child feels
a confidence in his own decisions.
These decisions must be his own,
based on careful training, or he will
falter when he is away from the
advice and counsel of his parents.

2. Mental Health a Constant
Obligation

A major concern in the selection
of a mate is sound mental health.
Mental health, like the health of
the rest of the bodv, should have a
vital place in the health program
of every family. If the child grows
up in a healthy mental environment,

a major step has been taken in assur-
ing his happiness and success in life.

Mental health comes easily to
children who are happy and relaxed
and who have wholesome relations
with their associates, particularly
their parents. The preservation of
mental health begins at the birth
of the child. It requires the same
intelligent care that is given to the
physical health.

In plain and simple words, ''men-
tal health" in the home refers to an
environment composed of stimulat-
ing, happy, wholesome relationships
among all members of the house-
hold. There must be a feeling of
security, understanding, justice, de-
pendability, faith in the divine, and
an abundance of love. This environ-
ment must be free from fear, worry,
and conflict.

In conversation with a scholarly
Chinese gentleman, who is an elder
in The Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, I asked how he
accounted for the respect of children
in his homeland. He quietly and
sincerely answered ''the dignity of
parenthood." He went on to ex-
plain that the actions of the father
and mother in the Chinese society
were expected to be in keeping with
the best tradition of their culture.
It is noteworthy that the Chinese
family in the United States has a
very low rate of delinquency among
the children.

There is considerable wisdom in
the answer of Elder Tsun, "the dig-
nity of the parents." This would
eliminate such actions as loss of
temper, shouting at children or each
other in anger, and the quarreling
of parents before the children or at
any other time.

One very essential and effective

706

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— OCTOBER 1961

means of providing a good environ-
ment for mental health is through
family prayer. Prayer brings the
family together in humility, ac-
knowledging blessings. It causes
them to think seriously of each
other and loved ones away from
home.

Again, we are reminded of the
service mother gives in providing the
environment for good mental health
in the home. The important point
is that her children thus provided
will look for similar developments in
their friends and, it is hoped, in the
selection of a mate. Thus a genera-
tion unborn will be somewhat
assured of being wellborn.

3. Family Health Program

This will be a quick reference to
health as a factor in good selection
that the coming generations may be
wellborn.

In reality, mental and physical
health are so closely related that it
is difficult to consider them sep-
arately. Good physical health and
good mental health, in general, go
together.

The child must be taught to value
good health and good health prac-
tices. This begins in the very early
years of his life. Cleanliness as a
health practice begins with the
baby's bath and can be taught as an
essential quality of a desirable mem-
ber of society. This, then, becomes
an essential qualification for play-
mates or companions.

It is surprising how simply the
teaching of cleanliness of body can
be directed to the teaching of the
cleanliness of mind. Cleanliness of
body is a first step and can be
learned in harmony with the clean-
liness of thought and action.

Cleanliness of the home is also
definitely connected with the ef-
fective teaching of cleanliness of
body and mind. General good
health is a product of cleanliness,
and where people eat, sleep, and
associate as intimately as they do in
the home, cleanliness becomes im-
perative.

Training the child in the areas
discussed thus far in this lesson, is
the beginning of the environment
of the families of tomorrow. Selec-
tion of the right mate is vital to this
improvement. Mother's obligation
is to do her best, with father's help,
to develop the capacities of her chil-
dren and help them establish good
patterns of action. Then, by help-
ing them to appreciate these pat-
terns in others, she will be able to
help them select companions with
equal or better development.
Through this process the qualitv of
society will be raised, offering hope
that the next generation will be
wellborn.

Child Development

1 . The Never-Ending Need
of Stimulation

Earlier in these lessons it has
been stated that a newborn baby is
a bundle of possibilities. When
stimulated, the baby responds.
Within the cvcle of stimulation and
response, de\elopment takes place.
There is a continuous need for stim-
ulation so that the possibilities of
the child may be discovered and de-
veloped. The quality of the
stimulation has a direct bearing on
the result produced.

Proper stimulation is the great
challenge to the parents, in general,
and to the mother in particular. She
must have the patience, the perse-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

707

v^erance, and the know-how to bring
the tiny baby to a full expression
of its talents and capabilities.

A mother's challenge really lies in
the quality of her stimulation. She
is obligated to develop her own tal-
ents and to bring to her aid every
available assistance. Help can be
found in reading material, in lec-
ture series and leadership programs,
and in special workshop and train-
ing courses for parenthood.

2. The Importance of Discipline
of Body, Mind, and Spirit

Too many parents shrink from
the term discipline. When the term
''discipline" is used, thev most gen-
erally think of punishment. Possibly
because of unpleasant experiences
with punishment in their own lives,
they have rebelled against the use of
the term in any sense. In the prop-
er meaning of the word, discipline
is as vital as sunshine to the grow-
ing child.

Discipline refers to teaching and
instruction. It is that which is
taught to pupils. It is the training
which corrects, molds, strengthens,
or perfects. It is a system of rules
affecting conduct. It is the process
by which one learns to use effective-
ly his mental and physical powers.

Discipline is, therefore, closely re-
lated to goals and values. Goals and
\alues are related to the mores
( mores are people's wavs which have
a sacred moral significance); the
ideals and the standards of our so-
ciety. In The Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints, the
mores, ideals, or standards are the
product of good living under the
inspiration of divine principles.

The discipline of the body, there-
fore, has specific reference to the

training of the physical side of life
to its perfection. The discipline of
the mind is a most exciting adven-
ture. It has to do with correcting,
molding, strengthening, and per-
fecting the most phenomenal equip-
ment of the human being. The
mind is a delicate instrument, sensi-
tive to every stimulation that is
brought to bear upon the nervous
system. The mind is capable of
systematic, orderly response. If the
teaching is orderly, if the patterns
of behavior are clearlv defined from
the beginning of the child's life, the
child should become an orderly, re-
sponsible, and well-disciplined mem-
ber of society. Mother should
examine carefully the goals, values,
or objectives for her children and
begin the discipline on the day of
birth.

The discipline of the spirit is a
more refined phase of discipline.
The spirit has a divine origin and
is particularly sensitive to the re-
vealed mind and will of God. There-
fore, the discipline of the spirit is
directly related to the religious
atmosphere created by the parents
in the home.

3. Obedience, a Positive
Contribution to a Child's
Development

In the discussion of discipline, one
is led logically to the importance of
obedience. The person who is most
free is the one who knows the law
and obeys it.

The chemist who knows the laws
of chemistry can make an effective
application of his knowledge only if
he is obedient to those laws. To
produce steel, plastic, medicine, or
thousands of other things common
to the modern chemist, he must

SACRED MUSIC FOR
LADIES CHORUSES

COME UNTO HIM
"Messiah"— Handel

.20

COME YE BLESSED OF MY
FATHER— Madsen 20

GLORY TO GOD-Bach-Wilson .25

GOD OF ALL NATURE
— Tschaikowsky-Remick

IF YE LOVE ME, KEEP MY
COMMANDMENTS-Madsen

.30

.25

LORD, GOD OF OUR

FATHERS— Elgar-Armbruster .. .25

LORD, HEAR OUR PRAYER
—Verdi 20

O LOVELY LAND,
AMERICA-Madsen

.20

SILENT SEA-Neidlinger 25

TWENTY-THIRD PSALM

— Schubert-Saar 25

Music Sent on Approval
Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.
□ On Approval D Charge

□ Money Enclosed

Name „

Address

City & State

Ilai|iies Music |

J Salt Lake City 11, Utah

know the laws involved and follow
them.

To live effectively with one's fel-
low men, one must know the rules
governing group living and observe
them. Obedience to the rules of
behavior is characteristic of the well-
disciplined member of society.

4. Moral Values

A value is something of worth,
something that rates in usefulness,
the quality or fact of being excel-
lent. Moral refers to conforming to
an accepted standard of good, a
sense of duty, and a recognition of
right.

Moral values, then, are the prod-
uct of the wisdom of time-tested
behavior. In our dav, moral values
represent the best judgment of man
in tune with the mind and will of
God. There is and must be for us
a divine tone to the moral values
of our society. The moral values of
every society remain because of the
consistent and persistent effort of
the members in that society to keep
them. The home is the stronghold,
the major line of defense in keeping
the moral values of our society. The
mothers and fathers must have a
clear vision of these \alues and, by
precept and example, teach them to
their children.

If liberty and justice are valued
highly by society, the home must
provide the basic teachings support-
ing this value, if it is to remain. If
baptism, temple marriage, or any
other sacred ordinance of our
Church are to continue as important
moral values, the home must pro-
vide the basic teachings and prac-
tice that will assure their continu-
ance. If the ideals and teachings of
Christ are to be effecti\e in the lives

Page 708

of children and in their society, tbcy
must be taught as sacred and essen-
tial to the happiness and success of
the individual.

Faith in God, love of fellow men,
honesty, chastity, or any other of
the desired virtues are encouraged
by effective teaching, testing, and
guiding the child to appreciate and
practice the moral values of his
society.

Thoughts ioi Discussion

1. What is the real significance of the
term "being wellborn"?

2. How important to the family is the
selection of the home location?

3. What is the relationship of mate
selection to being wellborn?

4. How important are the concepts of
discipline and obedience to the desirable
member of society?

5. How can the moral values of our
socict}/ be most effectively maintained?

References: The following articles by
President }. Reuben Clark, Jr:

''Our Homes," Reliei Societv Magazine,
December 1940, pp. 801-810.

"Children in the Scriptures," Relief
Society Magazine, December 1955, pp.
788-801.

1 ♦ ■

(October Cuay

Ramona R. Munford

Silence —

So profound, all nature

Seems inanimate.

No floating cloud

To dim the burnished blue,

No breath of breeze

To stir dead leaves,

Still clinging.

No step to crush

The bleaching grass

Wrapped in golden warmth.

The mountain sleeps.

Silence —

So intense, a sudden sound

Would shatter it,

Like breaking glass!

A day for dreaming,

For know ing God,

For peace.

TOURS FOR 1961

Next Hawaiian Tours
November and January
Prices You Can Afford

DECEMBER ROSE PARADE
TOUR

JANUARY-AROUND THE
WORLD CRUISE

MARGARET LUND
TRAVEL SERVICE

72 East 4th South

(Moxum Hotel Lobby)

Box 2065 Salt Lake City 11, Utah

DA 2-5539 - HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

• BEAUTIFUL
e IIAIVDY

• DURABLE

A sure way ol keeping alive the valuable instruc-
tion of each month's Relief Society Magazine is in
a handsomely bound cover. The Mountain West's
first and finest bindery and printing house is pre-
pared to bind your editions into a durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wisli bound to the
Deseret News Press lor the finest of service.
Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20

Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles _ 35

150 to 300 miles _ 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles _ 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 g^>^

33 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah ^jfCy)

Page 709

ROSE PARADE TOUR

Eight fun filled days, including San
Diego; Tijuana, Mexico; Catalina
Island; Los Angeles; Las Vegas.

Grandstand seats at Rose Parade

MEXICAN TOUR

Leaving end of January

Mexico City, Cholula, Pueblo, Taxco,

Ruins Cuernavaca, Acapuico,

Archaeological Ruins

Ask about Mardigras Tour in February

ESTHER JAMES TOURS

460 7th Avenue
Salt Lake City 3, Utah

Phones: EM 3-5229 — EL 9-8051

All of the Numbers for

the Relief Society are

obtainable at

BEESLEY

70 so. MAIN ST. EM 4-6518

SALT LAKE CITY 1, UTAH

Mason & Hamlin — Hardman
and the Original Cable Pianos

Page 710

Q^unshirie 0/5
vl/here ijou QJina cJ^t

Cleo /ones Johnson

' 'npHIS is a terrible day!" That's what
the radio announcer said, this morn-
ing, when reporting on the weather. And
truly the wind is blowing a desperate gale.
Dust picked up from the newly plowed
earth clouds the sky and stifles the air.
The sun, shining brightly somewhere, is
deeply hidden from our view.

But I care not. I'm too busy remem-
bering that pleased, satisfied look with
which my husband sometimes blesses me,
and gave me this morning before he left
for work. I'm remembering the feeling
that was mine yesterday when our eldest
son played his first recital piece well, and
I saw a beam in his eye which told me he
knew now that effort wisely spent would
bring its own reward.

I feel the moist kiss of a small daugh-
ter, who with arms about my neck,
whispers, "I love you," then starts afresh
on that never-ending task of dishes —
dishes — dishes. And the laughter still
bubbles, when I think of an impish look
on the face of the one we call our Clown,
as he rushed in from school and shared
with all a bit of nonsense found that day
in a Weekly Reader, something about eat-
ing peas with honey. And I am thankful
for a joy he's found in life.

Oh, the wind can blow, and the dust
hide the sun. I care not. My heart is
full. I have peace, contentment. I find
inside for me enough sunshine for all the
day.

:zi|cj|Tv<i| I

from our new center

GREAT BOOKS
AT TINY PRICES

Now you may order the books
you need to study American literature
from ZCMI. All are handsome
editions at very tiny prices.

for October

The Scarlet Letter

by Nathaniel

Hawthorne

-Signet Classics

50c

for January
and February

Modern Library

edition of Henry

Wadsworth

[Longfellow's poems

1.95

- the poems of

Edgar Allen

Poe 1.95

»*■

mK^MS

select the books you need
now for American literature

October The Scarlet Letter

November, December . Whittier's poems
January, February . Longfellow's poems
March, April, May poems of Lowell and
Poe
ZCMI BOOKS - Street Floor
dial DA 2-1 585 for 24-hour phone
order service daily in Salt Lake area.

for November
and December

The Laurel Poetry Series
edition of John Greenleaf
Whittier's poems, 35c
Also in the Laurel
Poetry Series:
the poems of Poe, 35c
and Longfellow, 35c

for March,
April and May

The New Pocket
Anthology of
American Verse
from Colonial
Days to the
Present
50c

ZCMI SHOPPING SERVICE

P.O. Box 1229, Salt Lake City 10, Utah

Please send the following:
Quan, Book Price

□ Check or M.O. □ Charge □ C.O.D.

Nome

Address

City Zone . . . State

Include 9c shipping charge for first book, 5c
each additional book. Utah residents add 3%
state tax.

LEARN TO
TYPEWRITE!

Beginning and advanced typewriting
classes for all ages are starting October 30
at L.D.S. Business College.

Type your letters, minutes, reports, gene-
alogy sheets, etc.

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE

Phone EM 3-2765
41 1 East South Temple
Salt Lake City 11, Utah

[Joirthdayi K^ongratulations

One Hundred

Mrs. Sarah Legge Jacobson
St. George, Utah

Ninety-five

Mrs. Alice Maud Stevens Hansen
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-four

Mrs. Lauretta Jane Cole
Dewey, Oklahoma

Ninety-three

Mrs. Ada Bissell Harrison
Springville, Utah

Ninety-two

Mrs. Jui.iAEi IE McMurray Homer
Salt Lake City, Utah

Page 712

Mrs. Carlie Louine (Lulu)

Clawson Young

Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Sarah Isabella Connell

Matheson

Parowan, Utah

Mrs. Mary Abigail Pearce Thomas
\\ est Los Angeles, California

Mrs. Olive Lauretta Sanders

Pritchett

Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Sarah Isabella Connell
Matheson
Parowan, Utah

Mrs. Mary Eyre Walker
\\'est Los Angeles, California

Mrs. Ida C. Cannon
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Frances Loretta Rawlins
Newdale, Idaho

Ninety

Mrs. Frances Manuel Rideout
Bridgeport, Connecticut

Mrs. Melinda Jane Boren Norton
Safford, Arizona

Mrs. Bolina Anderson Poulsen Klein
Oakland, California

Mrs. Martha Ann Thompson Lindsey
San Francisco, California

Mrs. Phoebe Levious Healey

WiLLMOTT Brown

Midvale, Utali

Mrs. Louisa Westover Johnson
Huntington, Utah

Mrs. Elnora Arave Cox
Blackfoot, Idaho

Mrs. Jane Wheeler
Lewiston, Utah

Mrs. Louise Keller Cherry
Boise, Idaho

from the
OCTRlNEand

COVENANTS

CHRISTINC M

ROBINSON

LIVING TRUTHS

FROM THE DOCTRINE & COVENANTS

Christine Hinckley Robinson

These "gems of truth" are the full text of the Visiting
Teacher Messages for the Relief Society. Each one con-
siders a basic ideal with daily application: faith, honesty,
brotherhood, humility, etc., written by one who loves
life and people.

$2.00

4. RELIEF SOCIETY
PACKET

"A merica 's L itera tare
Comes of Age" Part II

Packet of colored pictures
and two maps to be
used with America's
Literature Study Course.

$3.85

NEWEST
POCKET-LEATHER EDITIONS

2. JESUS THE CHRIST James E. Talmage

LDS classic on the Messiah and His Mission according
to ancient and modern Holy Scripture. In handy size
to fit purse or pocket. Black leather.

$6.50

3. ARTICLES OF FAITH

James E. Talmage

Classic study of the principal doctrines of
the LDS Church. Newest pocken-size edition.
Black leather.

$5.50

■ ■iiiiiijii)
iiliiiiiiiiil

44 East South Temple - Salt Lake City, Utah -- '

DESERET BOOK COMPANY

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find check money order I have

an account. Please charge. Amount enclosed for encircled

(numbered) books or items: 12 3 4

Name

Address.
City....

Zone State

Residents of Utah include 3% sales tax.

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

NOV 6

Command decisions

This may not be the SS United States, but Dads still firmly in command. As
head of a well-managed family, he has the responsibility for final decisions on all the
important matters that aff^ect his family's future: providing a secure home; making
sure there is "growing up" money; assuring an education for the children; and, final-
ly, planning ahead for his own happy retirement years.

In all of these vital decisions, life insurance plays an important part. That's why
we urge you to call your Beneficial Life agent and let him share his special training
and wide experience with you.

Send today for informative folder on

You'll be glad you did.

Dept. R1061

Beneficial Life Insurance Company

Beneficial Building

Salt Lake City 1, Utah

Name

'PI

inned Futures."

Street or RFD

City

Zone.

State

BENEFICLVL LITE

Virgil H. Smith, Pres.

Salt Lake City, Utah

H W 31

,11

Silver cJ\K)ilight

Mabel Law Atkinson

My sun still high was darkened. Spent with tears,
I knew the blighting kiss of early frost.
Along a pathway shadowed by my fears
I held the hand of God till I had crossed
The bridge of hope to peace, and lifted up
My eyes to see the sun. . . . And now I sing
With clearer tones; drink from a star-filled cup
While beauty rims the shadows lingering.
Above the bronzing hills of truth, where still
I garner dreams, I see the first white star
That preludes night. Beyond the last high hill
The dawn will wake new dreams. My eyes afar,
With love about me like an accolade,
I walk the silver twilight unafraid.

The Cover: Nauvoo. Illinois, from a painting by Francis R. Magleby
This painting hangs in the Relief Societ\' Building,
Salt Lake City, Utah

Frontispiece: Half Dome, Yosemite National Park, California
Photograph by Don Knight

Cover Design by E\an Jensen

Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret Nev^^s Press

Qjrora I Lear and CJc

I want you all to know that I feel fine
in Relief Society. I love our Magazines
and read them from cover to cover. I was
set apart as a visiting teacher for the first
time in 1913, still am one, and it will be
forty-nine years soon. I am seventy-nine
years old and also cut blocks, sew them
together, and make quilt tops for the
Relief Society. The Magazine has won-
derful lessons in all the departments. I
may never see any of you, but I am here
praying for you all ... a pioneer member
of the Northwestern States Mission,
— Mary E. Morris

Prineville, Oregon

May I express my appreciation for The
Relief Society Magazine. It seems to get
better all the time. I can certainly urge
and recommend it to all of the sisters
whom I meet in the mission field. Our
missionaries use the Magazine very
effectively in preaching the gospel.
— Ada S. Christiansen

President

Western States Mission

Relief Society
Denver, Colorado

The striking cover for the September
(1961) issue of The Relief Society Maga-
zine, showing Canyon de Chelly, Arizona
(color transparency by \\'illard Luce), is
a most beautiful combination of light and
shadow that only an artist can emphasize,
even in a photograph.

— Leona \V. Rasmuson
Logan, Utah

I would like to express my heartfelt
thanks for The Relief Society Magazine.
Four years ago my mother-in-law gave it
to her five daughters for our birthdays,
and has continued to subscribe for us
each year. I always read the Magazine
from cover to cover, and the messages
and materials are priceless to me. It is
wonderful to belong to Relief Society and
I wish ev^eryone could attend.

— Roene A. Dickinson

Panguitch, Utah

I did enjoy Camilla Eyring Kimball's
"Reminiscings" in the July issue and
''Let This Be Said" (June 1961) written for
Sister McKay by Alberta H. Christensen.
I receive much uplift from the wisdom
and strength of Sister Sharp's editorial
messages, and the delightful "worthwhile-
ness" of Sister Madsen's editorials. Sister
Crawford's editorial "The Ripening of
the Wheat" (July) is reall\- a lovely poem
— with the father and daughter before the
field of wheat.

— Mabel Law Atkinson

Dayton, Idaho

Each month I thoroughly enjoy every
part of The Relief Society Magazine. To
me, it touches every aspect of a woman's
life, giving much to ponder and medi-
tate upon, so much spiritual uplift, an
insight into other lives which helps us
to understand ourselves better, and en-
couragement for creativitv.

— Mrs. Rosalie S. Christensen
Brigham City, Utah

I wouldn't be without the inspiration
of The Relief Society Magazine — such
clean, wholesome, inspiring literature, and
I love every bit of it. I read and reread
it from cover to cover. For me, there
really is no special department, unless it
could be the lessons. They mean so
much to me.

— Mrs. Thelma Xeilson
Price, Utah

I should like to take this opportunity
to tell you what a help and a blessing the
Magazine has been, as it comes into our
home each month. So many of the stories
have been such that they might well apply
to our life here. The Magazine has been
a constant source of inspiration in my task
of homemaking. Each time a new issue
arrives, the day does not end without a
portion of the contents being read
thoroughly.

— Mrs. Ileen Purcell

Idaho Falls, Idaho

Page 714

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD
Belle S. Spafford _--_.. . President

Marianne C. Sharp . . _ _ . _ First Counselor

Louise W. Madsen _ - _ - . Second Counselor

Hulda Parker _ _ - _ - Secretary-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Christine H. Robinson Annie M. Ellsworth Fanny S. Kienitz

Edith S. Elliott Alberta H. Christensen Mary R. Young EHzabeth B. Winters

Florence J. Madsen Mildred B. Eyring Mary V. Cameron LaRue H. Rosell

Leone G. Layton Charlotte A. Larsen Alton W. Hunt Jennie R. Scott

Blanche B. Stoddard Edith P. Backman Wealtha S. Mendenhall Alice L. Wilkinson

Evon W. Peterson Winniefred S. Pearle M. Olsen LaPriel S. Bunker

Aleine M. Young Manwaring Elsa T. Peterson Irene W. Buehner

Josie B. Bay Elna P. Haymond Irene B. Woodford

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Editor -._-------- - Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor __________ Vesta P. Crawford

General Manager __________ Belle S. Spafford

VOL 48 NOVEMBER 1961 NO. 11

(contents

SPECIAL FEATURES

Home — The Place of Peace; the Shelter Belle S. Spafford 716

Relief Society Today Needs You Marianne C. Sharp 721

Relief Society — A Bulwark for Women Louise W. Madsen 724

Report and Official Instructions Belle S. Spafford 725

FICTION

A Christmas to Remember Betty Lou Martin 748

Because of the Word — Chapter 4 Hazel M. Thomson 754

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 714

Sixty Years Ago '. 738

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 739

Editorial- "Thy Neighbour As Thyself" Vesta P. Crawford 740

Birthday Congratulations 784

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

Christmas Decorations Melba Larson 734

Christmas Gifts Jean Ridges Jennings 742

Holiday Cookies Winnifred C. Jardine 746

Aprons for Mr. and Mrs. Santa Claus Carol Daynes 747

First Snow in the Mountains Cynthia Hepburn Nuffer 752

Christmas Is Coming Janet W. Breeze 753

Bib Made From a Terry Towel Janet W. Breeze 782

LESSONS FOR FEBRUARY

Theology — "Those That Seek Me Early Shall Find Me" Roy W. Doxey 759

Visiting Teacher Message — "And Let Every Man Deal Honestly" Christine H. Robinson 765

Work Meeting — Public Performance Elaine Anderson Cannon 767

Literature — The Cosmopolitan Longfellow Briant S. Jacobs 769

Social Science — Homemaking, a Creative Calling Ariel S. Ballif 774

POETRY

Silver Twilight Mabel Law Atkinson 713

November Afternoon Dorothy J. Roberts 723

I Lift My Eyes Gladys Hesser Burnham 725

Mountain Meadow at Dusk Vesta N. Fairbairn 733

Winter Morning Christie Lund Coles 737

Love Lantern in the Night Maude Rubin 741

The Valley Mabel Jones Gabbott 766

iiM^ 5^ Patricia Robinson King 768

Hilltop Home Margaret Evelyn Singleton 780

Landscape Ida Elaine James 782

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Copyright 1961 by General Board of Relief Society of The Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
Editorial and Business Offices: 76 North Main. Salt Lake City 11, Utah: Phone EMpire 4-2511;
Subscriptions 246; Editorial Dept. 245. Subscription Price: $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year;
20c a copy ; payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back
numbers can be supplied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of
address at once, giving old and new address.

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Page 715

Home — the Place of Peace;
the Shelter

President Belle S. Spaf?ord

[Address Delivered at the General Session of the Annual General Relief Society
Conferenee, September 27, 1961]

IN the Relief Society literature
course for the coming year, we
are told that the great poets
impart wisdom, beautifully ex-
pressed with a minimum of words.
Wordsworth has said, 'Toetry is the
breath and finer spirit of all knowl-
edge." So we find ourselves turn-
ing to the poets and using their
words to express our own convic-
tions.

Today I would like to draw upon
the writings of one of the great
poets of Scotland, Robert Burns. In
his "Cotter's Saturday Night," he
conveys with depth of feeling the
peace and rest and rejuvenation, the
contentment and happiness that
abide within a well-ordered home. A
few selected lines will serve to show
you the characteristics of such a
home as portrayed by the poet.

November ehill blaws lond wi' angry sugh;
The short'ning winter day is near a close;
The miry beasts retreating frae the plough;
The black'ning trains o' craws to their

repose;
The toil-worn cotter frae his labour goes; —
This night his weekly moil is at an end —
Collects his spades, his mattacks, and

his hoes,
Hoping the morn in ease and rest to spend.
And weary, o'er the moor, his course does

homeward bend.

At length his lonely cot appears in view
Beneath the shelter of an aged tree. . . .

His clean hearth-stane, his thrifty wifie's
smile,

Page 716

The lisping infant, prattling on his knee,
Does a' his weary kiaugh and care beguile,
And makes him quite forget his labour and
his toil. . . .

Their eldest hope, their Jenny, woman-
grown.
In youth fu'bloom — love sparkling in

her e'e —
Comes hame, perhaps to shew a braw new

gown.
Or deposit her sair-won penny-fee.
To help her parents dear — if they in

hardship be.
With joy unfeigned, brothers and sisters

meet,
And each for others weelfare kindly speirs;
The social hours, swift-wing'd, unnotic'd

fleet.
Each tells the uncos that he sees and

hears. . . .

Their master's and their mistress's com-
mand
The younkers a' are warned to obey. . . .

"And mind your duty, duly, morn and

night;
Lest in temptation's path ye gang astray,
Implore His counsel and assisting might;
They never sought in vain that sought the

Lord aright. . . ."

But now the supper crowns their simple

board,
The halesome parritch, chief of Scotia's

food. . , ,
The cheerful supper done, wi' serious face.
They round the ingle (fireplace), form a

circle wide.
The sire turns o'er with patriarchal grace,
The big ha'-Bible, ance his father's

pride. . . .

The priest-like father reads the sacred page.
How Abram was the friend of God on
high;

HOME — THE PLACE OF PEACE; THE SHELTER

717

Or Moses bade eternal warfare wage
With Amalek's ungracious progeny. . . .

Then, kneehng down to Heaven's Eternal

King,
The saint, the father, and the husband

prays. . . .

Then ... all take off their sev'ral way;

The youngling cottagers retire to rest.

The parent-pair their secret homage pay,

And proffer up to Heaven the warm re-
quest,

That He who stills the raven's clam'rous
nest.

And decks the lily fair in flow'ry pride.

Would, in the way His wisdom sees the
best,

For them and for their little ones provide;

But chiefly, in their hearts with grace
divine preside,

\^HEN I was a little girl, my
mother often read this poem
to me. I felt as if I knew the cotter
and his children, and often wished
that I might live in their home.

Certainly these lines present an
inviting picture of a contented
home. One feels the glow of
warmth that rests over it and an
assurance of the well-being of the
family. We are led to say, ''Would
that all of our homes could possess
its virtues and enjoy the attendant
blessings." But we are reminded
that this is a description of a Scot-
tish peasant home in 1783 — a home
located on the bleak Scottish moors
more than 175 years ago. This was
a time when the simple virtues
characterized most homes, and
when the acquisition of material
things beyond the ordinary needs
of life did not engross the family
members as it does today.

Tremendous changes have taken
place in the world during these past
175 years. Their impact upon our
homes has greatly modified them.
Much that was sacred and tradition-

al seems to have gone out, and new
standards, different patterns of liv-
ing, and expanding interests of
family members have taken over.
This is causing concern among per-
sons who would preserve the tra-
ditional function of the home and
its place as our most basic social in-
stitution.

Effort is being made to analyze
the changes and their effect upon
the homes, and to develop ways of
meeting them that will leave the
home unimpaired in its ability to
fulfill its obligations to family mem-
bers and to society.

This past summer it was my privi-
lege to serve as moderator of a panel
titled ''Changing Arizona,'' con-
ducted as a part of the Town and
Country Life Conference held under
the auspices of the Uni\'ersity of
Arizona. This panel aimed to de-
fine some of the major changes that
are taking place throughout the
world. The discussion aimed at a
better understanding of the sig-
nificance of these changes upon
family life with a view to helping
toward a more intelligent approach
to meeting the challenge presented.

Panel members were distinguished
members of the faculty of the uni-
versity, men of high standing in their
respective fields and well qualified
to deal with the subject at hand.

T^HE panel presentations and the
discussions established the fact
that the fast trend toward industrial-
ization and urbanization, advances in
science and education, the change
in the status of women, the increas-
ingly high standards of living, the
new roles being assumed by govern-
ment, and other factors are affecting
our homes. It was pointed out that,

718

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

among the major effects, the home
is becoming a consuming rather
than a producing unit. Young peo-
ple are reaching out, as never before,
for more general education, as well
as more specialized training, placing
new demands upon the family. It
was declared that we are losing sight
of the fact that education is the
function of the family as well as the
school.

The physical aspects of the home
are demanding more and more at-
tention, we were told. The tra-
ditional roles of the mother as the
homemaker, and the father as the
breadwinner, have been greatly
modified. In many of the homes
today the father and mother are
both wage earners and both house-
keepers, deemed necessary to meet
the social and economic conditions.

Children are being called upon to
assume new responsibilities as com-
pared with those assigned to chil-
dren of past generations. All too
many children now have too much
unsupervised time, devoid of care-
ful, parental planning and firm, wise
guidance and direction.

Recreational and social activities
within the home have largely been
transferred to the outside.

It was recognized that new pat-
terns of family life are emerging,
difficult for many of us to under-
stand. Nonetheless, it was felt that
the effect on the home and family
of our changing world has not all
been bad. Rather it has been most-
ly good. It was the opinion that few
of us would want to go back to the
patterns of the past — to the coal
stove, the days of no wonder drugs
and the old-fashioned method of car-
ing for the sick, to the narrow

boundaries of our local communi-
ties, denied our present great sys-
tems of communication and trans-
portation whereby we become con-
versant with life far beyond our own
dooryards.

The conclusions of the discussion
were that the challenge before us is
to be aware of the changes that are
taking place, to recognize the
strength of their impacts upon our
homes, then gain a knowledge of
the decision making processes and
choose those values which are con-
stant and which will preserve family
solidarity and enable the home to
fulfill its two primary functions.
These are defined as follows:

1. To pro\ide a place of refuge and
security for family members.

2. To dexelop within the homes respon-
sible citizens capable of taking their places
in a rapidly changing world.

T was of interest that no one so

much as implied that the basic
functions of the home had been
altered by changing times and con-
ditions, nor had the factors which
contribute to family solidarity.

Sound as are the functions as de-
fined by the Town and Country
Life Conference, to Latter-day Saints
they are not all-encompassing. In
fact, they fail to take into account
the greatest purpose as understood
by Latter-day Saints, which is so to
influence the lives of family mem-
bers as to fit them for place in God's
household, in God's family, in our
heavenlv and eternal home.

President J. Reuben Clark has
defined the family's three great
functions as follows:

First, — it must bring to its members
such lives as will enable them to return
to the inner circles of that celestial home
from which they came, — a dwelling with

HOME — THE PLACE OF PEACE; THE SHELTER

719

the Heavenly Father and Mother through-
out the eternities.

Second, — it must so carry out its duties,
rights, and functions as to enable it, in
turn, to found a celestial home that shall
in some eternity hereafter be equal in
power, opportunity, and dignity with the
celestial home from which we came and
to which we shall return.

Third, — it must so live its life as to
provide for the spirits yet waiting to come
to this earth for their fleshly tabernacles,
both bodies and minds that shall be
healthy, for the spirits coming through
them are the choice spirits, which have
earned the right by their lives in their first
estate, to come for their second estate,
to the righteous homes — to the families
of greatest worth, promise, and oppor-
tunity; and this family must provide for
this spirit which it invites to come to its
hearthstone, an environment that shall
meet the strictest requirements of
righteousness (General Relief Society Con-
ference Address deli\ered October 3, 1940,
by President J. Reuben Clark, Jr., entitled
"Our Homes," published in The Relief
Society Magazine, December 1940, page
808).

The fulfillment of these divine
purposes, as outlined by President
Clark, is not dependent upon things
within our homes which yield to
change, but rather to the exercise
of the simple, constant virtues which
brook no alteration, because they are
founded upon eternal truths.

May I enumerate a few of the
more important of these virtues,
recognizing of course, that for Lat-
ter-day Saints the happiness of the
home and its eternal well-being are
most assured when the home is
founded upon eternal marriage —
eternal marriage that is understood,
respected, and safeguarded.

Y^ITHIN a good home there
must be parental authority,
righteously exercised. In the Latter-
day Saint home the father, holding
the Holy Priesthood, is by divine

decree the head, or presiding officer.
The mother is the homemaker, the
teacher, the faithful, patient, daily
guardian against evil and detrimental
influences. In these positions of re-
sponsibility and trust, parents are
to be respected.

Love must abide in a well-ordered
home, fostered from the very begin-
ning by joyous preparations for, and
a happy welcome of each new life
sent to it by the Father. The home
protects love against destructive in-
fluences such as quarreling, bicker-
ing, fault-finding, selfishness. Love
is nourished by happy, harmonious
family relationships, by understand-
ing and an appreciation of one for
another, by unselfish consideration
of one another, by thoughtful kind-
ness and, at times of special need,
by open, affectionate tenderness.
President McKay has told us that in
every good home there must be
"fidelity" to love.

Discipline must characterize a
home if it is to fulfill its divine
destiny — discipline founded upon
righteous principles, which become
so rooted in family members as to
bring out a willing self-discipline.
No home devoid of discipline can
be a truly good home.

There must be loyalty, unity, and
a willingness to share in the home
responsibilities. President McKay
has said: "The first contributing fac-
tor to a happy home is the sublime
virtue of lovaltv, one of the noblest
attributes of the human soul." And
I am sure that we would all agree
that unity is one of the foundation
stones of strength. We know also
that there are few things which en-
hance familv life more than a will-
ingness to share.

720

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

A lo\'e of the Lord, daily com-
munion with him through individ-
ual and family prayer, obedience to
his commandments are the great
controlling safeguards. President
McKay has told us that: "The Gos-
pel of Peace should find its most
fruitful effects in the homes of
Church members/'

OW these virtues w^hich I have
enumerated were found, in
large measure, in the cotter's home
over a century ago. They were
good then; they are equally good to-
day; thev will continue to be good.
They will always contribute to the
well-being of family members and
to the stability of the home, enab-
ling it, when disturbed from its con-
dition of equilibrium, to master the
forces which restore it to its original
condition of strength, resolution of
purpose, and constancy.

Ruskin has written impressively
of the home and of the place of the
wife in it as follows:

This is the true nature of home — it is
the place of peace; the shelter, not only
from all injury, but from all terror, doubt,
and division. In so far as it is not this,
it is not home: so far as the anxieties of
the outer life penetrate into it, and the
inconsistenth'-minded, unknown, unloved,
or hostile society of the outer world is
allowed by either husband or wife to cross
the threshold, it ceases to be home; it is
then only a part of that outer world which
you have roofed over, and lighted fire in.
But so far as it is a sacred place, a vestal
temple, a temple of the hearth watched
over by Household Gods, before whose
faces none may come but those whom they
can receive with love, — so far as it is
this, and roof and fire are types only of a
nobler shade and light, — shade as of
the rock in a weary land, and light as of
the Pharos in the stormy sea, — so far it
vindicates the name, and fulfills the praise,
of home.

And \\here\er a true wife comes, this
home is always round her. The stars only
may be o\'er her head; the glow-worm in
the night-cold grass may be the only fire
at her foot; but home is yet wherever she
is; and for a noble woman it stretches far
round her, better than ceiled with cedar,
or painted with \ermilion, shedding its
quiet light far, for those who else were
homeless. . . .

So far as she rules, all must be right,
or nothing is. She must be enduringly,
incorruptibly good; instinctively, infallibly
wise (Excerpt from Lecture II — "Lilies:
of Queens' Gardens," from Sesame and
Lilies, by John Ruskin — 1819-1900).

The women of the Church will
find wisdom and treasures of knowl-
edge, they will develop an innate
goodness to help them in their di-
vine calling as mothers and home-
makers through active affiliation
with Relief Society. Women who
become active in Relief Society grow
to love it. Their knowledge and skills
increase, their testimonies of the gos-
pel become firmly rooted. There de-
velops within them a desire to help
in the building of the kingdom of
God on earth. This influence they
carry into their homes and dissemi-
nate among the family members.
The home then becomes enriched, a
place where the Spirit of God may
dwell, a home prepared to fulfill its
divine destiny.

The primary concern of Latter-
day Saint women should not be with
the impact of the changes that are
taking place, except as we need to
understand them to cope with them
wisely. One poet has said, 'To see
clearly is poetry, prophecy and re-
ligion, all in one." So we must see
clearly. Our primary concern, how-
ever, is that we shall firmly position
oursehes in preserving the enduring,
spiritual xalues which time and the

HOME — THE PLACE OF PEACE; THE SHELTER 721

prophets have taught us are un- homes, and the eternal well-being of
changeable, and which are the our children. That the Lord may
guarantee of the stability of our help us to this end, I sincerely pray.

Relief Society Today Needs You

Counselor Marianne C. Sharp

[Address Delivered at the General Session of the Annual General Relief Society
Conference, September 27, 1961]

IT has been over 119 years since lief Society has responsibilities, not
the Prophet Joseph Smith organ- one of which is outmoded,
ized Relief Society. Since then. The first responsibility which Pres-
conditions in the world have ident McKay lays upon Relief So-
changed unbelievably. Just in the ciety is ''to aid the Priesthood in
lifetime of many who are present establishing the Kingdom of God."
today, adjustments to modernity One means by which Rehef Society
have been phenomenal, and men are fulfills this assignment is in giving
now probing beyond the earth in service to the Welfare Plan as it
experience. has been adapted today to meet to-

With these changes in the world, day's needs. Working under the

has the need for Relief Society direction of the Priesthood, Relief

changed, has it become outmoded? Society presidents visit sisters in the

Let us consider words of President homes where there is need, but all

McKay. His life has spanned much members of Relief Society are ex-

of the change. His youth was lived pected to give service in sewing and

under pioneer conditions, and to- canning. Relief Society also gives

day his wisdom gives us the answer service in fund-raising activities for

as no one else can in the world. welfare, such as in cooking dinners.

In addressing Relief Society, Presi- Countless hours of hard work are

dent McKay declared: contributed willingly and cheerfully

by Relief Society members in this

The responsibility of the Relief Society field,

is to aid the Priesthood in establishing the Another way in which Relief So-

Kingdom or God, in relieving the suttering .,..,.-:. . . ^

and giving succor to the poor, and in Ciety IS aidmg IS m raismg money for

many ways to contribute to the peace and the erection of mectmghouscs. Many

happiness of the world. In no one way times in visiting stakes we are told,

can these high achievements be better ^Wg ^^^t to do everything we can

realized than in excelling in the art of .^ r i -.i _ uij- ^ ^^

T, 1, u- /D 7- z c • X A^ to help with our buildinp: propram.

home building (Reiier Society Magazine, ^ -riiir

January 1936, page 10). We want a beautiful chapel for our

children, and we are working hard

In these words President McKay to contribute." Upon our return,

enumerates four areas in which Re- two or three years later, what joy

722

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

shines in the sisters' faces as we meet
in a new building and with what
pride they show us around.

The second responsibihty which
President McKay outhnes is "in re-
heving the suffering and giving
succor to the poor." Have you ever
spent a few days in two homes —
one in which the mother was not a
member of Rehef Society and one
in which she was an active member?
The world looks quite different from
the two homes. There is time in
the first home for a round of enter-
taining. After the family is cared
for, the remaining time is reason-
ably free for pleasure and enjoyment.
Then recall vour visit in the Relief
Society home. The entertaining is
sandwiched in as the mother goes
visiting teaching, calls on the sick,
and attends her weekly meeting with
you as a captive visitor. You overhear
her promising an officer to give ad-
ditional help after her guest has left.
Her family also is cared for, but in
addition, her days are filled to over-
flowing — and even some evening
hours as she goes about doing good.
Relief Society today relieves suffer-
ing and gives succor on a well-
organized, well-directed basis, with
sisterly solicitude for the poor in
worldly goods, the poor in spiritual-
ity, and the- poor in health.

A third responsibility President
McKay gave to Relief Society
was ''in many ways to contribute to
the peace and happiness of the
world." I feel that the public rela-
tions of Relief Society members,
situated in over fifty countries of the
world, are a force in contributing
peace and happiness in the world.
I believe our own President Spafford
is the outstanding example in this

regard. She has visited many coun-
tries and, under the direction of the
Priesthood, she has established and
nurtured good relations with in-
numerable women outside the
Church. Her friendliness, astute
judgment, and rectitude are recog-
nized. If a woman does not, at
first, meet President Spafford half-
way, President Spafford does not
withdraw, rather she intensifies her
good will and wins the woman over,
engendering and establishing peace-
ful, happy relationships. These op-
portunities have come to President
Spafford through Relief Society.
They come to every member of Re-
lief Society as the work carries her
among her fellows. While a mem-
ber may not travel widely herself,
others will travel to her. I wish
each Relief Society member would
emulate the example of President
Spafford.

In concluding his statement, Presi-
dent McKay declared, ''In no one
way can these high achievements be
better realized than in excelling in
the art of home building." Sisters,
no matter where or how far our
Relief Society work extends, we
always come back to the crucial,
basic question, "Am I excelling
in home building?" Note that
President McKay did not say,
housekeeping or homemaking, but
home building — building a home
which will develop into a celestial
home.

Relief Society teaches and trains
women to be home builders. It
recognizes that a testimony of the
gospel is the foundation, and it
strengthens testimonies, teaches
truth, trains a woman in homemak-
ing skills, imparts wisdom to train

RELIEF SOCIETY TODAY NEEDS YOU 723

her children — all to strengthen and ing? Are all these things accomp-

fortify the member to be a home lished at the meetings? The answer

builder. is obviously no. Any employed sis-

If we agree that Relief Society is ter can give service to Relief Society
still needed in the four areas that as her circumstances permit and
President McKay delineated, then make a real contribution to Relief
may we ask the question, "What Society — bringing eternal joy into
women are accomplishing this work her life through such service. She
which expands as the Church ex- can grow closer to the sisterhood by
pands?" Where the work is so reading The Relief Society Maga-
arduous, time-consuming, and vital zine and studying the lesson work,
to the well-being of Latter-day As we visit in stakes, we are some-
Saints, surely every Latter-day Saint times told, ''So much is expected
woman is rendering her full assist- of Relief Society that many of the
ance. sisters won't join and some hus-

''Oh," says one, "but so many bands don't want their wives work-
women are working today, they ing so hard."

cannot attend the Relief Society Well, sisters, those who do not
meetings." That is a true statement belong and actively support Relief
and reveals a regrettable situation. Society, what is the reason for not
for those sisters lose much priceless joining the greatest woman's organ-
association with the sisterhood and ization on the face of the earth,
individual progress gained through divinely inspired and called to serve
the wealth of knowledge and joy the Priesthood of God? Perhaps
gained from attendance at the week- some may answer, they haven't been
ly meeting; but is Relief Society invited. Here is an invitation to
synonymous with the meetings, is every nonmember, to the newest
it only at the weekly meetings that convert, and to every other virtuous
Relief Society aids the Priesthood in woman. Work awaits you, earnest
establishing the kingdom of God, in work. And joy awaits you, everlast-
relieving the suffering and giving ing joy, here and hereafter. Joy that
succor to the poor, in contributing comes through serving under a mot-
to the peace and happiness of the to, ''Charity Never Faileth." Won't
world, in excelling in home build- every sister accept the invitation?

ilovetnher J/Cfternoon

Dorothy J. Roberts

Beauty leaves no land or heart
Forsaken and bereft,
But faith will find a remnant and
Some sign of promise left.

Relief Society — A Bulwark
for Women

Counselor Louise W. Madsen

[Address Delivered at the General Session of the Annual General Relief Society
Conference, September 27, 1961]

A recent issue of a prominent
women's magazine contained
a portfolio of paintings with
text delineating the suffrage-for-
women movement. The formal be-
ginning of the movement took place
in upstate Seneca Falls, New York,
on Wednesday and Thursday, July
19 and 20, 1848. Lucretia Mott and
Elizabeth Cady Stanton were the
two chief leaders who arranged this
noteworthv convention. The article
states that by carriages and farm
wagons, the first American suffra-
gettes assembled, and that Mrs.
Mott's husband had to preside, be-
cause no woman knew enough
parliamentary procedure to preside.
More than six years before another
group of women had met in a mo-
mentous meeting and heard the
Prophet of the Lord state, ''I now
declare this society organized with
president and counselors, etc., ac-
cording to parliamentary usage. . . ."
He taught them a form of parliamen-
tary procedure for conducting meet-
ings, which procedure is still charac-
teristic of Relief Society meetings.
'Trom that very hour on the Thurs-
day afternoon of March 17, 1842,
began the advancement in privileges,
rights, and material comforts which
women now enjoy" (A Centenar}^ oi
Relief Society, page 14) . From that
very hour there existed a society to

Page 724

which women could look for guid-
ance, for uplift, in which they could
give service, upon which they could
depend to be well taught in various
fields, and from which they could
gain assurance and peace of mind.
The society has not experienced the
ups and downs and final dissolution
that have come to most organiza-
tions which had their beginnings in
those early days. It has not been
driven nor wind-tossed, but has had
the guidance of prophets of the
Lord who have from time to time
given instruction which they felt it
should have.

It could well be imagined that in
every generation someone had said
words to the effect that 'These are
the times that try men's souls."
Surely, there was never more truth
in this statement than now. The
people search for security and long
for peace. Some think they can be
found only in the acquisition of
material things. Others think they
can be found only in preparedness
for great emergencies. Some think
security can never be found.

But the Lord has given us this
comforting assurance, 'Therefore,
fear not, little flock; do good; let
earth and hell combine against you,
for if ye are built upon my rock,
they cannot prevail" (D & C 6:34).
Relief Society is a guidepost to worn-

RELIEF SOCIETY — A BULWARK FOR WOMEN

725

en in helping them direct their own
hves so that they can cUng to his
rock.

Rehef Society is a buhvark to the
women in this time when godlessness
is rampant in the world, when the
disciples of e\il are proclaiming their
wicked doctrines and endeavoring to
entice and con\ert to their way of
life those who are unwary and who
have not built upon the rock, nor
learned to do good.

Disturbing news comes to us of
the efforts made bv some women in
the world to infiltrate into estab-
lished women's organizations in an
attempt to gain leadership and un-
righteous power over other women.
How fortunate we are in Relief So-
ciety. Our officers are chosen by
the power of the Priesthood, under
the inspiration of our Father in
heaven. No one can assume leader-
ship in our organization but those
who are called and set apart by those
in authority. Relief Society women
are safeguarded from false doctrine
because those whom God has cho-
sen, members of the Priesthood, ap-
prove the lessons. Every sister can
rely completely upon Relief Society
and can have absolute assurance that
activity in this societv is activity in
righteousness. Nothing in the world
gives peace in one's innermost heart

and the sincere sense of well-being
that living the gospel brings.

'T^HE sisters of Relief Society have
always been courageous women.
The resources of courage spring
from a basic philosophy of high
ideals. Courageous people, as a rule,
have faith, a firm conviction of the
rightness of their cause, and a spirit
of responsibility. They ha\'e purpose
in their lives. The world needs
courageous women, unafraid to live
as the Lord would have them live,
unafraid to stand firm against all
evil, unafraid to fight for the right.
The sisters of Relief Society will
always be courageous women.

As the colors of a kaleidoscope
constantly change with each tiny
movement, and endless variations of
pattern appear — so does the world
appear to many who see only the
changes and do not recognize the
firm foundation of things that are
changeless. There is constancy amid
change. Constant are the laws of
God, constant are his command-
ments, and ever constant his love for
his children. Constant is the need
for faith, for righteousness, and for
serving God through service to his
children. Constant are the goals
and purposes of Relief Society, and
constant it stands as a bulwark for
the women who come under its in-
fluence.

o/ JLlft H ill ibyes

Gladys Hesser Burnham

I lift my eyes from sunset-shrouded hills,

The last blaze fading into somber gray.

Unto a brilliant, golden cloud

Still hugging last of sun's bright ray.

To know that just beyond our fading sight

Is promise of a brighter day.

Report and Official Instructions

President Belle S. Spafford

[Delivered at the Officers Meeting of the Annual General Relief Society
Conference, September 27, 1961]

IT now becomes my privilege to gained over 87,500 members, or a
present to you a brief report of sixty-nine per cent increase. These
the status of Relief Society at are impressive figures, but our work
the close of i960, as shown in the is by no means done. We are reach-
Annual Report, and also to present ing only fort^•-nine per cent of our
a few official instructions designed potential, eligible, Latter-day Saint
to help you better carry forward the women, and beyond this lies the
work. great, almost untapped realm of

The year i960 was one of growth, women of good moral standing who

strength and vigor, expanding influ- are not Latter-day Saint women, but

ence, and significant accomplish- who, nonetheless, are eligible for

ment for Relief Society. membership in the Society. These

women, once becoming members.

Organizations and Reoiganizations often become referrals for mission-

At the close of i960 there were ary work, later to be baptized as
315 stake Relief Society organiza- members of the Church. Many times
tions, an increase of twenty-six over I have repeated a story told by Sis-
the previous year. There were 2,881 ter Blanche Stoddard: "A woman
ward organizations, an increase of in San Diego, a member of one of
257. There were fifty-five missions, the Protestant churches, joined Re-
eight more than in 1959, with 1,791 lief Society. Shortly thereafter she
branch societies, a decrease of thirty- joined the Church. Her mother was
five. This decrease was due to the shocked. 'Why did you ever join
transfer of a number of mission the Relief Society?' she asked, why
branches to stake organizations. didn't you join the Rebeccas?'

During i960, there were sixty-one Whereupon the sister replied. The

reorganizations in the stakes and Relief Society invited me, the Re-

sixteen in the missions. We acknowl- beccas did not.' "

edge with appreciation the services The brethren are urging Relief

of retired officers, at the same time Society's full co-operation in the

extending to the sisters who are sue- missionary program of the Church,

ceeding them a warm welcome into We may effectively aid by enlisting

Relief Society's family of officers. non Latter-day Saint women as Re-
lief Society members; then, as they

Alembership indicate a readiness, we may refer

At the close of i960 Relief Society their names to the designated stake

had a total membership of 214,202, or mission officers for visits by the

a gain of 10,450 over 1959. In the missionaries. Also, we may aid the

ten-year period since 1950 we have missionary program by bringing

Page 726

REPORT AND OFFICIAL INSTRUCTIONS

727

newly converted sisters into full
activity in Relief Society. A slogan
often used because of its truthfulness
is ''Use them or you'll lose them/'
So we urge Relief Society presidents
to lift their sights and expand their
membership goals to include good,
non-Latter-day Saint women. Then
extend your love and the arm of
fellowship to these women and to
the newly converted sisters. Place
them in positions where they may
learn the ways of the Church and its
teachings through active participa-
tion in the program of the Society;
where they may develop their leader-
ship potential and contribute their
talents and abilities to the advance-
ment of the work. Thus, their testi-
monies of the gospel will grow and
all will be blessed.

Attendance

The average attendance at regu-
lar meetings was thirty-six per cent,
a slight decrease from 1959. While
the General Board does not press
you for high attendance figures,
recognizing that mothers, particu-
larly those with young children, and
often our aged sisters, and employed
members, may have valid reasons
for non-attendance, we do appeal to
you to be sensitive to the enrich-
ment that comes into the life of a
sister through regular attendance at
the Relief Society meetings. Spare
no effort to encourage and help the
sisters to be in attendance as often
as possible.

Nurseries

Many Relief Society organizations
report that nurseries have had a ben-
eficial effect upon attendance. Their
use is growing in connection with
regular ward meetings, leadership

meetings, and even in connection
with stake Relief Society conven-
tions. Sister Mendenhall and I at-
tended a convention in England
where there was a nursery which
contributed greatly to the general
success of the convention.

An interesting report on the suc-
cess of nurseries was submitted by
the Phoenix Stake. I quote from
it:

The wards in our stake which have fol-
lowed the suggestion of the General Board
in organizing nurseries have receix'ed great
blessings. Nurseries have been well
planned, and very interesting and profit-
able activities have been provided for the
children who love to attend. Mothers
have been organized to take turns in the
nursery, thus eliminating most of the ex-
pense.

Several interesting incidents ha\e oc-
curred. One ward president called for
a mother and her three children to take
them to Relief Societ}^ The mother was
too ill to attend, but the children insisted
on going. Upon arrival at the meeting
house, the eldest child said, as she climbed
out of the car "We are at the church now.
Fold your arms and follow me." She led
the children rexerently but happily into
the nursery.

One little daughter of a mother who
was very irregular in attendance now in-
sists on going each v^eek to Relief Society.
She keeps track of meeting day by the
TA^. programs. The mother has now
become a regular attendant.

Another inactive mother has been
brought into activity by being asked to
supervise the nursery and organize the
mothers to take their turns in conducting
it.

The wards testify to the benefits of
nurseries in increasing attendance and in
impro\'ing the order and the spirit of rever-
ence in the meetings. Mothers appear to
respond willingly in taking their turns in
the nursery.

It is the observation of General
Board members that Relief Society
presidents are increasingly resource-

728

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

fill in working out plans that assure
interesting and profitable activities
for the children and which hold
expenses to a minimum. The Gen-
eral Board encourages carefully
planned and well conducted nurs-
eries in connection with both stake
and ward Relief Society meetings.

Missions

In June of this year, the General
Presidency, by invitation of the First
Presidency, had the choice privilege
of meeting with the mission Relief
Society presidents during the world-
wide Mission Presidents Conference.
This was a delightful and an il-
luminating experience. The presi-
dents are enthusiastic over the work
of Relief Society and its power to
strengthen the work of the Church
in the missions. There are now
approximately 35,000 Relief Society
members in the missions, with 1,791
branch organizations. Branch organ-
izations are fast being developed so
as to be able to follow the programs
and procedures as recommended in
the Handbook. Translations of the
Handbook are now available in most
of the foreign-speaking missions.
The need of the sisters for Relief
Society, the suitability of the pro-
gram in meeting the needs, as well
as the way in which it can be ac-
commodated to facilities within the
missions, was attested by many presi-
dents.

At the Work Meeting Depart-
ment, held in connection with this
conference, there will be displayed
tables of articles made by our sisters
in a few foreign lands. A heart-
warming note was attached to one
of the articles sent from Malmo,
Sweden. It reflects the spirit of the

sisters and their attitude toward
Relief Society. The note reads:

Dear ones who take care of and display
this httle tablecloth:

Personally, we in the Relief Society of
Malmo, think it is lovely. Malmo is the
third largest town in Sweden and very
beautiful with large parks and flower
gardens in all convenient places. We have
a very active Relief Societv and a wonder-
ful spirit prevailing during our meetings.
And everyone comes there with joy and
love of work, and a desire to do her best.
No one wants to miss our wonderful les-
sons, which teach us so tremendously
much and give us great stores of thoughts
to take home with us.

This little tablecloth is sewed after a
printed pattern and the work is done by
Sister Betzy Nilsson. She has counted
every stitch by degrees as she has been
sewing it, which has been a pretty hard
work and very time consuming. The time
she has spent on this work has been about
1 50 hours. But everything we do for our
Church we do with joy and enthusiasm.

Now I'm also sending sincere greetings
from all the sisters in Malmo to all of you
who are so far from us, and hope you will
feel all our kindness and cordiality sup-
plied through this letter. May the Lord
bless you all.

Compassionate Services

The figures on the compassionate
services show an increase of approxi-
mately 10,000 visits to the sick and
homebound, many of whom we
know are our aged sisters. We
appreciate the care being given to
these sisters. Days Care of the Sick
show a decline of approximately
5,000. This is understandable in
view of the ever-growing trend to-
ward hospitalization for the care of
the sick. (At this point I wish to
remind you of the Nurse Survey
forms which you are requested to
fill out annually, submitting a copy
to the General Board not later than
December 15. We urge that special

REPORT AND OFFICIAL INSTRUCTIONS

729

care be given to make sure that the
information on these forms is com-
plete, up to date, and accurate.)

For the first time we have a rec-
ord of the number of hours given to
other types of compassionate service,
such as caring for children while a
mother is hospitalized, or taking a
sister to the doctor. There were
222,094 hours, or 27,761 eight-hour
days given this type of service. This
is a highly commendable record. I
feel impelled to say that could we
measure the love that has been gen-
erated by this service; the gratitude
and comfort, the peace of mind, the
well-being of children that it has
brought to those who have been
served; could we measure the soul-
growth, the character refinement,
the joyous inner satisfaction that
have come to those who have ren-
dered the services; could we measure
the favorable attitude it has created
toward Relief Society, we would be
overwhelmed with its magnitude.
These values we know are beyond
measurement. Without them the
world would be a sorry place indeed,
and Relief Society would lack one
of its greatest life-giving elements.

Church Wdhie

Our service in behalf of those
among us who are in need does not
end with the tender, loving minis-
trations known as the compassion-
ate services. It is extended to the
great Church Welfare Program.
Last year approximately 55,000 sis-
ters contributed more than 773,500
hours to welfare projects; 85,500
family visits were made by ward
Relief Society presidents under the
direction of their respective bishops
— an increase of almost 1,000 over
the previous year. Loyal support

has been given to the blanket
project, and sisters have willingly
accepted other special assignments,
such as assisting with the health
clinic for the Indian children en-
rolled in the Indian Student Pro-
gram. Thus Relief Society is
playing an important part in the
building up of the Father's kingdom
here on earth.

Visiting Teaching

Visiting teaching is one of the
great assets of the Society in meet-
ing its responsibilities to Latter-day
Saint families. Visiting teacher fig-
ures for last year are heartening.
There were over 93,000 visiting
teachers who made over 3,700,000
visits, an increase over 1959 of more
than 200,000 visits. This was an
average of 8.56 visits annually to
each Latter-day Saint family — a
wonderful record, reflecting the
energy with which presidents are
promoting visiting teaching and the
conversion of our sisters to the pro-
gram.

Educational Program

I often think of the words of the
Prophet Joseph Smith spoken at an
early meeting of Relief Societv in
1842, when he prophesied ''. . . and
this Society shall rejoice, and
knowledge and intelligence shall
flow down from this time hence-
forth."

From the beginning the Society
has been educational in nature.
Today Relief Society literallv is a
''school of learning" for its mem-
bers; an institution whose educa-
tional program does not merely im-
part information and increase the
knowledge of its members, but also
builds faith and develops spirituality

730 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

— for all subjects are taught in the work meeting. May I suggest that
light of gospel truths. Today ap- in your planning it is as essential to
proximately 18,500 class leaders are consider the summer meetings as
engaged in teaching the courses of those held at any other season,
study. The quality of teaching is We remind you also that the Gen-
high. Stake class leaders are to be eral Board maintains a Work Meet-
especially complimented for the ex- ing Supplies Department on the
cellence of their departmental ses- mezzanine floor of the Mormon
sions in the leadership meetings. Handicraft Shop, 21 West South
The courses of study for the forth- Temple. Relief Societies may pur-
coming year will be considered in chase work meeting supplies at
the departmental sessions of this wholesale prices. This privilege is
conference. not granted to individuals. Mail

. _ ^ ^ ^ . _ orders receive prompt attention.
Recording or Rehet Society Lessons

Piepaied for the Sightless

We are pleased to announce that Singing Mothers
the Society for the Aid of the Sight- This current year has been a glori-
less, with the support and co-opera- ous one for our Singing Mothers
tion of the Presiding Bishop, has program. For the first time in the
prepared the Relief Society study long, long history of Relief Society,
courses for 1961-62 on talking book singers residing in more than one
records. These courses include the- country were brought together into
ology, literature, and social science a single choral group. This first in-
lessons, the work meeting discus- ternational chorus, composed of 200
sions, and the visiting teacher mes- singers from England, Scotland, Ire-
sages. Recordings will be sent free land, Wales, and fifty-seven singers
to any sightless person desiring from Utah, was formed at the direc-
them. It should be noted that these tion of the First Presidency. The
records are for the use of the sight- chorus had as its conductor Sister
less only. Requests for them should Florence Jepperson Madsen, with
be made to the Society for the Aid Dr. Frank Asper as organist, and
of the Sightless, 47 East South Zesta Geisler as pianist. It provided
Temple Street, Salt Lake City 11, music for the dedication of the
Utah. beautiful new Hyde Park Chapel in

London, which was a distinct recog-

Work Meeting nition of the Society by the First

Once again the work meeting was Presidency. It also gave a series of

the second best attended meeting, concerts in seven large cities of Great

which is indicative of the interest Britain, beginning with a concert in

of the sisters in improving their the Royal Albert Hall in London,

homemaking and housekeeping prac- As a choral effort the tour was emi-

tices. There were approximately nently successful. As a missionary

656,000 articles completed in this effort, which President Henry D.

meeting, 478,000 of which were Moyle promised the sisters it would

sewed articles. Variety of activity be, it was an impressive accomplish-

should enter into your planning for ment. You have already heard this

REPORT AND OFFICIAL INSTRUCTIONS

731

morning the Utah group, augmented
by a few of the Enghsh singers.

At the close of i960, Rehef So-
ciety had 3,052 Singing Mothers
choruses, seventy-four fewer than the
previous year. There were, however,
approximately 49,500 singers as com-
pared with approximately 46,000 in
1959; that is, we had about 3,000
more women singing in seventy-
four fewer choruses. Let us main-
tain our choruses strong in both the
number of choruses and in the num-
ber of singers.

At this time mav I suggest to
mothers the desirabilitv of giving
children music lessons. There seems
to be a dearth of good organists for
Church use in many areas. Organ-
ists cannot be trained for this im-
portant Church service overnight.
They must begin their study in
childhood. Mothers are the most
important influence in bringing this
about.

Relief Society Magazine

At the close of i960, The Reliei
Society Magazine subscriptions to-
taled 171,002, an increase over
1959 of 8,196. There were 284
stakes and twenty missions on the
Honor Roll. The South Los Angeles
Stake again attained the highest per-
centage, 210 per cent, with the
Western States Mission being high-
est among the mission organizations,
with a percentage of 125 per cent.

The Magazine is an excellent
medium whereby we may interest
non-Latter-day Saint women in the
organization with a view to enroll-
ing them as members. In most
wards the subscription potential is
far in excess of the Relief Society
membership.

A question has been referred to

the General Board as to whether
Relief Society funds, as such, may
be used to purchase Magazines for
gifts to missionaries and others. The
General Board's position is as fol-
lows:

The general funds of the local societies
are acquired for the general operating ex-
penses of the Society. Certain allowances
are made in the Handbook of Instructions
of the Relief Society for their limited use
in the purchase of gifts. The General
Board feels that, in addition to those uses
listed in the Handbook, the occasional use
of general funds in making a gift of a
Magazine subscription to a member who
might be aged or homebound and unable
to purchase her own, or to a sister newly
converted to the Church as a means of
acquainting her with the work of Relief
Society, or to others who might be in
need of considered attention by the So-
ciety, is justified. Further, it is the opinion
of the General Board that the purchase of
a Magazine subscription from Relief Society
funds for an officer or a class leader, who
otherwise could not have it, is justifiable.
Where stake Relief Society presidents have
felt that special activities might be en-
gaged in, without hardship to the sisters,
whereby funds could be acquired for giving
gift subscriptions, and where the sisters
participating are fully apprised of the pur-
pose for which the funds are to be used,
the General Board has not discouraged
the activities. We are influenced in this
by the proselyting value of the Relief
Society Magazine, by the \'aluable use to
which gift subscriptions are put b\- the
missions, and by the steady flow of
expressions of gratitude which reach us
from mission presidents.

Sisters, we remind you that with
the discontinuance by the First
Presidency of the use of the fast
Sunday evenings by the auxiliaries,
except the Primary, ward Relief So-
ciety conferences will be held onlv
as directed bv the local Priesthood
authorities, from whom directives,
also, will be received as to the pro-
gram to be followed. No programs

732

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

will be issued hereafter and no direc-
tions will be given by the General
Board. No record will be made of
ward Relief Society conferences in
summary tables of the Ward Record
Book or in the Annual Report, since
these meetings will no longer be
held at the direction, or under the
supervision, of the General Board.
Of course, where a ward Relief So-
ciety Conference is held in connec-
tion with a Relief Society meeting,
minutes would be kept as a part of
the minutes of that meeting.

Hmidhook oi Instructions

The General Board contemplated
issuing a revised edition of the
Hmidhook oi Instructions oi the
Reliei Society. The fast growth of
our Relief Societies, with an increas-
ing number of stakes in foreign
lands, as well as other circumstances,
have caused us to withhold the re-
vision for the time being. We an-
nounce this, feeling that you who
may have been holding off on the
purchase of Handbooks in the hope
that the revised edition would be
ready soon, may now wish to obtain
them.

ReJiei Society Meeting Day

We call your attention to a
change from the recommendation
in the Handbook, page 75, related to
the day and the hour for holding
the regular ward Relief Society meet-
ings. This recommendation has been
modified by action of the General
Board and is as follows.

The day and hour for holding the regu-
lar weekly ward meeting for the general
membership may be set, in consultation
with the bishop, on a day and at an hour
most convenient for the greatest number
of women within the ward or branch
eligible for membership in the Society.

It is not required that this be uni-

form within all wards of the stake.
The statement in the Handbook
related to Sunday meetings remains
the position of the Board.

Generally speaking, we note the
funds of stake and local Relief So-
cieties are adequate to meet the
general operating expenses, with the
possible exception of newly created
stakes, particularly those in foreign
countries. We suggest to presidents
of these stakes a careful reading of
the section on "Funds'' in the Hand-
book, pages 111-114.

We note a growing tendency for
Relief Societies to enter into ar-
rangements with commercial institu-
tions to promote their programs or
products, with the Society receiving
some financial compensation for so
doing. We call your attention to
the instructions in the Handbook,
'Tarticipation in Advertising Pro-
grams," page 108. Relative to this,
I repeat instructions given in Gen-
eral Conference in 1949 as follows:

Relief Societies are occasionally ap-
proached by commercial institutions or
by individuals for the purpose of having
them sell their product on a commission
basis. Such an undertaking should be
weighed carefully and the counsel of the
Priesthood should be sought. Care must
be exercised to make sure that Relief So-
ciety does not become a selling agent for
a commercial institution, that it does not
appear to be promoting one product over
a similar one of another company, and
that people or institutions are not solicited
in the name of the society to the point
where the society becomes subject to
criticism.

We have recently had reports that
Relief Societies are again being so-
licited by commercial companies to
enter into contract with them to
engage in the publication and distri-
bution of a cookbook or calendar.

REPORT AND OFFICIAL INSTRUCTIONS

733

Some of our Relief Societies have
had unfortunate experiences with
such projects, being bound by a con-
tract to guarantee certain fees or
payments to the company, or to so-
licit business houses in the name of
Relief Society with the commercial
company being the main beneficiary.
We advise all ward Relief Societies
not to sign any such contract with-
out first consulting the stake Relief
Society president who, in turn, is
requested to refer the matter to the
General Board.

Conclusion

In conclusion, sisters, may I thank
you, on behalf of the General Board,

for vour devoted and capable service
to Relief Society. Continue to
build Relief Society by enlisting the
support of the thousands of capable,
gifted, virtuous women who should
be active members. Build within
these sisters a positive faith in the
basic, eternal principles of life.
Teach them the divine plan for their
happiness and eternal w^ell-being.
Help them to live each day eagerly,
courageously, and happily. Place on
ever-higher planes the devoted serv-
ices we were organized to carry on,
and the Lord will bless your efforts.
You have the love and confidence of
the General Board in your respon-
sible callings.

II Lou Ilia in l/ieadow at JUusk

Vesta Nickerson Fairbairn

Soundless, motionless, just at dusk

The mountain doe and we

Stood and stared across the meadow,

Across the tall wild grasses, through

The pines, as if to see

Who could outstare whom, or stand

Most still most long, the doe.

Alert and waiting, or we two, hand

In hand, and who would go.

Then we, the mountain trespassers.

Unused to being there.

Unused to silence, took one step.

One quiet step in the bending grass.

Another, toward the deer.

But the woodland doe turned graceful head

And bounded, not in fright,

Not in haste, but curious

No longer, out of sight.

L^hristmas JUecorations

Melba Larson

T^HE Christmas holidays that bring
back the most pleasant mem-
ories are those that happened
during our childhood. Christmas
was not for a day, but for days of
much happiness, davs of planning,
a whole season of creativity. Mothers
were sewing, making aprons, doll
clothes, baking fruit cakes and
cookies, and making decorations,
while fathers were in the workshop
making little surprises. Children
were busy stringing popcorn and
cranberries, making stars, chains,
and birds out of paper for Christ-
mas trees, for they, too, wanted to
share in this wonderful occasion. It
was a time for families to do things
together.

Christmas decorations need not
cost a great deal of money. If we
take time, and with every hand mak-
ing some of the trimmings, great en-
joyment can be found. Keep your
eyes open during the year and be
aware of materials that you can use
to help make your decorations.
When vou are in the mountains,
gather pine cones and leaves; in the
desert and plains, weeds, seed pods,
foliage; near the rivers and swamps,
cattails. Watch for foliage and pods
in the neighborhood where you live.
Many beautiful artificial materials
are available in gift and florist shops,
also in variety stores.

There should be harmony in your
decorations, with contrast and va-
riety playing an important part. By
using straight pine needles and
round Christmas balls, you get con-
trast. Red and green are contrasts

Page 734

in color. A shiny red satin bow is
a contrast for a prickly green holly
wreath.

Take time in the planning of
your decorations. Sketch out in
rough, your general scheme. Then
check with your stockpile of gather-
ings of the year to determine what
you have to work with and then, if
necessary, buy materials to complete
your theme. Plan and shop early.

ThQ Front Dooi

A beautifully decorated front
door should be one of your first
objectives in decorating at yuletide.
It is a way to say ''Merry Christmas"
to friends and neighbors, and also
to let the passerby know that Christ-
mas is at your house. There are
many ways to decorate the front
door. Your plans should take into
consideration the style of the house.
Use your imagination to do some-
thing different, instead of the usual
pine branches and cones. Try mak-
ing a garland of gilded pine cones,
locust tree pods, and magnolia
leaves, a Delia Robbia wreath, or a
grouping of straw bells.

Inside the House

The decorations inside the house
should begin with the mantel, if you
have one. This can set the style of
the room's decorations. The style
of the mantel should determine
whether you use heavy pine cones
and branches or Delia Robbia
wreaths, with heavy fruits, nuts,
pods, or delicate nylon net trees.
If there are young children in the
family, plan your decorations for

CHRISTMAS DECORATIONS

735

them, using felt stockings, Santas,
reindeer, candy canes, and snow
men. A similar or related piece
could be made for a low table or
chest in the same room.

The Chnstmas Table

The decoration on the Christmas
table should harmonize with every-
thing used on the table, and with
the color scheme of the entire
house. Table centerpieces that can
be made well in advance and will
keep all through the holidays are a
wise choice for busy women. There
are other focal points in the house
where decorating can become very
imaginative and interesting.

The following are suggested dec-
orations that may help make your
Christmas merry and full of cheer.

Centerpiece
Palm Leaves and Tiny Red Flowers

Materials Needed:

3 red candles (i - 15", 2 - 10")

1 Yi doz. sprays of small artificial red

flowers

12 palm or cycas leaves (small size)

6 green chenille stems

1 piece green Styrofoam 8" x 6" x 2"

6 large balls — red

18 red Christmas balls (assorted sizes

on stems)

glitter glue

diamond dust

Step 1. Anchor candles to styro with
florist clay, use tallest in center.

Step 2. Push leaves into styro, short
ones in front and back, and long ones at
sides, and spray some of them from top
side.

Step 3. Fill in with the sprays of the
small flowers (should be about 6" long).

Step 4. Arrange the Christmas balls,
using larger sizes on top and around the
candles. Remove hooks; use a piece of
chenille for a stem. Push chenille into
styro and slip ball on chenille stem.

CENTERPIECE

Palm Leaves and Tiny Red Flowers

Step 5. Place the stemmed balls in ar-
rangement, keeping the smallest for outer
edge.

Step 6. When centerpiece is finished,
spray all over with glitter glue and dust
lightly with diamond dust.

This is a very pretty arrangement used
on a low table where you look down on
it and get the full benefit of the frosty
look.

Caution: Be sure to put this arrange-
ment on a tray or piece of foil, as hot
candle wax \^ill go right through Styro-
foam and would mar a lovely table top.

Cookie Tree

A cookie tree is a fun thing to have in
-^^ your kitchen at Christmas, loaded with
cookies for your children or grandchildren.
Make sugar or wreath cookies with holes
in the center so they may be slipped on
the poles of the tree. This can also be
used for doughnuts. This is a project
that the children can help make. Let the
older boys or Father help with the wood-
work. The older girls in the family could
do the painting and decorating. Let the
little children help make the cookies; the
shapes may not be as perfect, but they will
taste just as good, and the children will
love doing it.

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961
White and Gold Sleigh
nnillS can be used for a centerpiece for

a Christmas table, chest, or a low

COOKIE TREE

Materials Needed:

Cut 2 pieces Vi " doweling 1 2" long
1 piece Vi " doweling 20" long
1 piece 1 Vi" x 1" x 16" long
1 piece 3 /4 " square, 2" thick

Paint: fruit, berries, leaves for decorations.

Step 1. Drill a hole to fit the doweling
through the center of the 16" board. Also
drill a hole only half through 2" from
either end.

Step 2. Drill a hole only Vz" deep in
the middle of the 3/4" x 2" square board.
Put wood glue in hole, set in the 20"
dowel.

Step 3. Put glue around the drilled cen-
ter hole of the 1 Vi " x 1 6" board and slip
over the 20" to within 4" from the base
of the 3 '/: " square.

Step 4. Glue the two 12" dowels
into the partially drilled holes on the 16"
board. j\Iake sure all poles are straight
and let glue dry.

Step 5. Paint green, black, or bright
red. Trim with artificial fruit, berries,
leaves, etc.

The cookie tree pictured is painted
green and trimmed with bright red apples.

table.

Materials Needed:

I piece white Styrofoam — 12" x 24" x 1"
1 straw sleigh

1 . piece Styrofoam 4" x 6" x 2" or 2 or 3
small pieces to fill in sleigh
1 reindeer (white plastic) can be pur-
chased at variety store. The reindeer
come in straw, too, but they are quite

expensive.
Vz doz. small gold leaves
1 doz. large gold leaves
1 string small gold beads

3 bunches gold balls, shaped hke grapes
6 yards gold metallic ribbon Vi" wide

4 white balls — these come pearlized
and are very effective

6 gold balls on stems

6 white pipe cleaners (cut in 3" lengths)

glitter glue or ^i\ho\d glue diluted with

water

diamond dust

Step 1. Spray or paint with glue, large
(12" X 24") piece of Styrofoam. Glitter
with diamond dust. Let dry thoroughly.

Step 2. Paint sleigh with whitt paint.
Let dry. Spray or paint with glue and
glitter with the diamond dust and dry.

Step 3. Spray or paint reindeer with
glitter glue and dust. Let dry.

Step 4. Place piece 4" x 6" or small
pieces of Styrofoam inside of sleigh.

Step 5. Start to decorate — placing one
bunch of grapes at the opening on end
of sleigh, letting them spray forward out
of sleigh. Place other cluster of grapes
on top of sleigh (anchor to Styrofoam
with pipe cleaner) and fill in with the
white (pearlized) balls and the gold balls
on stems. Use large gold leaves to fill
in around balls and cover up Styrofoam
that is inside of sleigh. Cut string of
small beads in half and knot together.
Use one part to put in and around some
of the balls on top of sleigh, letting some
drape down the back of sleigh.

Step 6. Trim the deer. Make him a
saddle of the small gold leaves, 3 on each

CHRISTMAS DECORATIONS

737

WHITE AND GOLD SLEIGH

side; also use remaining gold balls on
stems, and glue on his back. Use gold
beads on string and drape around as a
harness and bridle. Trim his horns and
hoofs with some beads. Make two 3-
looped bows of the gold ribbon and glue
on top of his saddle.

Step 7. Make 2 bows and 2 sprays of

leaves and glue at opposite corners of
Styrofoam.

Step 8. Glue hoofs of deer to Styro-
foam. Secure sleigh with 3" piece of
pipe cleaner pushed over the rudder of
sleigh well into the Styrofoam. Place
gold ribbon completely around edge of
styro, gluing or securing with pins.

vl/ inter ffiorntng

Chiistie Lund Coles

The winter sun is coming up
Like a gold, blue-saucered cup;

Though all the white, translucent puff
Which clings to boughs, is flower enough

And birds which did not go away.
Are nagging at the brittle day

And jewels are resplendent, bright,
Reflecting day's effulgent light.

While kapok snow is falling from This hour is beauty consummate:

The trees which once held flower and plum; I think I'll bake a golden cake.

Sixty LJears Kyigo

Excerpts From the Woman's Exponent, November 1901

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the Women

OF All Nations"

OFFICIAL ANNOUNCEMENT: This certifies that at the regular meeting of
the Council of the Apostles, held in the Salt Lake Temple, this 17th day of October,
1901 . . . Joseph F. Smith was chosen and set apart as President of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

IN MEMORIAM — PRESIDENT LORENZO SNOW: . . . President Snow
was indeed a vQvy remarkable man, and his long life and eventful career emphasized
those characteristics which were so conspicuous in his later manhood. . . . On the
demise of President Wilford Woodruff, Lorenzo Snow, then President of the Quorum
of the Apostles, became by right of succession, President of the Church . . . September
13, 1898. . . . His life has been full of noble work well and faithfully performed. He
was possessed of superior executive ability and . . . was a man of fine intellectuality, a
vigorous writer, a student of classical literature all his life, fond of reading and passion-
ately fond of music of the best quality, a patron of the fine arts and altogether a man
of culture and refinement in its highest and best sense. His labors among the people
since he became President of the Church have been incessant and arduous. . . .

AN EVENING PRAYER

Let not my heart on earthly things be bent,
Then, if Thy will denies them, I shall be content.
Let me remember that all mortals here
Are like myself in Thine own image dear;
Then in my dealings with them, Thou shalt see,
I'll do as I would have them do by me. . . .

— ^Adelaide Schmidt Wayland

LADIES' SEMI-MONTHLY MEETING: The Ladies' Semi-Monthly meeting
was held in the 14th Ward hall . . . with President M. I. Home presiding. . . . Coun-
selor Elizabeth }. Stevenson said when she came into the room she thought, "O ye
faithful ones!" There are always a few faithful. . , . We must abide by the golden
rule, '*Do to others as we wish to be done by," not be jealous, but be prepared to
stand in holy places. . . . Sister R. R. Grant felt happy to meet with her sisters. . . .
She had received a letter from her son H. J. Grant, that he was on ship board, was
well and blessed of the Lord. . . .

BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION IN HAWAII: Liliuokalani, formerly queen of
Hawaii, recently celebrated her sixty-second birthday by giving several entertainments
at which hundreds of natives and a few whites were present. Three hundred guests
breakfasted with the deposed queen and then came a general reception. In the after-
noon there was a great luau, or feast. . . . The food was served on mats on the ground,
and the staple articles were poi and raw fish. . . .

— News Note

A DISPATCH FROM NORWAY: A dispatch from Christiana . . . says: 'The
privilege recently granted women to vote for, and sit in municipal councils in Norway
is adding unusual interest to the approaching elections. . . /'

— News Note

Page 738

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

pELISA RINCON DE GAU-
TIER is the mayor of San
Juan, Puerto Rico. A shrewd poh-
tician and a concerned, motherly
woman, she works in behalf of city
improvements and to meet the eco-
nomic needs of the poverty-stricken.
''We have to work here so that peo-
ple will have reason to love, not
hate," she says.

ITELEN WOODWARD'S new
book The Lady Persuaders
(Ivan Obolensky, Inc., publisher)
details the history of American
women's magazines, with particular
emphasis on Godey's Lady's Book
(1836-1877) and Ladies Home
Journal (1889 - ). Interesting
comparisons are made between the
early women's magazines and those
of current publication.

CUSAN BALDWIN, eighteen-
year-old amateur thespian from
Scarsdale, New York, who is study-
ing to be a social worker, played the
part of Emily in Thornton Wilder's
Our Town in Amsterdam, Holland,
this past summer. She was one of
fifteen hundred young American
performers sent overseas by schools,
foundations, parents, and service
clubs, to break down barriers be-
tween Americans and other peoples.

Choral singers of Smith and Am-
herst Colleges, the Harvard Glee
Club, the New York acting group,
the California Robin Hood Band,
and other organizations took semi-
nars in the United States about the
countries they were to visit, stayed
in the homes of their hosts, and
visited in Greece, the Orient, and
Europe.

YY/'OMEN do not marry for finan-
cial benefits nearlv so often
today as a century ago when women
found it difficult to obtain employ-
ment, according to two University
of Michigan sociologists who have
made a long and extensive survey of
American marriages. Reasons for
marrying were listed in this order:
1. companionship; 2. the opportun-
ity to have children; 3. understand-
ing and emotional support; 4. love
and affection; 5. financial benefits.

IV/TARGARET E. KENNEDY, a

partner in a Wall Street busi-
ness firm, is an expert in giving
advice to women on their financial
problems. According to insurance
actuaries, she says, the average widow
will have many years in which she
will have to manage her own finan-
cial affairs.

Page 739

EDITORIAL

VOL. 48 NOVEMBER 1961 NO. 11

cJhy I Leighoour J/is cJhiiself

Jesus answered . . . thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart. . . . Thou
shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. There is no other commandment greater than
these (Mark 12:29-31).

"IVTEIGHBORS are those whose hearthside warmth. And the sea-

pathways cross, near at home or sons of hfe can be richly shared by

faraway. The wide neighborhood is those who enter into the needs and

the world, where women encounter longings and rejoicings of others,

the age-old problems and accept New babies can be shared, mothers

with gracious strength the responsi- and grandmothers can be shared,

bilities and privileges which our Young mothers in a neighborhood

Heavenly Father has assigned to his receive much comfort and conveni-

daughters at home and on the far ence by sharing and grouping the

frontiers. The near neighborhood care of children for each other in

is the home and the homes of others times of need. Blessed is the

in the small town, along a city neighborhood which may call upon

street, in the ward, or in the com- the seasoned wisdom of an older

munity. It is in the near neighbor- woman. Neighbors on many oc-

hood where opportunities are most casions find joyful participation in

easily discovered, and where the sharing work — in gardening and

field of service is within the realm sewing, ironing and canning to-

of the ministering hands of women gether. For them, not only work

who may go from their own homes is shared, but the riches of com-

into the homes of others, taking panionship erase the ways of lone-

with them blessed comfort and in- liness.

spiration. The Latter-day Saint woman is

It may not be possible for us most abundantly blessed in her de-

thus to enter largely into the needs sire to be a good neighbor, for she

of all our neighbors, but surely we has been instructed from the days

can begin with those nearest to us of her youth to look upon the earth

by locale or acquaintance, and then and earth life as spiritual and ever-

by small beginnings, we can mul- lasting in their implications,
tiply our effective kindliness with

the spirit and intent of our example. Wherefore, verily I say unto you that

Neighbors are those who share a" t^^^gs ""to me are spiritual, and not at

J ^ I. J u J any time have I given unto you a law

loy and sorrow, poverty and abund- /. , . ? •., -^ _

^ •> 11 which was temporal; neither any man, nor

ance. They are those who share the children of men ... (D & C 29:34).
material blessings and spiritual

strength. The seasons of the year Not only is there an earthly en-
may be shared by neighbors in gifts richment from fellowship and shar-
of summer flowers and winter ing of ourselves with our neighbors,

Page 740

EDITORIAL

741

but spiritual growth and enlighten-
ment become our everlasting treas-
ure. Thus the daily acts and words
of neighborliness which should be
our way of life are evidence and
testimony of the realization of our
earthly responsibilities, and, at the
same time, they are a measure of the
de\elopment of our eternal spirits.
Like other gospel principles given
for our direction in mortality and
for our eventual salvation, the com-
mandment to be neighbors takes its
vitality from our present opportuni-
ties and projects them to a time
when all the children of the Heav-
enly Father shall be one in purpose
and shall be concerned with the
spiritual advancement and salvation
of the Father's family.

A Latter-day Saint woman, in ad-
dition to the more practical aspects
of being a good neighbor, has the
divine commission to be a mission-
ary to her associates, a missionary in
the sense that she will use her life
pattern and her deeds of kindliness
and charity as a means of making the
gospel shine so resplendently in her
neighborhood that others will see a

reflected light and wish to learn the
source of its radiance.

A Latter-day Saint woman may
invite her neighbor's children to
attend Primary and Sunday School.
She may invite the woman with
whom she associates as a neighbor
to go with her to Relief Society
meetings. She may, upon occasion,
ask one of her neighbors to help her
with a Relief Society assignment.
One sister who is now a devoted
Relief Society member was first in-
vited to a work meeting and was
kindly requested to assist with the
sewing. That was the beginning of
interest — it was the beginning of
membership in the Church, and of
regular and joyful service in Relief
Societv. Another woman, trained
in dramatic art and public speaking,
was asked by a neighbor to read a
number of poems for a literature
lesson, and this woman, seeing a
divinely organized group of sisters
in their cultural and spiritual work-
shop, became one with them in the
ward and in the world-wide sister-
hood.

- V. P. C.

JLove JLantern in the I Light

Maude Rubin

Not long did April's lantern swing

Luminous in the west,

Caught on its cloud of lilac scent

Brighter than amethyst. . . .

Yet that lantern has haloed the long green dusk

Of September's waning light.

Has silvered gray November's husk —

Now a wick for this winter night.

C n list mas ^ ifts

Jean Ridges Jennings

VATITH Christmas just around
the corner again, it's time to
start making serious plans for gift
giving. This year why not surprise
the girls (both young and old) on
your list with gifts you have made
yourself?

Suggested here are a number of
ideas for gifts that cover a wide
range of usage. One of them may be
just what you are seeking.

Decorated Gloves

A gift that could add a touch of
luxurv to any woman's wardrobe at
a nominal cost is a pair of beaded
or embroidered gloves. When pur-
chased in the stores, already dec-
orated, they may be quite expensive.
But by using a little ingenuity and
pennies' worth of materials, you can
surprise yourself with your own cre-
ations.

Start now to watch for specials in the
glove departments of your local stores.
Buy your favorite brand of good quality
plain gloves in any color you wish. Then
glamorize them to your heart's content
with the addition of "baubles, bangles,
and beads" or even embroidery.

Think up your own ideas for doing this
or ''borrow" suggestions from gloves you
see already trimmed.

Don't limit your decorating talents to
ladies' gloves, but make your favorite tot
or teenager happy with a pair of gloves
or mittens that has been glamorized with
yarn embroidery, a few beads, or some at-
tractive applique.

Holiday SJcirt

Is there a girl on your list to
whom you would like to give some-
thing especially nice? This gift
should please girls of all ages who

Page 742

DCZDCZICIIC

3C=nr=2

3IIZDI 1[ Id

3 C

Figure i
HOLIDAY SKIT

are young at heart — even ''girl"
grandmothers.

We suggest a festive skirt made
of felt which began its career as a
holiday skirt, but would be just as
desirable for special occasions at
almost anv season of the vear. This
would be an ideal ''at home" cos-
tume for the hostess who wants to
dress importantly. Any teenager
would be delighted to wear it to
informal dances or special dates.
Subteens, too, could enjoy having
one for special occasions. A sim-
plified version would be fun for tots.

With a frilly or elaborate blouse,
it could be as dressy as the occasion
demanded. Teamed with a tailored
blouse or conservative top, it be-
comes a more casual outfit.

This skirt is made of felt in two colors
that blend or contrast agreeably. For a
striking effect, combine gold with black;
dark blue with light blue; black or navy
with shocking pink; or for a real holiday
look, red with green.

Since felt has no grain, the fabric can
be used lengthwise or crosswise with the
same effect. Felted fabrics need no seam
finish. No hem is necessary on this skirt.

CHRISTMAS GIFTS

743

QUICKLY MADE CHRISTMAS GIFTS

Lower left: a sewing box; lower right: a long (26-inch) closet bag.
Upper left: closet bag on wooden hanger; upper right: toy worm.

You won't need a pattern. Use the
felt straight, making the skirt one and one
half yards around the bottom. Gather the
fullness at the waist onto the skirt band
in even clusters at side fronts and side
backs. There is onlv one seam and it
should be in the back. Insert the
zipper in the seam. The modified ful-
ness in the stiff fabric makes a bell-
shaped skirt which is new and attractive.
Face the skirt band with grosgrain ribbon.

The unusual design and originahty in
the skirt come from the bands of con-
trasting felt that are woven through slits
cut in the skirt (Figure 1). The number
and spacing of the bands will depend on
the length of the skirt being made. For
added interest and novelty, sew orna-
mental braid and rickrack on one of the
bands before lacing it through the skirt.
Be sure the slits are spaced and cut evenly
and accurately.

When buying fabric, remember that
one length of 54-inch felt is all you need.

Buy as much as the length of the skirt,
plus the waistband. For contrasting
bands, you will need as much as the total
v^'idth of all of the pieces inserted in the
skirt.

Toy "Worm"

Here is a toy for the kiddies.
Though it is called a worm, any
resemblance to the real thing is quite
coincidental. Tiny children love it,
and it doubles as an ornament in
the bedrooms of those a bit older.

Quick and easy to make, this toy needs
just a little material — can e\'en be made
from scraps. Felt or corduroy makes nice
"worms," and one-fourth yard of 36-inch
fabric is sufficient. In addition, you will
need cotton wadding for stuffing, two pipe
cleaners for feelers, and a scrap of black
for eyes, nose, and mouth.

744

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

Our little animal is made in eight sec-
tions, each one three-fourths inch smaller
than the one in front of it, all stuffed to
a soft plumpness. The largest is the head
and is cut eight inches in diameter. The
smallest makes the tail and is two and
three-fourths inches in diameter. Each
section is three-fourths inches smaller
than the one in front of it and is made of
t\\o circles of material sewed together
around the edges with plenty of cotton
wadding stuffed between to make it very
plump. Before stuffing, apply features to
the largest circle as shown in Figure 2.
Sew them on with zig-zag sewing machine
stitch or blanket stitch by hand.

P»Pt STEMS

WHITE
BLACK FELT

Figure 2
FACE OF WORM

edges of front and back sections together.
That is all — simple, isn't it?

Use it for dust cloths in the broom
closet or for soiled things in a clothes
closet or bathroom.

The other closet bag is a hold-all for
small articles. Hanging in the clothes
closet, it is ideal for hose, glo\es, scarves,

Figure 3

CLOSET BAG WITH WOODEN
HANGER

When corduroy is used, blanket stitch
or zigzag around the edges of all circle
sections. In felt, pink all edges and sew
circles together with a narrow seam al-
lowance.

Attach each plump section to the on@
in front of it with a large snap that has
been sewed to the exact center of the
circle. Thus the worm will wriggle very
provocatively.

Closet Bags

Two easy-to-make closet bags can
be had for just pennies and take but
a few minutes to make. They are so
useful that any woman or girl would
welcome one for closet or bathroom.

The first is made of heavy plastic and
fits on a wooden hanger.

Buy only 18 inches of 36-inch wide
plastic, three yards of bias tape, and one
wooden hanger. Make the bag as shown
in the diagram (Figure 3) with the top
edge shaped to fit the hanger. Bind
■around the opening and then bind the

Figure 4
LONG CLOSET BAG

CHRISTMAS GIFTS

745

or what have you. In the bathroom it
keeps track of combs, brushes, curlers,
bobby pins, nets, shower caps, or count-
less other things.

Use light-weight plastic for this one
and cut a strip nine inches by twenty-six
inches. Cut six pockets that are nine
inches wide (same as the basic strip) and
six inches deep. Hem the top edge of
each and trim with rickrack in any desired
color. Starting at the bottom edge of
the plastic strip, sew the unhemmed edge
of pockets to plastic so that each one
just meets the one above it (Figure 4).
Sew a two-inch strip of cardboard into a
casing at the top.

Now, hem both sides of the long strip
(narrowly), catching in the edges of the
pocket sections and thus securing them in
place.

Make a loop of rickrack and sew to cen-
ter of the cardboard at the top to form a
hanger.

Sewing Box

Another forethought for Christ-
mas is a glamor sewing box, built
around a zipper. You will find it
easy to make and ideal either for
travel or top dresser drawer. The one
pictured is made of quilted cotton,

but in satin, taffeta, or brocade, it
can double as a jewel case.

For this you will need :

% yd. quilted, double-faced fabric
36 inches wide
1 /4 yds. elastic, Vz inch wide
1 zipper, 22 inches long
1 Yz yds. bias fold tape, matching or con-
trasting
cotton wadding to stuff pincushion
fittings (spools of thread, thimble,
needles, tape, etc.)

For top and bottom sections, cut two
six and one-fourth inch squares and round
off corners. Top and bottom sections of
sides are twenty-three inches long and
one and one-fourth inches (top), one and
one-half inches (bottom) wide. Pincushion
is a two and one-half inch circle (Fig-
ure 5).

Mark lower side section with pins for
spacing of spool holders: one inch from
each end and every one and three-eighths
inches between. Cut a thirty-two inch
strip of elastic. Mark this with pins one
inch from each end and every two inches
between. Matching pins, attach elastic
to lower side section. Stitch back and
forth three times at each pin (Figure 6).

Join ends of each section (top and bot-
tom) with a flat fell seam.

36"-

Figure 15
CUTTING GUIDE FOR SEWING BOX

iVs"

1
1

INSIDE LOWER SIDE OF SECTION

-JlL^

1 1

!•'

s2!XS3

elastic'^

Figure 6
INSIDE SECTION OF BOTTOM OF SEWTNG BOX

746

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

Now, sew the zipper to the lower side
section, right sides together, having metal
ends meet at the seam. Attach other side
of zipper tape to the upper section of the
box. Press seam allowances away from
the zipper and overcast zipper tape se-
curely to side sections. Close the opening
between ends of zipper by overcasting
tape edges together.

Cut two elastic strips and sew to top
as follows: one three-inch strip down to
the center and one six and three-fourths

inch strip across the center. Stitch as
shown in Figure 5. Pink edges of two
and one-half inch circle and sew to center
of top section, as shown, with cotton wad-
ding stuffing underneath.

Baste top of box to upper side section
with insides facing and raw edges even.
Bind raw edges together with bias. Join
bottom of box to lower side section in the
same manner.

Place fittings for the case in elastic hold-
ers as shown in the accompanying picture.

cHoiiday L^ookies

Winnifred C. Jaidine
Honey Nut Cookie Balls

1 c. butter

Yi c. powdered sugar

2 tbsp. honey

2 /4 c. sifted flour

!4 tsp. salt
1 tsp. vanilla
/4 c. chopped walnuts.

Cream butter, powdered sugar, and honey together thoroughly. Add flour, salt,
vanilla, and nuts. Mix with hands, if necessary, to blend well. Form into balls i-inch
in diameter and chill well. Place 2 /4 inches apart on greased cookie sheet. Bake at
375°F. for 14 to 17 minutes. While still warm, roll in powdered sugar. Cool. Roll
in powdered sugar again. Makes 4 dozen cookies.

Hidden Treasure Cookies

1 % c. sifted flour

/4 c. light cream

Vi tsp. soda

1 tsp. vanilla

K tsp. salt

% c. coconut

Yz c. shortening

1 6-oz. package semi-sweet chocolate

Yz c. granulated sugar

chips

Yz c. firmly packaged brown

sugar

4/4 dozen pitted dates (about)

2 eggs

Measure sifted flour, add soda and salt, and sift together 3 times. Cream shorten-
ing, add sugar gradually, and cream together until light and fluffy. Add eggs, one at a
time, beating thoroughly after each addition. Add flour, alternately with cream, in
small amounts, beating well. Stir in coconut and chocolate chips. Drop a few dates
at a time into batter and roll each date until it is completely coated with batter. Then
lift out and place carefully on a greased baking sheet. Repeat until all dates and batter
are used. Bake at 375" for about 10 minutes or until lightly browned. Makes about
4/2 dozen cookies.

Raisin-Nut Nibbles

c. water
c. raisins
tsp. soda
c. shortening
c. sugar
tsp. vanilla
eggs

4 c. sifted flour

1 tsp. baking powder

1 tsp. cinnamon
Yz tsp. nutmeg
Yz tsp. salt

1 c. chopped nuts

CHRISTMAS GIFTS

747

Add water to raisins and simmer 5 minutes. Cool. Stir in soda. Cream together
shortening and sugar until well blended. Add vanilla, eggs, and cooled raisin mixture.
Sift flour with salt, baking powder, and spices. Add to shortening mixture, and blend.
Stir in nuts. Drop by teaspoonfuls onto ungreased cookie sheet, allowing room for
cookies to spread. Bake at 425°F. for 10 to 12 minutes. Makes 6 dozen cookies.

J/Lprons for 1 1 ir. and llirs. Santa Lylaus

Carol Daynes

CHRISTMAS aprons gaily trimmed to
represent Mr. and Mrs. Santa Claus
will delight your children at Christmastime
and give them endless opportunities for
pantomime and play.

Mrs. Santa Claus Apron

Each square in the pattern represents
two inches, but the apron can be made
smaller or larger as desired.

Using a paper pattern which you can
cut from the idea represented in the
accompanying sketch, make the apron of
red and white striped cotton material. The
neckband and strings are made of one-
inch twill cotton, the neckband being

MR. SANTA CLAUS

twenty-four inches long, and the strings
for tying the apron about twenty inches
each.

Patterns for the faces may be cut from
a child's coloring book or from newspaper
or magazine illustrations of Mr. and Mrs.
Santa Claus. Use felt, fabric, or iron-on
materials for the faces. Fabric adhesive
may be used for attaching felt or other
material not already prepared for attach-
ing.

Colors

Faces — pink

Hair — white

Eyes — black

Mouths — red

Holly — red and green

Lace — white

Beard — white

Cap — red and white

Nose — red pompon

tyt Christmas to LKetnetnoer

Betty Lou Martin

FLUFFY, white snowflakes
danced merrily down from
heaven, making the ground a
mass of white. Juhe Carroll smiled
as she remembered her youngest
son Scottie's description of the snow.
'The ground is like one great big
birthday cake, Mommy," he said,
'with lots of fluffy, white frosting,
and the lights in the houses are its
candles."

How two boys can be so different,
Julie surmised. Roger, nine, and the
elder of the two Carroll children,
was a realist. To him, black was
black and white was white, with no
deliberations. Scottie, on the other
hand, was an incurable dreamer. He
was also blessed with a sincere com-
passion and love for other people
that reached beyond his six years.
Often Julie was amazed at the wis-
dom and understanding that he
showed for others.

Julie went to the kitchen and be-
gan preparing dinner. Her thoughts
were filled with the coming Christ-
mas holiday. She, too, was an in-
curable dreamer, and her soul was
full of love and good will that pre-
vail during that season. If only we
would open up our hearts and give
our love all during the year instead
of just during Christmas time, what
a wonderful world this would be,
she reasoned.

''Scottie, don't slam the door like
that, honey," Julie called out. "Be
sure that your feet are clean. I don't
want 3^ou to track snow all over the
linoleum."

"Tliey're clean, Mommy," Scottie
said, "but the dog's aren't."

Page 748

"Oh, Scottie, I told you not to let
him in the house. Teddy will just
have to stay outside. Now, young
man, would you mind telling me
where you have been spending all
of your time lately?"

"Just outside playing in the
snow." Scottie pulled an unco-op-
erative Teddy by the collar and led
him toward the back door.

After dinner that night, Blair
Carroll pulled on his overcoat and
galoshes. "I've got to go over to
old Mr. Wright's place. He just
appointed me his lawyer today, and
I have some legalities to go over with
him. I don't know why he picked
me. Personally, I would just as
soon not have anything to do with
him. I hear he is such a disagree-
able old man."

"He sure is. Dad," Roger spoke
up. "If any of us even go near his
house, he comes out and hollers and
screams at us."

"Now, Roger, you know very well
that Mr. Wright is old, and he has
been alone for many years. He likes
his peace and quiet, and I don't
want to hear you talk like that about
him," Julie reprimanded her son.

It was a well-known fact that Mr.
Wright was a man of means. It was
also apparent that he carried on
business transactions at his home, as
men often went there to confer with
him. Julie was, however, a little sur-
prised that he should choose Blair
as his lawyer.

"Christmas is next week. Mom,"
Roger spoke up. "When can we
put our Christmas tree up?"

"We'll put it up just as soon as

A CHRISTMAS TO REMEMBER

749

Daddy has time to get it, dear."
Julie was excited about Christmas,
too. She was worse than the chil-
dren. Blair always teased that her
eyes lighted up more than a child's
over Christmas, and she always
teased back that everyone was a
child at heart.

AFTER Scottie had said his
prayers that night and was
about to climb into bed, he put his
arms around Julie's neck and looked
into her eyes. ''Mommy, we are all
Cod's children aren't we?" he asked
and Julie could see the seriousness
in his deep blue eyes.

'Tes, we are, honey, everyone,
and God loves us all."

"Golly, I'm glad. Mommy," Scot-
tie said.

Julie detected a note of relief in
Scottie's voice. There he goes again,
Julie thought. I wonder whom he is
worrying about this time.

The next few days Julie was busy
cleaning, helping the children get
the Christmas tree trimmed, and
trying to do some last minute shop-
ping. The air was filled with the
happy voices of the children, as they
laughed and whispered about the
presents that they had for Julie and
Blair. Even Roger, the realist, was
mysterious, but Scottie was so mys-
terious that Julie was almost con-
cerned. He disappeared for periods
of time and didn't come home until
just before dinner. When they
would question him about where he
had been, he would only casually
remark, ''Just playing with Teddy."

The day before Christmas came
in true tradition, with a soft flurry
of snow.

The house was aglow with Christ-
mas, with gaily wrapped packages

under the beautifully decorated tree.
The fragrant smell of the pine
mixed with the warm odors of cook-
ies and pies baking.

As Julie walked by the living room
door, she caught sight of Scottie sit-
ting on the floor in front of the
Christmas tree. He was staring up
at it as if deep in thought.

"What are you thinking, Scottie?"
Julie asked, as she kneeled down on
the floor beside her son. She put
her arm about his shoulders and
turned his face toward her.

"Christmas is such a pretty time,
Mommy. I just wish everyone
could be happy." Scottie spoke soft-

"I know, darling. I was just wish-
ing that same thing," Julie replied.
"Christmas is the time when more
than any other time, we need some-
one to love and someone who loves
us. It is a time when no one should
be alone."

"Gee, Mommy, I just don't want
anyone in the whole world to be
alone at Christmas." There were
tears in Scottie's eyes. "It makes
me feel so sad."

Julie felt the tears come to her
own eyes. She hugged him to her.
"You are such a sweet little boy,
Scottie, and your father and I love
you very much. Remember, dear,
always to be as thoughtful and con-
siderate as you are right now, and
God will always be with you."

"DLAIR arrived home early that
night. "I'll build a fire in the
fireplace while you're finishing din-
ner," he volunteered.

It was a tradition in the Carroll
household that every Christmas Eve
should be spent at home, gathered
around the fire, toasting marshmal-

750

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

lows and listening to Christmas
music. Then just before it was time
to retire, in the stillness of night,
Blair would read from the Bible the
story of the first Christmas, of that
time long ago when Christ was born.

''Blair, call the children. Dinner
is ready now,'* Julie called out.

Roger and Blair came and sat
down at the table.

''Where is Scottie?" Julie in-
quired.

"I thought that he was in here
with you," Blair answered. "Roger,
don't you know where your brother
is?''

"Golly, Dad, the last time that I
saw him, he was in his room wrap-
ping a present, but that was about
an hour and a half ago," Roger re-
plied.

Anxiety gripped Julie's heart.
Where would a little boy go alone
on Christmas Eve?

"Now don't worry, Julie," Blair
said, as he and Roger bundled up to
go and look for Scottie. "Roger and
I will find him in no time. You
just stay here and wait."

"No, Blair. I'm going to help
look for Scottie. I just can't stay
here and wait."

The air was refreshing as Julie
trudged along through the snow.
Somewhere in the night a Christ-
mas carol rang out, "Oh, come all
ye faithful, joyful and triumphant."
Now and again the laughter of a
happy child was clearly audible.
Julie continued on down the block,
checking at each of the houses.
They hadn't seen Scottie all evening,
they said. "Scottie, Scottie," Julie
called, hoping to hear him answer,
"Here I am, Mommy," but there was
only silence.

Julie paused directly in front of

Mr. Wright's house. She had
checked everyone else in the neigh-
borhood. If Blair and Roger hadn't
had any more success than she, they
would have to call the police.

Julie didn't know why she looked
up, but her eyes caught sight of
something in Mr. Wright's window.
It was a star with blue lights on it
and a miniature angel in the center.
Why that is just like the decoration
that I had last year for my window,
Julie reasoned. I decided to use a
different one this year. How odd,
Mr. Wright has never been known
to decorate for Christmas before.

JULIE tried the latch on the gate
in front of Mr. Wright's house.
It was open. She made her way up
to the porch. It is a long shot, she
surmised, but it is certainly worth
a try. She rang the doorbell, and
Mr. Wright, a short gray-haired
man, with piercing dark eyes, an-
swered the door.

"Mr. Wright, I'm sorry to bother
you, especially on Christmas Eve,
but I've lost my little boy, Scottie."
Julie's voice trembled. "I don't
suppose by chance that you have
seen him?"

"You must be Mrs. Carroll." Mr.
Wright actually smiled at Julie.
"Come in, won't you. Scottie is
here. I thought that you knew that
he had been coming over here."

Julie followed Mr. Wright
through the foyer, and then into the
study, where Scottie sat before the
cheery fire.

Scottie looked up at his mother.
"Hi, Mommy, I just came for a
minute to bring Mr. Wright his
Christmas present."

"Why didn't you tell me where
you were going, darling? We've

A CHRISTMAS TO REMEMBER

751

been so worried about you." Julie
hurried over to Scottie.

'1 didn't think you would let me
come, Mommy. Mr. Wright is my
very best friend, and you said that
people shouldn't be alone at Christ-
mas. I didn't want my best friend
to be alone on Christmas Eve."
Scottie's little face was downcast.
''I guess that you're going to scold
me, Mommy."

Julie looked at Scottie and then at
Mr. Wright. She realized then that
Mr. Wright was not the disagreeable
old man that everyone had made
him out to be, but rather a lonely
soul, with the need to be loved.

"It's all right, darling. I wouldn't
scold you for anything, but I think
that you had better come home
now. Your Daddy and Roger are
out looking for you, too. We'd bet-
ter let them know that you are all
right," Julie said gently.

'I'm sorry, Mrs. Carroll. I
wouldn't have caused you this con-
cern for anything. Scottie and I
have been friends since this fall. He
has really been wonderful company
to a lonely old man like me. I hope
that you will let him continue to
come and see me."

''Of course he may, Mr. Wright,"
Julie answered sincerely.

"Oh, and Scottie, I have a present
for you," Mr. Wright said.

He went to the closet and brought
out a large box wrapped in bright
colors of red and green.

"Your Mommy will probably have
to help you carry it home. It is for
your brother, Roger, too."

"nPHANK you, Mr. Wright,"
Scottie said. "I hope that you
will like what I gave to you. I made
it myself."
"I'm sure I shall."

Scottie turned to Julie. "Mommy,
can't I please stay for just a minute
more. Mr. Wright and I were go-
ing to read the story of the birth of
the little baby Jesus just like we
always do at home." Scottie's eyes
pleaded with Julie.

"Scottie, your Daddy will be wor-
rying about us both by now. I have
a better idea." Julie turned to Mr.
Wright. "Mr. Wright, we are just
about to have our dinner, and we
would be honored if you would join
us, then, afterward, we can all hear
the story of the birth of Jesus to-
gether."

Mr. Wright hesitated, and there
were tears in his eyes. "Mrs. Carroll,
I'm just an old man, and I don't
want to interrupt any family affair,
especially not tonight."

"You won't be interrupting any
family affair, Mr. Wright. We want
you to come. Besides, it seems that
Scottie has already taken you into
our family, and you're a part of it,
whether you want to be or not."

As Julie walked toward home with
Mr. Wright and Scottie, she knew
that this would be a Christmas that
she would long remember, after her
sons were grown up and gone. She
knew, too, that she had been taught
a lesson in unselfishness, love, and
understanding, taught by her own
little son. She had been so wrapped
up in her own family affairs that it
never occurred to her to look else-
where, to reach out and help some-
one who was alone and lonely at
Christmas.

Julie felt Scottie's small hand go
into hers. It had stopped snowing
now, and as she looked up toward
heaven, one star shone more bright-
ly than the others, and it seemed to
Julie that its rays reached down from
above and embraced Scottie.

cfirst Snow in the 1 1 Lountains

Cynihid. Hephuin Nuifer

SHE was an Easterner and not their naps, and when the home was

prepared for it. Even though quiet, she lay down and slept under

everyone in the canyon had two heavy blankets,

said that there was always snow in When she awakened the snow

September, and although these past had stopped and she could hear the

few nights she had had to get up dogs get up from the porch and

sleepily in the dark for the extra stiffly stretch,
quilt, still she felt a sense of doom

as she looked out on that gray morn- QOMEHOW she felt relieved and

ing. better. She wasn't sure why.

She hadn't expected to feel this Her mind was easy again, though,

way. Last winter had been very hap- and she guessed almost indifferently,

py. She remembered all the pleasant as one dismisses a mood, that she

things: the cozy fire in the stove, had just been tired and the rest had

the soft, shining look the lamps been all she needed,

had given the log walls, the Most of the snow melted in the

salmon color of the frosted moun- night, and the next day it was warm

tains at dawn. enough to go out without a coat.

All that morning as she went None of the willows or grasses had

about her work, the snow fell unre- been winter-killed. The day was

lenting outside. Her husband was gold and green until she looked up

invigorated by it. The crisp air at the mountains and saw them

made him feel like working, he said, glossy-white, still, like a giant photo-

The children talked about it in graph pasted on the sky.

happy, high voices. They decided She washed her sheets that after-

that it was Christmas come early, noon and hung them out, luxuriat-

And she, the one who was supposed ing in the softness of the warm air.

to be sensitive, the poet in the fam- Then a small cold wind from the

ily, felt only the coming burdens of mountains knifed into her shoul-

cold feet and hands to warm, snow- ders and she quickly went back to

suits to put on and take off, and the shelter of the house,

shivering trips out to the shed for In a few days all the snow was

wood. gone, but throughout the rest of

The house was chilly because the the hazy, pine-velveted Indian sum-
oil heater hadn't been connected, mer, the memory of the first snow
so she moved the baby's crib out in remained. It sharpened the shad-
the kitchen by the stove and re- ows of the trees, shortened each sun-
arranged the rest of the room to use warmed day, and showed how
up the extra chairs the crib had dis- important were the ways in which
placed. she filled those days. With the

For lunch she and the boys had winter clothes and the extra quilts,

hot soup, drinking it quickly since she brought out her extra love, for

it was cold at the table by the win- at last she understood the meaning

dow. The boys went upstairs for of the poignancy of autumn.

Page 752

L^hri,

Ss e

isttnas 0/5 ^^oming

Janet \V. Breeze

CONE-SHAPED PAPER CUPS
FOR CPIRISTMAS TREE

SPARK your Christmas tree with some-
thing special. Let the children dec-
orate white cone-shaped paper cups with
Christmas seals. Make a string of yarn
handle for the cup. Fill the cups with
candy and hang on the tree as welcome
surprises for tiny guests.

PLACE MAT MADE FROM
OILCLOTH

AyfAKE some oilcloth place mats for
•^ -*■ children this way: Draw the out-
hne of a pig or other easy animal on paper.
Trace onto a pale checkered or plain oil-
cloth and cut out with pinking shears.
Paint features on with a black embroidery
pen. A curtain ring can be sewed on a
pig's nose for a napkin holder.

SAVE those short, round peanut butter
jars for many gifts. Remove paper from
jar and paint lids with a good cover-up
enamel.

STAMP
COLLECTION

POCKET
CONTENTS

For Mother, make a set of kitchen help-
ers by applying titles and designs on the
jar with embroidery pens. Some embroid-
ery pens have directions for oven baking,
to assure a lasting design, if washed.

NUTS

HERBS

For Father, make some work-bench
bottles.

NAILS

1^1

WASHERS

For Sister, make some dresser jars..
Glue to them shell macaroni, beads, or
anything decorative you may have to the
lids before painting them a frosty pink,
elegant gold, or snowy white.

For little Brother, make see-through
containers for his most precious posses-
sions.

KEEPSAKES

— s^5~~^

TITHING
MONEY

Page 753.

Because of the Word

Chapter 4
Hazel M. Thomson

Synopsis: Ruth Ann Barker, who hves
in the early 1830's in the Naumkeg Val-
ley of New England, dislikes farm life and
cannot decide to marry Victor Hall, a
neighboring farmer. While Ruth Ann is
in Boston visiting her cousin Claire May-
hew, she meets Ouinton Palmer, a lawyer
and suitor of Claire's, who declares that
he has fallen in love with Ruth at their
first meeting. The night Ruth Ann re-
turns home her father is thrown from a
horse and killed. Victor helps her look
after the farm, and she goes again to Bos-
ton for the holidays, and then to visit her
Aunt Marintha in Palmyra, New York,
where she hears about Joseph Smith and
The Book of Mormon. On her return
she promises to marry Vic who has de-
fended some land suits against Quinton.

RUTH Ann gave very little
thought to the book and
Vic's preoccupation with it.
In her plans for the wedding the
days slipped by and she was happy
in the knowledge of Vic's love. As
for the book itself, she had seen him
almost as involved in other reading
material at one time or another.
She found it reassuring to tell her-
self that his intense interest in this
would soon be replaced by some-
thing different.

The spring days passed and early
in June the marriage took place. For
the summer months, at least, they
moved into the two rooms of Vic's
cabin. With the thought constant-
ly in the back of her mind that
someday they would have the house
that she only dreamed about now,
Ruth was blissfully happy.

The only shadow that was cast

Page 754

during these first weeks was caused
by the box that arrived from Boston,
bearing Quinton's wedding gift. The
note accompanying it was also a
little disquieting.

Dear Ruth:

Claire tells me that you have moved
out to Hall's cabin. When you get tired
looking at those four walls, give a thought
to me and to Boston. For the time being,
I am still waiting. Beauty such as yours
was never meant to be shown off doing
chores on a frontier farm.

As ever,

Quinton.

Ruth tore the wrappings from the
box and opened it. She drew a
sharp breath. Inside was the most
beautiful set of china she had ever
seen. Vic looked at it for a long
moment.

'Isn't this beautiful, Vic? How
nice of Quinton to send it."

''Almost too beautiful, Ruth
Ann," answered Vic quietly.

"Why, Vic, don't you like the
dishes?"

"Of course I do, honey. The only
thing, they may seem just a little
out of place in our cabin."

"We won't always have a cabin,
Vic. One day we will have the
loveliest big house."

"It will take time and lots of hard
work, Ruth Ann," he said, taking
her in his arms, "I wish I could offer
you all that you deserve."

"About Ouinton? Claire is lay-
ing her plans again. She will make
him a much better wife than I.

BECAUSE OF THE WORD

755

After all, I am just a farmer's daugh-
ter, not Boston society/' Ruth Ann
said.

T^HE second shadow to fall across
Ruth's horizon was cast by two
men she had never seen. Vic told
her about them as soon as he met
the missionaries.

"They are holding meetings in
the village, Ruth, explaining their
gospel and The Book of Mormon.
I must go and hear them. I have
so many questions to ask them.
Would you go with me, Ruth?"

''Oh, Vic, I have too many things
to do to fix up the cabin. This rug
won't braid itself, and I want to fin-
ish that quilt as soon as I can. I'd
rather stay here."

''I wish you would go, Ruth Ann.
It means so much to me. I just
can't help being interested in their
message."

''Of course you can't, Vic," she
laughed. "You're interested in any-
one who has anything to say. But
please don't insist that I go to hear
them."

"I've never left you here alone at
night. Come with me as far as
your place. You can stay with Mrs.
Walker, then, until I get back."

"I can't take my work over there,"
answered Ruth. "Go along to your
meeting," she said, kissing him.
"Don't worry about me. I'll be
fine."

She kept her voice light-hearted
and gay, but knew from the look in
his eyes that she had disappointed
him.

Knowing that work was her best
solution when she was troubled,
Ruth began at once on the supper
dishes. She filled the kettle over the
fireplace with water, admiring the

work Vic had done in building it.
He had gathered the fireplace stones
from his land, choosing them care-
fully. He had cut each one neatly
in half, and placing one half on a
side of the fireplace, he had put
the other piece in a corresponding
place on the other side. It was a
real work of art when it was com-
pleted. Vic had a way with him
in working with wood or stone.

"It's a gift, Vic. A real talent,"
Ruth had told him. "WHien you
build our house it will have the most
beautiful finishing work of any place
around."

"I know it is a gift," Vic had
answered modestly, "and you know,
Ruth, if I had my choice of all the
talents in the world, this is the one
I would choose. I ha\e no desire
to be a great musician, painter, or
anything of the like, but to make
things of wood — that's the thing
he did when he was here."

"He?" asked Ruth, puzzled.

"Jesus. I've always wondered
what his masterpiece was, what was
the most beautiful thing he ever
made. I know just how the wood
felt, smooth and good to his touch.
Of course," Vic added, "his real
masterpiece was his life and the pat-
tern he set for the rest of us to
follow."

Ruth Ann had known when she
married Vic of his deep faith in God
and of late she had sensed a change
in him. It seemed to be a more
personal kind of faith, as of now.
Sometimes when he spoke of Jesus,
it seemed that he was talking about
a personal friend. She knew his
attitude was in some way connected
with his daily reading of The Book
of Mormon, and it gave her a vague
sense of uneasiness.

756

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

It was late when Vic returned to
the cabin. Ruth knew it was well
past midnight. To avoid any dis-
cussion or argument, she pretended
to be asleep.

YUHEN the blow fell, Ruth felt
as if she had been expecting
it, without actually knowing what
it was to be. Vic had gone into the
village three nights in a row.
Through the intervening days, Ruth
had forced herself to be civil, but
slie had made no attempt to break
through the barrier they both felt
growing between them.

Then, on the fourth morning, he
put down his fork at the breakfast
table and looked at her.

''Ruth, I must tell you something.
I'm going to be baptized and join
the Mormons. They have the true
gospel of Christ, with authority to
teach and baptize, just as he did."

The words fell on Ruth's ears.
She wasn't sure yet just what they
meant.

''Well," she said, "I guess you
may as well join them. You're
spending most of your time with
them anyway."

"You must understand, Ruth. It
doesn't mean just becoming a mem-
ber. It means moving to Kirtland,
Ohio, and joining with the other
Mormons there."

Ruth was stunned. "You can't
mean it, Vic. Leave your land? Go
farther west? Leave here when
you're getting started so well?
You've done so well in this little
time. Next vear we can build an-
other room and. . . ."

Ruth stopped. Looking across the
table at Vic, she saw the muscles
move along the line of his jaw. Vic
was deadly serious. Ruth arose and

left the cabin, walking out to the
edge of the clearing where she sat
down on a fallen log.

Strange, she thought, that I am
defending this place when at one
time I so dreaded the thoughts of
living here. Vic's words came back
to her as she had heard them on
the first night they had stood here
together after their marriage.

"Virgin land, it is, Ruth," he had
said. "It is mine and I must clear
it myself. With God as my partner,
I will grow the finest crops in the
country."

Ruth remembered again how
proud she had been of his determi-
nation and strength. She disliked
feeling that she had held him back,
yet she knew that, without her, he
would have pushed on to the edge
of civilization. A new realization
of his great love for her had been
almost overwhelming.

/^NLY now did it occur to Ruth
what it must mean to Vic to
go. This land had seemed almost
a part of him. Surely the force that
drew him away from it was strong.

She didn't know where Kirtland
was, but it sounded as if it were a
long way. There would be the task
of trying to move her things by
wagon, taking care of them through
rain and mud, dirt and heat. Vic
would have to find a buyer. Mrs.
Walker had spoken only last week
of wanting to buy Ruth's house and
of a brother who wanted a farm.

She looked up as Vic sat beside
her.

"Fm sorry, Ruth. I appreciate
what I'm asking you to do, but I
cannot live and do otherwise. This
means more to me than my life. You
don't want to hear it from me, but

BECAUSE OF THE WORD

757

if you would only listen to the mis-
sionaries, Ruth, Fm sure they
could make you understand how I
feel."

'Tve seen it before, Vic, when a
new idea almost took possession of
you. It seems that this one has.
How do you know you won't be over
it by next week?"

''My whole life won't be long
enough to help others to see and
understand the truth as I do. I have
to go. Will you come with me,
Ruth?"

'Tes, Vic," answered Ruth.
''Didn't I marry you for better or
worse? I'm not at all sure which
this is going to be, but I am not
backing down on my bargain."

Ruth had seen Vic many times
intent on his own purposes, but she
had never seen him make plans with
such urgency. She was glad that
he delayed leaving until he had dis-
posed of their property, yet a little
dismayed that he would go without
receiving payment. Although he
had an agreement with Mrs. Walker
to collect the payments and send
them on to him, Ruth felt it a little
impractical to leave without getting
the money.

"I'm not really worried about get-
ting paid for my place," Ruth told
him. "Mrs. Walker and her brother
both will pay as they can. But you
sold to a total stranger. How you
can leave your land in his hands
with that small down payment, is
more than I can see. What if he
never pays the rest?"

"I have confidence in him, Ruth,
and yet, somehow, it doesn't seem
to matter reallv whether he does or
not. The important thing for me
right now is to get to Kirtland and
to get there as fast as I can."

"It isn't like you, Vic, to do im-
pulsive things."

"I confess, Ruth, I don't under-
stand it myself. There is a force
that seems to be driving me, as if
I were needed there. I know that
sounds foolish, but I confess I am
almost powerless to fight against it,
and the strange thing is, I have no
desire to do so."

lyiC busied himself in seeing that
the wagon, harnesses, and
horses were ready and Ruth started
the packing. She was taking her
bedstead, though there was not
room for much of their furniture.
She had Vic help her wrap the few
pieces in quilts and pieces of wagon
covers to get the furniture there in
as good condition as possible. The
biggest problem was the set of
china Quinton had sent for her
wedding present.

"What can I wrap these in, Vic?"
she asked. "I don't mind so much
about my other dishes. But these,
they're all I have to. . . ."

Vic looked at her strangely. "All
you have to remind you of the life
you could have had. Ruth, I've been
such a disappointment to you. Don't
think I am unaware of it. Do you
think about Boston a lot?"

"Of course not," Ruth replied
quickly, turning away. "It is just
that these are expensive dishes and
I don't want to break them in mov-
ing. Sometime I will have a house
to match their beauty."

"I could take your old wooden
trunk and fill it a layer at a time
with oats, a layer of oats and a layer
of dishes. I believe we can get the
whole set to Kirtland that way, that
is, if we can find enough pasturage
at night for the horses and do not
have to feed them the oats."

758

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

It amazed Ruth that her heart
was so heavy in leaving the Httle
cabin and her own farm that had
often been a burden to her. As the
miles fell away behind their wagon,
her characteristically good nature
rose, and she entered into the spirit
of the trip, determined to enjoy it.
Contrary to her fears, the weather
was beautiful and the moon almost
full for the first few nights out. As
they sat around their campfire,
listening to the sounds of the night
and the contented munching of the
horses, the strain between them van-
ished, and Ruth felt closer to Vic
than she had for a number of days.

A T^IC tried, as he had many times,
to tell her more about the be-
liefs of the Mormons but, as always,
Ruth found herself changing the
subject. One evening she inad-
vertently brought up the subject her-
self, when she mentioned her stay
with her aunt in Palmyra.

"Palmyra?" cried Vic, completely
startled. "I knew you had visited
an aunt, but you never mentioned
Palmyra. You actually stayed there
all that time?" Vic turned to her
and grasped her arms firmly. ''Ruth,
did vou see the hill?"

''Vic, you're hurting me," said
Ruth, loosening herself from his

"Did you see it, Ruth? YouVe
actually been there where the Proph-
et found the 'golden plates? Tell
me!"

"Cumorah? Yes, Aunt Marintha
and I went out there several times.
You know, people still come and try
to find gold on it. The one side is
quite broken up with digging."
Ruth laughed. "We didn't bother to
take our shovels along."

"Did you go to the grove, Ruth?"

"The what?"

"The grove. The place where
the Father and the Son actually
appeared to the boy, Joseph. Ruth,
you must tell me. Did you stand
on that ground, too? And if you
did I fail to see how you can remain
uninterested in the gospel message."

Ruth looked at the face she knew
and loved so well, his eyes bright
with concern. At times Vic almost
frightened her by his intensity.

"No," answered Ruth. "Aunt
Marintha didn't bother to take me
there. She took a kind of joking
interest in the story of finding the
gold plates, but she said she didn't
hold with stories about angels and
visions and the like." She watched
Vic's strong, handsome face so
earnest in the firelight. "You say
you can't understand how I can
remain uninterested. Well, what I
fail to see is how you can get so fired
up over an Indian tale."

"Ruth, this book is much more
than an Indian legend could be. It
tells of Jesus in his resurrected,
glorified body, appearing to the peo-
ple right here on the American Con-
tinent. I treasure this truth above
all the riches of the world. Why,
I would not trade the knowledge I
have found for the most beautiful
farm in the country."

"Nor for me," said Ruth.

Vic moved close and took Ruth
in his arms. "I could never give it
up now. At last I have found men
who truly have authority to min-
ister in holy things. My hope is
not to ever trade you for it, Ruth-
but to share it with you."

{To he continued)

LESSON DEPARTMENT

Qjiieologq — The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 37 - ''Those That Seek Me Early Shall Find Me"

(Proverbs 8:17)

Elder Roy W. DoxGy

(Text: Doctrine and Covenants, Sections 48 and 54)

For Tuesday, Februaty 6, 1962

Objective: To realize that everyone is acceptable to the Lord through obedience
to his commandments.

Introduction

V^riTH the great increase in
Church membership in Ohio
which was initiated by missionaries
sent to the Lamanites, and with the
prophesied movement of our peo-
ple to the frontiers of the United
States, as early as December 1830
the Lord commanded his people to
gather to the Ohio Valley. (See
D & C 37:3.) The promise of the
'Taw to the Church" was made at
Kirtland, Ohio, at the beginning of
1831 (Ibid., 38:32). The revelation
concerning James Covill {Ihid.y Sec-
tion 39) contained a promise to the
saints that 'Tnasmuch as my people
assemble themselves at the Ohio,
I have kept in store a blessing such
as is not known among the children
of men, and it shall be poured forth
upon their heads" (verse 15). Sub-
sequent events revealed that this

promise was fulfilled in the wonder-
ful endowment poured out upon the
Church in the restoration of the
keys of the Priesthood (Jbid., Sec.
no). As the spirit of gathering took
hold of the saints, they began to
gather in Ohio in the spring of
1831, not long after the arrival of
the Prophet Joseph Smith in Kirt-
land (Ihid., Section 41). Because
of this gathering, the people in Ohio
were concerned as to where these
immigrants would locate permanent-
ly and also as to how land would be
obtained for them.

Section 48

As a result, the Lord made known
his will to the Prophet as recorded
in Section 48. The saints already
settled in that area were to keep
their land and not, at that time,
move farther west, for the location

Page 759

760 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

of the City of Zion had not been Trouble at Thompson, Ohio

revealed. They were to save their These saints from New York

money, however, that an inheritance State, with some who were aheady

might be obtained in Zion when in Thompson, Ohio, found them-

they received the command to gath- selves in difficulties because some of

er at that place. (See Ihid.^ 48:1, them did not keep the covenant of

4, 5, 6.) In the meantime, as the the United Order. As Elder B. H.

members of the Church arrived Roberts observed, "It is difficult to

from the East, the Ohio saints were determine with exactness in what

to divide their lands with these new- the transgressions of the Saints at

comers. If this was not sufficient, Thompson consisted; but it is evi-

other lands were to be purchased in dent that selfishness and rebellion

nearby places. (See Ihid., verses were at the bottom of their trouble,

2-3.) and that Leman Copley and Ezra

Thayer were immediately concerned
Law of Consecration in it" {D.H.C. I:i8o). Brother Rob-
According to Section 51, Bishop erts quotes Newel Knight's /ournaJ
Edward Partridge was appointed to that a man by the name of Copley
assign the saints to their lands and had a considerable tract of land in
to organize them as commanded. Thompson which he offered to let
Each person was to receive his por- the saints use in agreement with a
tion according to his needs; that is, contract drawn up for this purpose.
''every man equal according to his Leman Copley, however, broke
family, according to his circum- this agreement. Thereupon, Newel
stances and his wants and needs" Knight represented the saints at
(D & C 51:3). Thompson in consulting the Proph-
The surplus above the family's et at Kirtland concerning these dif-
needs was to be put into a store- faculties,
house for the use of the poor and
needy of the Church under the di- Section 54

rection of the bishop as the needs From these circumstances the

of the people demanded. In this Lord, in answering the praver of his

way the law of consecration was Prophet for guidance, recognized

partially put into practice as a prep- the faithfulness of those who, in

aration for the time when the City good faith, endeavored to live by the

of Zion was to be built. The Coles- covenants which they had made,

ville. New York, Branch of the Among these was Newel Knight

Church moved to Thompson, Ohio, who was to keep the assignment

at this time, and the Lord extended already given to him. (See D & C

to them the ''privilege" of organiz- 52:32.) As alwavs, the faithful are

ing under the United Order or the promised blessings commensurate

law of consecration. (See D & C with their deeds; and so, those who

51:15.) As the Doctrine and Cove- kept the covenant at Thompson

nants Commentary points out, it should "obtain mercy." (See D & C

was not a command, but some day 54:6; Doctrine and Covenants Com-

the saints will be required to live the mentary, pp. 31 5-316.)

law of consecration (page 300). On the other hand, the rebellious

LESSON DEPARTMENT

761

— covenant-breakers in this case —
were to know that "Wo to him by
whom this offense cometh, for it
had been better for him that he had
been drowned in the depth of the
sea" (D & C 54:5). This reminds
one of the same truth uttered by
Jesus concerning those who would
offend his children. (See Luke
17:1-2.)

Newel Knight was informed in
this revelation that ''If your brethren
desire to escape their enemies, let
them repent of all their sins, and
become trulv humble before me and
contrite" (D & C 54:3). In speak-
ing of the enemies that the Latter-
day Saints should fear, President Jo-
seph F. Smith has said:

For my part I do not fear the influence
of our enemies from ^^•ithout, as I fear
that of those from within. An open and
avowed enemy, whom we may see and
meet in an open field, is far less to be
feared than a hirking, deceitful, treacherous
enemy hidden within us, such as are many
of the weaknesses of our fallen human
nature, which are too often allowed to go
unchecked, beclouding our minds, leading
away our affections from God and his
truth, until they sap the \ery foundations
of our faith and debase us beyond the
possibiUty or hope of redemption, either
in this world or that to come. These are
the enemies that we all have to battle
with, they are the greatest that we have
to contend with in the world, and the
most difficult to conquer. They are the
fruits of ignorance, generally arising out of
unrebuked sin and evil in our own hearts.
The labor that is upon us is to subdue our
passions, conquer our inward foes, and see
that our hearts are right in the sight of
the Lord, that there is nothing calculated
to grieve his Spirit and lead us away from
the path of duty (Gospel Doctrine, 9th
Edition, page 341) .

It is a true principle that the way
of happiness and escape from inward
as well as outward enemies is by

keeping the commandments. Full
obedience to the Lord is in oxer-
coming evil and living not as the
world lives.

The saints at Thompson were to
take their journey to Missouri ''unto
the borders of the Lamanites" where
further instructions were to be re-
ceived. (See D & C 54:7-8.)

Patience En/ofned

The members of this branch had
come from Colesville, New York,
and thus were numbered among the
first to accept the gospel in this dis-
pensation. These members had seen
persecution as soon as the Church
was organized. Attempts were made
to prevent their joining the Church
by a mob which tore up a dam
which had been constructed to back
up sufficient water to allow baptisms
to be performed. Some of these
people were also intimidated by
mobs, but they continued obedientlv
to assist the Prophet Joseph Smith
with the temporal necessities of life,
as commanded by the Lord. (See
D & C 24:3-4.) Patience under
temptation had been exercised by
them in times past, as a part of the
Christian's life.

Those who solve their problems
and overcome tribulations and the
enemies to their souls are to be re-
warded with an "eternal weight of
glorv" — eternal life. (See D & C
63:66.)

Seek the Lord Early — Definition

The Lord revealed that "they who
have sought me early shall find rest
to their souls" (D & C 54:10). This
truth implies at least two important
thoughts. The person who has
come to the Lord early in life, while
yet in youth, is blessed in numerous

762

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

ways. He, however, who comes to
the Master late in hfe, in mature
adulthood, discovers that many op-
portunities for soul-growth have
been missed. Nevertheless, salva-
tion in the kingdom of God is avail-
able to all who seek the Lord and
find him, whether at the beginning
or toward the end of life's journey.
What, then, is the difference, if all
the faithful shall find the great bless-
ings of eternal life or exaltation?
Are there advantages in one's find-
ing the Lord early?

Education for Time and Eternity

After all, what are the purposes
of life as known to the Latter-day
Saints? There are many purposes,
but if we understand who we are,
literal spirit children of God, the
basis for the most important pur-
pose is laid. We are here to be
educated in the principles of truth
that we may win the victory over
the enemies of our goal to become
as our Father and Jesus are. To the
Nephites, the Redeemer said:
'Therefore I would that ye should
be perfect even as I, or your Father
who is in heaven is perfect" (3 Ne-
phi 12:48). In the words of
President Joseph F. Smith, the
accomplishment of this objective is
paramount:

The important consideration is not how
long we can live but how well we can
learn the lesson of life, and discharge our
duties and obligations to God and to one
another. One of the main purposes of our
existence is that we might conform to the
image and likeness of him who sojourned
in the flesh without blemish — immacu-
late, pure, and spotless! Christ came not
only to atone for the sins of the world,
but to set an example before all men and
to establish the standard of God's perfec-
tion, of God's law, and of obedience to

the Father (Gospel Doctrine, 9th Edition,
page 270).

In seeking for gospel understand-
ing, we are educating ourselves for
eternity, the most important part of
our education. The need for educa-
tion in secular pursuits is understood
by all Latter-day Saints. All truth
received in the educative process is
intended to increase our ability to
live the laws of God. The prepara-
tion made in school to earn a liveli-
hood and the actual process of
providing for oneself and family
are an important part of working out
one's salvation. The Lord has never
given a solely temporal command-
ment to man, but all of his laws are
spiritual. (See D & C 29:34-35.)

Latter-day Saints are not the only
people who have emphasized the
necessity to acquire an education
beyond the average, but thev cer-
tainly have stressed the need to
receive as much as possible. The
incentive for education arises out of
Latter-day Saint theology. What
does this have to do with the truth
that he who seeks the Lord early
will find rest to his soul?

Advantages oi Seeking the
Lord Early

It is a known fact that the young
learn fast and are easily influenced.
The Lord has called many of his
servants when young, presumably
that they might be more amenable
to instruction. The call of Samuel,
Israel's prophet (See I Sam., Chap-
ter 3), and that of Joseph Smith are
examples. The Spirit of the Lord
does affect the lives of those older,
but the inclination to investigate, to
change beliefs, and to accept a new
way of life are more difficult for the
person who has become set in his

LESSON DEPARTMENT

763

ways. The hand of the Lord beck-
ons all, young and old, alike. There
should be no delay when the mes-
sage comes. In our dispensation it
has been revealed that one should
''hearken unto my voice, lest death
shall overtake you; in an hour when
ve think not the summer shall be
past, and the harvest ended, and
your souls not saved" (D & C 45:2) .

What are the advantages of seek-
ing the Lord when young? Members
of the Relief Society who have been
reared in the Church, or who have
become members when relatively
young, may want to count their
blessings because of this fact.

The Young Are TeacJiable

Childhood is a period of intensive
accumulation of knowledge. The
child is trusting and must rely upon
the parents to teach correct knowl-
edge upon which true values are
founded. The period of adolescence
is one of thinking about the reli-
gious beliefs received earlier. The
young person's concepts of God, of
good and evil, while still influenced
greatly by the type of guidance he
has received, come in for wonder-
ment and pondering. During all of
these years, the young need guid-
ance from wise parents imbued with
the spirit of the gospel, and the im-
pressions made through the years
will remain to shape and mold
character and eventually to bring
that person back to a re-examination
of true values, if he has departed
from the path of righteousness.
There is wisdom in the proverb:
''Train up a child in the way he
should go: and when he is old, he
will not depart from it" (Proverbs
22:6).

Habits and Attitudes

With the quality of being teach-
able, there is the important fact that
habit and attitude patterns are estab-
lished at the crucial period of
character formation. The exposure
of the child to home and Church
auxiliary teachings in honesty, kind-
ness, virtue, truthfulness, and other
basic virtues is not to be underesti-
mated as an advantage in successful-
ly completing life's journey.

How important it is that habits
be formed in keeping the divine
guidance found in the Word of
Wisdom (see D & C 89), in abstain-
ing from the use of tobacco, alcohol,
coffee, etc. How important is the
practice — to make it a habit while
in youth to attend Church meetings
and to assume responsibilities of
Church service in the Priesthood
quorums for the boy and in the aux-
iliaries for both boy and girl. Learn-
ing to avoid temptation is an essen-
tial part of this process. The as-
sociation of people who are endeav-
oring to do what is right contributes
very much to assist the young and
old in keeping the commandments
of the Lord. Habits and attitudes
can be changed, as amply demon-
strated by thousands of converts to
the Church yearly. But how manv
of us have heard some of these good
people say, "Oh, if I had only known
of the fulness of the gospel vears
ago. What a difference it would
have made in my life."

Summary

These points may be mentioned
as some of the benefits derived from
seeking the Lord early and, especial-
ly, in relationship to those people
who have been under the guid-

764

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

ance of honorable parents, of the
auxihary organizations of the
Church, of teachers, and of the gifts
of the Spirit. The young are teach-
able; they may form good habits
and attitudes; have opportunities for
personal development; for long serv-
ice in the work of the Lord, and in
the building of enough faith and
power to meet the temptations and
tribulations of life.

Lessons iox Young and Old

What is the lesson for Relief
Society members, both young and
old? There is no better answer to
this question than the message of
the revelation we now are studying.
It is:

And again, be patient in tribulation
until I come; and, behold, I come quickly,
and my reward is with me, and they who
have sought me early shall find rest to
their souls. Even so. Amen (D & C
54:10).

Another scripture from the reve-
lations gives this truth:

He that seeketh me early shall find me,
and shall not be forsaken (D & C 88:83).

The counsel is — begin now!
There is no time but the present for
young and old. The testimony of
Jesus is the anchor of one's soul. A
testimony can be the foundation to
effect a mighty change in the heart.
(See Alma, Chapter 5.)

Teach the youth of the Church
especially in your homes, your sons
and daughters and grandchildren.
The testimony is a strong way to
assist and help others. Faith-pro-
moting experiences are also long
remembered. Attendance at appoint-

ed Church meetings has its effect
upon others as well as on oneself.

An example of such influence is
told by President David O. McKay,
as follows:

I shall never forget, as long as I live,
the impression my mother gave me when
she told the story of those two thousand
sons who went to battle under the leader-
ship of Helaman. Think of those boys.
Hold them as a pattern, you priests,
teachers, and deacons, yes. and high
priests, seventies, and elders. If two thou-
sand men in that ancient time could live
such lives, two thousand, nay ten thou-
sand and a hundred thousand, men can
live it today. These were their principles,
founded upon the principle of faith, in-
culcated into their hearts bv their moth-
ers, who taught them in their youth that
if they prayed to God nothing doubting,
their prayers would be answered. Such
is their testimony; such was the result of
their mothers' teachings, showing the in-
fluence of home on boys' laves. (Alma,
Chapters 53-56); {Gospel Ideals, page
453)-

For all, and especiallv those who
have ''fought the good fight," there
remains the opportunity to enjoy
the future in contemplation of a life
well spent. Encouragement is given
to continue in the enjoyment of a
faith built upon the assurance that
all shall come to judgment to be re-
warded for their love of the Savior
as demonstrated in their lives. The
Lord will not forsake them, and they
shall find 'Vest to their souls" —
and partake of the fulness of his
glory. (SeeD&C 84:24.)

The Final Message

The prophet Isaiah counseled the
people of his generation, as follows:

Seek ye the Lord while he may be
found, call upon him while he is near
(Isaiah 55:6).

LESSON DEPARTMENT

765

Questions for Discussion

1. What were some of the conditions
at Thompson, Ohio, which resulted in the
Lord giving Section 54?

2. According to President Joseph F.
Smith, which enemies are to be feared
most, those within the person or those
who would inflict personal injury upon
one?

3. What does it mean to be ''patient in
tribulation"?

4. Name some values for those who have
built up a "spiritual reservoir" within
themselves.

5. As brought out in this lesson and
from your own thinking, what can the
members of the Relief Society contribute
to the welfare of young and old who
are seeking the Lord early?

ViSiting cJeacher 1 1 iessages —

Truths to Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants

Message 37 - "And Let Every Man Deal Honestly" (D & C 51:9).

Christine H. Robinson

For Tuesday, February 6, 1962

Objective: To show that honesty is the foundation of individual and universal
character.

"l^HAT an ideal place this world
would be if all men followed
the commandment, as found in the
D & C 51:9, and dealt honestly one
with another. If each individual
and each nation could trust each
other implicitly, there would be no
more wars nor contention in the
land. Neighbors would live peace-
ably and amicably together, for
''One who is honest ... is always
disposed to act with careful regard
for the rights of others, and will do
nothing unworthy of his own in-
herent nobility of soul" (Fernald,
Synonyms, page 239).

Most conscientious individuals
think of themselves as being honest
and, if their honesty were ques-
tioned, they would be offended.
Why then, has the Lord given us
this commandment? Is dishonesty
a character weakness limited only to
the so-called wicked?

Certainly, the general over-all pat-
tern of our hves is built around
honesty; however, when we examine
all the different facets of the word,
we begin to realize that strict and
complete honesty is difficult to
practice. It has been said that
Diogenes, a well-known Greek phi-
losopher, maintained that a strictly
honest person was impossible to
find. To illustrate his conviction,
it was said: ''He went about the
streets of Corinth in broad daylight
with a lighted lantern looking for an
honest man."

Most of us exhibit honestv in our
dealings with the big things in life.
It is in the seeming trifles of daily
living that our honesty is most
seriously challenged. For example,
these seeming trifles include the lit-
tle untruths which, at the moment,
seem unimportant, exaggerations
that make things appear different

766 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

from what they really are, little of this commandment regarding

breaches of the law, stretching the honesty, is that all of us have a built-

truth when it seems convenient to in detector, our conscience, which

do so. These are the types of seem- never fails unless it is allowed to

ingly unimportant dishonesties into become dulled,

which it is so easy for us to fall, yet The story is told of a young sol-

we should remember, as someone dier stationed in the South Pacific

has wisely said, 'There is no such islands who wanted to trade some

thing as a little dishonesty.'' cheap gadgets for some beautifully

Honesty, like most virtues, is best carved ivory. When the trade was
learned at home. Parents must live completed, the native islander re-
honest lives if they want their chil- marked, ''Are you satisfied?"
dren to live uprightly. Someone ''What do you mean?" asked the
has said, "When a child who is soldier. To which the islander
punished for lying hears his parents replied, "Years ago a missionary
successfully use a lie to evade a came to these islands. He taught
social commitment, he can only us to be true to 'the man within.'
deduce that he was punished not for I am wondering if you are fully satis-
lying but for doing so ineptly; his fied?"

resolve then, is to perfect himself "No," said the soldier, "I am not

in the art of lying." satisfied. Here are the ivory and

Honesty, in its broadest sense, is the gadgets — take them both, and

more than just keeping the com- thank you for sharpening my con-

mandments, "Thou shalt not steal science."

[and] Thou shalt not bear false Since man has existed upon the
witness." It embraces keeping our earth, he has been exhorted both
word and our promises. It involves directly by the Lord and through his
putting our best self into our work, servants, the prophets, to walk up-
giving full service, and being strict rightly and honestly. No principle
in the fulfillment of all our engage- of living is more important to our
ments and obligations. joy and satisfaction and to the

One of the encouraging aspects establishment of a lasting society.

cJhe \y alley

Mabel Jones Gahbott

By a purple heathered highland stream
Faith took root and branched its dream
Across the sea in wind-filled sails.
To the mountain tops by schooner trails.

The desert waited with age-long thirst
This grafted branch, which swelled and burst
In blossomed brightness, valley-wide,
\\'ith promised fruit. What can hide

The fulness of this harvest bowl,
Garnered from roots, strong and whole?

Work TTleeting — Attitudes and Manners

HOW DO YOU DO?

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Discussion 5 — Public Performance

Eldiine AndGison Cannon

For Tuesday, February 13, 1962

Objective: To remind that anonymity is no excuse for poor behavior, and that
a true test of one's character is evidenced in one's treatment of pubhc servants and
property.

/^UR public performance should
be as inconspicuous as possible.
Above all else, we should avoid doing
those things which will draw atten-
tion to ourselves, branding us as con-
ceited — desirous of impressing oth-
ers at any price — or as thoughtless
and uninformed. Soft pedaling
''self in public is a mark of cour-
tesy, because such action is prompt-
ed by our first concern being for
others.

This applies to our manner of
dress and speaking and reacting to
the forms of familiar etiquette in
public. We should curb a loud
voice, hilarious laughter, blocking
doorways or sidewalks, discussing
questionable or controversial mat-
ters, mentioning names or giving
clues to identity, talking across any-
one, or creating any kind of a scene.
Speaking of one's personal problems,
secret hopes, and private opinions in
public, or within earshot of others,
is extremely poor taste. By the same
token, to discuss the affairs of an-
other in a casual manner is almost
unforgivable, since the person being
discussed isn't even present to de-
fend herself. One is never sure who
might be listening, upon whose toes
one might be mercilessly treading

when gossip, or even truth, is ban-
tered about publicly.

Even in the more ''intimate pub-
lic" of our familiar neighborhoods,
it is distasteful to have to see some-
one appearing in improper clothing
(night clothes, sun clothes, untidy
clothes) on the street side of her
home. Calling names aloud is
objectionable, also. It might be
suggested that a whistle or bell or
other impersonal means could be
used as a signal for children to
return home. If one wishes to con-
verse with a neighbor across the way,
one should walk over to speak to
her rather than shout.

Putting others before self is the
basis for good human relation-
ships and, therefore, for personal
happiness. To do the opposite
builds antagonisms, misunderstand-
ings, and fosters lack of respect.

Any behavior which involves
others against their choice should
be avoided. Conspicuous greetings
or farewells or other displays of
emotion, including anger or pas-
sion, should not be foisted on the
public. If you bump into someone
or cause an unintentional mishap,
apologize and help as much as you
can to make restitution. If you want

Paae 767

768 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

fresh air in a car or bus, ask those step ahead of one's place in forming

riding near you if it is agreeable to a queue for tickets, or for a table

them for you to open the window, in a restaurant, or any service. One

An old axiom is, that in all one's doesn't take unfair advantage of

relationships with those who are situations such as at a department

employed to give personal service, store sale, a sample give-away coun-

one must be more polite, more con- ter at fairs, exhibits, or grocery

siderate, more careful than with stores. To an objective viewer, the

others. This would include wait- grab and scramble for seats on pub-

resses, clerks, beauty operators, lie transportation vehicles may seem

household help, paper boys, teach- like a contest for the survival of the

ers, professional people, officers of fittest. It is interesting to note how

the law, and other public officials, contagious a little quiet consider-

One is courteous if one shows ation is, however. A pleasant word

politeness and patience when being to a grumpy bus driver, offering

served. If you are doing the serv- one's seat to an older or more

ing in any way, the same reciprocal heavily laden woman, allowing

care should be given those upon someone with fewer items to pass

whom you wait. One who serves through the check stand first, are

well and willingly is most loved most appreciated actions,

among men. Courtesy plays an important part

in the safe driving of automobiles.

Your Character Is Showing Consequently, anything we can do

Thoughtless littering, abuse or as women to further more consider-
careless misuse of public property ate driving among ourselves or our
are reprehensible. Observing most children, will be a worthy effort,
public places proves that there is indeed. Procedures of proper eti-
definite need for improvement in quette are like traffic semaphores-
appreciation and public behavior, without them we collide with one
As a people who profess to follow another's feelings,
the wavs of righteousness and con
siderate living, let us hope we aren't Questions {oi Discussion

among the guilty in this respect! i. Give examples of humble, sincere

Manners in public often require service inspiring respect and love,

greater self -discipline than else- 2. Is courtesy contagious?

where, but this is a small price to 3- On the whole, do we see more

/ . .,. . J ^ J examples or courtesy or carelessness?

pay for civilization, decency, and ^ ^ow do religious ideals influence our

decorum. One doesn't push or public behavior?

cyirst Si

now

Patncia Rohinson Kins.

Snow on the gatepost, The first snow of winter

Snow on the street, Cloaks all we see

White apparel In transparent ermine

On those we meet. And dignity.

JLiterature — America's Literature Comes of Age

Lesson 29 — The Cosmopolitan Longfellow
Elder Briant S. Jacobs

(Textbook: America's Literature, by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes,
Dryden Press, New York, pp. 357-399)

For Tuesday, February 19, 1962

Objective: To free Longfellow from the easy judgments pronounced upon him by
time, that we may properly evaluate his poetry.

"C^OR more than a hundred years
Longfellow has been America's
favorite poet, but from the stand-
point of great literature, with its
ability to probe deep into men's
hearts and minds to move them
mightily, he must be considered, at
his best, a competent but minor
poet. In one sense, even, he is not
American, for though Americans
love him, the real nucleus of his
values is in Europe and in her past.
As he wrote, in 1844, a full decade
before he resigned his Harvard pro-
fessorship to give himself to poetry,
it was not to ''American" poetry
that he planned to dedicate his fu-
ture:

I dislike as much as any one can the
tone of English criticism in reference to
our literature. But when you say, "It is
a lamentable fact that as yet our country
has taken no decided steps toward estab-
lishing a national literature," it seems to
me that you are repeating one of the most
fallacious assertions of the English critics.
Upon this point I differ entirely from
you. A national literature is the expres-
sion of national character and thought;
and as our character and modes of
thought do not differ essentially from
those of England, our literature cannot.
Vast forests, lakes and prairies cannot make
great poets. They are but the scenery
of the play. ... I do not think a "Poet's
Convention" would help the matter. In
fact, the matter needs no helping.

In his novel, Kavanagh, published
in 1849, five years later, Longfellow
emphasized his belief in the virtues
of a cosmopolitan concept of litera-
ture :

All that is best in the great poets of all
countries is not what is national in them,
but what is universal. Their roots are in
their native soil; but their branches wave
in the unpatriotic air, that speaks the same
language unto all men, and their leaves
shine with the ihimitable light that per-
vades all lands. . . . Nationality is good if
not carried too far; still, I confess, it
rather hmits one's views of truth. I pre-
fer what is natural. Mere nationality is
often ridiculous. , , .

How could Longfellow feel other-
wise? Aside from a side trip to
Washington, D.C., the farthest
west he ever traveled in his own
countrv was to New York City, while
he made three trips to Europe (re-
maining there for three years on his
first one, during his most impres-
sionable years). In 1843 he pub-
lished a large, widely read anthology,
The Poets and Poetry of Europe,
which included many of his own
translations from Portuguese, Ital-
ian, French, German, and Latin
poets, and, in later years, he con-
tinued writing poems in several of
the ten languages he had mastered
in youth.

Page 769

770

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

A Perry Picture

LONGFELLOW'S HOME, CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS

The Warping Influence oi Time

Perceptive Edgar Allan Poe was
entirely justified in writing of Long-
fellow in 1842 that ''didacticism is
the prevalent tone of his song/'
Likewise, Margaret Fuller justly
found in his poems ''elegance, a love
of the beautiful, and a fancy for
what is large and manly, if not a full
sympathy with it. His verse breathes
at times much sweetness." But, in
1931, Howard Mumford Jones re-
peats the same easy generalization:
"Lucidity, gentleness, musicality —
these are the essential qualities of
Longfellow's poetry," which, though
largely true, is not entirely so.
Rather, such a comment aptly illus-
trates the truth that often in haste
we make easy generalizations about
the past rather than redefining truth
based upon a fresh re-valuation.

The Cambridge Edition of Long-
fellow's complete poetical works
contains over 540 titles written over

a time span of more than forty years,
totaling almost 600 pages, without
translations, nearly 700 pages includ-
ing them. Many of the poems
which popularly "are" Longfellow —
"Hymn to the Night," "Psalm of
Life," "Skeleton in Armor," "Wreck
of the Hesperus," "Village Black-
smith," "Excelsior" — appeared in
the three-year period between 1838-
1841, during which time Longfel-
low's fame was established.

Obviously, much of Longfellow's
poetry has been ignored by the pop-
ular audience, at least in our own
time, and understandingly so, when
we remember that his first poems
became popular at once and have
remained so; also, many of his later
poems were sonnets, never a pop-
ular form with the wide public,
while others dealt with subjects and
tones more congenial to his own
later patterns of taste and value. It
is to these we now turn.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

771

Poet oi the Past

Though occasionally he wrote
poems such as ''Eliot's Oak" or
'Taul Revere's Ride," which are
concerned with his country's his-
torical past, the vast majority of his
titles announce his concern with
legends of historic events from nu-
merous foreign lands. 'Trometheus,"
"The Saga of King Olaf," ''A Dutch
Picture/' 'The Belfry of Bruges,"
and the beloved ''King Robert of
Sicily" are representative. Often, as
in "Belisarius," he uses the historic
setting to frame his moral.

Longfellow's sonnets to Chaucer,
Shakespeare, Milton, and Keats
stand today as some of America's
best, as does his deceptively simple,
smooth, yet poetically successful
sonnet "Nature." Among his very
best sonnets, comparable with "The
Cross of Snow," are those he wrote
as prefaces to sections of Dante's
The Divine Comedy, which he
translated in the years following his
wife's tragic death, to keep himself
occupied and balanced. The first
and the sixth are particularly mem-
orable as they create within them-
selves the greatness of peace and in-
spiration which Longfellow credits
to Dante. (See text, pp. 396-397.)
And such an excerpt as the follow-
ing from his unfinished "Michael
Angelo," for a brief moment, gives
Longfellow a place in the first rank
of our poetic tradition:

All things must have an end; the world

itself
Must have an end, as in a dream I saw it.
There came a great hand out of heaven,

and touched
The earth, and stopped it in its course.

The seas
Leaped, a vast cataract, into the abyss;
The forests and the fields slid off, and

floated

Like wooded islands in the air. The dead
Were hurled forth from their sepulchres;

the living
Were mingled with them, and themselves

were dead, —
All being dead; and the fair, shining cities
Dropped out like jewels from a broken

crown.
Naught but the core of the great globe

remained,
A skeleton of stone. And over it
The wrack of matter drifted like a cloud,
And then recoiled upon itself, and fell
Back on the empty world, that \^ith the

weight
Reeled, staggered, righted, and then head-
long plunged
Into the darkness, as a ship, when struck
By a great sea, throws off the waves at first
On either side, then settles and goes down
Into the dark abyss, with her dead crew.

Not often did Longfellow write so
well, but, in such passages of noble
majesty, he does full justice to his
own youthful aspirations of becom-
ing a poet, and does justice to the
word poet itself.

Poet of the Present

False time's easy generalization
would picture to us a Longfellow
who was aloof and intentionally
separated from the events of his
day, as he lived in the luxury of
Craigie House. It is true that he
never affiliated with any of the
political or social crusades of his day,
nor did he bear arms during the
Civil War (he was fifty-five at its
outbreak). But he did write poems
to William E. Channing, a leader of
the anti-slavery movement, and to
Charles Sumner, a leader of the
Northern Republicans who opposed
secession. In 1842 he published a
slim book of poems on slavery, and
a year later "The Arsenal at Spring-
field," with its plea for Christian
peace to replace "the blast of War's
great organ" which he saw in the

772

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

''burnished arms" arranged in rows
from floor to ceiling. In 1874, he
penned ''A Nameless Grave/' which
reassures us that Whitman and Mel-
ville were not alone in their protests
against war's futility nor in their
a\\'areness of its impersonal irony and
injustice:

''A soldier of the Union mustered out,"
Is the inscription on an unknown grave
At Newport News, beside the salt-sea wave,
Nameless and dateless; sentinel or scout
Shot down in skirmish, or disastrous rout
Of battle, when the loud artillery drove
Its iron wedges through the ranks of brave
And doomed battalions, storming the

redoubt.
Thou unknown hero sleeping by the sea
In thy forgotten grave! with secret shame
I feel my pulses beat, my forehead burn,
W^hen I remember thou hast given for me
All that thou hadst, thy life, thy very name,
And I can give thee nothing in return.

Although Longfellow was pre-
dominately a gentleman who, in
self-controlled calmness, avoided all
controversv and believed that ''to
stay at home is best," still he was
aware of contemporary issues other
than the war, and wrote of them.
His "Jewish Cemetery at Newport"
quietly yet forcefully brings us to
recognize the dilemma of those per-
secuted "Ishmaels and Hagars of
mankind" who, amidst the bustle of
Christian commerce and indiffer-
ence, lie

Silent beside the never-silent waves.

At rest in all this moving up and down! . . .

They lived in narrow streets and lanes

obscure,
Ghetto and Judenstrass, in mirk and mire;
Taught in the school of patience to endure
The life of anguish and the death of fire.

In 1849, when he was forty-three,
Longfellow wrote 'The Singers/'

which accurately states his poetic

theory:

God sent his Singers upon earth

With songs of sadness and of mirth.

That they might touch the hearts of men.

And bring them back to heaven again. . . .

the three great gifts of the poet
being "To charm, to strengthen,
and to teach." Earlier, Longfellow
had written that "the natural ten-
dency of poetry is to give us correct
moral impressions, and thereby ad-
vance the cause of truth." Surely,
the moral insights which arose from
within the poems he created en-
deared him to his age, even more
than his ability to soothe and charm
with his beautiful word-music. And
while many moderns object to the
excessive didacticism and senti-
mentality found in some of his
poems, no one can deny the valid
power of his humbling self-confes-
sion in "The Challenge," written
during the depression of 1873 when
many of his countrymen were in
want. (Read aloud the last five
verses from the text, page 398.)

The Poet in Time and Nature

The outward Longfellow, shining
forth from his face and gentle man-
ner as from his poems, gave expres-
sion only to his inner reality. De-
spite the tragedy of his wife's death
and his own sustained body pains
and near blindness, he found life to
be good and sweet, but he also
found that through the passing
years his relation to reality and na-
ture changed, and became heavily
weighted with the mystery and awe
of mortality. Yet even these quali-
ties, as he reminds us in "The
Poet," have reality only within our-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

773

selves, a theme more memorably put
in "Moonlight":

All things are changed. . . ,
The very ground beneath my feet
Is clothed with a diviner air;
\\'hile marble paves the silent street
And glimmers in the empt\' square.

Illusion! Underneath there lies
The common life of e\ ery day;
Only the spirit glorifies
\^^ith its own tints the sober gray.

In vain we look, in vain uplift
Our eyes to heaven, if we are blind;
We see but what we ha\e the gift
Of seeing; what we bring we find.

In his fine sonnet 'The Sound of
the Sea," he acknowledged sources
of poetic power bevond and above
man's control or mortality:

The sea awoke at midnight from its sleep.
And round the pebbly beaches far and wide
I heard the first wave of the rising tide
Rush onward with uninterrupted sweep;
A voice out of the silence of the deep,
A sound mysteriously multiplied
As of a cataract from the mountain's side.
Or roar of winds upon a wooded steep.
So comes to us at times, from the unknown
And inaccessible solitudes of being.
The rushing of the sea-tides of the soul;
And inspirations, that we deem our own.
Are some divine foreshadowing and fore-
seeing
Of things beyond our reason or control.

The mystery of poetic creation as
it struggled within himself for ex-
pression always seemed to entice
him, as shown in se\eral of his
poems. In ''Mezzo Cammin" he
confessed half his poetic life wasted;
"The Broken Oar" tells how "Oft
was I weary when I toiled at thee,"
before throwing aside his useless
pen; in "The Wind 0\ er the Chim-
ney" and "The Tides" he reassures
himself that striving is ample reward,
and that his youthful poetic powers

have returned. Yet in 1879, when
he was seventy-two, his "Jugurtha"
reveals a nearly final indecision as to
the values of the poetic life. The
poem is based on words spoken by
the defeated Numidian king, Jugur-
tha, as he enters the dungeons of
his conqueror, the Roman general
Marinus (Apollo is the Roman god
of youth, beauty, poetry, and
music) :

How cold are thy baths, Apollo!
Cried the African monarch, the splendid.
As down to his death in the hollow
Dark dungeons of Rome he descended.
Uncrowned, unthroned, unattended;
How cold are thy baths, Apollo!

How cold are thy baths, Apollo!
Cried the Poet, unknown, unbefriended,
As the vision, that lured him to follow,
With the mist and the darkness blended,
And the dream of his life was ended;
How cold are thy baths, Apollo!

Such an excellent poem creates
from within itself a true poetic pow-
er and intensity rarely achieved in
his works, an artistic accomplish-
ment which might well have van-
quished all his fears about the vir-
tues of his poetry, could he have but
seen his works objectively. This same
beautiful simplicity of pure poetry
is also to be found in "Mv Lost
Youth," "Nature," "Changed,"
"Aftermath," "The Cross of Snow,"
and "The Tide Rises," which in its
cadenced beauty of stanza and im-
age, and its serene awareness of
nature's benev^olent repetitions,
makes one's awe toward life and
death less sharp: (See text, pp. 398-

399-)

The tide rises, the tide falls.
The twilight darkens, the curlew calls;
Along the sea-sands damp and brown
The tra\eller hastens toward the town,
And the tide rises, the tide falls.

774

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

Darkness settles on roofs and walls,

But the sea, the sea in the darkness calls;

The little waves, with their soft, white

hands,
Efface the footprints in the sands.
And the tide rises, the tide falls.

The morning breaks; the steeds in their

stalls
Stamp and neigh, as the hostler calls;
The day returns, but nevermore
Returns the traveller to the shore.
And the tide rises, the tide falls.

To return from this poem to
Longfellow's ''Footprints in the
Sands of Time/' as immortally
stamped thereon by his 'Tsalm of
Life/' is to acknowledge how organic
a process is life for those who con-
tinue to change and grow through-
out mortality. The first poem was
written when he was thirty-one, the
second when he was seventy-two.
Each has its own place and merit,

but only by a blending of the two
can we know the entire man and
place him justly within our own
hearts as in the niche he has earned
in the eyes of his countrymen and
all those who honor the beauty of
such reality as he loved and made.

Thoughts for Discussion

1. Do you feel that any great artist is
great because of his nationalism or in spite
of it? If Longfellow is to endure, do you
feel it will be because of his appeal to
universal or to American qualities? Dis-
cuss.

2. Do you feel that the time interval
which separates us from Longfellow has
abused or glorified his poetry?

3. Is his poetic theon' exemplified in
any of his poems? in which?

4. For you, what is Longfellow's most
valuable poetic quality? his least valuable?
Which of his familiar poems do you like
best and why?

Social Science — The Place of Woman in the

Gospel Plan

Service— The Mission of Motherhood
Lesson 4 — Homemaking, a Creative Calling

Elder Ariel S. BaJJff

For Tuesday, February 27, 1962

Objective: To emphasize the importance of creating an environment of physical,
intellectual, and spiritual beauty in the home.

'The experiences of childhood will remain undimmed on the walls of memory"
(President David O. McKay).

IN his poem "There Was a Child

^ Went Forth/' Walt Whitman

says:

There was a child went forth every day.
And the first object he look'd upon, that

object he became.
And that object became part of him for

the day or a certain part of the day.

Or for many years or stretching cycles

of years. . . ,
His own parents, he that had father'd him

and she that had conceived him in her

womb and birth'd him.
They gave this child more of themselves

than that.
They gave him afterward e\'ery day, they

became part of him.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

775

The ideal home is a combination
of husband, wife, and children liv-
ing in an atmosphere of physical,
intellectual, and spiritual growth,
with the sparkling qualities of
humor and gaiety thrown in. The
ideal home is a beautiful home;
beauty is a proper setting for all that
is good. It is an expression of a
fertile mind persuaded by a creative
urge to bring pleasure to the family.

The Physical Setting

Driving through the residential part of
a city not so long ago, we passed a large,
ornate house and someone said, "What a
gorgeous house. It must have cost a lot
of money." All occupants of the car
agreed, mentally and audibly computing
its worth. Miles and hours later we saw
a small white cottage. Underneath the
one front window was a large blue box
filled with blooming daffodils. "What a
charming house!" I exclaimed with en-
thusiasm. "How lovely!" the others said,
and we smiled as we envisioned the fam-
ily who lived there. "Someone has
imagination, someone is an artist," said
the driver, noting the rows of pansies
along the path . . . (Women's Corner,
Arta Ballif, Te-Karere, page 340, October

^957)-

1. Beauty and Loveliness, the
Setting for Righteousness

Beauty is a quality or aggregate
of qualities in a thing which gives
pleasure to the senses or pleasurably
exalts the mind or spirit. It is a
particular grace, ornament, or excel-
lence.

The beauty or absence of beauty
in a home is fundamentally a reflec-
tion of the mother. Naturally, it is
influenced by the personalities of all
the family members. Every inch of
the home and its surroundings con-
tributes to the beauty of the place.
The appearance of every plant,
shrub, tree, blade of grass, piece of

furniture, curtain, or picture on the
wall contributes to the effectiveness
of the picture and has a determin-
ing influence on the excellence,
comfort, or pleasurableness of the
home. Nevertheless, Mother is the
foundation artist, and the beauty
achieved must be credited to her.

It is a difficult thing to be ugly
in character when surrounded by
beauty. It is almost impossible for
a person to be hateful or mean while
living in a home that is orderly,
clean, warm, and inviting; where
wholesome food is prepared and
served with evidence of apprecia-
tion and with an expression of
thanksgiving.

What makes or produces this
excellence or pleasurably exalts the
mind or spirit? It is a combination
of color, material, and personality
that is impelling. It is a feeling of
comfort which imparts strength and
hope and relieves mental distress.
It is a harmonious, graceful blend-
ing of qualities which give pleasure
to the senses. It is all of this ex-
pressed in a reverence which recog-
nizes the goodness and power of the
Divine.

2. Imagination, Work, and Clean-
liness, Essential Qualifications
for Homemaking

These three ingredients, imagina-
tion, work, and cleanliness cost very
little in money; yet they are essen-
tial, even priceless, in the develop-
ment of a beautiful home. Tliey can
become the possessions of a willing
and determined personality. The
imagination of childhood is stimu-
lated by stories and pictures of ad-
venture. Stories and pictures are a
means of stimulating the mind to
the finding of new ways of doing.

776

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

Thev are a basic stimulation to the
creation of new ideas.

There are many sources for the
stimulation of the imagination of
mothers today in magazines, lec-
tures, and in just looking at the
beautiful creations in stores, in
homes of friends, and in the chal-
lenge of one's own problems. Shop-
ping for ideas is more exciting than
buying goods. Magazines can be
purchased for nominal sums. They
can be examined and studied in
libraries. There never has been a
time when more ideas for beautify-
ing the home have been in circula-
tion.

To secure the benefits of these
ideas requires work, not only
physical work but mental as well.
There was a little lady with a family
of four children, a husband with
an educational goal to reach, and
very limited finances. He went to
school and they rented an empty
apartment. The lady had read every
magazine available on the beauty of
the home. She had looked at beau-
tiful things in stores, in other
homes, and in the advertisements.
Her mind was constantly grasping
the new ideas. When they moved
into this flat the fun began. Boxes
were available at no cost. Cheese-
cloth was purchased at small cost.
The scrap material from a garment
factory was secured at practically no
charge. A sewing machine with a
foot treadle was secured at a second-
hand store for a very few dollars.
Then the mother's imagination and
organized effort transformed the
empty flat, and these few materials,
into a most beautiful home. It was
equipped with useful, artistic, but
handmade furnishings. This was not
the end. Every day the fertile mind

and imagination of this woman
added something to the setting that
added excellence and pleasurable-
ness to the surroundings. Very im-
portant elements in the achievement
were the work, mental and physical
effort, and the cleanliness of this
home. Soap and water were plenti-
ful and used freely. The floors were
bare but spotlessly clean, the cur-
tains and covers fresh and pressed.
The children and their clothes were
a part of this daily program of clean-
liness. It worked for her. It can
work in any home.

T\iQ InteJJectuaJ Climate

1. Mother, the Guardian
of the Mind

Literally, the statement in the
above heading is true. From the
first word taught to the new baby
until he leaves the home, mother
provides the major stimulation for
his mind. At first she speaks words
to him, hoping and persisting, until
the baby repeats the words. Then
she tells him stories and listens to
the childish recounting of his ideas,
correcting and repeating until he can
give the essentials in proper re-
lationship. She reads to him,
acquainting him with the vast store-
house of wonderful things in books.
She realizes great care must be used
in selecting ideas and thoughts that
will be the first possessions of his
impressionable mind.

Mother and Father should be
even more selective of what goes in-
to the mind of the child than what
he eats. The mental diet can be
quite well controlled by carefully se-
lecting the reading material that is
brought into the home. Today,
there are other great mediums of

LESSON DEPARTMENT

777

education and training, among them
the television and radio. One or the
other and often both are in the
homes.

Radio and television have great
potential for benefit to mankind.
The)^ can also be a source of serious
infection to the mind of the child
if they are not under constant ex-
amination. There are programs that
children should not see or hear.

It is my humble opinion that we are
reaching the saturation point with the
"time filling entertainment." This type of
television showing is dripping with mur-
der, emphasizing the weakness of law en-
forcement agencies, glamorizing cleverness
of criminals and overplaying the element of
fear and sensuality. The films we would
not take our children to see in a movie
theatre invade the sanctity of our homes
on television. Hour after hour murder
stories are run off without restriction, not
on one channel, but on most channels.
This constant exposure to the undesirable
will produce adverse reactions on the part
of those who are constantly exposed to
the suggestions ("A Look at Television,
and Its Influence on Moral Strength and
Stability/' A paper by Ariel S. Ballif pre-
sented at the Utah State University Ninth
Annual Management Development Con-
ference, Friday, March 25, i960).

Thus it is important that a never-
ending selectiveness be carried out
in each home to protect the minds
of the members of our families.
There is much that is good present-
ed on these great mediums of educa-
tion, but it takes study and time to
sift the wheat from the chaff.

2. The Charge of Proper
Stimulation of the Mind

The world is full of valuable
things to read, to see, and to hear,
all of which are good for the de-
veloping mind. The important task
and responsibility is selection. For

many years the mother is in the
position to screen nearly every
source of stimulation for her child.
This is part of the plan. Mother's
love and intelligence permit her to
see the relationship of these early
stimulations to the mind of the
future citizen her child will become.
In Proverbs 22:6 it says ''Train up
a child in the ways he should go: and
when he is old, he will not depart
from it." In the 68th Section of
The Doctrine and Covenants, verses
25-28, parents are admonished to
teach their children the basic prin-
ciples of the gospel before they are
eight years of age. The child will
learn something, why not give it the
best? Left on its own to select dur-
ing this young period, the child has
nothing upon which to base a judg-
ment of what is good. To the moth-
er, the Church, and the school is
intrusted the responsibility of pro-
viding the stimulation that will re-
sult in developing in the child a
basic judgment that he may be able
to choose the standards of morality
and idealism sacred to his society.

3. Time Is of the Essence

The babe of today is a man or
woman tomorrow. Every moment
of time is precious in his develop-
ment. Life is exacting and demand-
ing. Each child must be given all
the help possible in order to realize
his or her full potential. Childhood
is the time of basic training. Prop-
erly started, this training will influ-
ence the child in the right direction
through this life and throughout
eternity.

We live in a busy world which
tends to shorten the time we have
together. Mother's baby of five
years now goes to another source of

778

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

SACRED MUSIC FOR
LADIES CHORUSES

COME UNTO HIM
"Messiah"— Handel

.20

COME YE BLESSED OF MY
FATHER-Madsen 20

GLORY TO GOD-Bach-Wilson .25

GOD OF ALL NATURE
— Tschaikowsky-Remick

IF YE LOVE ME, KEEP MY
COMMANDMENTS-Madsen

.30

.25

LORD, GOD OF OUR

FATHERS— Elgar-Armbruster .. .25

LORD, HEAR OUR PRAYER
—Verdi 20

O LOVELY LAND,
AMERICA-Madsen

.20

SILENT SEA-Neidlinger 25

TWENTY-THIRD PSALM

— Schubert-Saar 25

Music Sent on Approval
Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.
n On Approval Q Charge

n Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City & State

llauiieslHliisic |

15 E. 1st South

•^Salt Lake City 11, Utah

stimulation. The extent of her in-
fluence is lessened with the begin-
ning of this outside source of
stimulation. Some mothers waste
their time crying because they have
such a few minutes with their chil-
dren. Others, by careful planning,
make more efficient use of the short
time they have. In rearing children
there is no time to waste.

The eternal nature of family life
forces upon parents a keen sense of
true values. Only those values that
endure are important. The limita-
tion of time demands thoughtful
and prayerful consideration of every
step in the growth and development
of the intellectual climate of the
home. Proper use of time in de-
veloping this desirable climate is a
joint enterprise of father and
mother.

Developing a Spiritual
Environment

As related in The Book of Mor-
mon, 3d Nephi, Chapters ii to 30,
Jesus appeared to and instructed the
righteous among the Nephites,
those who were spared from the
great destruction which marked the
Savior's crucifixion. In instructing
them on the proper spiritual en-
vironment, he taught them the
order of prayer. He gave them the
living example of love of God and
love of fellow men. He taught
them the real meaning of repentance
and pointed out the value of for-
giveness. He gave them a summary
of his work upon the Eastern Con-
tinent by a review of the Sermon on
the Mount.

His teaching was so effective that
for 200 years the spiritual climate
was such that the peace that passeth
understanding ruled the hearts of

LESSON DEPARTMENT

779

men. ''And it came to pass . . .
the people were all converted unto
the Lord . . . and there were no
contentions and disputations among
them, and every man did deal justly
one with another" (4th Nephi:2).
The account goes on to say that
''there were no envyings, nor strifes,
nor tumults/' nor any manner of
wickedness, "and surely there could
not be a happier people among all
the people who had been created by
the hand of God. There were no
robbers, nor murderers, neither were
there Lamanites, nor any manner of
— ites; but they were in one, the
children of Christ, and heirs to the
kingdom of God'' (4th Nephi:
16-17).

Here is the classic example of the
gospel at work, the development of
a spiritual environment as effective
as the gospel plan intends. The ideal
is for parents to put into action the
teachings of the Savior. Parents
should be the personification of the
gospel virtues.

Parents must be honest. Too often
around the dinner table the fact of
running through a stop sign without
being caught or some similar infrac-
tion of the law is laughed at as
clever. It is, in reality, encouraging
dishonesty and disrespect for the
law.

Possibly the most dynamic force
expressed by the Savior in carrying
out his mission on earth was love.
Love of God dominated every act.
He was totally unselfish in carrying
out the program of God the Eternal
Father. Every act gave evidence of
his love for his fellow men.

With faith in God, and motivated
by love, parents are still in need of
developing a third and vital aspect
of a spiritual environment. This is

Beginning and ad-
vanced classes start
soon. Type your letters,
minutes, reports, geneal-
ogy sheets, etc.

LOS BUSINESS COLLEGE

411 East South Temple - Phone EM 3-2785
Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Gives you the ultimcte

in fingertip total
electric living now . • .
and for years to come«

When the future is all-
electric, why buy anything
but a Gold Medallion Home?

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO.
Buy now from your deafer

780

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER 1961

ROSE PARADE TOUR

Eight fun filled days, including San
Diego; Tijuana, Mexico; Catalina
Island; Los Angeles; Las Vegas.

Grandstand seats at Rose Parade.

MEXICAN TOUR

Leaving end of January.

Mexico City, Cholula, Pueblo, Taxco,

Cuernavaca, Acapuico,

Archaeological Ruins

Ask about Mardigras Tour in February.

ESTHER JAMES TOURS

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City 3, Utah

Phones: EM 3-5229 — EL 9-8051

• BEAUTIFUL
e HAIVDY

• DURABLE

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the
Deseret News Press for the finest of service.
Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20

Advance payment must accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to he mailed.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles _ 35

150 to 300 miles _ 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles _ 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 j^fcs^s.

33 Richords St. Salt Lake City 1, Utah Bb C^

the medium of communication with
the Father. Prayer truly is an ex-
pression of the yearnings of the soul.
It is the means of tuning that spark
of the Divine that is in all of the
human family, to God our Eternal
Father, that we mav receive his wis-
dom and inspiration to help us
toward the achievement of an ideal
home.

The home is the place, and the
parents, particularly the mother, are
the responsible ones for creating the
environment that insures the phys-
ical, intellectual, and spiritual growth
of the children.

Thoughts for Discussion

1. How would you define beauty as it
relates to the home?

2. What part does imagination play in
homemaking?

3. Place in order of their importance
to a woman in homemaking, the follow-
ing: ingenuity, work, imagination, wealth.
Give reasons for your selection.

4. How can mothers protect their chil-
dren from undesirable intellectual stimula-
tion?

5. How can you control the use of
radio, television, and reading material as it
concerns your children?

6. What is your obligation in regard to
the mental development of your children?

7. What elements must be present in
the lives of parents to develop a proper
spiritual environment?

(fiultop criotne

Margaret Evelyn Singleton

"The view is beautiful," they say,
"But aren't you lonely, far away?
What about this hill at night,
With neighbors only winks of light?'

Lonely on our hill? Not we;
Books, hearth, and stars are company,
And leafy gossip (hear the proof?)
The folksy oak tree tells our roof.

:zi c:*iv<L I

now . . . famous Fleisher

Suieote/i (site

Select your favorite sweater

styles now to knit for yourself
or for gifts - complete kits.

2CMI ART-NEEDLEWORK
Second Floor

Yours Truly cardigan with smart rag-
Ian sleeves is lovely with or without
monogram. White, parchment, waltz
blue, charcoal, lavender, topaz, flamin-
go, melon, oriental blue, 12-18.

4.99

Chantilly waist length cardigan is ele-
gant yet simple to knit. Green frost,
waltz blue, white, parchment, turquoise,
topaz, bittersweet, black, cocoa, Nas-
sau blue. It. oxford, lilac, melon, hot
pink, 12-18. 3.99

Jeweled cardigan with charming
"floral" pattern requires no bobbins.
White, black, parchment, waltz blue,
12-18. ^^-^ 6.99

ZCMI SHOPPING SERVICE

P. O. Box 1229, Salt Lake City 10, Utah
Please send the following Fleisher kits:
Quon. Item Color Size Price

□ Charge □ Check, M. O. □ C.O.D.
Name

Address

City Zone . . . State

Include 35c shipping charge, 3 % state tax in Utah

Zippy, the Zions Savings Bug, says

Next
year,
enjoy a
debt-
free
*. Christmas!

Join the Zions Savings Christmas Club
NOW! Then, when the 1962 Christmas gift
season rolls around, you can pay the bills
in full in cash . . . with no installment in-
terest charges ... and you will have earned
a big 4% on your savings!

Mail this coupon today:

Zions Savings & Loan Christmas Club
33 East 1st South, Salt Lake City, Utah

Mail or bring in coupon for officer's signature.

Gentlemen:

Please enroll me as a member of tfie Christmas Club.

For 50 weeks In 50 weeks

I will pay weekly | will receive

JLands

« iNome..

• Address

• City

Zone...

. Stote

I Signature
• of Officer

savings started
now earn a big

compounded semi-annually

current rate
per annum

33 E. First South— Downtown

Salt Lake City, Utah

open Fridays 'til 6:30 p.m.

4901 South State in Murray

open Saturdays 'til Noon
Page 782

iscape

Idci. Elaine James

Proudly she held it high:
"See my landscape that I drawed,"
She exclaimed, pride in her eye,
Expecting I'd be awed.

There was but a line
Like fenceposts; I saw more —
A child's faith, sweet and fine,
A small friend to adore.

There is no art so lush,
No colors so ali\e
As from the magic brush —
A gift from a child of five.

luiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiifiiiiiiiiiuimi

lllllllllllllKlllllllllllllllllllll

UJiv iilaae cfroni a
cJerryi cJowel

Janet W. Breeze

TRY making some inexpensive but
practical gifts this year. Here's a
bib for the little ones that is highly
absorbent and takes no more than ten
minutes to make. Fold one end of a
terry guest towel over 4/2". Now cut a
half circle in center of the fold 4 Vz " long
and 1 Vi " deep. Sew on one continuous
string of bias tape, and you're through.

Still time to honor your

PIONEER
ANCESTOR

IN JUST A FEW MONTHS, one of America's most unique and
most versatile theaters will be completed. Like the historic Salt Lake
Theater, which it resembles, this structure will be a landmark . . . artisti-
cally as well as geographically. Church, state, school and industry have
combined to build this functional re-creation of one of the great cultural
centers of Western America. Seat plaques honoring your Pioneer Ancestors
will make this a living memorial to those men and women who saw in
the theater a dramatic way in which to worship their God and enjoy their
fellow man. A matchless . . . but inexpensive . . . project for you or your
family organization. Write or call: The Sons of the Utah Pioneers, 2998
Connor Street (HU 4-1462), for details today . . .

'. . . Surely this memorialization effort deserves general support/'

HAWAII

At prices you can afford. Next
escorted tour leaves November 24.

TOURNAMENT OF ROSES
PARADE

Tour departs December 27.

MARGARET LUND
TOURS

72 East 4th South

(Moxum Hotel Lobby)

Box 2065 Salt Lake City 11, Utah

DA 2-5559 - HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

VOirthdayi Congratulations

One Hundred Two

Mrs. Hilda Erickson
Grantsville, Utah

Ninety-five

Mrs. Nellie Cobb Lambert
Panorama City, California

Mrs. Mary Hegsted Rawson
Ogden, Utah

Ninety-four

Mrs. AR^'ILLA Harrison Storrs
American Fork, Utah

Mrs. Elizabeth Thomas Shaw
Los Angeles, California

Mrs. Harriet P. S. Clawson
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-three

Mrs. Eliza Cook Jackson
Provo, Utah

Page 784

Ninety-two

Mrs. Carrie Victoria Boyd Steward
Safford, Arizona

Mrs. Rosilla Southworth Osborn
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Ida Terry Blair Chase
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Julia M. Sullivan Greene
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Olive Draper Anderson
Nephi, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Alice Jane Charlesworth
Whatcott

Kanosh, Utah

Mrs. Beulah Chandler Johnson
Mesa, Arizona

Mrs. Lucy Curtis Rigby
Caldwell, Idaho

Mrs. Miriam Diplock Land
Sacramento, California

Ninety

Mrs. Marianne Land
Sacto, California

Mrs. Annie Stockdale Middlemas
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Rose Brown Walker
Ogden, Utah

Mrs. Mary Ann Wayman Stoddard
Humphreys

Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Margaret Ross David
Kansas City, Missouri

Mrs. Agnes Colpman Harrison
Salt Lake City, Utah

JVfiiri

r. SPENCER CORNWALL

1. Stories of Our
Mormon Hymns

J. Spencer Cornwall

"Authors and composers of hymns are not mediocre

people. They are people with a great deal of religious

experience." In this new handbook to the LDS hymn

book, 31 1 hymns are treated, their sources given,

with biographies and pictures of the authors

(where obtainable). This highly readable, entertaining

book follows the numbering in the hymn book and

appeals especially to choristers, organists, and all

who love our hymns.

$3.95

2. LIVING TRUTHS FROM THE DOCTRINE & COVENANTS

lew!

ups

tliN

of fWn9*

fUH

3. THE LDS FUN BOOK
OF THINGS TO DO

J. Stanley and
Elizabeth Schoenfeld

Over 40 pages of cross word

puzzles, picture writing, and

quizzes on early LDS history,

books of the Bible and Book of

Mormon, the Church and the

Priesthood, Presidents of the

Church, etc. Planned for ages

10 to 100, each activity entertains

as it instructs.

(paperback)$l .00

(^f r

iivmi'
%itks

from the
OOCTRlWeand

COVENANTS

CMR'STINC

f,OBl^lSO^

Christine H. Robinson

Originally prepared as Relief
Society Visiting Teacher Messages,
these living truths are based on
selected quotations from modern-
day revelations. Most of them
have been amplified. Each
selection sets forth an eternal,
unchangeable principle, and can
be read as a separate and complete
message to serve as a guidepost
in daily spiritual living. j^ ^y*

ftlllllljiii

llllllllll

DcsQrct^SBooh Co.

44 East South Temple - Salt Lake City. Utah --*

DESERET BOOK COMPANY

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen:

Enclosed you will find Q check [J money order Q I have

an account. Please charge. Amount enclosed S for

encircled (numbered) books:

1 2 3

Name .
Address
City

Zone

State

Residents of Utah include 3% sales tax.

FOR YOUR
GROWING FAMILY. . .

Do you really

need $10,000

more insurance,

but feel you just

can't afford it?

. . . THEN THIS MESSAGE
IS FOR YOU!

Beneficial Life solves this problem
for you with its low-cost "Commer-
cial Whole Life" policy. This low-
premium perma^ie^Hnsurance builds
cash values quickly and provides
generous retirement benefits. You
save, of course, by buying your in-
surance in the larger "economy-size"
amounts of $10,000 or more. Ask
your Beneficial agent about it . . .
or mail coupon below.

BENEFICIAL LIFE INSURANCE COMPANY

Beneficial Life Building

Dept. R1161 , Salt Lake City, Utah

I would like a Beneficial Life agent to call and give me details
on this low-cost plan.

Name

Address

City Zone State :

Second Class Postage P
at Salt Lake City, Utal

MA8 &2

.JtfftJiJH't

BENEFICIAL MFl

Virgil H. Smith, Pres.

Salt Lake City, Utah

S& A (B

s^ m.

VOL 48 NO. 12

^essonsi for March'

:ember #61

'r^ - yfc

>jr '. V,

^■^'^

.*J^.1

^,M:

(>:

%j>^'

>»«ef

^- A- !..<*'/

o//2 j<foy[iul cJriist

Ins W. Schow

Come from your fields, oh, shepherds.
From your drowsy flocks of sheep;
On this one night leave your vigil
With the stars while others sleep.

For the heavens are filled with rapture.
Hours prior to the morn,
And an angel speaks to tell you
That the infant Lord is born.

Come from your plains, oh. Wise Men;
Leave your ancient scrolls and charts;
Leave your ponderings and parchments
For the knowledge faith imparts.

For a new star glows in splendor,
Spotlighting the little town.
And on David's ancient city
Rests the seal of heaven's crown.

Come in witness to the glory

Which the Father has unfurled

Through an Infant's cry, and an angel's song,.

And a new star over the world.

The Cover: Virgin and Child, From a Painting by Carlo Dolci
Transparency by Camera Clix

Frontispiece: Sheep in Pasture, Wasatch Mountains, Utah
Photograph by Willard Luce

Co\er Design by E\an Jensen

Cover Lithographed in Full Color by Dereset News Press

Qjroin I Lear and QJar

I wish to congratulate you on the excel-
lent quality of each issue of our Magazine.
It is a continual source of inspiration to
the sisters. The Relief Society Maga-
zine has been bringing sunshine into my
home for sexen years. Thanks for so
man\^ nice stories, the beautiful pictures
on the coxers, the lessons, the cooking
recipes, and the beautiful poems. The
cover for the July Magazine, ^'This Is the
Place Monument/' is mv favorite. I was
there at the dedication. It was a most
impressive occasion.

— Maude B. Reel

Los Angeles, California

I ha\e been a member of Relief So-
ciety for o\er thirty years. I ha\e learned
ho\\- to quilt and how to do many useful
things. I do so much enjov the lessons
and the stories and poetrv in the Maga-
zine. The October issue came this morn-
ing, and the autumn colors on the coxer
are beautiful.

— Angie La\on Stone

Pocatello, Idaho

Last night I studied the literature les-
son in the July 1961 issue of The Rehei
Society Magazine, and toda\' attended the
class on it. Both were a beautiful experi-
ence. I re-read the poetry in the July
issue and found it all most delicate, deep,
and appealing. Since now there seem to
be few places where such lovely poetry
is printed, I want to let you know how
much I enjoy and appreciate the Maga-
zine.

— Dorothy J. Roberts

Salt Lake City, Utah

Please accept my appreciation for a
wonderful Magazine. ]\Iv family have
enjoyed it \ery much. M\' thanks go to
my sisters in Libby, Montana, for the
wonderful opportunity to enjov Relief
Society and the Afagazine. It was a
source of great joy to me through several
months of illness last }ear. I looked for-
ward to each new issue and read every
Magazijie sexeral times.

— Esther Eilertsen
Libby, Montana

I simply can't let another month go
by without letting you know of my ap-
preciation for the Magazine. Since my
grammar school days it has played a big
part in my life — my mother read the
stories to us then. I shall never forget one
story in particular — "Grandma Jack-
son" — which was in the Magazine about
1947, We lo\'ed to read it over and over.
Having been a member of Relief Society
since my early 'teens, I have had close
contact with the Magazine, and now, as
a Magazine representative for our branch,
I can truly say it is a joy, for it sells
itself.

— Valeria M. Mitchell
Athens, Alabama

The articles in the Magazine inspire me
to live better each day and continually
build upon my testimony, and thus the
testimonies of my family are influenced.
The lessons are giving me a rich and
varied education and a text to teach and
be taught by. I have served as presi-
dent, secretary, \isiting teacher, and class
leader for the work meeting and litera-
ture class. Through these years the
Magazine has been my companion and
guide. The reactions of women in the
Church to a wide variety of experiences
are brought out in the stories in such a
way that I feel as if I were there. These
women influence my reactions to my
problems, my large family, my dear hus-
band, and my Church.

— Beth Milner Raynes
Menlo Park, California

I enjoy The Rehef Society Magazine
immensely and look foru'ard to it every
month. At times when I need help
spiritually and mentally, and I read the
Magazine, I am always inspired and life
seems more worth\\hile and gives me just
the uplift that I need, and, at other times,
when I need to be humbled, it does that,
too. I think it is one of the best Maga-
zines published anyuhere.

— Mrs. Aleta Drew

Orem, Utah

Page 786

THE RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Monthly Publication of the Relief Society of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints

RELIEF SOCIETY GENERAL BOARD

Belle S. Spafford ------ - President

Marianne C. Sharp - First Counselor

Louise W. Madsen ----- Second Counselor

Hulda Parker . - - - - Secretory-Treasurer

Anna B. Hart Christine H. Robinson Annie M. Ellsworth Fanny S. Kienitz

Edith S. Elliott Alberta H. Christensen Mary R. Young Elizabeth B. Winters

Florence J. Madsen Mildred B. Eyring Mary V. Cameron LaRue H. Resell

Leone G. Layton Charlotte A. Larsen Afton W. Hunt Jennie R. Scott

Blanche B. Stoddard Edith P. Backman Wealtha S. Mendenhall Alice L. Wilkinson

Evon W. Peterson Winniefred S. Pearle M. Olsen LaPriel S. Bunker

Aleine M. Young Manwaring Elsa T. Peterson Irene W. Buehner

Josie B. Bay Elna P. Haymond Irene B. Woodford Irene C. Lloyd

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE

Editor .-.-------- - Marianne C. Sharp

Associate Editor _____----- Vesta P Crawford

General Manager .__------- Belle S Spafford

VOL 48 DECEMBER 1961 NO. 12

(contents

SPECIAL FEATURES

In Memoriam — President J. Reuben Clark, Jr Hugh B Brown 789

Henry D. Moyle Appointed First Counselor in the First Presidency 794

Hugh B. Brown Appointed Second Counselor in the First Presidency 799

Gordon Bitner Hinckley Appointed to the Council of the Twelve Mark E. Petersen 802

Thorpe B. Isaacson Appointed Assistant to the Council of the Twelve

LeGrand Richards 805

Boyd K. Packer Appointed Assistant to the Council of the Twelve Dale T. Tingey 808

Relief Society — An Extension of the Home Hugh B. Brown 811

The Relief Society Annual General Conference — 1961 Hulda Parker 820

Protect Your Family Against Tuberculosis Franklin K. Brough 833

FICTION

"Oh, Little Town. . . ." Beatrice R. Parsons 829

Because of the Word — Chapter 5 Hazel M. Thomson 836

GENERAL FEATURES

From Near and Far 786

Sixty Years Ago 822

Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 823

Editorial: The 131st Semi-Annual Church Conference 824

Birthday Congratulations 864

FEATURES FOR THE HOME

What Is Christmas? Agetha King 807

The Gift Tree Nancy M Armstrong 810

Holiday Table LaRue Resell 826

Wrapped Up to Please June Feulner Krambule 834

A Heart of Love Pauline M. Bell 848

LESSONS FOR MARCH

Theology — Endure "Unto the End" Roy W. Doxey 841

Visiting Teacher Messages — "According to Men's Faith It Shall Be Done Unto

Them" Christine H. Robinson 847

Work Meeting — The True Spirit of Hospitality Elaine Anderson Cannon 849

Literature — James Russell Lowell Briant S. Jacobs 851

Social Science — Homemaking, a Creative Calling (Continued) Ariel S. Ballif 857

POETRY

In Joyful Trust — Frontispiece Iris W. Schow 785

Sacred Night Lela Foster Morris 793

First Fall Margery S. Stewart 797

A Prayer for Christmas Margaret B. Shomaker 819

PUBLISHED MONTHLY BY THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY

Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under
the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in
section 1103, Act of October 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned
unless return postage is enclosed. Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only.
The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manuscripts.

Page 787

PRESIDENT J. REUBEN CLARK, JR.

Page 788

In M

emoriam

President J. Reuben Clark, Jr.

1871 - 1961
MAN OF FAITH

President Hugh B. Brown
Of the First Presidency

THE request to write about a
be]o\ ed brotber and associate
is accepted gratefully, tbougb
with hesitation. I'm grateful for
the opportunity to draw attention to
the sterling worth of a giant soul,
but no writing or words could add
luster to his illustrious life. His life
is his eulog\\ I hesitate because
President Clark's stature was such
that no single article, in fact, no
biography could do him justice
though it should be written by a
modern Bos well.

His date and place of birth, his
education, marriage and family life,
his distinguished public career and
devoted and efficient service in the
Presidency of the Church were all
noted and published when we cele-
brated his 90th birthda\- and later
mourned his passing.

As we attempt to analyze and
assess his sterling qualities and call
attention to the threads of gold
which lent a sheen to the pattern
of his life, some basic characteristics
seem to stand out from the many
which might be noted. His steady
course from childhood to four score
and ten demonstrated \\hat Long-
fellow noted: ''How far the gulf
stream of our youth may flow into
the arctic regions of our lives."

FAJTH: Faith was the rock
foundation upon which his charac-
ter was built from his earliest

childhood. His own faith,
and buttressed by that of
cuts, saved his life on
occasions when he was but
and in later life his faith,
with the sa\'ing faith of
wrought modern miracles,
from one of his General Co
talks:

inspired
his par-
several
a child,
coupled
others,
I quote
nference

As I think about faith, this principle of
power, I am obhged to behe\'e that it is
an intelligent force. Of what kind, I do
not know. But it is superior to and
overrules all other forces of w^hich we
know. It is the principle, the force, by
which the dead are restored to life.

His great faith and discriminating
sense of values prompted him, with-
out hesitation, to accept the call of
President Heber J. Grant. To quote
his law partner and Church associ-
ate, Albert E. Bowen: ''His numer-
ous influential and powerful friends
in the East have found it difficult
to understand his abandoning offers
of lucrative association and worldly
prominence for the relative obscur-
ity of his position in the Church,
with its absence of all chance for
material emoluments — but Presi-
dent Clark does not look upon this
as a sacrifice, neither does he pose
as a martyr to the cause."

STAMINA: It has been said that
stamina is what enables the
thoroughbred to go the extra mile,
to endure to the end. This quality

Page 789

790

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

is a compound of faith, courage,
determination, and self-confidence.
He possessed all these to the N'th
degree.

SENSE OF VALUES: His pred-
ecessor as an ambassador to Mexico,
D wight Morrow, a very wealthy
man, said he had ne\'er met a man
^^'ho \\'as so completely unawed by
monev or those who possess it. We
who were very close to him were
often amazed at the clarity with
which he saw straight through sham
and pretense, how he remained aloof
and impervious to the little arts and
devices by which little men sought
to ingratiate themselves. Again
quoting Brother Bowen:

His powerful mind had a way of brush-
ing aside all the overburden of super-
ficiality or deceptive gilding and laying
the basic issue bare at the roots. He
kno\AS, too, how ephemeral worldlv honor
and public plaudits are. He is not seduced
by them away from the central purpose
of his life.

SPIRITUALITY: While Presi-
dent Clark was an intenselv practical
man, and loved the good earth, he
was always deeply spiritual. In fact,
he believed all things to be spiritual,
that all converge into one grand
unity, that the material world in
which we live is governed by spirit-
ual forces, and that all experiences
gained in the realm of truth are in-
tended to be preparatory for what
lies ahead. He placed at the
disposal of the Church all his ex-
periences, training, power, and
outstanding abilities. He disdained,
in fact, despised, subterfuge, sham,
insincerity, and pretense.

INDUSTRY: His associates, both
in the Government office and in the
Church, knew him to be one of

the hardest working men in public
office. \\ e who were privileged to
see some of his work in the law
office recall his taking off his coat,
going into the library at 5:00 p.m.,
when the rest of the staff left for
home, and finding him there when
we returned for work the next morn-
ing. He thought nothing of an
all-night search for cases and prece-
dents. He \^'as never satisfied until
he had tapped all the facets of legal
knowledge a\ailable on the case in
hand. Among President Clark's
distinguishing characteristics were
an unusual capacity or an indom-
itable desire for work. Pie seemed
to have a ^i^ile and irresistible en-
ergy.

HUMILITY: While much of his
life was spent in high office, and
while he was the subject of praise
and adulation, the art of blandish-
ment did not affect him. He was
a truly educated man, but his educa-
tion seeminglv tended to emphasize
to him the limitations of his knowl-
edge as he glimpsed the vast
unkno^^•n. His humility grew in
large measure out of his lifelong
study of the life of the Master,
which life he consistently emulated.

On one occasion, when President
Clark \^as introduced to an audi-
ence \^ith somewhat effusive refer-
ence to his distinguished career, he
said, ''If I could believe one half
of the things that Brother

has said about me were true, I would
be very happv indeed. But we all
know ourselves better than anyone
else knows us, and we can take our
measure, if we will, and have the
good things that are said about us
be as the end that we shall try to
reach,"

IN MEMORIAM — PRESIDENT J. REUBEN CLARK, JR.

791

At the time President Clark was
sustained in the First Presidency,
he made the following statement in
General Conference:

I am deeply aware of and deeply grate-
ful for the great honor that people have
bestowed upon me. I am also aware that
a responsibihtv equally great comes with
that honor. May I say that just now
I am thinking more about the responsi-
bihty than about the honor. Should any
of you have hopes about my work in this
high office to which I am called, I trust
I shall not too much disappoint you. If
any of you ha\"e misgivings, I can only
say that your misgivings can hardly be
greater than my own. I am keenly con-
scious of mv o^^•n deficiency. I come late
in life to a new work.

INTEGRITY: An incident will
illustrate his honestv, integrity, and
fidelity to high ideals, even when
away from the Church and in high
public office. He, of course, having
been raised in the Church, had
personal con\'ictions about the use
of liquor and tobacco. The prohibi-
tion law was in effect in the United
States when he was ambassador to
Mexico. He knew that the embassy,
including the land it occupied, were
strips of the United States Territory.
He therefore made the public dec-
laration that "while I am ambassa-
dor to Mexico, no alcoholic liquors
will be served in the United States
Embassy." This was lon^ before he
was called to the First Presidency.
His rugged honesty, physical stam-
ina, and capacity for work were due,
in part, to his early life on the farm
in Grantsville.

QNE may ask, "What did he
leave to posterity in addition
to his example of devoted service?"
An\' student of Church literature
\^ili find some of its richest \olumcs

written by President J. Reuben
Clark, Jr. If you read the little
booklet, "To Them of the Last
Wagon," you will be impressed, as
some commentators were, a few of
which we quote. "Soul stirring,
imaginative tribute to all the un-
mentioned and unnoticed follow-
ers." "Gripping and inspiring
recitals of the trials of Mormon
pioneers." "Classical excellence was
a source of unbounded pleasure.
Fine Biblical style of feeling and of
writing."

He also published a work known
as "Wist Ye Not That I Must Be
About My Father's Business?" of
which Dr. John A. Widtsoe wrote,
"The Author, with great skill, has
made the visit real to us who live
far away from it in time, a real gift
to Bible students." And another
author said, "I am intrigued by the
yividness of the narrative and awed
by the completeness of the re-
search."

No more scholarly work has been
done on the New Testament gos-
pels and Third Nephi than was done
by President Clark in preparing,
"Our Lord of The Gospels," and his
radio series, later published in bnok
form, "On the Way to Immortality
and Eternal Life," is in a class by
itself. Later he published a most
valuable work on "Why the King
James \^ersion." He also published
many treatises, analyses, and State
documents while in the Department
of State.

Indicati\e of the estimate in
which his associates held him, may
we quote a few tributes from d.s-
tinguished associates. President
Hoover said of him, "Never ha\e our
relations been lifted to so high a

792

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

point of confidence and co-opera-
tion, and there is no more important
service in the whole of foreign re-
lations with the United States."
Henry L. Stimpson, Secretary of
State, wrote: ''Your distinguished
service as an American Ambassador
to Mexico has reflected signal credit
upon our Department of State."

A lifetime friend, law partner, and
associate in the General Authorities,
Albert E. Bowen, wrote of President
Clark as follows:

The personal endowment and qualities
which have made possible his \aried and
distinguished achiexements are pediaps
three, with their corollaries: First, a vigor-
ous and discriminating intellect. His is
the rare power of penetrating through all
confusing, superficial envelopments to the
root and marrow of confronting prob-
lems. Second, a prodigious power of
work, a constitution which seems able to
respond to any demand that may be made
upon it. Work is his \ocation and his
avocation, his pursuit and his pastime.
Three, an uncompromising, undeviating
honesty — intellectual and moral honesty.
"Face the facts" is a characteristic expres-
sion of his. He spends no time in work-
ing upon schemes of deviation. Having
been surrounded with abundant oppor-
tunity for graft and acquisition, he has
come through \xithout the smell of fire
upon his garments. To him sham and
pretense are an abomination.

Senator Philander C. Knox wrote
of him:

I regard him as one of the soundest and
most diligent lawyers of my acquaintance.
He has specialized in international, com-
mercial, and legal affairs, and, in my
opinion, it would be difficult to secure the
combination of sound judgment, natural
aptitude, and special training that Mr.
Clark possesses.

I regard his views and opinions on the
vital questions in\'olved equal to those of
any man in America. In speaking in the

Senate today I shall put in the record an
analysis of the treaty made by Major Clark
with the obserxation that it displays the
most thorough grasp of the intricate sub-
jects inxolved, yet presented and made by
a man possessing one of the ablest ana-
lytical minds I know.

Chief Justice Charles Evans
Hughes, when Secretary of State,
wrote to President Clark about some
work he had done for the Depart-
ment of State:

You brought to the task not only the
great adxantage of your ability and apti-
tude and 3'our experience as a former
solicitor of the department, but energy
and sympathy with the objects we were
trying to attain, which made vour associa-
tion with our w ork a matter of the utmost
personal satisfaction on my part.

President Clark served under
eight Presidents of the United States
in the Department of State and as
ambassador. He also served as
counselor to three Presidents of the
Church.

During forty-six years of his life, a
gracious, lovely lady stood by his
side. Her never- failing faith in
him, her encouragement and self-
sacrificing loyalty, sustained him
through the lean years of their early
life and she carried her full share of
the load. Her beauty, poise, and
queenly bearing refined the atmos-
phere of the distinguished inter-
national societv in which they
moved in later vears.

They were parents of three lovely
and highh^ gifted daughters and a
worthy son.

Let us sav of our esteemed col-
league what Antony said of
Brutus:

His life was gentle, and the elements
so mixed in him that nature might stand
and say to all the world, ''This was a man."

Josef Muench

WINTER IN YOSEMITE NATIONAL PARK
CALIFORNIA

Sacred I Light

Leh Foster Morris

Chimes of distant bells are heard across the snow,
Within, the grate fire fades, whispers, and burns low,
Leaving the room to darkness and to me,
Save for the gentle glow of Christmas tree,
\Miose lush low hanging branches loosely hold
Perfume like frankincense and myrrh of old.

I surely feel a holy Presence here.

On this most sacred night of all the year;

It seems a benediction from above

Fills this quiet home with reverence and love;

In prayerful humility, I stand before the tree.

Whose shining star commemorates our Lord's nativity.

In his name may we know lasting peace.
From strife and war may all men win surcease;
May righteousness and joy reign throughout the earth,
All nations glorify the memory of his birth.

Page 793

Henry D. Moyle, First Counselor
in The First Presidency

ON October 12, 1961, President for Utah and was active in many
Henry Dinwoodey Moyle, business interests. For ten years he
Second Counselor in the First presided over Cottonwood Stake in
Presidency, was appointed, ordained. Salt Lake Countv, where his vigor-
and set apart as First Counselor in ous leadership in the Welfare Pro-
the First Presidency of the Church, gram resulted in his appointment in
to fill the vacancy occasioned by 1936, by the First Presidency, as a
the death of President J. Reuben member of the General Church
Clark, Jr., on October 6, 1961. Welfare Committee, and a year
President Moyle had served as later he became chairman. His long
Second Counselor in the First Presi- devotion to missionary work has
dency since June 14, 1959, at the been of inestimable value in spread-
time of the passing of President ing the gospel message throughout
Stephen L Richards. At that time the world. As President Moyle de-
Elder Harold B. Lee wrote for The clared in his October 1961 Confer-
Relief Society Magazine: 'Tresident ence address: ''. . . you cannot be
David O. McKay announced his new close to missionary work without
Second Counselor, Henry D. Moyle being conscious of and without
— which appointment, as the Presi- acknowledging the fact that the
dent explained, was inspired from Lord has touched the hearts of men
the proper source — the Church all over the world and made them
realized that, literally, the Lord had responsive to the humble testimo-
put his hand upon the man needed nies of the elders. . . ." The testimony
for the work to be done. . . ." of President Moyle is at once hum-
President Moyle, a leader of great ble and yet spiritually resplendent,
spirituality, broad experience, and and so inspirational that it has
wise judgment, was born in Salt touched the hearts of the entire
Lake City, Utah, April 22, 1889, a Church.

son of James H. Moyle and Alice E. In 1919 President Moyle married
Dinwoodey, true representatives of Alberta Wright, a gracious and
the pioneer heritage. He was edu- beautiful woman, who has been a
cated in Salt Lake City schools, re- true helpmate and an inspiration
ceived his bachelor of science de- and comfort to President Moyle.
gree from the University of Utah, Sister Moyle, in her travels with
a law degree from the University of President Moyle, has become known
Chicago, and did graduate work at and loved by thousands of Relief So-
the University of Freiburg. He ciety women, who have been up-
served three years as a missionary in lifted and blessed by her faith and
Germany and was a captain of in- her lovely spirit. President and
fantry in the First World War. He Sister Moyle have had three sons,
was United States District Attorney two living, and four daughters.

Page 794

PRESIDENT HENRY D. MOYLE

Page 795

795

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

PRESIDENT HENRY D. MOYLE
AND HIS FAMILY

Upper picture, seated, left to right:
President Henn- D. Moyle; Janet Moylc
(Mrs. Veigh }. Nielson); X'irginia Moyle
(Mrs. Howard J. Marsh); Sister Alberta
Wright Moyle (wife of President Moyle).

Standing, left to right: Marie Moyle
(Mrs. Frank G. ^^'angeman); Aliee Moyle
(Mrs. Kenneth W. Yeates, Jr.); Henry D.
Moyle, Jr.

At left: Richard Wright Moyle.

PRESIDENT HENRY D. MOYLE

797

Henry D. Movie, Jr. is President of
the reeently organized French East
Mission; Richard is a student at the
University of Utah; Ahce Moyle is
married to Kenneth W. Yeates, Jr.;
Marie is the wife of Frank G. Wan-
geman; Virginia is Mrs. Howard J.
Marsh; and Janet is Mrs. Veigh J.
Nielson. President and Sister Moyle
have twenty-four grandchildren.

The sisters in all the stakes and
missions of the Church rejoice in
the appointment of President Moyle
as First Counselor in the First Presi-
dency, and their prayers are with
him and his lovely family. Relief

Society women throughout the
world mav well be directed bv Presi-
dent Moyle's counsel to be always
aware of the Heavenly Father's near-
ness ''and the blessings which we
receive. . . ."

The sisters of the Church are
grateful for the faith and inspira-
tion expressed by President Moyle in
his Conference address of Saturday,
September 27th, in which he de-
clared: "We know without any
question of a doubt that the bless-
ings which descend upon us as a
people are directly commensurate
with our faithfulness. . . ."

QJirst QJati

Margery S. S^itw^it

In the winter morning

Wild and white on the \\inno\\ed

Peaks, snowflakes ride

On silver rnnners

Down the secret lakes of skies,

Down the glassed slopes

Of December.

There was a touch warning

IVIe to waken, to the \\ind-so\\ed

Fields, to the ^^ide

Pillage of storm, sunners

Of summer silenced, snow passes my eyes

Snow on the April branches

I remember.

Always beauty falls, falls
Through my palms. . . .
But while it falls, feeds me
With its bread ... its psalms.

Boyart Studio

PRESIDENT HUGH B. BROWN

Page 798

President Hugh B. Brown

Appointed Second Counselor

in the First Presidency

PRESIDENT Hugh B. Brown,
Counselor in the First Presi-
dency, was appointed, ordained,
and set apart as Second Counselor
in the First Presidency, on October

12, 1961.

This distinguished honor and sac-
red responsibility came to President
Brown following years of devoted
and inspired service to the Church
in many capacities. He has long
encouraged, comforted, and blessed
the members of the Church, and
has inspired and directed young men
and women in fields of service and
spiritual development.

President Brown was born in Salt
Lake City, Utah, October 26, 1883,
the son of Lydia Jane and Homer
M. Brown. In his young manhood
he went to Canada with his parents,
and at the age of twent3'-one, he was
called upon a mission to Great
Britain. Among his later callings
to service in the Church have been
the appointment as the first Presi-
dent of Lethbridge Stake; President
of Granite Stake; twice President of
the British Mission, Co-ordinator
for Church servicemen in World
War II, and a member of the fac-
ulty of Brigham Young University,
where, in addition to his teaching
responsibilities, he acted as co-ordi-
nator for servicemen who were at-
tending the University.

In 1953 Elder Brown was sus-
tained as an Assistant to the Council
of the Twelve; in 1958 he was

ZINA YOUNG CARD BROWN

(Wife of President Hugh B. Brown)

sustained a member of the Council
of the Twelve; and in June 1961, he
was sustained as a Counselor in the
First Presidency.

President Brown's beloved wife,
Zina Y, Card, whom he married in
the Salt Lake Temple in 1908, has
been a gracious and devoted help-
mate to her husband, and an inspira-
tion and blessing to the women of
the Church. At the time he ac-
cepted the calling to be a member
of the Council of the Twelve, Presi-
dent Brown said: ''My beloved wife
Zina Card Brown is more responsible
for my being here than I am. . . .
Zina believed in me when I did not
believe in myself/* President and

Page 799

800

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

ZINA LYDIA BROWN
(Mrs. G. P. Brown)

ZOLA GRACE BROWN HODSON
(Mrs. W. G. Hodson)

HUGH C. BROWN

MRS. LAJUNE BROWN MUNK

Sister Brown are the parents of two
sons arid six daughters. One son,
Hugh Card Brown, was killed in
1942, while serving in the Royal
Air Force. The lovely daughters are
all mothers and homemakers.
The wide and distinguished par-

ticipation of President Brown in
civic affairs, under two Governments
( Canada and the United States ) , and
his considerable training and experi-
ence in law and business, his com-
mission as a major in the British
Army, and other exacting responsi-

PRESIDENT HUGH B. BROWN

801

MARGARET BROWN JORGENSON MARY MYRTICE BROWN FIRMAGE

(Mrs. Clinton O. Jorgenson) (Mrs. Edwin R. Firmage)

CAROL RAE BRO\\^N BUNKER

(Mrs. Douglas Bunker)

bilities, have gi\cn him a background
ill the temporal concerns of people
which greath" increases his capacity
as a leader, a counselor, and as a
man of rectitude, strength, and de-
votion — a great man in the coun-
sels of men.

DR. CHARLES AL\NLEY BROWN

It is the blessed privilege of the
women of the Church to sustain
and uphold President Brown in this
high calling to the First Presidency,
and to accept in gratitude his leader-
ship of inspiration and deep and
seasoned \\isdom.

Gordon Bitner Hinckley Appointed
to the Council of the Twelve

Elder Mark E. Petersen
Of the Council of the Twehe

ELDER GORDON B. HINCKLEY

AS Mormon ism has become a
world-wide movement in re-
cent years, the missionary
system of the Church has taken on
tremendous proportions. It involves
the labors of more than 9,000 mis-
sionaries in sixty-four missions in
twenty-eight nations in all parts of
the free world.

Through it last year approximate-
ly six million missionary tracts and
one half million copies of The Book
of Mormon were distributed, result-
ing in 48,000 con\'ert baptisms, a
figure which probably will be doub-
led in 1961.

It is a great pulsing, progressive
enterprise which touches intimately
the lives of hosts of people both
within and without the Church.

Page 802

At the heart of it all sits a young
man who co-ordinates its manifold
activities under the direction of the
First Presidency of the Church. He
is Elder Gordon Bitner Hinckley,
appointed as the newest member of
the Council of the Twehe at the
October 1961 General Conference
of the Church.

Over his desk and through his
telephone pass literallv thousands of
communications pertaining to this
work. They come from the mis-
sions themsehes, from homes of
missionaries, the Selective Ser\ice,
colleges, printers, editors, writers,
and translators.

They pertain to assignment of
missionaries, to transfer, when
necessary, to care for the sick in the
field, and death when that occas-
ionally happens; to preparation and
publication of mission literature in
scores of tongues, to radio scripts,
TV programs, and even to transpor-
tation problems.

Elder Hinckley has literally
grown up with this modern mission-
ary enterprise, and the details of its
operation not only are directed but
in a considerable degree have been
developed b}- him.

His missionary activity began in
the depth of the depression, when
there were relatively few mission-
aries in the field. That was in 1933.
Having graduated from the Uni-
versity of Utah with a Bachelor of

GORDON BITNER HINCKLEY APPOINTED TO THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE

803

ELDER GORDON B. HINCKLEY AND HIS FAMILY

Front row, left to right: Clark Hinckley; Cynthia Hinckley.

Back row, left to right: Virginia Hinckley; Marjorie Pav Hincklcv, wife of Elder
Hinckley; Elder Gordon B. Hinckley and granddaughter Heather Barnes; Kathleen
Hinckley Barnes; N. Alan Barnes.

Insert: Richard G. Hinckley, serving on a mission in Germany.

xArts degree in June of the previous
veai% he was preparing to enter
Columbia University School of
Journalism when he received his call
to go to England.

Elder Joseph F. Merrill of the
Council of the Twelve became presi-

the mission literature for all the mis-
sions.

One of his most important con-
tributions in this connection was his
work on the "Fulness of Times''
series, consisting of thirty-nine half-
hour dramatizations of Church his-

dent of the European mission in tory. These were produced in

1934, and recognizmg the exception- Hollywood bv the finest talent

al talents of this young missionary, available. Elder Hincklcv wrote

he chose him as a special assistant niost of the scripts for the series,

in administering many of the affairs edited all of them, and supervised

ot the mission. theii production. This series has
Returning home at the close of

his successful period of service, he
was appointed by the First Presi-
dency to work with President Steph-
en L Richards in the newly
organized Church Radio, Publicity,
and Mission Literature committee.
In this capacitv he prepared nu-
merous aids for missionaries,
including film strips, thousands of
radio scripts, and the supervision of

been used throughout the world
and has been presented over at least
500 diflferent radio stations which
contributed their time without cost
for the Church.

He also produced a second series
from The Book of Mormon under
the title, 'A New Witness for
Christ," which also saw wide distri-
bution.

804

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

tj^OR years he has had the respon-
sibihtv of producing the Sunday
night Church broadcast o\er KSL.
He has furnished radio programs for
hundreds of other stations, and
has carried the detail for our
Church participation on ''Colum-
bia's Church of the Air" broadcasts.
In 1938-39 the Church had an
exhibit in the San Francisco World
Fair on Treasure Island, which also
was assigned to Elder Ilincklev. For
this purpose a scale model of the
Salt Lake Tabernacle was made,
and organ recitals and an illustrated
story of the Church were presented
there to tens of thousands of World
Fair visitors.

Elder Hinckley fulfilled a similar
responsibility for the centennial of
the discovery of gold in California.
He supervised the building of a
replica of the cabin occupied by the
members of the Mormon Battalion
when gold was found on January 24,
1848. On the occasion of this cele-
bration. Governor Earl Warren,
now of the United States Supreme
Court, paid glowing tribute to the
Mormon people.

Elder Hinckley was assigned by
President George Albert Smith to
write. What of the Mormons, set-
ting forth facts on the Church and
its history for presentation to the
governors of America who met in
Salt Lake City for convention in
1947. The book has since become
one of our most widely used mis-
sionary volumes.

Elder Hinckley wrote The Lite oi
James H. MoyJe, the father of Presi-
dent Henry D. Moyle. He has
authored scores of pamphlets and
newspaper and magazine articles.

He also worked on a committee
which has produced the temple
ceremonies in thirteen different lan-
guages, including German, Dutch,
Danish, Swedish, Norwegian, Fin-
nish, French, Spanish, Tahitian,
Tongan, Samoan, and Maori.

He has traveled extensively in the
Orient in connection with his mis-
sionary assignments. He was caught
in the anti-American rioting in
Tokyo in i960, and was in Korea
last May when the military took
over the government there. Shoot-
ing occurred beneath his own hotel
windows.

At the age of twentv-seven he was
named a member of the Deseret
Sunday School Union Board and
served in this capacity for nine years.
In 1946 he became a counselor in
the East Mill Creek Stake Presi-
dency and ten years later was made
stake president. He was sustained
an Assistant to the Council of the
Twelve on April 6, 1958.

Elder Hinckley was born June 23,
1910, to an outstanding Mormon
family. His father was Bryant S.
Hinckley, for years President of the
Liberty Stake and later of the North-
ern States Mission. His talented
mother was Ada Bitner Llinckley, a
woman of rare insight and faith.

He is blessed with a remarkable
wife in the person of Marjorie Pay
Hinckley, who herself has been a
devoted Church worker from child-
hood. They have five children.

Still a young man, Elder Hinck-
ley's talents will be a blessing to the
Church for years to come. He is
a choice vessel in the hands of the
Lord.

Thorpe B. Isaacson
Appointed Assistant to the Council

of the Twelve

Elder LeGrand Richards
Of the Council of the Tweh e

Boyart Studio

THORPE B. ISAACSON

WHEN Elder Thorpe B.
Isaacson was sustained in
the General Conference of
the Church on Saturday, September
30, 1961, as an Assistant to the
Quorum of the Twehe Apostles,
his friends from far and near who
appreciate his faith and his ability
were very pleased.

One of our Articles of Faith reads:
''W^e believe that a man must be
called of God, by prophecy . . . ."
We are sure that Elder Isaacson
was so called.

When Bishop Marvin O. Ash ton
passed away fifteen years ago, I was
pri\ileged, as the Presiding Bishop,
to choose a counselor to take his
place. I selected Elder Isaacson be-

cause I thought his heart was right
before the Lord and his fellow men.
He was then serving in the bishop-
ric in mv ^^•a^d. Mv familv and I
were very fa\orablv impressed with
him. When I mentioned his name
to President George Albert Smith,
also a member of our ward, he
heartily appro\ed my recommenda-
tion.

When President Smith asked
him if he would be willing to serve
as my counselor, he responded in
the affirmati\e and asked if he
might take the matter up with the
officers of the insurance company,
for which he had been general
agent for many years. He wanted to
see whether they would permit him
to retain his agency and appoint a
manager to insure him against the
loss of his continuing income. He
stated that if his company would
not grant him this request, he would
tell them to take the business.

Another experience that im-
pressed me with the sincerity of his
heart was during the sickness of his
son Richard, who had been strick-
en with polio. Elder and Sister
Isaacson came to the office of the
Presiding Bishopric and asked us to
kneel with them in prayer for their
son who was in an iron lung in the
hospital. Elder Isaacson promised
that if the Lord would spare his son,

Page 805

806

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

Boyart Studio

ELDER THORPE B. ISAACSON AND HIS FAMILY

Front row, left to right: Peter Isaacson (son of Richard A. Isaacson and Gayle
Olsen Isaacson); Elder Thorpe B. Isaacson; Judith Isaacson; Liila Jones Isaacson (wife
of Elder Thorpe B. Isaacson); Rebecca Tribe.

Back row, left to ri^ht: Richard A. Isaacson and his wife Gayle Olsen Isaacson;
Royal L. Tribe and his ^^•ife Joyce Isaacson Tribe; Royal L. Tribe III.

he would do anything he was asked
to do. The Lord spared his son,
and shortly thereafter he was called
as a counselor in the Presiding
Bishopric.

Elder Isaacson has great faith in
the power of prayer. He comes
from sturdy Scandinavian parentage
on both his father's and mother's
ancestral lines. He tells of his
grandfather who used to pray over
the sacks of wheat he planted in his
field to insure an ample harvest.

He is very considerate of those in
trouble. He writes more personal
letters of encouragement than any
man it has been my privilege to
know. When I was sick with a
heart attack in Idaho, he was then
serving in the ward bishopric. He
\^ as the first one to send me a com-
forting letter. When he was sus-
tained as my counselor in the

Presiding Bishopric, his first request
was that his assignment might be
with the senior members of the
Aaronic Priesthood and the men
who held no Priesthood. He has
had a wonderful influence upon the
lives of manv of these men. Some
of them, even men of prominence,
have been brought into activity in
the Church through his influence
and efforts.

He is verv sensitive and has tender
feelings. ^Vhenever he learns that
he has offended someone or that
someone has aught against him, he
does not permit time to pass until
he attempts to rectify any such
offenses or ill feelings.

He has a deep love for the Proph-
et of the Lord, President David O.
McKav.

His wife, Lula Maughan Jones, is
a faithful, capable Latter-day Saint,

THORPE B. ISAACSON APPOINTED TO THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE 807

and a real support to her husband, much greater opportunity for par-

They have had three children, two ticipation in the spiritual affairs of

still living, Mrs. Joyce I. Tribe, and the Church. I am sure he will

their son, Richard Alonzo. prove to be a great blessing to the

In this new call that has come to saints and an effective Assistant to

him, Elder Isaacson will have a the Council of the Twelve.

vi/hat 0/5 (whilst mas?

Agetha King

CHRISTMAS. . . . what is Christmas? If I were to ask each one of you personally
the question "What is Christmas?" I feel certain that I would receive a different
answer from each one of you. For Christmas means something different to each of us.

Christmas is for children. And children are just as capable as adults of enjoying
the true meaning of Christmas. They love the thought of Baby Jesus and the shep-
herds. They will almost always choose to sing "Silent Night, Holy Night" before they
sing "Santa Claus Is Coming to Town." I do not believe that children put Santa Claus
before Jesus at Christmas. They love the story of Jesus too much to put anything or
anyone before it. And Santa Claus has one major trait in common with Christ; he
gives because he loves. And this is the spirit and feeling that should permeate the
whole of Christmas. The spirit and feeling of love.

Just what do I want my children to remember about their childhood Christmases?
If you were making a list, what would you include in making up vour children's mem-
ories of Christmas?

I want mv children to remember, first of all, the true meaning of Christmas, and all
the love that goes along with it.

The arranging of the nativity scene and placing it in a prominent spot as a gentle
reminder of the true meaning.

The singing of carols spontaneously or in planned groups about a cheerfully lighted
tree.

Reading together in a family group the gospel account of the hoh" birth, and other
wonderful Christmas stories, such as "Why the Chimes Rang."

Then I also want them to remember the special trip each vear to \isit Santa and
the whispered list of greath' desired gifts.

The trip the whole family makes to choose the "just right" Christmas tree.

The search through the record cabinet for all axailablc Christinas music, to be
played over and over all through the season.

The special baking of endless cookies, the making of cand}' and cakes to be en-
joyed by everyone who may happen by.

Elder Boyd K. Packer Appointed

Assistant to the Council

of the Twelve

Dale T. Tingcy

General Supervisor of Seminaries and Institutes of Religion

ber 10, 1924. He was the tenth of
eleven children born to Ira W. and
Emma Jensen Packer in Brigham
City, Utah. Elder Packer counts him-
self fortunate indeed to have been
reared in a home characterized bv
great love and devotion. The pass-
ing years have not altered this family
unity.

As a young man Elder Packer
enlisted in the United States Air
Force.

At the cessation of the war, Elder
Packer commenced his college train-
ing at Weber College. Both the
Bachelor and Master Degrees were
earned at Utah State University. His
doctorate work in the field of edu-
cational administration is now near-
ing completion at Brigham Young
University.

It was while he was speaking at a
sacrament meeting in Brigham Citv,
that a lovely girl whispered, 'That
is the type of person I would like
to marry." Boyd K. Packer and
Donna Smith were married in the
Logan temple July 27, 1947. Today
they rejoice in their family of eight
choice spirits, five boys and three
girls.

The Packers live on a miniature
farm in Lindon. Brother Packer
who, himself, loves the out-of-doors,
finds one of his greatest pleasures in
following the trails on Timpanogos

Boy art Studio

ELDER BOYD K, PACKER

ONE lonely night during World
War II, a young air force
cadet, discouraged and home-
sick, poured out his soul to his
Heavenly Father. In that humble
and earnest supplication, he prom-
ised God that if he would help him
to succeed in accomplishing life's
real purpose and to resist tempta-
tion, he would dedicate himself to
the Lord. On September 30, 1961,
this same young man answered a
call to the office of President McKay
and was informed that he had been
chosen as an Assistant to the Coun-
cil of the Twelve.

Boyd K. Packer was born Septem-

Poge

EDLER BOYD K. PACKER APPOINTED ASSISTANT TO THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE 809

ELDER BOYD K. PACKER AND HIS FAMILY

Front row, left to right: Russell Packer; Kathleen Packer; Elder Boyd K. Packer;
Gayle Ann Packer; Donna Smith Packer, wife of Elder Packer; Spencer Packer.

Back row, left to right: David Packer; Allan Packer; Kenneth Packer; Laurel
Packer.

on his horse, with one of his sons
riding at his side.

Elder Packer's heartfelt desire is
that his children live close to the
Lord. The same love and close-
knit relationship enjoyed by Brother
and Sister Packer in their childhood
homes, have carried over into their
own home. Anyone who has met
Sister Packer readily recognizes that
Brother Packer receives much en-
couragement and inspiration from
her.

He has always taken an active part
in community affairs. For four
years he was a member of the City
Council in Brigham City, and re-
ceived the Distinguished Service
Award in 1947 from the Junior
Chamber of Commerce.

Elder Packer has a great desire
to help the Indian people. He pio-
neered the Seminary program for
Latter-day Saint Indian students at

the Intermountain Indian School in
Brigham City. Intense interest in
the Indian people has taken him to
Indian reservations in all parts of
the United States and in Canada.
From the small beginning in 1949,
the Indian program has grown to
eighty-five Indian Seminaries with
3500 students involved.

Two characteristics of Brother
Packer which contribute to his
exemplary life are his complete
obedience to authority and his will-
ingness to work. As supervisor of
Seminaries and Institutes of Reli-
gion, his attitude has been to follow
the leadership of the brethren. His
willingness to remain on a problem
or project, regardless of the hours,
is a characteristic recognized by all
who work with him. He has been
heard to say that hard work com-
pensates for a lack of talent and

810 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

many inadequacies. He lives by the preparing Boyd for a great task. We

motto, 'There is no excellence with- support him with all our hearts,

out hard labor." Soon tens of thousands throughout

Recently, one of the Seminary the Church will say, The Lord has

teachers said, as if he were speaking prepared him; we will sustain him

for all, "We knew the Lord was with all our hearts.' "

cJhe (^ift cJree
Nancy M. Armstrong

HE tree of life is hung with many gifts, placed there by our Father in
heaven. How often we hear the remark ''Oh, if only I were gifted.
If only I could paint, or write, or compose." The gift to create a master-
piece is not placed upon the tree within the reach of all; but the gift of
appreciation for the masterpieces created by others is within the reach
of all. We have to climb the stepladder of study and understanding to
acquire appreciation, but as a result of our worthwhile reaching we receive
a gift we can share with others.

On the way up the ladder we can reach more gifts to share: a friendly
smile, a helping hand, a happy outlook, a desire to serve.

The gift of tears is hung upon the tree. Tears of compassion for the
suffering and sorrow of others; tears of repentance for our own wrong-
doing; tears of joy for the happiness of life, the goodness of God.

At times we slip a step or two down the ladder. Discouragement is
discovered lurking among the branches. Our Father did not place dis-
couragement upon the tree; pass it by; ignore it; has he not told us ''Men
are, that they might have joy"?

Our goal is the glowing star at the very top of the tree — the priceless
gift — a testimony of the gospel of Jesus Christ. We must have a strong
desire for it, or we'll never reach our goal. We must grow in stature in
order to reach it. The view of the star from the top of the ladder is
breath takingly beautiful; worth every step of the steep climb up.

Once we attain the star we must handle it carefully; hold it tightly —
it is fragile! We can keep the star free from tarnish by using faith, good
works, and attendance to duty as constant polishing agents. Let's keep
the star glittering at the top of the tree where it belongs, so all may enjoy
our brightest ornament, our precious gift from God— our testimony.

Relief Society —
An Extension of the Home

President Hugh B

Blown
Of the First Presidency

[Address Delivered at the General Session of the Annual General Relief Society

Gonference, September zj, 1961]

THIS is at once an inspiring
and a frightening experience.
I think any man would be
frightened to stand before 8,000
women with only two men behind
him. I feel \erv humble as I come
to vou, and I depend upon divine
guidance for what I mav say. First,
may I commend you for the great
work vou are doing and, in addition
to what Sister Spafford has said,
bring to you from President McKay
his loye, his blessing, and his grati-
tude. He said, ''God bless the Re-
lief Society.''

This has been a wonderful session
of this great conference from the
time we sang together ''I Know That
My Redeemer Liyes," through the
impressive pra\'er of Sister Petersen,
and the wonderful singing of our
mothers' chorus, and then the in-
spired and inspiring addresses of
your general officers. Really, I
think we could very well close the
meeting now and all feel more than
repaid for coming.

It seems to be somewhat of a
custom to ask a man to sav a word
or two at a woman's meeting. I
think, perhaps, the reason is you are
so fond of contrast. Joseph Conrad
said on one occasion, "Being a
woman is a terribly difficult task,
since it consists principalh in deal-
ing with men." I'm sure vou would
say anicn to that. It is a pri\'ilege,

an honor, and very inspiring to stand
before you. As I think of Relief
Society, I think of home, and I am
glad Sister Spafford has spoken as
she has on that subject, for I should
like to pursue the analogy a little
further if I may without repetition.

The place of importance that was
assigned to the women's Relief So-
ciety is really analogous to the place
of mother in the home. The sac-
red and responsible status in each
case was established by the Lord
himself. In both callings women
are to stand side by side with the
men who hold the Priesthood. Even
as a wife is a helpmate in the home,
so the Relief Society, being an ex-
tension of the home, is a helpmate
to the Priesthood.

Now, of course, I do not mean to
imply in any sense that Relief So-
ciety work is just a honeymoon.
Quite the contrary. When \^e
speak of other organizations and aux-
iliaries, we often speak of their
programs and their activities, but
whenever we speak of Relief Society,
the word work is mentioned. We
say Relief Society work, or the woik
of Relief Society. I think that is
most significant. The work in the
home, as well as in the Church,
requires that women, as stated, shall
stand side bv side with their hus-
bands, not in front of them, not
behind them. \\'hile by di\ine de-
Page 811

812

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

cree man is to be the head of the
house and the bearer of the Priest-
hood, women are to become joint
inheritors, equal partners and cus-
todians with men in all that God
has promised to the faithful. As
Adam was the first man, so Eve was
the first woman. The Lord said in
The Book of Moses, ''Adam called
his wife's name Eve, because she
was the mother of all living: for
thus have I, the Lord God, called
the first of all women" (Moses
4:26).

THROUGH the divine institution
of celestial marriage, with all
its privileges, obligations, joys, trials,
and sacrifices, men and women,
joined together by the Holy Priest-
hood, may through their faithful-
ness attain immortality, eternal life,
and eternal increase; that soul-satis-
fying state of eternally becoming,
forever achieving. When we speak
of eternal increase, we speak not
only of increase of posterity, we
speak of increase of knowledge and
the power that comes with knowl-
edge; increase of wisdom to use that
knowledge and power wisely; in-
increase of awareness and the joy
that comes through understanding;
increase of intelligence, which is the
glory of God; increase of all that
goes to make up Godhood.

In the 132nd Section of The Doc-
trine and Covenants, the Lord prom-
ised men and women that by
obedience to the new and everlasting
covenant, they may be sealed by
the Holy Spirit of Promise and
''come forth in the first resurrec-
tion," to "inherit thrones, kingdoms,
principalities, and powers, domin-
ions, all heights and depths" that
are promised them, and I ask you to

please note that the pronoun of this
section is plural all the way through,
that "they shall pass by the angels,
and the gods ... to their exaltation
and glorv . . . which glory shall be
a fulness ..." (D & C 132:19). But,
of course, he has said that "except
ye abide mv law ye cannot attain to
this glory" '(D & C 132:21).

Your role, my dear sisters, as lead-
ers in the Church, requires patience,
constancy, tolerance, love unfeigned,
and complete dedication. Service,
love-inspired service, is the symbol
of womanhood. It is the emblem
of Relief Society. But, and we tell
our brethren this quite often, serv-
ice does not and must not mean
servitude. The role of women in
the Church was recognized and de-
fined by the Prophet Joseph Smith
soon after the Church was organ-
ized, and the leaders ever since have
recognized their important assign-
ment. Your intuitive perception,
your endowed creativeness, vour
innate love of beauty and of good-
ness are invaluable in the Church.
The wholesome effect of your influ-
ence on your husbands and sons,
and others everywhere, is manifest
and is generally appreciated. The
obligations, responsibilities, and the
inspiration of motherhood in the
home carry over into the Church,
not onlv in Relief Society, but yoi^^r
influence is felt in other auxiliary
organizations and in the Priesthood
quorums, where the refining femi-
nine touch — physical, mental, mor-
al, spiritual touch — refines and
blesses men and boys.

But we come to you sisters this
afternoon not alone to extol or
eulogize; \\t come to you to charge,
to exhort, and to challenge you. We
charge you, our fellow workers in

RELIEF SOCIETY — AN EXTENSION OF THE HOME

813

the Church, to be vigilant in this the
most ominous and portentous era of
world history. We earnestly call
for your continuing support and
wise counsel. When we think of
the respective roles of men and
women, we remember the Lord said,
*'. . . neither is the man without the
woman, neither the woman without
the man ..." (I Cor. 11:11). ''So
God created man in his own image,
in the image of God created he him;
male and female created he them.
And God blessed them'' — not
him alone, "and God said unto
them. Be fruitful, and multiply, and
replenish the earth, and subdue it:
and have dominion . . /' (Genesis
1:27-28).

npHE dominion, then, is to be a
joint dominion, and the com-
mand to multiply and replenish the
earth is necessarily a joint injunc-
tion. When the Lord made pro-
vision for men to have the Priest-
hood and gave the sacred honor and
glory of motherhood to women, he
divided not only the responsibilities
but the blessings of life equally be-
tween men and women. Both
Priesthood and motherhood, if they
are to be honored and magnified,
must bear the hallmark of service
— service sanctified and glorified by
love. Hence, neither the man nor
the woman should envy the role of
the other, but recognize it as a
counterpart and complement of
their own role. We must go for-
ward hand in hand and heart to
heart as we face the challenging but
glorious responsibilities of life.

It is a duty and pri\'ilege of moth-
ers to nurse and heal the souls of
men, as well as their bodies, to mend
the minds of their children, as well

as their clothes, and the Relief So-
ciety carries these and other duties
and privileges into a wider sphere
of action. Jesus honored woman-
hood when he came to this earth as
a little child through the sacred and
glorious agency of motherhood; thus
motherhood became akin to God-
hood, and the Relief Society is
motherhood on a larger scale. What
an honored and blessed privilege is
membership in this greatest of all
women's organizations.

Lo\e is the distinguishing charac-
teristic of Relief Societv, as it is of
worthy motherhood and worthy
Priesthood. The love of which
Paul the apostle spoke, the love
that

. . . SLiffereth long and is kind . . .
cnvieth not . . . xaunteth not itself, is not
puffed up, Doth not beha\e itself un-
seemly, seeketh not her own, is not easily
provoked, thinketh no evil; Rejoiceth not
in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth;
Beareth all things, belie\cth all things,
hopeth all things, endurcth all things
(I Cor. 13:4-7).

I think vour own motto is ''Char-
ity Ne\'er Faileth.'' In what work
then can you best make contribu-
tions to the program of the Church?
First, and most importantly, you
make a contribution as mothers and
teachers — two of the highest and
most sacred callings in all life. These
callings require sanctification. You
remember the Master said, ''And for
their sakes I sanctify myself, that
they also might be sanctified
through the truth" (John 17:19).
You \\ omen exert the first and most
lasting influence on your child when
you co-operate with God in building
its body. As you cradle it in your
arms, nourish and nurture it by your
love and sacrifice, as vou stimulate

814

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

its intellect, its ambition, strengthen
its spiritual and moral fiber, vou are
intimately co-operating with your
Heavenly Father. You are the first
to teach the child self-respect, re-
spect for law and order, respect for
authority, respect for the father who
holds the Priesthood.

Where there is love and co-opera-
tion in the home, there motherhood
is sanctified and glorified by the
presence and administrations of the
Priesthood. Men and women to-
gether ha\'e a God-like status, for
the Lord said male and female cre-
ated he them in his own image.

Some ha\e questioned our con-
cept of a mother in hca\'en, but no
home, no church, no heaven would
be complete without a mother
there. God entrusted children to
men and women, and he will hold
them jointly responsiblo for their
care, their growth, for their guid-
ance, their development and for
piloting them over the rough and
stormv seas of life into the harbor
of immortality and eternal life.

A ND now, sisters, because of the
number of broken homes in the
world today, and they are increas-
ing rapidly, with a resultant in-
crease in juvenile delinquency, w'e
charge vou mothers to unite in a
campaign to defeat the enemy,
chiefly communism, on the home
front, for communism is centering
its attack first on God and religion
and then on the home. We call
upon you to be alerted to this con-
centration of effort on the part of
the enemy and to strengthen our
ranks in our efforts to repulse these
attacks and thwart their machina-
tions. Divorce, with all of its at-
tendant evils, is rapidly increasing

and our front lines of defence are
wavering. Wliile adults are in the
front lines, remember children are
the innocent casualties. For the
balance of their lives, they will suffer
from the effects of this ''fallout,"
and the marital fallout is like the
fallout from the atomic bomb — it
is unpredictable and devastating.
Every woman in Relief Society,
then, if she would be most helpful
in Church activity, should enlist in
a militant campaign in defense of
home and family.

Unless there is urgent necessity,
let no mother endanger the welfare
of the home and the children by
going out of the home to work in
order to increase the income, to im-
prove her wardrobe, or to satisfy
social status and urges. They who
do lea\e the home weaken its
foundation, and they withdraw the
cementing qualities of mother's love
and presence. They are sowing
seeds of heartbreak and frustration,
and, thereb\', they weaken the
Church because the homes are the
pillars upon \\hich the Church is
built. It should be remembered
that the seeds of the divorces of
future generations are being sown
in the homes of tlie present gei>
eration. Where parents become
irritable, get on each other's nerves,
are unjust and unkind to each other,
where there is bickering and con-
tention, where voices are raised in
angry disputations in the presence
of children, where the lamp of la\e
burns low, there the seeds of future
divorces germinate.

Children reared in the dark, dank
cellar of a loveless home are likely
to continue in the same pattern as
set by their parents and to think
that that kind of home is normal

RELIEF SOCIETY — AN EXTENSION OF THE HOME

815

marriage. When they have homes
of their own, they are inclined,
when the first difficulty arises, to
turn to the divorce court. Where
the highway of conjugal happiness
is obstructed by roadblocks of criti-
cism, intolerance, selfishness, lack of
charity on the part of either spouse,
the resulting detour leads to di-
vorce. Children in such homes pay
a heavy toll, and they must travel
a lonely, confused, dangerous, and
often a dead-end road. That you
women of the Relief Society help
families to avoid such disasters is
part of your charge.

When the opportunity to serve
is recognized as a blessing, where
thoughtfulness, courtesy, tolerance,
kindness, consideration are habitual,
where duties become privileges,
where virtues are recognized and
gratefully mentioned, where faults
are minimized or overlooked, where
the home is enveloped by love and
hallowed by prayer, there is heaven
on earth, and there eternal homes
are in the making. To foster such
homes is the most effective part of
your service to the Church.

When Jesus said: ''What . . .
God hath joined together, let not
man put asunder" (Mt. 19:6), he
referred not only to the final sunder-
ing of the divorce court, but, by
implication, to those little termites,
those acts or omissions which un-
dermine the home and gradually
destroy it. Breaking up the home
doesn't come all at once; it is a
gradual process. Every broken
home weakens the superstructure of
the Church, for the homes of the
people are the framework of the
Church. Men may build houses,
but women must breathe into them
the spirit which transforms them

into homes. When God created
man and woman and called the
woman a helpmate, which means a
companion, her status was estab-
lished, and in this dispensation it
has been revealed anew, that no
person, man or woman, can attain
the highest degree of the celestial
kingdom without a companion.

CALVATION then is a joint and
progressive undertaking. Jointly
earned, the blessings will be equally
shared. While the ordinances of the
temple are distinctly of Priesthood
character, still worthy women have
access to all of them. The highest
blessings of the temple are conferred
only upon man and wife together.
The Lord endowed you women
with many gifts and graces, capaci-
ties and capabilities, of a quality
that he did not grant to men, and
these will strengthen the partner-
ship, as thev minister to and in-
crease the intellectual and spiritual
stamina of men. He gave you such
qualities of mind and spirit as
patience, endurance, love, loyalty,
devotion, in greater measure than is
usually found in men. The Lord's
special bequests and endowments
to men and women separately can
only be fullv realized when they are
combined, added upon, and en-
joyed jointly. The gifts and graces
of each must supplement and com-
plement the other, if they are to be
fully realized.

The Prophet Joseph Smith in
1842, and reference has already been
made to his organizing the Relief
Society, said to those women who
were before him :

You will recei\e instructions through
the order of the Priesthood which God
has established, through the medium of

816

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

those appointed to lead, guide and direct
... in this last dispensation; and I now
turn the key in your behalf in the name of
the Lord, and this Society shall rejoice,
and knowledge and intelligence shall flow
down from this time henceforth; this is
the beginning of better days to the poor
and the needy, who shall be made to re-
joice and pour forth blessings on your
heads (A Centenary of Relief Society,
page 16; D.H.C. iV, 603).

That responsibility for teaching
the gospel is to be shared by men
and women is evidenced by the
68th Section of The Doctrine and
Covenants, wherein we are told
that ". . . inasmuch as parents have
children in Zion . . . that teach them
not . . ." the gospel (you remember
the quotation) ''. . . the sin be upon
the heads of the parents" (D & C
68:25).

But the other side of that is, if
we teach as we should, jointly in
the homes, then we will be entitled
to all the blessings that come to
those who are instrumental in bring-
ing souls unto him. They who at-
tain the highest glory in the celestial
kingdom must enter into this order
of the Priesthood, meaning the new
and everlasting covenant of mar-
riage. From the beginning, the
Lord arranged for a division of re-
sponsibility, not only in the family,
but in the Church. The eminent
position of women in the work and
purposes of the Lord is recognized
wherever there is a Relief Society
organization, whether it be the
smallest branch, the largest stake,
or the General Board.

More than twenty years ago.
President McKay emphasized the
sacred responsibility of motherhood,
and I quote him:

Womanhood should be intelligent and
pure because it is the living life-fountain

from which flows the stream of humanity.
She who would pollute that stream by
tobacco, poisonous drugs, or by germs
that would shackle the unborn, is untrue
to her sex and an enemy to the strength
and perpetuity of the race [Gospel Ideals,
page 449).

A ND again President McKay
points to the pre-eminence of
motherhood over any other activity
as note the following:

This ability and willingness properly to
rear children, the gift of love, and eager-
ness, yes, longing to express it in soul
development, make motherhood the
noblest office or calling in the world. She
who can paint a masterpiece or write a
book that will influence millions deserves
the admiration and the plaudits of man-
kind; but she who rears successfully a
family of healthy, beautiful sons and
daughters, whose influence will be felt
through generations to come, whose im-
mortal souls will exert an influence through-
out the ages long after paintings shall have
faded, and books and statues shall have
decayed or shall have been destroyed, de-
serves the highest honor that man can
give, and the choicest blessings of God.
In her high duty and service to humanity,
endowing with immortality eternal spirits,
she is co-partner with the Creator himself
(The Relief Society Magazine, Vol. 23,
January 1936, page 6; Gospel Ideals, page

453)-

Motherhood is the one thing in all the
world which most truly exemplifies the
God-given virtues of creating and sacri-
ficing. Though it carries the woman close
to the brink of death, motherhood also
leads her into the very realm of the foun-
tains of life and makes her co-partner with
the Creator in bestowing upon eternal
spirits mortal life. Artists may make new
visions real; poets express thoughts never
known before or dress old ones in a more
becoming garb; engineers may transform
deserts into bounteous fields and fill them
with prosperous towns and thriving villages;
scientists may discover new elements and
by various combinations thereof create
means contributive either to progress or
destruction — all these are in a measure
revealers of unknown things; but the

RELIEF SOCIETY — AN EXTENSION OF THE HOME

817

mother who, in compliance with eternal
law, brings into the world an immortal
spirit occupies first rank in the realm of
creation (Gospel Ideals, page 456).

Throughout the history of the
Church, the Priesthood has honored
womanhood, and we appreciate the
wonderful service you render to
the Church. We know you will be
worthy of your transcendent call-
ing. We want you to look up and
listen and believe and make the
blessings of Relief Society available
to women everywhere. You will
not be satisfied until every woman
in the Church is engaged in Relief
Society work. Some misguided men
and nations today — and here I am
going to depart from what I was
going to say and speak extempo-
raneouslv. These men who are build-
ing walls, physical and mental walls,
which divide people, cities, and
nations are emissaries of the adver-
sary. We call upon the Relief
Society and all members of the
Church to continue to build bridges
which unite individual hearts, unite
people, groups, and nations and
thereby help to establish universal
peace. As we meet here today in
Relief Society Conference, there is
peace and beauty all around us, but
we are keenly conscious of the
dangers which beset our divided and
imperiled world. Nineteen sixty-one
and two may go down in history
as the most crucial years of all times,
but, despite the daily dirges of the
press, we shall not leave this session
in a mood of fearful apprehension.

I read from the writings of a great
woman on that. She said, *The
gloom of the world is but a shadow;
behind it, yet within our reach, is
joy. There is radiance and glory in

the darkness, could we but see, and
to see we have only to look." We
beseech you to look.

While we know that all is not
well in the world, we bring a mes-
sage to offset what I said about the
awful conditions that confront us,
a message from the Priesthood to
the Church: While all is not well
in the world, we testify that God
is still in heaven, that Christ will
defeat anti-Christ, that the millen-
nium will be ushered in, that Satan
will be bound, and there will be a
new heaven and a new earth, and
you are to join with us in helping
to build that new world and pre-
pare for the second coming of the
Lord. You are the harbingers and
builders of a new and better world.

We challenge you to catch the
vision of your exalted callings. Ac-
cept the obligation, rise to its
privileges and blessings. We recog-
nize the Relief Society as a most
important arm of the Church. And
now, sisters, part of the duties rest-
ing upon some members of the
Priesthood today has to do with
bearing testimony. There never
was a time when conviction and
dedication were more needed than
now. We need men to match our
message, men who have the testi-
mony that makes it possible for
them to be witnesses of Christ, to
stand before the people and testify
of him, and women to inspire them.
In humility, but with the same
authority that enabled Peter to say
in answer to the question of Christ,
''Whom do men say that I am?"
and from the same source of inspira-
tion, I declare to you, my beloved
sisters, and to him, 'Thou art the
Christ, the Son of the living God"
(Mt. 16:16).

818 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

COME years ago in England, Sister for it is in harmony with what I

Brown wrote a poem. I hope have been trying to say. She titled

I will not be thought indelicate if it ''Woman Exalted."
I bring you some parts of that poem,

Ye chosen ones . . . list to his word: —

"Man is not without woman in the Lord/'

Think ye then that Gods are half-Gods, not whole,

And reign, and make these orbs of light, and live incomplete, alone,

And in celestial might make harmony with harps half-strung?

The answer's thine already. Thou hast it in thy heart.

'Twas Mary knew from angel bright that she was

Chosen to clothe the Spirit of our Lord. Her heart

Sang its exquisite joy! Told she this to the other

Honored of the Lord. And found believing response from this

Her woman kin.

Followers of our Savior and his church were women not a few.
How great their love, how complete their trust in him!
E'en when the cross the Son and Master bore, and lifted, tortured.
Broke the chains that bound the mortal man and had bade him

sleep forever.
How great I say, in that trusting humility like unto a child's,

how supreme!
Last at the cross were they — first at the tomb — heralds of the

Risen Lord!

"Not honored," say you, and "below your brother man?"
Open thine eyes and see what place is given thee, O woman fair!
Hold high thy head to wear its crown. Kneel thou, too, in
Reverence to thy Lord. For thank offering remember thou his word
"O be ye clean that bear the vessels of the Lord."
Prepare thy souls to bear the souls of men.

When the spirits of the dark shall stalk the earth to stay his

second coming's time,
Fear not to array thyself in armor white, as symbol of thy state
And arise in power and womanhood. At the portal of thy home
Guard that which is dearer than hfe itself. By thy companion's side
Uphold him in his priesthood and godly power.

Remember thou art high priestess of the home — the home.

The heart of all the world, and the altar at his throne.

The heart whose throbbing life holds in its power, the molding

of good or ill.
And sends forth the sinner or the saint, or weak ones 'tween the two.
Sends the mortal-clad spirit, born of woman, to sow discord, hate,

and greed.

Or be messengers of light, who seek to guide their fellows

Back to him where only harmonies abide.

O be ye strong, and let not the weak ones grope and find him not.

Be thou a woman whole and pure, with that militant love

That fights for her own, and God's.

RELIEF SOCIETY — AN EXTENSION OF THE HOME 819

Take then thy beat in nations great and bniaU.

Still not thy \oice when its clarion call shonld speak for him

To thy sisterliood the world aronnd,

Thou champions of righteousness, thou mothers of his httle ones,

Thou bclie\ers of his Word. Lend to his priesthood

Thy powers of purity and love that falter not.

And that faith that makes their faith more strong.

Daughters of Zion, ye mothers of men, hold fast these gifts of thy

calling great,
Lest they be lost — these priceless pearls of purity and purpose holy.
Know ye not that thy place is at the side, and not below.
This companion to whom thou art gi\ en of the Lord?
Thou woman exalted, thou first to forgive and last to forsake,
Thou priestess queen,

Thank thy God who made thee thus, that thou wast born
A Woman.

I leave my blessings upon you, husbands and children be guided

my dear sisters, by the authority I back to thee. I leave this blessing

have to bless. O God, bless these with you, my dear sisters, with my

mothers of Israel with peace in their testimony as to the divinitv of this

hearts. May peace and love and work, and I do it humbly in the

harmony reign in their homes. May name of the Lord, Jesus Christ,

they be stalwart as they stand beside Amen,
their husbands, mav thev and their

Jt LPraiier for L^hristmas

Margaret B. Shoemaker

Dear Lord, look down upon the earth tonight.
The calendar says "Seasons Greetings." Candles
Are gleaming, trees hold trinkets loved and bright;
We hang up holly wreaths and mistletoe and handle
Our gifts with care to celebrate your birth;
A chalk-white moon pours silver on the snow.
The clear bells toll, and children beam with mirth.
While old men tell that tale of long ago.

Judge not this tinseled brilliance mockery
Against thy name, but deem it mortals' cry
For peace and faith; for we wear hca\ily
Life's weary crown of thorns. O Lord, we try
So hard to live our love for thee. Please, then.
Lead us like children to the star. Amen.

The Relief Society
Annual General Conference — 1961

HuJda Parker

General Seeretary-Treasurer

GRATITUDE for Relief So- Society leaders to return to their
ciety — as a great world-wide homes in ''all parts of the world/'
sisterhood — was the soul-stir- and continue to lead and teach the
ring feeling echoing through the necessity of keeping the command-
hearts of approximately 2,828 stake ments of the Lord. In this time of
and mission district officers as they uncertainty and world tension, he
assembled in the opening session of said, ''We have security of protec-
the 1961 Annual General Relief tion — the protection of God and
Society Conference in the Taber- his Son Jesus Christ based on keep-
nacle on Temple Square in Salt ing his commandments." Elder
Lake City, on Wednesday, Septem- Mark E. Petersen, also an advisor to
ber 27, at 9:30 a.m. The inter- Relief Society, challenged the lead-
national aspect of the conference ers assembled to "convert every
was intensified upon the arrival in woman in the Church to Relief
the city, prior to the conference, of Society," and "to go out and seek
stake Relief Society presidents from them," also, to "pave the way to
faraway stakes of the Church, among conversions by being friendly to our
them new stakes in Australia, New nonmember neighbors."
Zealand, England, Holland, Ger- In the opening session. President
many, and Alaska. Spafford reported on the growth of
President Belle S. Spafford con- Relief Society during i960, citing
ducted the sessions in the Taber- heartwarming examples of its serv-
nacle of the two-day conference, ice and accomplishments; gave per-
Supporting her were her Counselors tinent instructions regarding the
Marianne C. Sharp and Louise W. functioning of the organization;
Madsen, and the other members of and also urged intensified effort to
the General Board. extend the arm of fellowship to new-
Urgent pleas were made at the ly converted sisters and to expand
conference in regard to Relief So- membership goals to include good,
icety's role in fellowshipping new non-Latter-day Saints,
members and extending the bless- The music for the opening ses-
ings of the organization to all of the sion was presented by the American
women of the Church. group of the International Singing
The opening address of the con- Mothers Chorus, including a few
ference in the Officers Meeting was visiting British sisters who rendered
an inspiring message by President the music at the dedication of the
Joseph Fielding Smith, advisor to Hyde Park Chapel in London in
Relief Society. He urged Relief February 1961. Sister Florence Jep-

Page 820

THE RELIEF SOCIETY ANNUAL CONFERENCE 1961

821

person Madsen directed the chorus,
with Elder Frank W. Asper at
the organ.

The principal speaker in the Wed-
nesday afternoon general session was
President Hugh B. Brown of the
First Presidency. In his inspiring
message he emphasized the impor-
tant role of mothers in the home
and with their families. He ad-
monished the women of the Church
to develop homes that are ''en-
veloped by love and hallowed by
prayer/' and for them to enlist in a
''militant campaign" in defense of
the home and family.

President Spafford in her address
to the women of the Church por-
trayed the well-ordered home as the
place of peace and shelter and urged
that mothers firmly position them-
selves "in preserving the enduring,
spiritual values which time and the
prophets have taught us are un-
changeable, and which are the
guarantee of the stability of our
homes, and the eternal well-being of
our children." Counselor Sharp
spoke of four responsibilities of Re-
lief Society which are not outmoded
today, as set forth by President
McKay, and urged all women to join
the Relief Society. Counselor Mad-
sen talked of the place of Relief
Society in the lives of its members
as a "bulwark in this time when
godlessness is rampant in the
world," and of the need today for
courageous women who are "un-
afraid to live as the Lord would have
them live." Sister Mildred B. Eyr-
ing, member of the General Board,
urged the sisters to be "a peculiar
people," as referred to by Paul the
apostle, and not to covet or follow
the ways of the world.

A 450-voice chorus of Singing
Mothers from the following
eighteen stakes rendered inspiring
music for this session under the
direction of Sister Florence Jepper-
son Madsen: Alpine, East Provo,
East Sharon, Kolob, Lehi, Nebo,
Orem, Orem West, Palmyra, Provo,
Santaquin-Tintic, Sharon, Spanish
Fork, Springville, Timpanogos,
Utah, West Utah, and West Shar-
on. Elder Frank W. Asper accom-
panied at the organ.

Members of the General Board
greeted approximately 2200 stake
and mission officers at the annual
reception in the Relief Society
Building on Wednesday evening
from 7 to 10.

In the Thursday morning depart-
mental meeting in the Tabernacle,
inspiring dramatic presentations
were given introducing courses of
study for the 1961-62 season. The
theology presentation entitled
"Builders of the Kingdom" featured
the fifth year of the course on The
Doctrine and Covenants; the litera-
ture presentation "Listen to the
Words" introduced a fourth year
on America's literature; and the
dramatization "The Place of Wom-
an in the Gospel Plan" gave insight
into the new social science course
by the same name. Special music
in the theology presentation was
rendered by a choral group, with
Sisters Jewel J. Cutler and Jessie
Evans Smith as soloists. One of
the selections they sang was com-
posed by Luacine Clark Fox. Broth-
er Alexander Schreiner was at the
console.

Elder Howard W. Hunter of the
Council of Twelve addressed stake
and mission officers in the early
(Con finned on page 840)

Six til LJears J^go

Excerpts From the Woiiiaii's Exponent, December 1901

"For the Rights of the Women of Zion and the Rights of the Women

OF All Nations"

SPECIAL CONFERENCE — RELIEF SOCIETY REORGANIZED: . . .
This became necessary on account of the demise of the late beloved President, Sister
Zina D. H. Young, who has held the position for thirteen years, ha\'ing been appointed
l)v President Wilford Woodruff and sustained at the April Conference in 1888, being
the third president in order since the Society was first organized in 1842, when Sister
Emma Smith \\as elected president, and afterwards Sister Eliza R. Snow , . . who
presided for many years, having been called by President Young before her regular
appointment on June 21, 1880, by President John Taylor. . . . We now have our
fourth President. . . . President Bathsheba W. Smith was selected by the First Presi-
dency and Apostles of the Church, in Council, on Thursday, October 31, 1901. . . .

— Editorial

RETURN OF A TRAVELER: Sister Lucy B. Young, who has . . . been
absent from Utah for over twenty years has returned home from her traNcls, She spent
most of the time in Germany in charge of her granddaughter. Miss Emma Lucy Gates,
who has been studying music abroad, most of the time in Berlin. Mrs. Young while
in Germany was appointed to preside over the branches of the Relief Society in that
mission and will be able to give us definite information concerning the work of this
charitable organization in that country. . , .

— Editorial Notes

THE NATAL DAY

.... Now, while Christendom rejoices,
Let all blend their grateful voices.
All the world in one grand union.
On Christ's birthday hold communion.
Sacred truth is now appealing
To each inmost soul revealing.
Cause of praise and true thanksgiving,
That the Gospel still is living.

— Ellis R. Shipp

CHRISTMAS THOUGHTS: .... May this be a happy Christmas, with peace
and goodwill and plenty for all — that the hearts of the poor may be made glad, that
there may be no suffering for food or raiment in this goodly land, and faith and confi-
dence may increase among the Saints, and may that good fellowship which manifests
itself in deeds of benevolence abound and the charity which is long-suffering and kind,
and faith and love grow stronger until each one can love his neighbor as himself
according to the words of the blessed Savior whose birth men and women profess
to celebrate.

— Editorial

A HAPPY AFTERNOON: Sister Johanna Nystrom, of the Twentieth Ward, of
this city, gave a delightful dinner party to the aged and infirm widows of the ward. . . .
Some of the favorite songs of Zion ucrc sung, prayer was offered and earnest heartfelt
testimonies were borne . . . and several interesting recitations were gi\en. ... At
five o'clock the company sat down to n fine old-fashioned dinner, . . .

— News Note

Page 822

Woman's Sphere

Ramona W. Cannon

ly/TRS. EMILY SMITH STE-
^ ^ WART, daughter of President
George Albert Smith, who has been
chairman of Salt Lake County Chap-
ter, National Foundation, in the
fight against polio, has resigned that
position, although she will still serve
as vice-chairman in the Foundation's
Salt Lake County Chapter. She has
worked in the organization for
twenty years, has won wide inter-
national recognition. She has now
become international director of
Phi Sigma Alpha, a new organiza-
tion for helping lonely people. She
will travel in many parts of the
world helping the lonely ones to
organize cultural, social, literary, and
group activities in their com-
munities.

A/f ARGARET F. CONAWAY is
a highly skilled social worker
who lived in the East and became
converted to the Church. She be-
came deeply interested in the
Lamanites, from reading the Book
of Mormon, and as a result trans-
ferred her efforts to social work
among the Indians. She taught
them in Pine Ridge Reservation,
South Dakota, and she now works
among the Cheyenne River Reser-
vation Indians in Montana. She
helps these Indian families with
problems of every description.

"r\R. CONNIE GUION, at the

age of seventy-nine, practices
medicine from 7:30 a.m. to 6 p.m.
in New York City. She is also a
gifted teacher, a noted research
worker, and a much-in-demand pub-
lic speaker, with a delightful sense
of humor. The vast new hospital
under construction in New York,
which will house most of the city's
eighty-six clinics, bears her name,
the first time a woman has been so
honored in America.

glLLIE PAT DANIELS set the

American girls' mark in the 400
and 800-mcter races last summer at
the American tryouts for the Olymp-
ic games, in Corpus Christi, Texas.
Miss Daniels is now a student at
Brigham Young University in Provo,
Utah. In the i960 Olympics she
fell and did not finish. She hopes
to compete in the next Olympic
games. She is a native of Utah.

pEARL BUCK, Pulitzer and No-
bel prize winner, continues her
writing of fiction which stirs the
heart to kindness and wide apprecia-
tion. In a biographical sketch of
her, her husband, Richard Walsh,
says, 'Tew modern writers have
done so much to further the com-
mon understanding of the human
heart."

Page 823

EDITORIAL

VOL. 48

DECEMBER 1961

NO. 12

Q/ne i3ist Semi-Jrinnual (church (conference

npHE 131st Semi-Annual Confer-
ence of the Church was held
in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Utah, September 29th and 30th,
and October 1, 1961. Under mild
autumn skies, the saints assembled
to hear again the word of the Lord
and counsel and comfort from the
General Authorities of the Church.
It was estimated that over a million
listeners heard the proceedings by
radio or television. President David
O. McKay, venerable and beloved
Prophet, Seer, and Revelator, con-
ducted all six general sessions and
the Priesthood meeting.

A feeling of sadness pervaded the
audience to see the vacant chair of
ninety-year-old President J. Reuben
Clark, Jr., who was confined to his
home. Other General Authorities
absent from the conference meet-
ings were Elder Bruce R. McConkie
and Elder A. Theodore Tuttle of
the First Council of Seventy, who
are presiding over missions, respec-
tively, in Australia and South Ameri-
ca. The far-reaching growth and
widening influence of the Church
were reported.

Elder Gordon Bitner Hinckley,
an Assistant to the Council of the
Twelve since 1948, was sustained
as a member of the Council of the
Twelve to fill the vacancy arising
from the appointment, in June
1961, of Elder Hugh B. Brown to
be a member of the First Presi-

Page 824

dency. Two new Assistants to the
Council of the Twelve were sus-
tained: Elder Thorpe B. Isaacson,
former counselor in the Presiding
Bishopric, and Boyd K. Packer, a
member of the administrative coun-
cil of Brigham Young University
and the Church School System.
The Presiding Bishopric, Joseph L.
Wirthlin, Thorpe B. Isaacson, and
Carl W. Buehner, were released,
and Elders John H. Vandenberg,
Robert L. Simpson, and Victor L.
Brown appointed. Also released
were President Bertha S. Reeder of
the Young Women's Mutual Im-
provement Association, and her
Counselors Emily H. Bennett and
LaRue C. Longden, together with
all members of the board. Ap-
pointed as the new presidency were
Florence Smith Jacobsen, Margaret
Romney Jackson, and Dorothy
Porter Holt.

In stirring and inspirational mes-
sages of hope and faith, the saints
were counseled to observe all the
principles and ordinances of the
gospel and to walk humbly before
the Lord in these times of confusion
and adversity in the world.

IN his opening address, President
McKay announced as his text:
''Be of good courage, and he shall
strengthen your heart, all ye that
hope in the Lord" (Psalms 31:24).
Declaring freedom to be a gift from
God, President McKay said:

EDITORIAL

825

The Creator, who gave man hfe, planted
in his heart the seed of Hberty. . . . There
is a significant reference in the Apocalypse
to "a war in heaven" .... The passage
is significant inasmuch as it sets forth the
fact that there is freedom of choice and
of action in the spirit world. This con-
tention in heaven arose over the desire
of Satan ''to destroy the agency of man,
which, I, the Lord, had given him". . . .

. . . the opposite of freedom is bond-
age, servility, restraint — conditions that
inhibit mentality, stifle the spirit, and
crush manhood. To coerce, to compel,
to bring into servitude is Satan's plan for
the human family. . . .

Attempts to control the consciences of
men have always resulted in conflict. To
decide one's own relationship to the
Creator and to his creation is the natural
and inalienable right of all. . . .

PRESIDENT Henry D. Moyle
declared that the Lord expects
us to live in conformity with his
laws.

It is glorious to be a member. It is
glorious to have any office or calling in
the Church, no matter how relatively
humble the title may sound. I am im-
pressed constantly with the fact, regard-
less of our calling, we are all encouraged,
we are all dedicated, and we are all
working in the service of the Master. . . .

It gives us an awesome feeling to realize
that we are dedicated to the work of the
Lord, and having thus committed our-
selves, it is not our privilege or our pre-
rogative to violate his commandments,
even the slightest of them. . . .

In speaking of the missionary
program of the Church and the ap-
proach advised for missionaries,
President Moyle said:

I have become more and more con-
vinced in my association with missionary
work that most people arc touched by

the Spirit of the Lord upon the occasion
of the missionary's first contact. Other-
wise, they would not invite the mission-
ary back time after time to be taught the
principles of the gospel and to be brought
closer and closer, and ultimately into the
waters of baptism. . . .

nPHE message of President Hugh
B. Brown emphasized the uni-
versal brotherhood of man and the
fatherhood of God, and the neces-
sity and truth of the principle of
continued revelation from God to
man.

The things of God can only be under-
stood by the spirit of God, and the spirit
of God is a revealing spirit. The Master
promised before he left the earth, to
send another Comforter which should
lead men into all truth. Divine revela-
tion has always been a characteristic of the
Living Church — it is absolutely essential
to its continued existence in an organ-
ized state on the earth. . . .

When revelation ceases, people dwindle
in unbelief, and not only the people but
the Church apostatizes in the absence of
inspired leadership. ...

Without continued revelation there can
be no authorized ministry on the earth,
and without authorized officers there can
be no Church of Christ. . . .

President McKay in his heartfelt
closing message, admonished the
saints to declare the gospel truths
to the world. He imparted special
counsel to families and blessed them
in the name of the Lord:

Girls, follow the sweet mother and her
teachings. Boys, be true to your fathers,
who try to live the gospel. . . . You will
show your faith by j'our works in exery-
day life.

God bless you that we ma)' ha\e the
power so to do, I pray in the name of
Jesus Christ. Amen.

Hal Rumel

CHRISTMAS TABLE SETTING

With centerpiece made from Christmas tree branches, dolls, and gas lamp.

Crioiiday cJable

LaRue KoseW
Member, General Board of Relief Society

"VJO scene is more meaningful to us at this Christmas time than that of Joseph, Mary,
^ ^ and the baby Jesus. It lends warmth and depth to the holiday season to reflect
on the importance of this glorious group. And it reminds us once more that Christmas
time is a choice family time for all of us, a time of warmth, gaiety, joy, and peace —
a time for thought, as we gather with our loved ones to enjoy the special spirit of the
Yuletide season.

Such gatherings seem to call for the eating of especially savory foods. The kitchen
evokes tempting aromas as the womenfolk prepare the meal — drawing from favorite
old recipes and trying a few new ones.

By the time Christmas dinner is being prepared, many menus have been domi-
nated by ham and turkey, so perhaps roast beef will be a welcome change.

As the family draw their chairs around the table, we might begin with a crab
appetizer and succeeding courses as follows:

Appetizer

Arrange small lettuce leaves in low-stemmed glasses, fill with four sections of
peeled fresh grapefruit, two or three small pieces of avocado, and a sprinkle of crab
meat. Cover with mayonnaise thinned with a little fresh lemon juice.

Main Course

Roast Beef — allow % pound per person. Roast at 325°. Roast 24 to 26 minutes
per pound, for rare beef; 28 to 30 minutes per pound, for medium beef; 32 to 36
minutes per pound, for well done.

Pnn-Biowned Potatoes

Peel potatoes, boil in salt water 1 5 minutes. Drain and arrange around the roast
l)eef. Salt and pepper. Cook 25 minutes. Turn and cook until done.

Page 826

HOLIDAY TABLE

827

Hal Rumel

DOLLS FOR TABLE CENTERPIECE

Made from pine cones, Styrofoam, art paper, pipe cleaners for arms,

and yarn for hair.

String Beans

For 12 people, you will need three packages of frozen beans or three No. 2/2 cans
of canned beans. If frozen beans are used, cook in salt water until tender. Add fresh
lemon juice and butter to the hot beans just before serving.

Cheese Scalloped Carrots

12 medium carrots

1 onion (small and minced)

% lb. butter or shortening

!4 c. flour

1 tsp. salt

2 c. milk
4 tsp. pepper
4 tsp. celer\- salt

2 lb. sharp cheese (coarsely grated)

3 c. soft bread crumbs (buttered)

1 !4 tsp. dry mustard

Cook carrots covered in one inch boiling salt water until tender. Drain and cut
with crinkly cutter. In saucepan cook onion and shortening two or three minutes.
Stir in flour, salt, and mustard. Cook one or two minutes. Add milk and cook until
smooth. Add pepper and celerv salt. In a t\\'o-quart casserole arrange a layer of car-
rots then a layer of cheese. Repeat until all is used. Pour on sauce and cover with
crumbs. Bake at 350 degrees for 45 minutes.

Relishes

Celery and chili sauce.

Chnstmns Red and White Frozen Salad

Sa/ad

1 lb. fresh cranberries made into jellied

cranberries or i can No. 2 cran-
berries, to make 2 c.

2 or 3 tbsp. fresh lemon juice

'4 c. sifted sugar

1 large package cream cheese

1 c. walnuts (chopped)

1 c. hca\y cream, whipped stiff

/4 c. mnvonnaise

828 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

Crush cranberries with fork and add lemon juice. Pour in quart refrigerator tray.

Freeze. Combine cheese with mayonnaise and sugar. Blend well. Add nuts. Foid

in \\hipped cream, then spread over cranberry mixture and freeze. Top with a fruit
salad dressing if desired.

Rolls

1 yeast cake 6 tbsp. melted butter

1 c. cool potato water 2 beaten eggs

% c. sugar -^Yz c. flour (approximately)

1 Yz tsp. salt

Dissolve yeast in potato water. Add sugar and salt. Let stand for one hour. Beat
in butter and eggs. Add flour. Knead and let rise until double in bulk. Shape into
rolls. Let rise and bake at 400 degrees for 25 minutes.

Dessert — Fig Pudding

1 pint of bread crumbs 1 c. milk

Yz lb. figs (light) ^4 tsp. salt

Yz c. sugar 1 tsp. nutmeg

4 tsp. suet (beef fat) 2 eggs (beaten)

Mix and steam three hours.

Lemon Sauce SAUCES

Yz c. sugar 2 tbsp. butter

1 tbsp. cornstarch 1 Yz tbsp. fresh lemon juice

1 c. boiling water few grains of nutmeg

salt

Mix sugar and cornstarch and add to boiling water, stirring constantly. Boil five
minutes. Remove from heat and add the other ingredients.

Foamy Sauce

3 egg yolks Yz tsp. salt

Va c. powdered sugar 1 c. \^hipped cream

Yz tsp. vanilla

Beat egg )olks until light. Add powdered sugar, vanilla, and salt. Fold in
whipped cream.

TABLECLOTH AND CENTERPIECE

All of us enjoy eating more when attractive food is placed on an artistic table.
Christmas especially lends itself to some extra, festive touch.

This table decoration is inexpensive and fun to create. The cloth is made from
7% yards of green cotton. This is easily made by cutting the yardage in half and
cutting one half lengthwise, flat seaming the two narrow pieces on each side of the
wide piece, then border it with white fringe.

You will enjoy making the dolls from cones picked up from under pine trees.
The cones form the body, a Styrofoam ball the head, and pipe cleaners the arms. Skirts
are made from a circle of art paper, and hats from the tops of the cones or cut from art
paper. Faces can be painted on with water colors or cut from felt scraps. I lair for the
dolls is made of yarn. Evergreen tree limbs, sprayed with commercial snow, and a gas
lamp complete the arrangement.

Kyh, cLittle cJown...
Beatrice R. Parsons

AS she opened the office door
marked: REAL ESTATE,
RALPH EWING, the mid-
December snowflakes buffeted the
gray hair beneath Emma Lorimer's
perky bhie hat.

She brushed them away, smiled
at the pretty young girl behind the
desk, and asked, "How are you,
Alma?"

Alma's large brown eyes were
shadowed. "Homesick,'' she con-
fessed wistfully. "I won't be going
home for Christmas. Too much
work."

There was a boom in real estate.
The city was growing like a brush
fire, spilling over into rural com-
munities. A large manufacturing
plant was being built. Young coup-
les and their small families were
crowded into trailer parks and mo-
tels.

An inner door opened, and Ralph
Ewing came out to shake Emma's
hand firmly. He was a youthful
forty-five with the habit of raising
his right shoulder as though forever
shouldering aside anything that got
in his way.

"You're lucky, Mrs. Lorimer," he
said briskly, "I have a buyer for your
old house. The location in Lay-
tonia, there on that rise of land, is
perfect for a super-market." He was
smug. "You can't stand in the way
of progress, can you? In a few years,
Laytonia will be a bustling little
city."

Emma couldn't imagine it. As
long as she could remember, Lay-
tonia had been a peaceful little town
filled with growing children and

elderly people who had owned their
homes since they were young.

"Now that your husband is . . .
gone . . ." said Ralph sympathet-
ically, "the house is too big for you.
So much work. Right now you can
sell and make a very nice profit. It
would be foolish to wait. You might
be the loser." He caught her el-
bow, ushered her into the snowy
street, and into his sleek, red car at
the curb.

He was so enterprising, so sure of
himself, that Emma had to smile.
Yet she had to agree. It was only
sensible to sell her house while there
was a demand for it.

The red car slid to a slushy stop
before a tall, slim building with a
dignified placque: The Plaza Arms.
They entered the lobby of the mod-
ern apartment building into a sea
of pale-blond tile. There was a
haughty white Christmas tree near
the self-help elevator. They moved
silently to the ninth floor. Mr.
Ewing fitted a key in a door.

Emma found herself quite carried
away by the thick, wall-to-wall car-
peting, the handsome, copper-toned
drapes. The furniture, Danish mod-
ern, was, she found, more comfort-
able than she had expected.

Mr. Ewing waved an expansive
hand. "Everything at your finger-
tips, Mrs. Lorimer." He mentioned
the compactness of the tiny kitchen,
the restfulness of hidden lights, the
dainty loveliness of the small bed-
room.

"I'm sure you will enjoy living
here," said Mr. Ewing with finality,
as he led her to the elevator, and

Page 829

830

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

assisted lier into liis car. It swung
out into hurrying traffic, past lighted
shop windows and strands of col-
ored lights. Huge, shining stars
hung between tall buildings. A group
of children stood at one window,
their eyes glowing over the display
of tovs.

"My husband Bob and I," said
Emma reminiscentlv, "used to bring
our little ones into the city for shop-
ping."

Mr. Ewing stopped on a red light.
"I don't have time to take my kids.
My wife complains of all the people
pushing and shoving." lie started
again on the green light. "Some-
times I think Christmas is just a
time of worry, worry, worry!"

He seemed so pleased with him-
self at his diagnosis that Emma
wanted to say: "Rob and I found
a lot of joy and pleasure in it." But
she was silent, lost in warm mem-
ories.

The car glided out into the high-
way, leaving the city lights behind.
It passed several small communities
where snow-touched skeletons of
new buildings raised unfamiliar
frames among the small homes.

It mounted the rise towards Em-
ma's home, and she could see the
neat streets and cozy houses
stretching away beneath them. Mr.
Ewing stopped in the ankle-deep
snow of her driveway. He glanced
deprecatingly at the outline of the
old, square house.

"Youll be glad you made the deal,
Mrs. Lorimer. It must be lonelv,
rattling around in those big rooms
alone." He got back in the car,
started it, and leaned forward to
say: "I'll draw up the papers. You
can come in, in the morning, and

sign them." Then his car disap-
peared dow n the rise.

QONSCIOUS of snow gathering
chillinglv about her galoshes,
Emma moved up the steps to the
front porch. She was remembering
how proud Rob had been when
they bought the house.

"It's a place for living, Emma.
It's going to be one of the family.
It will see children born. Watch
them grow. It will ring with
laughter, keep warm with love. It
will be our home. Laytonia will be
our town." He had kissed her, then,
and letting herself inside the dark-
ened hall, Emma seemed to feel his
lips warm against her own. Her
finger trembled as she pushed a
switch, flooding the rooms with

light.

The house had been built when
substantial family homes, with bed-
rooms upstairs and living rooms
down, had been the fashion. It was
sadly out of date, compared with
that apartment at the Plaza Arms/

Instinctively, Emma glanced at
the tall staircase, as though expect-
ing a child to come hurtling down
the banister to greet her.

But the house was silent. So
silent it hurt her ears. It swept over
her that the house had been mute,
waiting, for five years, ever since
Rob had left it. His big chair still
stood by the fireplace. There was
Susan's little rocker in the corner.
Susan had grown up to work the
needle point on its seat. On the
bookcase stood the little music box
that Bill had wound so tightly that
it had never played again. Inside
was a row of Jenny Marie's favorite
books. Familiar things reminded
her of Walter and Lea.

"OH, LITTLE TOWN '

831

She glanced at the high ceihngs
that had sheltered all of them. But
there was no one to shelter, now,
except Emma. Her family was gone,
far away in distant cities, married,
settled with families of their own.
Their laughter had vanished. There
was nothing left. This was only an
old house. Old like Emma was old.

She would be glad to be rid of it.
Rid of the pictures it kept painting
in her mind. Rid of memories that
made the lump in her throat, the
tears in her eyes.

She flicked them away with a
stern finger, mentally scolding her-
self. ''Emma Lorimer! You'd think
you were the first person to dispose
of an old house. There's no reason
to be so ... so .. . drippy!" An-
other tear disappeared with an
angry finger. 'Tou're sixty-eight.
You've had a wonderful life. You've
always known it couldn't go on, for-
ever."

IT struck her, that because she
had known it so long, she, her-
self had muted the old house. How
long since she had had young folks
around her? How long since she
had smiled and laughed with teen-
agers? Yet the house was big
enough to hold a great many people.
If she had looked around, she
might have found someone — a girl
from the university, an older wom-
an, to share the empty bedrooms.
She thought of the work, and
shrugged. The apartment offered
rest and quiet. She was ready for
that, now, at sixty-eight!

She went into the hall to pick up
the mail which the postman had
pushed through the slot. She carried
it into the living room and sat under
a lamp. Cards, and more cards!

She opened them carefully. T'here
were notes from some old friends —
Carrie, Ethel, and Laura. She de-
tected a note of loneliness in their
words.

She read and re-read the letters
from faraway sons and daughters:
''Mom, fly out to us for Christ-
mas. . . ." Fly! Why she'd be
scared to pieces! Besides, she could
not be with all of them at the same
time.

There were cards from her grand-
children, down to the smallest, who
had managed to print in wobbly
letters: Merrv Chrismus, Grama.

She took one of the cards to the
piano and picked out the printed
notes of music, "Oh, Little Town of
Bethlehem. . . ." How the children
had crowded about the piano to sing
that one!

She put the cards and letters back
into their envelopes, studying them
over again, the red, shining holly
berries, the flickering flames of
candles spreading a cheery bright-
ness, the glittering stars — all the
age-old signs of a merry Christmas.

She went to the bay window
which had always held the tree, and
looked out into the snowy night.
Below, the lights of the town shone
gently over the snow. Blue, red,
and green globes spread color over
the porches. The winking lights of
distant Christmas trees cast stars
against window glass. To the east,
tall, sentinel mountains guarded the
town. In the west, a huge, blue
star — Venus, she knew — sent its
rays across a cobalt sky. She had seen
this view so many times she had lost
count. Yet it still had the power to
stir her with its serenity, its peace.

Peace! If only the peoples of the
world could see such beauty! If

832 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

only all people could know such you're alone. We'd love to have

peace! Emma wanted others to see you join us/'

it, love it, know its calmness. This Emma's words were a torrent of

was her town. The words of the excitement. 'Til accept that invita-

carol she had played at the piano tion in reverse, Alma." At the girl's

lingered in her mind. 'The hopes gasp, she explained, 'Til have din-

and fears of all the years, are met in ner, here."

thee, tonight. 'Too much work . . ." Alma tried

Yes, hopes and fears had crowded to say.
the old house while the family grew *'Oh, I'll have plenty of help,"
up. But the hopes had pushed said Emma happily. She was think-
away the fears, joy had followed ing of Carrie, Ethel, and Laura,
sorrow! The things that Emma had They'd be delighted, busying them-
known, had loved, were not mute selves in the big old kitchen. She
and still. They were bright and said: "Bring all the girls. I'll have
glowing, alive in her heart, in the Mr. Ewing give me the names of
big rooms of the old house. some couples crowded into trailer

courts. There's plenty of room for

IT was all here in this house, in those who can, to stay over on

this town. It crowded about her, Christmas Eve. We'll have plenty

and, suddenly, she knew that here of gifts for the children. . . /' Her

was where she belonged, would voice ran out.

always belong. Alma cried happily: "It will be

She laughed a little as she told almost like going home for Christ-

herself gaily: "Let progress find mas!" she added: "I'll make a list,

some other space for a super-market. We'll need some holly. A wreath

The old house and I are here to for the door. . . ."

stay!" "I have all the tree decorations,"

She heard the shock in Mr. declared Emma, "except, perhaps,
Ewing's voice when she called and the tree-top angel. One of the
told him. He tried to shoulder the grandchildren tried eating the tin-
matter away, saying that she would sel. . . ."

change her mind in the morning. She put down the receiver. Then

She hung up the phone, and wished she wondered if Alma had said:

she could make Mr. Ewing under- "We already have an angel, Mrs.

stand. Lorimer." Well, it didn't matter,

But there was something else she she'd ask her when she saw her.

had to do. Her finger was steady Emma had her own list to make:

as she dialed Alma at home. The turkey, cranberries, oranges for the

young woman's voice answered tips of the children's stockings. She'd

eagerly. "Oh, Mrs. Lorimer, I'm buy a tree first thing before they

glad you called. I wanted to talk were all picked over. A green one,

to you. Thought I'd tell you to- she decided, remembering the cold,

morrow at the office. Several of haughty white tree in the lobby at

the girls I know, who can't go home the Plaza Arms. She could almost

for Christmas, are going to have smell the crisp scent of the forest

dinner at the hotel. We know sweeping through the rooms.

"OH, LITTLE TOWN" 833

There was plenty of time to get She felt warmed through and

everything ready. She'd call those through, in spite of the chill air that

of her neighbors who would be came through the window as she

alone on Christmas and invite them, opened it a httle. The lights, the

too. She could almost hear the friendliness of the town below,

laughter and happiness stirring swept up to greet her.

through the rooms. The old house s^g had been too long alone! She

was waking up! had tried to shut out memories.

Well, now it was late. Time to ^ried to shut out love. It had been

go to bed. As she mounted the ^ ^ ^-^^^ ^-^^^ ^^le had shared

stairs her hand rested lightly, age- ^j^^^^ -^^^ ^^^-

lessly, aeainst the polished banister. _ ^ i i i -i

She imagined the shrieks of de- ^mma knew, clearly, happily as
light that would greet the Christmas ^he knelt for her prayers, that life
dawn, as child after child among must be shared. That people, things
her visitors, would come flying down that are truly loved are never lost,
that banister. How they would That peace on earth and good will
stare in wide-eyed wonder at the among people were, and would
magic of the shining tree, the toys always be, the real and lasting as-
piled about it. surance of the Christmas season. . . .

^Protect LJour c/amiiy JrCgainst cJubercuiosiS

Submitted by Fianklin K. Biough
Executive Director, Utah Tuberculosis and Health Association

HE sound of the postman's footsteps disappears in the distance. Behind
him he leaves gaily colored envelopes with hundreds of suggestions
for the giving of gifts this holiday season. He also left behind him Christ-
mas Seals — gay little stamps that visit our homes and remind us of a gift
that goes on giving. . . .

We're lucky. We have drugs that stop tuberculosis. We found in
1945, streptomycin, 1948, para-aminosalicylic acid, and in 1952, isoniazid.
We have the tools to wipe out TB — BUT — we must use them now.
Time may be running out! TB germs are beginning to show resistance
to the known drugs. If the amount of resistance found continues to rise,
the drugs we now have will be useless. . . . The only source of income is
the once-a-year Christmas Seal Campaign.

You can help protect your family circle of health. Send a generous
contribution to your Christmas Seal Campaign today.

vl/rapped Lip

to LPlease

June Feiilner Knimbiile

HAS wrapping Christmas gifts become a bore of a chore — and an expensive one
at that? It needn't be. With httle expense, yon can add charm, originahty,
and a wisp of yonr own personahty to your gift wrappings, and your friends and family
will love your thoughtfulness.

Here are some suggestions geared to set your imagination in motion and put a
relaxer on that strained Yuletide budget:

In gathering materials, rely heavily on the sewing cabinet and knitting basket,
where you'll find a gold mine of trimmings.

First, pull out those leftover bits of wool yarn. Tie a package or two with them
and top with fluffy round tassels of yarn, either in solid shades or varicolored. You
may then personalize your gift by spelling out the name of the receiver. Just wrap
a package in white tissue, then write out the name by attaching the yarn with ordi-
nary paper glue.

Perhaps among your tucked-away fabrics, you may find bits of organdy, dotted
Swiss or crisp nylon pieces. After a quick snip around the edges with pinking shears,
you can gather these into fluffy bows to top neatly wrapped parcels, or try wrapping
whole packages with fabrics. Keep in mind here the texture and size of print in re-
lationship to the size of the package. Fine textures and small, dainty prints are lovely
on small gifts, while heavier materials and larger, bright designs add the bright festive
effect to the jumbo packages.

One woman wrapped baby's slippers in soft pink flannel of petite lamb design.
Her mother's gift was done in fluffy organdy over white tissue, with purse perfume
nestled in the puffy bow.

While you're still in the sewing cabinet, don't overlook bits of colorful rickrack • —
perfect for children's gifts — or strands of glittering sequins for the more sophisti-
cated on your list. Or you may find bits of felt that can be cut the shape of bells,
Christmas trees, wreaths, or other Yuletide symbols, to be glued to packages.

Christmas tree ornaments have been tied to many a bow, but one young mother
whose small children helped decorate her tree, found a new use for ornaments — the
broken ones. After crushing them into tiny pieces, she drew the outline of a sleigh
and three reindeer on a tissue-covered package. She then spread an even layer of glue
within this outline and sprinkled the glittering pieces over the package. After allow-
ing the glue to dry for a few minutes, she tipped the excess ghtter off onto a news-
Page 834

WRAPPED UP TO PLEASE

835

CHRISTMAS PACKAGES DECORATED WITH COLORFUL YARN

paper. A variety of motifs can be used, from simple stars to complex animals. In-
expensixe glitter can be bought for this purpose.

Another \\oman cle\ ised a way to decorate with a real candle. She packaged her
gift and tied it \\ith a fluflFv bow of ribbon. In the center of the bow she se^^■ed a
medium-sized coat button, dripped some hot wax onto the button and stood the
candle upon it.

In vour search for materials don't o\erlook holiday greens. A sprig of holly or
mistletoe, bits of evergreen, and pine cones, add a delightfully fresh holiday touch. You
ma\- want to arrange small cones and ornaments corsage-fashion on sprigs of green tied
with bright bows of ribbon. These make lo\'ely, detachable lapel corsages.

As for children, vou can make fluffy yarn animals, or tie on candy canes or rein-
deer candles. Tiny jingle bells can also be used, making package-shaking a special
treat. The bells can later be worn on shoelaces or zipper tabs.

A\^allpaper is a natural for gift wrapping, especially for the giant-size packages.
Papers with large patterns fit the need here, while daintier prints are suitable for the
smaller ones. Here is the perfect chance to relieve the attic of those leftover rolls of
paper. It will aid your diminishing Christmastime budget and add variety and interest
to the assortment of gifts under your tree.

\\'ide ribbons and large Christmas tree ornaments are always attracti\'e on large
packages done m wallpaper, but there are other accents that go well, too. Try colorful
drinking straws, taken in a bunch and tied tightly in the middle to make a festi\e
tassel. Odd lengths of tinsel and other tree drapings can be used in place of ribbon.

No wallpaper in your attic? Then try using odd bits of shelf paper, either for
wrapping or trim, or you ma\' find colorful decals from the "fi\'e and dime" store for
the gay decorations you wish to use.

As for other ways of economically wrapping and decorating your Christmas gifts,
the choice is as wide as your imagination. Chances are that by the time you ha\e
tried a few of these suggestions, you'll have many new ideas of }our own. Like one
woman we know, you ma\- e\en reach for the cake decorator. Before long you'll find
limitless trappings in your own home that will take the drudgery out of gift wrapping
and gi\e each package that perfect personal touch.

Because of the Word

Chapter 5
Hazel M. Thomson

Synopsis: Ruth Ann Barker, who lives
in the eadv 1830's in the Naumkeg Valley
of New England, dislikes farm life and
cannot decide to marry Victor Hall, a
neighboring farmer. Ruth's widowed fa-
ther has been killed in an accident and
\'ictor helps her take care of the farm.
After a second visit with her cousin Claire
Mayhew in Boston, Ruth Ann is still
undecided about the proposal of Quinton
Palmer. She visits her Aunt Marintha in
Palmyra, New York, and hears about
Joseph Smith and The Book of Mormon.
In the spring Ruth Ann returns to Naum-
keg and marries Victor. Quinton sends
an expensive set of china as a wedding
present. \^ictor tells Ruth Ann that he
is going to join the Church, and they travel
to Kirtland, Ohio.

ALTHOUGH the weather re-
mained pleasant through the
last of the journey, when Vic
finally brought the tired horses to a
stop in front of the one store in
Kirtland, Ruth had had enough of
traveling. They sat for a moment,
without speaking, looking around at
the sleepy little town on the shore
of Lake Erie. It had a mixture of
houses made of adobe, log, and
lumber. A young man, tall and
well-built, hurried out of the door,
stepped up on the hub of the front
wheel and greeted Vic with a hearty
handshake.

"Brother Hall! I am Joseph
Smith."

Ruth glanced at Vic and noticed
that his face had blanched under its
coat of bronze. She noticed in
amazement that his hair and eyes
were exactly the same as Joseph
Smith's in color. There was some-
Page 836

thing about his eyes. Vic was to
say later that the Prophet could
pierce eternity or penetrate the
heavens with his gaze. While Ruth
wasn't con\'inced of this, she knew
immediately that that serene, steady
glance of his eyes could surely pen-
etrate the human heart.

"And Sister Hall."

He took Ruth's hand and helped
her down from the wagon. ''We've
been expecting you. With your
skill as a mason and builder, you are
the man we've been needing here in
Kirtland, to help with the stone work
on the temple."

Inside the little frame home to
which the man took them, recentlv
vacated bv a familv of saints who
had moved to Missouri, Ruth
turned to \^ic as soon as they were
alone.

''Vic! How did he know?"

"I can only say, Ruth, that he is
indeed a prophet of God."

"What about this temple, Vic?"
asked Ruth. "What do they want
of a temple? Why don't they just
build a little church and let it go
at that?"

"It seems to me, Ruth, to be one
more proof that the true gospel of
Christ has been restored. They had
a temple then. If this is the same
gospel, it stands to reason that there
must be a temple now. At least
I found out what I was needed for."

"But, \'ic," protested Ruth, "what
about a place for us to live? How
will you ha\ e any time to build our

BECAUSE OF THE WORD

837

home if you are working on the
temple all the time? We can't stay
on in this small place."

''We can get along for awhile,
Ruth, and the temple must be fin-
ished. The Prophet told me as he
helped me unpack the wagon, that
the saints were commanded to
build it. I must help on it, now,
Ruth. I have a lifetime to build a
house for us.''

Yes, thought Ruth, and the way
things are going, our lifetime will
be over before we ever get around
to it.

'T'HEY heated water over an open
fire in the yard and the two of
them scrubbed the little house
completely. By evening Ruth lay
down on the bed, completely ex-
hausted, but Vic was off to see the
temple and find out just what his
work was to be. This was onlv the
beginning. Ruth was to find her-
self almost constantly alone in Vic's
everyday absence.

"If I had thought that you would
ever let anything come between us,
especially a pile of stone, I might
have done differently."

"It hasn't come between us, Ruth
Ann," said Vic quietly.

"I don't know what else you
could call it. You're down there
early morning and late. I don't
know when we will ever get a place
of our own."

"But, honey, the temple must be
finished. We need every able-
bodied man we can get."

"Able-bodied! Even old Mr.
Smathers next door is down there
day after day, so crippled up with
rheumatism that he can hardlv
walk. What good he can do is
more than I know."

"He can shoot a gun, Ruth," an-
swered Vic, "and he has stood guard
many a day while we cut stone."

"Well, I think President Smith
or someone should send him home
where he belongs."

"And break an old man's heart?
He loves the gospel more than his
life. He has one of the strongest
testimonies I've ever heard. I wish
I could make you understand what
the opportunity of working on the
temple means to him. It isn't toil
to him. It's his greatest blessing."

"Come and eat," said Ruth. "I
don't want to get into an argument
again. You must be nearly starved,
not even taking time to come home
to dinner."

"It does smell good, Ruth. I
don't know how I was so lucky to
marry such a good cook. You're
using the china. It looks like a
party. What's the occasion?"

Ruth's pent-up resentment flared.
"It's not an occasion! It's just that
I don't want us to get too back-
woodsey. Some people use dishes
like this every meal. They even take
time to change and clean up for
dinner. ..."

Ruth stopped, knowing she had
said too much. Vic looked down
at his clothes. The fine dust from
cutting the stones was ground into
the materials, as it was also into
the pores and lines in his hands.

"I am sorry, Ruth Ann," he said
simply.

Knowing how she had hurt him,
still Ruth could not bring herself to
make amends. They ate in silence,
then Ruth washed the dishes and
dried them carefully, placing them
high on the top shelf.

She was to see Vic often in this
situation during the coming winter,

838

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

holding the book in his hands, yet
aware that his mind was not on it.
Occasionally, he would read aloud
from it, and Ruth found herself
almost unwillingly listening to it.
She was coming to realize that this
was far from the Indian legend she
had first thought it to be.

npHE year of 1834 dawned bright
and clear. The entire month
of January was crisp and very cold,
but the low temperature did not
dampen Vic's ardor for his work in
cutting or helping to lay up the
walls. Ruth found her bitterness
constant and increasing, so when at
last she was certain there was to be
a baby, she could not bring herself
to tell Vic.

Not that she felt he would be
disappointed, quite the contrary.
She could imagine how happy the
news would make him, but she
found it impossible to brighten his
days when he persisted in making
them so uncomfortable for himself.
So she kept the news to herself as
long as she could. When she did
mention it, she managed to convey
her reluctance to be so far away
from the doctors in Boston.

^'Honey," said Vic, "Fll talk to
Brother Joseph and find the best
help that there is to be had in
Kirtland."

Though this was little consolation,
Ruth said no more.

She began going to the meet-
ings, mainly, at first, in want of any-
where else to wear one of her pretty
dresses. Most of the sisters were
in homespun and wore the same
dresses with monotonous regularity.
\Miile Ruth knew that a great deal
of cloth had been spun and woven
in Kirtland during the winter, she

noticed little of it being used for
new dresses. Most of it was given
for clothes needed by the workmen
on the temple.

She knew she was causing some
talk among the ladies, and even Vic
seemed a little embarrassed at the
lavishness of her dress. With a
shawl around her shoulders, she
sometimes wore the blue dress and
noticed that the women could hard-
ly take their eyes from it.

Ruth was surprised to learn that
there were even more saints in Mis-
souri than here in Kirtland.

"That's to be the center stake
of Zion," Vic explained to her, ''but
the people there don't seem to ap-
preciate the saints buying their land
and moving in. There have been
house burnings, tarring and feather-
ing, and all sorts of outrages."

''Why don't they just move away
and get out of the trouble?" asked
Ruth.

"When the Lord has com-
manded/' said Vic, "you don't just
run away, even though it may mean
danger. Brother Joseph fears that
things may get worse. He is leaving
tomorrow for New York to get vol-
unteers for an expedition to send
them supplies."

"Well," answered Ruth, "I hope
he gets them and doesn't get any
strange ideas about you going off to
Missouri to help protect people you
have never seen."

"He will be going through Bos-
ton, and I have asked him to stop
at the farm on the way back and
pick up the money Mrs. Walker
wrote that she had for us," said Vie.

"Oh, good," said Ruth. "The
money will come in right handy,
now."

BECAUSE OF THE WORD

839

rj^VEN before Ruth had the mon-
ey in her possession, she had
her plans all made about how to
use it. With the saints giving every
possible cent toward the construc-
tion of the temple or the relief of
the saints in Missouri, money in
Kirtland was extremely scarce. Ruth
had had her eye on a frame house
near enough to give a good view of
the lake. Somehow she had in
mind that it would remind her of
Boston, if she could just live in it.
She well knew what Vic would do
with his money, but hers should
be ample to handle the transaction.

Ruth did not make many friends
in Kirtland among the women. She
felt her role as an outsider more
strongly among a group of them
all intent on some problem of their
close-knit society, but a strong
attachment grew between herself
and Mary Bailey, a young convert
living in the Smith household and
engaged to the Prophet's younger
brother, Samuel.

One afternoon, late in March,
the two were busily engaged in fin-
ishing some cloth for the girFs hope
chest.

'Xook at it, Ruth," cried Mary
in dismay. ''Is this any material for
a wedding dress?"

''It isn't exactly what a girl
dreams of," agreed Ruth. She
thought of the blue that she had
worn at her own wedding. Suddenly
she had an idea.

"Mary, will you trade this material
to me?"

"To you? You never wear home-
spun. Why do you want it?"

"I must admit that it is getting so
I can scarcely get into my dresses.
Trade this to me and I will give

you my blue one that you like so
well."

"Your blue dress? Ruth, vou
can't mean it!"

"But I do. Here, help me fit it
and get it cut out. We can get
started on it right now. But first
you must try on the blue. Fm onlv
a little taller, otherwise it should be
a perfect fit."

Ruth found her enthusiasm ris-
ing in the prospect of making the
dress. She put it on the day it was
finished, and the look in Vic's eyes
was recompense for the loss of the
blue. Then, behind him on the
little porch, Ruth noticed the young
Prophet.

She could not deny that she en-
joyed a visit from this man Vic
loved so fervently. She greeted
Joseph cordially, offering him a
chair. Again she looked at Vic,
wondering why he had come home
so early. He stood close to her,
his hand on her shoulder, and she
knew that she had never pleased
him so well, even in her finest
clothes.

The Prophet's words caught her
ear. "Mob action is at a new high.
Why last week alone, many houses
belonging to the saints in Jackson
County, were burned. Many people
are destitute."

Vic's grip tightened on Ruth's
shoulder. "What do you wish me
to do, Brother Joseph? What about
the temple? You know I will go
where you ask."

Go? thought Ruth. Vic go right
now when the baby is so near! He
couldn't possibly mean it. Again
she heard the Prophet's voice.

"The work will go forward on
the temple. You have trained oth-

«40

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

ers well, and there is a sizable stock-
pile of stone at present. We need
men in Zion's Camp who have
your faith, Brother Victor."

''How long will we be gone?"
asked Vic.

''Two months, perhaps three.
Some of the men took the first four
supply wagons and left this morn-
ing. We will join them in a few
days."

"Two months — three at the
most," echoed Vic. "That means
we will be back well before Sep-
tember. You see, the baby. . . ."

"Of course," said Joseph. "I
understand what it means to be

away from your wife right now. The
Lord will bless you, Brother Victor,
and you, too, Sister Hall."

"September. . . ." began Ruth,
and the word caught in her throat.
She knew the baby would be born
before September. Why hadn't she
told Vic the truth when he had
assumed it would be in the autumn?

Three days later she stood with
the group of women in the road
and waved goodbye to Vic and the
last of the twenty supply wagons.
Heartbroken and angry that he had
left her at this time, Ruth turned
again to the little house.

(To he concluded)

THE RELIEF SOCIETY ANNUAL GENERAL CONFERENCE

(Continued from page 821)

afternoon session in the Tabernacle,
urging the support of members of
Relief Society to the General
Church Welfare Program. The
visiting teaching program featured
a demonstration of a visiting teach-
er department at a stake leadership
meeting.

During the afternoon, separate
departmental sessions were held for
presidencies, secretary - treasurers,
work meeting leaders, choristers and
organists, and Magazine representa-
tives. In the Magazine section,
Elder Sterling W. Sill, Assistant to
the Council of Twelve, gave inspired

counsel. The afternoon sessions
also included special helps on teach-
ing the lessons of the theology, lit-
erature, and social science courses
of study.

As another great conference of the
leaders of Relief Society concluded,
there seemed to be renewed de-
termination in the hearts of those
in attendance to return to their
homes in all parts of the Church,
and to carry forward the program of
Relief Society so as to enter upon
the threshold of the greater oppor-
tunities envisioned in the con-
ference.

And there were in the same country shepherds abiding in the field, keeping watch
over their flock by night. And lo, the angel of the Lord came upon them, and the
glory of the Lord shone round about them. . . . And the angel said unto them, Fear
not: for, behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy. . . . For unto you is born this
•day ... a Saviour, which is Christ, the Lord (Luke 2:8-11).

LESSON DEPARTMENT

QjheoloQu — The Doctrine and Covenants

Lesson 38 — "Endure Unto the End"

Elder Roy W. Doxey

(Text: The Doctrine and Covenants, Section 53)

For Tuesday, March 6, 1962

Objective: To understand that constancy in hving the commandments leads to
eternal life

'THROUGHOUT all scripture,
the divine message has been —
seek the Lord early and remain true
to the covenants made with him.
If faithful in doing this, there is no
blessing which will be withheld.

Algernon Sidnev Gilbeit

The revelation for study in this
lesson was addressed to Algernon
Sidney Gilbert, who was in the
Church for only four years. He be-
came a member in the year 1830 and
died in June 1834. Before he joined
the Church he was a merchant in
Painesville, Ohio, but later in Kirt-
land, he was the business partner of
Newel K. Whitney. It was into
their store that the Prophet Joseph
Smith entered and introduced him-
self to Brother Whitney. (See Les-
son 25, The Relief Society Maga-
zine, July i960, page 470.)

A few months after the arrival of
the Prophet and his partv in Ohio,
Brother Gilbert requested that the

Prophet inquire of the Lord con-
cerning his place in the kingdom.
Section 53 was received in reply to
this request. After this revelation
was received, in which Brother Gil-
bert was commanded to accompany
the Prophet and others to Missouri,
these brethren left Kirtland on June
19, 1831, for the west. By this same
revelation Brother Gilbert was ap-
pointed keeper of the Lord's store-
house. Later, this call was to
receive ''moneys, to be an agent
unto the church, to buy land in all
the regions round about ... in
righteousness, and . . . wisdom''
(D & C 57:6). In addition, he was
to establish a store, the profits of
which were to be used for the build-
ing up of Zion (Ibid., verse 8) .

In July 1833, a mob of about five
hundred threatened the saints of
Independence, Missouri, with whip-
pings, the same cruel treatment
which thev had administered to a
number of the brethren not long

Page 841

842

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

before this. Six of the leading
brethren, inckiding Algernon S. Gil-
bert and William W. Phelps, offered
themselves as a ransom for the
Church, even to allow themselves
to be whipped to death, if necessary.
These six brethren agreed that they
would arrange for the saints to leave
Jackson County as soon as possible.
In this transaction, Brother Gilbert
and John Corrill were to remain
longer than the rest of the saints to
finish the business of the Church in
that area.

Elder B. H. Roberts gives this
evaluation of Brother Gilbert:
'\ . . the Lord has had few more de-
voted servants in this dispensation"
(D.H.C. II:ii8).

Section 53

The Prophet's inquiry of the Lord
in behalf of Algernon S. Gilbert
brought forth a revelation consisting
of only seven verses. A significant
truth to be received from that first
verse is that the Lord hears and
answers prayer; for he had heard
and answered Brother Gilbert's
praver. In the growing kingdom of
God, many had requested that their
place in the Church might be
known through revelation. The
revelations given for the members in
the early period of the Church have
revealed many great truths that have
given encouragement, hope, and in-
spiration to those who live in the
decades following the Prophet's pe-
riod. Elder Gilbert was assured in
this revelation that the Church
\^hich he had joined was raised up
by the Lord in these last days.

In order that he and all who
should become acquainted with this
revelation might know that the pur-
jDOse of Jesus' crucifixion or atone-

ment is to offer the only means of
escape from sin, the Lord revealed:

Behold, I, the Lord, who was crucified
for the sins of the world, give unto you a
commandment that you shall forsake the
world (D & C 53:2).

If Jesus gave his life that we, who
receive this gift of remission of sins
by acceptance of the gospel, might
enjoy blessings in this life and an
eternal reward of exaltation, there
must be continued effort to forsake
the world of sin. President David O.
McKay said in a General Confer-
ence:

Now, what do we mean by the world?
It is sometimes used as an indefinite
term. I take it that the world refers to
the inhabitants who are alienated from
the Saints of God. They are aliens to the
Church, and it is the spirit of this aliena-
tion that \^'e should keep ourselves free
from . . . ( Gospel Ideals, page 153).

A recognition that all of us are
imperfect to some degree should
stimulate us to search for ways and
means to overcome those imperfec-
tions, which hinder us from reach-
ing the goal of perfection admon-
ished bv the Savior. (See Mt.

5:48.)

Three verses point out Elder Gil-
bert's calling in the Church (D & C
53:3-5). The success he had in this
calling has alreadv been pointed out
in the forepart of this lesson.

Important to Elder Gilbert would
be the counsel given in verse six
wherein he is told that his present
assignment should be accepted in
faith. Through his faithfulness "in
the vineyard," other responsibilities
would be placed upon him. The
person of faith is desirous of build-
ing up Zion as much as possible.

The closing verse of Section 53

LESSON DEPARTMENT

843

counsels Elder Gilbert that the rich
rewards of hea\'en come to him who
remains faithful to the end.

And again, I would that ye should learn
that he only is saved who endureth unto
the end. Even so. Amen [Ibid., verse

7)-

This same counsel has been given
in other dispensations of the gospel.
The Savior taught his disciples dur-
ing his ministry that their labors
would bring persecution upon them,
but "he that endureth to the end
shall be saved" (Mt. 10:22).

As the resurrected Redeemer,
Jesus expressed this fact to the
Nephites :

Behold, I am the law, and the light.
Look unto me, and endure to the end,
and ye shall live; for unto him that en-
dureth to the end will I give eternal life
(3 Nephi 15:9).

Meaning of ''Endure to the End"

A dictionary definition of ''en-
dure" is "to continue in the same
state without perishing; last; to re-
main firm, as under trial; to suffer
or bear up patiently; to endure hard-
ship; to withstand or bear, as pain,
sorrow, or destructive force, without
yielding."

What might the Latter-day Saint
be required to endure? The member
of the Church is susceptible to the
ills which afflict mankind in general.
With these ills, mental and physical,
one must bear patiently. However,
it is a fact that blessings of health,
happiness, and even prosperity re-
sult from one's faithfulness to the
gospel. We may not always recog-
nize our faults which bring physical
and mental suffering because of
ignorance or unwillingness to cor-
rect our lives. The violation of

health laws will bring its penalties.
The Lord told Joseph Smith to: "Be
patient in afflictions, for thou shalt
have many; but endure them, for,
lo, I am with thee, even unto the
end of thy days" (D & C 24:8).
Elder George O. Cannon said:

... So it is with all of us. We have great
afflictions from time to time. It seems to
be necessary that we should be tried and
pro\ed to see whether we are full of
integrity or not. In this way we get to
know ourselves and our own weaknesses;
and the Lord knows us, and our brethren
and sisters know us.

Therefore, it is a precious gift to ha\e
the gift of patience, to be good-tempered,
to be cheerful, to not be depressed, to not
gi\e way to wrong feelings and become
impatient and irritable. It is a blessed gift
for all to possess (Gospel Truths, page
198).

The Latter-day Saints must also
bear persecution patiently, whether
physical or mental. The tauntings
or ridicule of those who consider a
Latter-day Saint as too religious or
"fanatical" may be examples of the
latter. That the disciples of the
Master would receive such persecu-
tions was said by Jesus in the Ser-
mon on the Mount. (See Mt.
5:10-12.)

In this life one must also endure
or stand up against temptation in its
numerous forms.

Sometimes we may become so
general in our remarks on what we
should do, that some of the help
that can be extended to those who
want to know what to do is not
always given. The Latter-day Saint
wants to know the answer to the
question, "What must I do to be
exalted?" He already knows that
acceptance of the first principles and
ordinances of the gospel is the
beginning of the new life, but how

844

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

may he keep on that road which
leads to exaltation? If we say, "Keep
the commandments/' it has all been
said, but there is the need to know
the commandments. Furthermore,
it is also necessary to know that there
are some guideposts, which, when
pointed out, draw attention to cer-
tain pitfalls that may ensnare even
those who are trying to follow the
Savior's teachings. It is not intend-
ed that the following suggestions in
this lesson on guideposts are a com-
plete list, but they are intended to
be helpful.

Seek the Spiiit

The counsel to seek for the influ-
ence of the Holy Ghost is always
paramount as one desires to main-
tain faith unto the end. It is bv
that Spirit that one is able to dis-
cern truth from untruth. By that
guidance there comes understanding
of the way one should live. The
principle of receiving more boun-
teously of the Spirit is set forth in
this scripture:

Draw near unto me and I will draw near
unto you; seek me diligently and ye shall
find me; ask, and ye shall receive; knock,
and it shall be opened unto you (D & C

88:63).

Keep on the Right Side oi the Line
Another President of the Church
has given solid counsel on a theme
upon which he spoke often. Presi-
dent George Albert Smith at a Gen-
eral Conference related some coun-
sel given him by his grandfather,
Elder George A. Smith, as follows:

He said: "There is a line of demarca-
tion well defined between the Lord's terri-
tory and the devil's territory. If you will
remain on the Lord's side of the line, the
adversary cannot come there to tempt you.

You are perfectly safe as long as you stay
on the Lord's side of the line. But," he
said, ''if you cross onto the devil's side of
the line, you are in his territory, and you
are in his power, and he will work on you
and get you just as far from that line as he
possibly can, knowing that he can only
succeed in destroying you by keeping you
auay from the pkce where there is safety"
(Conference Report, 116th Semi-Annual
Conference, October 1945, page 118).

President George Albert Smith
then gave the following examples to
illustrate when the member of the
Church is ''on the Lord's side of the
line": (1) by observing the Sabbath
day; (2) in the observance of secret
and family prayers; (3) by express-
ing gratitude to God for food; (4)
by loving one's neighbors; (5) by
being honest in all dealings with
men; and (6) in keeping the Word
of Wisdom. President Smith con-
tinued:

. . . And so I might go on through the
Ten Commandments and the other com-
mandments that God has given for our
guidance and say again, all that enriches
our lives and makes us happy and prepares
us for eternal joy is on the Lord's side of
the line. Finding fault with the things
that God has given to us for our guidance
is not on the Lord's side of the line . . .
{Ihid., page 118).

As always, those who find fault
receive less and less of the Spirit
which promotes happiness and joy.
Upon this subject the counsel of the
living prophets is certain. All have
proclaimed the necessity for uphold-
ing those whom God has appointed
as his servants. President Joseph F.
Smith indicated the seriousness of
not sustaining the Lord's anointed,
in this way:

. . . And I cannot emphasize too strong-
ly the importance of Latter-day Saints hon-
oring and sustaining in truth and in deed

LESSON DEPARTMENT

845

tlie authority of the Holy Priesthood
which is called to preside. The moment
a spirit enters the heart of a member to
refrain from sustaining the constituted
authorities of the Church, that moment he
becomes possessed of a spirit which in-
clines to rebellion or dissension; and if he
permits that spirit to take a firm root in
his mind, it will eventually lead him into
darkness and apostasy . . . (Gospel Doc-
trine, loth Edition, page 224).

But what if the Latter-day Saint
does not understand the reason for
certain measures or counsel? Presi-
dent George O. Cannon had this to
say regarding this question:

A faithful Latter-day Saint may not be
able to understand all the mo\'ements of
the Church nor all the motives of the
authorities of the Church in giving coun-
sel or m taking action upon different ques-
tions; but will a man of this character
censure them, assail them or condemn
them? Certainly not. He will be hkely
to say: "I do not understand the reasons
for this action; I do not see clearly what
the presiding authorities have in view in
doing this, but I will wait and learn more.
This I do know, that this is the work of
God and that these men are His servants
and that they will not be permitted by
Him to lead the Church astrav or to com-
mit any wrong of so serious a character
as to endanger its progress or perpetuity"
. . . (Gospel Truth, page 234).

Religious Hobbies Are Unwise

Among some members of the
Church there is a tendency to em-
phasize one principle or practice
above another. Such a person may
assume an attitude of superiority
and thus become conceited and full
of pride. "Saints with hobbies,"
said President Joseph F. Smith, 'are
prone to judge and condemn their
brethren and sisters who are not so
zealous in the one particular direc-
tion of their pet theory as they are.
The man with the \\^ord of Wis-
dom only in his brain, is apt to find

unmeasured fault with every other
member of the Church who enter-
tains liberal ideas as to the impor-
tance of other doctrines of the gos-
pel.'' He also said:

. . . Hobbies are dangerous in the
Church of Christ. They are dangerous
because they gi\e undue prominence to
certain principles or ideas to the detriment
and dwarfing of others just as important,
just as binding, just as saving as the fav-
ored doctrines or commandments.

Hobbies gi\e to those who encourage
them a false aspect of the gospel of the
Redeemer; they distort and place out of
harmony its principles and teachings. The
point of view is unnatural. Every prin-
ciple and practice re\ealed from God is
essential to man's salvation, and to place
any one of them unduly in front, hiding
and dimming all others is unwise and
dangerous; it jeopardizes our sahation, for
it darkens our minds and beclouds our
understandings . . . (Gospel Doctrine,
10th Edition, pp. 116-117).

Strive ioi Perfection

Endurance to the end involves
effort. That person who has before
him the \'ision of what he ma\- be-
come through faithfulness, has a far
better chance to endure to the end
than the person who is not so
minded. Constant vigilance in cor-
recting habits or thoughts which
militate against the attainment of
the goal of perfection, is the road
to success. The Savior instructed
the Nephites in the goal to which
we should all strive: "Therefore I
would that ve should be perfect
even as I, or your Father who is in
heaven is perfect" (3 Nephi 12:48).
(Also see Mt. 5:48.)

These words were not said to dis-
courage his followers in that thev
would consider the goal unattain-
able, but rather to stimulate them
to make preparations, then, in striv-

846

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

ing for that final perfection. It is
true that we will not receive perfec-
tion in this life. We can, however,
work always to that end. Elder
Mark E. Petersen of the Council of
the Twelve in a General Conference
expressed this belief:

I believe that in many ways, here and
now in mortahty, we can begin to perfect
onrsehes. A certain degree of perfection
is attainable in this life. I believe that we
can be one hundred percent perfect, for
instance, in abstaining from the use of
tea and coffee. We can be one hundred
percent perfect in abstaining from liquor
and tobacco. We can be one hundred per-
cent perfect in pa^nng a full and honest
tithing. We can be one hundred
percent perfect in abstaining from eating
t\\'0 meals on fast day and gi\ing to the
bishop as fast offering the \'alue of those
t\\o meals from which we abstain.

We can be one hundred percent perfect
in keeping the commandment which says
that we shall not profane the name of
God. W^e can be perfect in keeping the
commandment which says, "Thou shalt
not commit adultery." (Ex. 20:14.) \Vc
can be perfect in keeping the command-
ment which says, ''Thou shalt not steal."
(Ibid., 15.) We can become perfect in
keeping various others of the command-
ments that the Lord has given us (Con-
ference Report, April 1950, page 153).

President Joseph Fielding Smith
said:

If we have a failing, if we have a weak-
ness, there is where we should concen-
trate, with a desire to overcome, until we
master and conquer. If a man feels that
it is hard for him to pay his tithing, then
that is the thing he should do, until he
learns to pay his tithing. If it is the
W^ord of Wisdom, that is what he should
do, until he learns to \o\e that command-
ment (Conference Report, October 1941,
page 95).

Reminders

As a reminder of ways in which
one may keep on the road to per-

fection or to endure to the end,
these suggestions are given: (1) be-
come settled in the truth by seeking
for the Spirit; (2) hold fast to the
word and \^ ill of the Lord as found
in the four Standard Works of the
Church; (3) keep the command-
ments contained in the gospel of
Jesus Christ by remaining on the
Lord's side of the line: (4) sustain
the Authorities of the Church by
having faith in their counsel and
direction or by being responsive to
instruction received; ( ^ ) do not feel
that one commandment or program
of the Church is to be accepted in
practice abo\e others cquallv as im-
portant; (6) work for perfection
by correcting the habits or practices
which stand as barriers to the real-
ization of the goal mentioned by
the Savior. Do not believe that in
mortality one cannot be perfect in
many ways which the Lord has com-
manded his children to follow.

For How Long.^

Wise counsel by President Brig-
ham Young on the subject matter
of this lesson was given toward the
end of his life, as follows:

There are a great man\- texts \\hich
might be used, \erv comprehensive and
full of meaning, but I knou of none, either
in the Old or New Testament, more so
than that sa\'ing, said to ha\c been made
bv the Sa\ ior, and I ha\e no doubt it was,
"If ye loxe me, keep my command-
ments. . . ."

How long? For a day? Keep the
commandments of the Lord for a \\eek?
Observe and do his will for a month or
a vear? There is no promise to any indi-
vidual, that I have any knowledge of, that
he shall reccixe the reward of the just,
unless he is faithful to the end . . .
[Jounul of Discourses 13:310-311).

LESSON DEPARTMENT

847

Questions ioi Discussion

1. What do \'ou know about Algernon
Sidney Gilbert for whom the Lord gave
the revelation studied in this lesson?

2. Name some ways one ean keep on
**the Lord's side of the line."

3. Why is it necessary to sustain the
Authorities of the Chureh?

4. What is a religious hobby? Why is
it dangerous to have religious hobbies?

5. Discuss: It is possible to become
perfect in many ways in this life.

Visiting cJeacher 1 1 Lessages —

Truths to Live By From The Doctrine and Covenants

Message 38 — "According to Men's Faith It Shall Be Done Unto Them"

(D & C 52:20).

Christine H. Robinson
For Tuesday, March 6, 1962
Objective: To show the remarkable power and blessings of faith.

npHROUGHOUT the scriptures,
ancient and modern, no truth
is emphasized more repeatedly and
clearly than the promise that the
Lord will bestow blessings upon us
according to our faith. Since the
davs of Adam, God's children have
been admonished to '\valk by faith."
In the solution of all their problems,
they ha\'e been urged to take ad-
vantage of this limitless reservoir of
power. So great is the power of
this principle that the Lord has
said, '\ . . If ve have faith as a grain
of mustard seed . . . nothing shall be
impossible unto you" (Mt. 17:20).
The scriptures are replete with
outstanding examples of remarkable
faith. The stories of Abraham and
Lehi both echo this absolute con-
\iction. "Bv faith Abraham, when
he was called to go out into a
place . . . went out, not knowing
whither . . ." (Hebrews 11:8). Lehi,
obedient unto the word of the Lord,
took his family and departed into
the wilderness, leaxing the land of

his inheritance, his home, his gold
and silver and precious things.

In the Old Testament, examples
are told of how, through the power
of faith, Moses led the children of
Israel through the parted waters of
the Red Sea, how David vanquished
Goliath, and how the Lord shut the
mouths of the lions and saved his
prophet Daniel.

The New Testament has many
accounts of the great miracles the
Savior and his disciples wrought
through the application of faith.
Through faith the sick were healed,
the blind were given sight, and the
dead brought back to life.

Among the many examples of the
power of faith in The Book of Mor-
mon, two particularly stand out.
One is the story of Helaman and his
two thousand sons. These young
men fought a great and victorious
battle against the Lamanites and
not one soul perished because of
the exceeding great faith in that
which their mothers had taught

848

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

them. (See Alma 57:26.) Another
example is the story of the Brother
of Jared, whose faith was so exceed-
ingly great that the veil was taken
from his eyes and he saw the finger
of the Lord, and the Lord himself.
(See Ether 3:6-16.)

In modern times the wonderful
power of this great principle was
magnificently exemplified in the
simple prayer offered with unwav-
ering faith by Joseph Smith, when
he asked the Lord for wisdom and
beheld the Father and the Son in a
glorious vision.

This same source of power which
wrought great miracles both in
ancient and in modern times is still
abundantly available to us today.
The Lord still tells us that, ''Accord-
ing to men's faith it shall be done
unto them." All of us can have
great blessings if we will but believe
with our whole hearts and souls and
allow faith to operate in our lives.

Faith as a motivating spiritual
power must be God-centered rather
than self -centered. This type of
faith causes us to seek to do the will
of the Lord rather than to concen-
trate on what he can do for us.
Instead of thinking of faith as a

formula merely to get the Lord to
do our bidding, we must try to find
out what the Lord wants us to do
and seek to pattern our lives accord-
ing to his plan.

On one occasion, the Savior told
his disciples that they should have
faith as a little child. (See Mt.
18:1-4.) We can all learn much
from the simple faith of little chil-
dren. Recently a little three-year-
old girl lay apparently dying of a
seemingly incurable disease. Look-
ing up trustingly into the eyes of
her grandmother, she said, 'Tell me
the story of Jesus again, how he
loved little children. Jesus is going
to make me well." And because of
her simple and complete faith and
the faith of those who loved her
most, she is today growing in health
and strength.

If we feel that our faith is not as
strong as we would like it to be,
let us strengthen it by exercising it
every day. Let us have faith in the
ability of our children. Let us have
faith in the goodness and kindness
of our neighbors. Above all, let us
have complete faith in our Father
in heaven and in his desire to lead
and guide us.

^ uieart of JLo\)e

Pauline M. Bell
A heart of love is like an eternal spring. There is always something to give.

Work JJleeting — Attitudes and Manners

HOW DO YOU DO?

(A Course Expected to Be Used by Wards and Branches at Work Meeting)

Discussion 6 — The True Spirit of Hospitality

Elaine Anderson Cannon

For Tuesday, March 13, 1962

Objective: To point out that the development of the art of being a good hostess
and an ideal guest is a woman's responsibility and that the pleasures derived therefrom
are her special privilege.

'T'O have people in one's home,
however humble it may be, to
make them welcome without apol-
ogy, to provide for their comfort
and pleasure, is a woman's special
privilege and one she should not
neglect. It is under these circum-
stances that the art of living, rather
than the mere essentials of it, are
brought into focus.

While the details may differ be-
tween a formal dinner and patio
picnic held in a home — with or
without employed help — the
warmth and graciousness of both
occasions should not vary. Ideally,
the situation can be summed up
this way; it is a delight to have
guests in the home. For their
pleasure we have used our best
efforts to make the arrangements
attractive, the food delicious, and
the company compatible and stim-
ulating. These, of course, are obvi-
ous requirements of a hostess
showing unselfishness and lack of
pretense. Anything done to impress
or strengthen one's own social posi-
tion through entertaining can
almost always be detected, and it
detracts from the atmosphere of the
party.

Reinforcing the true spirit of

hospitality should be the thorough
knowledge of the accepted code of
behavior. Knowing the social rules
and using them make hospitality
easier, and self-discipline, which is
necessary to make any party run
more smoothly, becomes automatic.

The Hospitable Hostess

The hostess should try to ar-
range her affairs so that she can
greet the guests at the door and
make any necessary introductions.
If her husband is helping with the
entertainment, he can do these
honors; otherwise, she should be on
the scene until all the guests arrive.

A good hostess anticipates the
needs of her guests — their com-
fort, preferences in food, and enter-
tainment, because the code of be-
havior of guests (for very good rea-
sons) limits markedly for what they
may ask. However, an overzealous
hostess can be as trying as a thought-
less one. She should use great care
not to be ''encumbered with much
serving." She should not be guilty
of saying, "Make yourselves at
home." This is something no self-
respecting guest would ever do, real-
Iv. Rather, the calm manner of the
hostess and obvious pleasure in

Page 849

850 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

their company, her thoughtful at- has not arrived, it is proper for the

tentiveness, will make the guests hostess to wait fifteen to twenty

feel at ease. minutes. If at the end of that

It is embarrassing when a hostess period of grace, the guest has still

apologizes, belittles, or in any way not arrived, it is in keeping with

calls attention to her own party good propriety to serve the meal to

preparations or setting. the guests who are present. When

One uncounted bonus in enter- the late guest arrives, she quietly

taining in the home, is the precious apologizes to the hostess and takes

example set for the children. They her place at the table, partaking of

can learn valuable lessons in refine- the course then being served,

ment and social know-how by When a guest finds it impossible

watching mother prepare the food, to be on time for such an appoint-

the table setting, and sparkling up ment, she should apprise the host-

the home. ess at the earliest moment. It is

Entertainment in the home sets most inconsiderate to be tardy for

the pattern and mood for similar an appointment for a meal,
affairs held elsewhere. In the case

of Church socials, where guests are The Ideal Guest

not invited but expected, the same The ideal guest is often invited

feeling of delight in preparing pleas- again. She is a joy to have at a

ure for others should be the direct- party. She reflects back the under-

ing spirit behind all details. The lying philosophv of the hostess:

hostesses should be as careful and *Tm delighted you invited me; I

considerate of the guests as they appreciate your efforts to please me

would be in their own homes. They and feed me well; I like the other

should see that the guests mingle people vou have invited." This she

well and get acquainted; that no one may not say in so many words, but

is left to sit alone; that unpleasant her actions should convey this atti-

topics and embarrassing circum- tude. She will co-operate with the

stances are avoided; that mishaps hostess by not taking unfair advan-

made by guests are glossed over as tage of any situation; wandering un-

unimportant. bidden to the kitchen, asking for

special treatment, or offering things

The Late Guest to other guests, except at the sug-

When a hostess invites guests to gestion of the hostess. She will be
a meal (breakfast, luncheon, or din- charming to other guests, careful of
ner), she specifies the time at which the feelings of all present, skillful in
the meal will be served. This means conversational exchanges, and re-
that the food will be prepared and luctant to gossip or discuss question-
ready to serve at that given hour, able topics. She will be prompt in
Every hostess takes pride in serving arriving and not wear out her wel-
choice foods at their best. There- come b}- staying longer than she
fore, delaying the serving of the should. When the time comes to
food when it is ready is not fair to leave, after expressing her ''thank
the hostess or the other guests. If, you and goodbye" to the hostess,
at the appointed mealtime, a guest she will move on out the door quick-

LESSON DEPARTMENT

851

ly, not prolonging con\ersation
while chill winds blow in and the
hosts become weary. Above all, a
guest should not repeat anything
learned about her hostess while she
was present in her home. This is
like betraying a confidence. She
will make apologies and amends
quietly but sincerely if a mishap
occurs, and, as a thoughtful expres-

sion, she may call the next day and
thank the hostess again for a mem-
orable time.

Questions for Discussion

1. If a guest should accidentally break
a dish or a treasure, how should the self-
disciplined hostess react?

2. As a guest, what obligation do \ou
ha\e toward the hostess, as vour contribu-
tion to the success of the party?

JLiterature — America's Literature Comes of Age

Lesson 30 — James Russell Lowell (1819-1891)
Elder Biiant S. Jacobs

(Textbook: America's Liten-iture, by James D. Hart and Clarence Gohdes
Dryden Press, New York, pp. 495-506)

For Tuesday, March 20, 1962

Objective: To acknowledge Lowell as a representative symbol of mid-century
American values and culture.

■QURING the fifty years of his
maturity, Lowell scattered his
genius over more positions and
activities, excelled in more tvpes of
literary excellence, and believed at
one time or another in more various
and even opposing philosophies and
values than did anv of his con-
temporaries. A young man of great
promise, he made significant con-
tributions to abolition and reform-
ing liberalism, literary criticism,
education, journalism, national and
international politics, and diplo-
macy; he attained dominating stature
as a public spokesman for the tra-
ditionally conservative values of the
aristocratic class of New England;
he wrote excellent religious and
satirical poetry, definitive literary
essays, and some of the most per-
sonable letters in America's litera-
ture. In none of these did he

achieve true greatness, yet for his
own age the integrating power of
his vibrant personality and moral
character were regarded as at least
approaching greatness. For us, to-
day, the man emerges more power-
fully than the mere sum of his
accomplishments, and for those who
would know at firsthand the hopes
and conflicts of young America dur-
ing those periods of great transition
in which he lived, he is indispen-
sable.

Crusading Idealist

His entire life centered itself in
Elmwood, the family mansion in
Cambridge, home of Harvard Uni-
versity and suburb of Boston. Born
in 1819 into one of the great dynas-
ty families, he early displayed his
lifelong love of vigorous plavfulness
bv boasting that during his Harvard

852

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

days he read almost all available
books save those recommended by
the faculty, and during his senior
year, when he was overwhelmingly
elected class poet, he cut so many
classes and neglected his studies so
grossly that for several weeks preced-
ing graduation he was "rusticated"
or confined to Concord. His gradua-
tion poem satirized contemporary
reform movements which, however,
he soon was to embrace with youth-
ful dedication.

Lowell graduated in law because
he didn't know what else to do, but,
instead of practicing his profession,
he wrote poems and read widely,
obviously feeling a need to free him-
self from the strict patterns of his
world. In 1843, soon after his first
book of poems was published, he
established a new literary magazine
based on the policy that

. . . any literature, as far as it is national,
is diseased, inasmuch as it appeals to some
climatic peculiarity, rather than to uni-
versal nature. Moreover, everything that
tends to encourage the sentiment of caste,
to widen the boundary between races, and
put further off the hope of one great
brotherhood, should be steadfastly re-
sisted by all good men.

Self-defined comrade to Pro-
metheus and Columbus, young
James believed in total democracy
and brotherhood which he hoped to
achieve through poetry, such as
"The Vision of Sir Launfal" and
"The Present Crisis." His marriage
to Maria White, transcendentalist
and fiery abolitionist, brought Low-
ell nearer to the intensity of Wil-
liam Lloyd Garrison, who said, "I
have need to be all on fire, for I have
mountains of ice about me to melt,"
as echoed in Lowell's "Stanzas on
Freedom":

They are sla\ cs who fear to speak

For the fallen and the weak;

They are slaves who will not choose

Hatred, scoffing, and abuse

Rather than in silence shrink

From the truth they needs must think;

They are sla\cs who dare not be

In the right with two or three.

The young couple agreed that
Europe and the past were tyrannical,
while in America's future lay the
only Utopia and the world's true
hope. An inheritance of $20,000
from his wife's father enabled them
to return to Elmwood, where, in
1848, Lowell wrote three of his most
popular works: A Fable for CnticSy
which is still most valuable for its
insight into the ruling literary per-
sonages of the day; Biglow Papers,
First Series \^hich, in sharp, \ ernacu-
lar phrases \ented his indignation
toward the Mexican War — to him
merely an attempt by the South to
gain more votes through expansion;
and "The \^ision of Sir Launfal," in
which all classes idealh become one
as Christian love and charity blend
their lives together. Thus, in his
twenty-ninth year Lo\\cll achieved
in his various products of genius a
triple power which he never again
reached.

Ardent Nationalist

Though he and his talented poet-
ess wife ^^■ere happy in "the cause,"
Lowell's editing, not his poetry, sup-
ported them, and soon he softened
manv of his extremist views and
took his wife and child (plus a nan-
nygoat) to Europe to drink firsthand
from the culture he had so recentlv
scorned. The death of his wife
made him almost inconsolable for a
time, particularly since they had
previously lost two of their three
children. He returned to Cambridge

LESSON DEPARTMENT

853

and devoted himself to literal}^ study
and lecturing which he performed so
brilliantly that, in 1855, he was chos-
en over six rivals to succeed Longfel-
low in the chair of modern lan-
guages at Harvard. In 1857, he was
chosen first editor of the newly
founded Atlantic JVIonthly, which
he succeeded in molding into the
accepted spokesman for the Boston
''Hub-of-the-Universe" group.

Active in founding the liberalizing
Republican party, he claimed to be
one of the first who recognized
Lincoln's greatness. Both before
and during the Civil War Lowell
exerted his considerable influence as
editor of the North American Re-
view to defend the issue of union,
not slaverv, as the center of the ''ir-
repressible conflict," though he was
always proud of his earlier abolish-
ionist activities. And though the
war took his three beloved nephews,
it did not prevent him from advocat-
ing a policy of love and forgiveness
towards the South during the Re-
construction period, though his
appeal was useless and ignored.

Earnestly he had hoped that the
war would cleanse and renew the
Nation, but a Nation rededicated to
those

Three roots [which] bear up Dominion:

Knowledge, Will —
These twain are strong, but stronger yet

the third, —
Obedience, — 'tis the great tap-root that

still,
Knit round the rock of Duty, is not stirred.
Though Hea\'en-loosed tempests spend

their utmost skill.

This new reliance on traditional
self-discipline as stated in 'The
Washers of the Shroud,'' thus be-
comes a star of hope if the Nation's
manhood will

A Perry Picture

JAMES RUSSELL LOWELL

. . . walk unblenching through the trial-
fires. . . .

Tears may be ours, but proud, for those
who win

Death's royal purple in the foeman's lines;

Peace, too, brings tears; and mid the
battle-din.

The wiser ear some text of God divine;

For the sheathed blade may rust with
darker sin.

The Biglow Papers, Second Series
(including 'The Courtin'") and
his great eulogy to Lincoln in the
''Harvard Commemoration Ode""
best represent this period.

Gentleman Aristocrat

What Lowell had feared oc-
curred: the sheathed blade after the
war rusted with darker sin, indeed.
As he watched the former humani-
tarians of the North subdue the
defeated South, to the benefit of
their own gain, he was shaken; then
to witness the corruption and brib-
ery in business circles and public

854

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

office being subjeet to organized
"Rings" stirred him, in 1874, to con-
demn the

. . . public scandal, private fraud.

Crime flaunting scot-free \\hile the mob

applaud.
Office made \ile to bribe unworthiness,
And all the un\\holesome mess. . . .

— "Aggasiz"

Lowell likewise became increas-
ingly disillusioned with emerging
scientific dogmatism which, to him,
seemed to be substituting fact and
literalism for the time-honored ap-
proach to the physical world as
beauty and awe. Believing that
''there is something in the flesh that
is superior to the flesh, something
that can in finer moments abolish
matter and pain," he wrote his be-
liefs into a long, stately poem, 'The
Cathedral," affirming his trust in a
science which led him to see a
divine

. . . Purpose, gleaming through

The secular confusions of the world. . . .

Seeing his Utopian ideals crushed,
he wrote his friend William Dean
Howells,

I feel every day more sensibly that I
belong to a former age. A new genera-
tion has grown up that knows not Joseph,
and I ha\e nothing left to do but to rake
together what embers are left of mv fire
and get what warmth out of them I mav.

Still belic\'ing in Democracy as
"that form of society in which every
man had a chance and knew that
he had it," finally his great hope,
similar to Jefferson's, was in an aris-
tocracy of talent and achievement
whenever and wherever it might be
found in the youth, regardless of
birth or social station.

\Miat we need more than anything else
is to increase the number of our highly
trained minds; for these, where\er they
go, are sure to Ccinv with them the seeds
of sounder thinking and of higher ideals.

In 1877, Lowell was appointed
minister to Spain as a reward
for his political efforts. So success-
ful was he that, in 1880, he was
made minister to Great Britain.
Of him Queen \^ictoria wrote that
during her reign "no one had cre-
ated so much interest or won so
much regard." After having "the
pick and run of the best society in
the kingdom" for fi\e vears, he re-
turned for the last time to his be-
loved Elmwood, there to find solace
for his second wife's death, which
left him an honored but broken
man until his own passing in 1891.

The PcTSonnl Lowell

Throughout his life the magne-
tism and urbane po\^^er which peo-
ple felt in Lowell's presence were
not easily forgotten. Moses Coit
Tyler, the eminent literary historian,
met him for the first time in 1882
at the American Legation in Lon-
don's Victoria Street:

My first impression was of the grace-
fulness and graciousness of the man; his
elegance in dress and form; his manly
beauty. As he told me, he was sixty-three
years old; his dark auburn hair still abund-
ant and rich, just touched with siher and
parted in the middle. His e3es bright, his
whole face mobile, aristocratic, refined. He
is the perfect courtier and man of the
W'Orld, dashed by scholarship, wit, genius,
consciousness of reputation and success.
His \'oice was \ery pleasant and sweet; his
tones indescribably pleasant. His fluency
in words perfect, his diction neat, pointed,
with merry implications and fine turns. . . .
His manners have the ease, pose, facility
and polish of one who has got used to
courts and palaces. I must say I never
saw a more perfect gentleman.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

855

One of LowelFs greatest legacies
to us is the sheer pleasure he found
in words, regardless as to whether
he was lecturing wherever his fancy
led him, to the delight of his Har-
vard boys; roaming about in his great
library where he filled his destiny as
''one of the last great readers"; as-
suming a role and maintaining it
perfectly during an entire social
evening; or writing spontaneously to
those he loved. Consider the fol-
lowing excerpts from his letters as
being nothing less than delight:

Elmwood, May 12, 1848
. . . Here I am in 1113/ garret. I slept
here when I was a little curly-headed boy,
and used to see visions between me and
the ceiling, and dream the so often recur-
ring dream of having the earth put into
my hand like an orange. In it I used
to be shut up without a lamp — :my mother
saying that none of her children should
be afraid of the dark — to hide my head
under the pillows, and then not to be
able to shut out the shapeless monsters
that thronged around me, minted in my
brain.

Elmwood, January 11, 1853

My Dear Sarah,

You know that I promised solemnly to
write you a letter from Switzerland, and
therefore, of course, I didn't do it. These
epistolary promises to pay always do (or
at least always ought to) come back pro-
tested. A letter ought always to be the
genuine and natural flower of one's dis-
position— proper both to the writer and
the season — and none of your turnip
japonicas cut laboriously out of a cheap
and flabby material. ... I do not like
shuttle-cock correspondences. What is the
use of our loving people if you can't let
us owe them a letter? If they can't be
sure we keep on loving them if we don't
keep sending an acknowledgment under
our hands and seals once a month? As if
there were a statute of limitations for af-
fection. The moment Love begins to
think of Duty, he may as well go hang
himself with his own bow-string. All this
means that if I should never write you

another letter (which is extremely likely),
and we should never meet again till I drop
in upon you some day on another planet,
I shall give myself an anxious look in the
mirror (while I am waiting for you to
come down), and shall hear the flutter of
your descending wings with the same
admiring expectation as I should now
listen for your foot upon the stairs. . . .

Cambridge, September 16, 1856
To. C. E. Norton:

... It seems to me as if I had never
seen nature again since those old days
when the balancing of a yellow butterfly
over a thistlebroom was spiritual food and
lodging for a whole forenoon. This morn-
ing I have had it all over again. There
were the same cloud-shadows I used to
race with — the same purple on the west-
ern hills — and, as I walked along, the
great grandchildren of the same metallic
devil's-darning needles slid sideways from
the path and were back again as soon
as I had passed. Nature has not budged
an inch in all these years . . . one feels as
if he were a poet, and one's own Odyssey
sings itself in one's blood as he walks. . . .
It is something to be able to say "I have
been happy for two hours." I wanted to
tell you, too, what glorious fall weather
we are having, clear and champagney, the
northwest wind crisping Fresh Pond to
steel-blue, and curling the wet lily-pads
over till they bloom in a sudden flash of
golden sunshine. How I do love the
earth! I feel it thrill under my feet. I
feel somehow as if it were conscious of
my love, as if something passed into my
dancing blood from it. . . .

The Rustic Lowell

Although throughout his life
Lowell read constantly in many
languages to keep his literary sen-
sitivities keenly alive, some of his
own best-loved writings were writ-
ten informally in the rugged, color-
ful New England dialect. His Big-
low Papers, attributed to ''Birdofre-
dum Sawin," satirized sharply both
the Mexican and Civil Wars and
were immensely popular. Perhaps
best known today is 'The Courtin' '"

856

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

which he dashed off at the printer's
request to fill up a page. Its folksy
charm is both strong and immedi-
ate :

God makes sech nights, all white an' still
Fur'z you can look or listen,
Moonshine an' snow on field an' hill,

All silence an' all glisten.
Zekle crep' up quite unbeknown
An, peeked in thru' the winder,
An' there sot Huldy all alone,
'Ith no one nigh to hender. . . .

The wooing proceeds, abashed yet
strong, modest yet successful for all
concerned. The authentic regional
naturalness also saturates ''Fitz Ad-
am's Story" which Lowell worked
on for decades:

"Well, there I lingered all October

through.
In that sweet atmosphere of hazy blue.
So leisurely, so soothing, so forgiving.
That sometimes makes New England fit

for living.
1 watched the landscape, erst so granite

glum.
Bloom like the south side of a ripening

plum.
And each rock-maple on the hillside make
His ten days' sunset doubled in the

lake. . . .
Ah! there's a deal of sugar in the sun!
Tap me in Indian summer, I should run
A juice to make rock-candy of, — but then
We get such weather scarce one year in

ten. . . ."

Sir Launfal

This same radiant love of rural
nature produced LowelFs most oft-
quoted lines in the First Prelude:

And what is so rare as a day in June?
Then, if ever, come perfect days;
Then Heaven tries earth if it be in tune.
And over it softly her warm ear lays:
Whether we, look, or whether we listen,
We hear life murmur, or see it glisten. . . .

Despite the just criticism that the
two preludes are scarcely related to

the poem itself and therefore mar
its organization, 'The Vision of Sir
Launfal,'' through the decades, has
well maintained its secure place in
the hearts of America. It represents
Lowell in his period of most intense
belief in the brotherhood of man
when brought together in equality
and love through practicing selfless
Christian giving.

Before Sir Launfal departs in
search of the Holy Grail, he dreams
that as he departs a leprous beggar
spurns the gold coin he tosses him,
then after Sir Launfal returns home,
haggard and unsuccessful, the beg-
gar again asks for alms, and Sir Laun-
fal shares his last crust of bread
with him, and the beggar is seen to
be Christ. At once Sir Launfal
awakens, gives up his quest, since he
has found the Grail in his own
castle. He then opens wide his
castle doors, sharing his worldly
goods with all mankind.

The final scene is most mem-
orable. When, upon his return, the
leper asks again for alms. Sir Laun-
fal recalls his first haughty gift, and

. . . The heart within him was ashes and

dust;
He parted in twain his single crust.
He broke the ice on the streamlet's brink,
And gave the leper to eat and drink,
'Twas a mouldy crust of coarse brown

bread,
'Twas water out of a wooden bowl, —
Yet with fine wheaten bread was the leper

fed,
And 'twas red wine he drank with his

thirsty soul.

As Sir Launfal mused with a downcast face,
A Hght shone round about the place;
The leper no longer crouched at his side,
But stood before him glorified.
Shining and tall and fair and straight. . . .

His words were shed softer than leaves
from the pine.

LESSON DEPARTMENT

857

And they fell on Sir Launfal as snows on

the brine.
''Lo it is I, be not afraid!
In many climes, without avail,
Thou hast spent thy life for the Holy Grail;
Behold, it is here, — this cup which thou
Didst fill at the streamlet for me but now;
This crust is my body broken for thee,
This water His blood that died on the tree.
The Holy Supper is kept, indeed.
In whatso we share with another's need:
Not what we give, but what we share, —
For the gift without the giver is bare;
Who gives himself with his alms feeds

three, —
Himself, his hungering neighbor, and me."

The longer one reads Lowell the
more apparent it becomes that he
had throughout his life many sets

of values; yet each justly represents
another of the many realms of mid-
nineteenth century America, for
which Lowell served as spokesman.
We may well conclude that in his
variousness lies his real self, and his
value and pleasure for us today.

Thoughts for Discussion

1. What qualities do you find in Lowell
which would make him capable of first
appreciating the greatness of Lincoln?

2. Do you feel Lowell's return to con-
servatism made him a better or a weaker
man? a greater or weaker author?

3. Which of his writings that you
know best catches the real personality ot
Lowell?

Social Science — The Place of Woman in the

Gospel Plan

MOTHERHOOD

Lesson 5 — Homemaking, a Creative Calling (Continued)

Elder Ariel S. BnUif

For Tuesday, March 27, 1962

Objective: To help women realize the necessity of continued personal developments
"... homemaking ... is the sphere in which women can find the most happiness
and render the most service" (Ellsworth, Annie M. The Relief Society Magazine, Janu-
ary 1957, page 4).

The Mother Role and Happiness
TTAPPINESS is a product of
creative and constructive living.
Homemaking has to do with provid-
ing the family members with the
kind of influence that will produce
the greatest achievement, and, there-
fore, the most satisfaction for them.
Happiness can be measured in terms
of achievement. The central ele-
ment in developing the proper
attitude in the home toward
achievement is the mother's influ-
ence.

1. Mother's Role Includes Re-
sponsibility for the Tangible
Part of the Home Environment.

Previously in these lessons, we
have referred to the mother as the
managing director of the home.
This has specific reference to the
facilities and management of the
physical features. The title implies
a degree of economic ability. This
ability contributes to the failure or
success of the financial structure of
the home. Mother should know how
to get the maximum return for every

358 RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

dollar spent. Such physical needs mother are responsible, but mother

as food, clothing, heat and light, will have to assume the role of the

furnishings, comforts, and each starter. She has the management

child's necessities for school, recrca- of the home and, in order for her

tion, and the unending miscellan- planning to be effective, she must

eous list must be supplied without allow for the necessary time to carry

over-spending the part of the family out her plans.

income allotted for the home ex- Possibly the most significant tan-

penses. In other words, mother gible feature responsible for happi-

should be a financial wizard, to ful- ness in the home is the physical

fill her economic role. She should presence of mother. Both parents

seriously study the problem and are vital to a successful, happy home

become proficient in the wise use life. But the fact that mother is

and handling of money. More un- there to say goodbye when the chil-

happiness occurs in the average dren leave for work, school, or play,

home over money matters than over and that she is ready and waiting

almost any other single problem, with good food and a demonstration

The economic security and success of her love in word and deed when

of the average family are dependent they come home at noon or night,

in large measure upon the efficient makes mother the pillar the children

planning and organizational ability tie to from birth throughout their

of the mother. lifetime. Of course, the more father

The effectiveness of the home is participates in the activities of the

expressed in its smooth-running home the more he becomes a part

operation. There are homes where of this anchorage of the family

everything seems just a little behind, members to the home,

where the family just does not catch Recentlv the following figures

up with things. The clock is always were released about married women

just one step ahead of their readi- gainfully employed. Women who

ness. In a case like this, someone work out of the home cannot give

must establish a pattern that will the needed amount of their personal

facilitate the activities in the home, attention to the developing children.

They may begin with a proper hour In the vear 1900 there was about

to retire, so that a new day can one in eighteen married women

begin on time after a good night's gainfully employed. By 1930 this

rest. The hour of rising must be so had changed to one in nine. By

arranged that there is time for the 1940 it had changed to one in seven,

necessary preparations. It takes time By 1957 wi\'es eighteen years or old-

to prepare the family for the day's er, living with their husbands, had

activities. There should be time reached to almost one in three gain-

for the family to kneel in prayer, fully employed. One in two married

There should be time for the morn- women is a wage earner during the

ing meal, properly served. To estab- first year of marriage, while one in

lish this facility requires a co-opera- five is a wage earner after five years

tive action from parents particularly, of marriage.

hut from all members, as well, if it There are many reasons given

is to succeed. Both father and whv mothers work. The working

LESSON DEPARTMENT

859

mother cannot be phvsicallv present
with her famih- enough of the time
during their waking hours. The re-
sults we do know are not for the
best good of the family. One im-
portant cause of delinquency is the
absence of mother from the home.

2. Mother's Role Includes an
Intangible Strength
and Influence.

These radiate from her personality
as the warming rays of the sun —
generally taken for granted, fre-
quently unnoticed, and often unap-
preciated, but ahvays there.

One is reminded that a tiny baby,
unhappy in the arms of anyone else,
is comforted in the arms of its
mother. The child \\'ith an injured
finger is relieyed of the suffering by
mother's kiss, and goes about his
play. If mother's place is estab-
lished on the basis of being always
available with sympathetic under-
standing, the child will seek her in
time of his need.

Mother is not only a comforter
but a counselor and, more impor-
tant, an ideal. A child's preference
for a counselor in seeking adyice and
direction in life should always be
his own parents. This will be the
case if parents haye de\eloped a con-
fidence and an assurance in their
children by wise and judicious as-
sociation with them from babyhood.
Mother being more available natural-
ly becomes the first contact when
problems arise. This favored re-
lationship should be shared with and
evaluated by the father to insure the
confidence and understanding of all
concerned and to keep balance in
the family unit. Counseling to-
gether is a safe method and, through

it, dangerous and hasty decisions are
often avoided.

Mother's great strength lies in her
living representation to her children
of the ideals, values, and moral
standards she wants them to acquire.
There can be no deviation in her
own life from the teachings she gives
to the children. The Savior im-
pressed all who knew him with the
fact that what he taught he prac-
ticed as his way of life. Children
are constantly in strategic positions
for observation of their parents. Of-
ten mothers who have not had the
support of fathers in regard to ideals
and standards, have been able to
establish fine idealism and excellent
patterns of behavior in their chil-
dren because mothers were true to
the teachings they ga\e their chil-
dren. There is no one way to teach
love, respect, patience, self-control,
loyalty, humility, and all the other
fine and desirable traits. Each moth-
er, with sincerity and humility, will
teach out of the richness of her
experience, using the helpful things
that man has learned through his
generations of research and experi-
ence, and calling upon the revealed
mind and will of God to set her
standards and values straight.

We are always impressed by the
statements of people of greatness
when they refer to their mothers as
their ideals and source of inspira-
tion. They often attribute their
success to their mothers. This is
credit justly given. It should be
more commonly expressed than it
is. What a vital place and position
of influence mother holds! Surely
there is no substitute for her and
no way of her avoiding the responsi-
bilities of motherhood.

860

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

Christmas Music
for Three Part

Womens

Choruses

BETHLEHEM-Bowker 20

BIRTHDAY OF A KING—
Neidlinger 20

CAROL OF THE BELLS-

Wilhousky 20

CAROL OF THE DRUM-Davis .25

CHRISTMAS BELLS-Duncan .. .18

GESU BAMBINO-Yon 25

HEAR THE BELLS-Frank 25

HAIL, THE PRINCE OF

PEACE-Fisher 22

JOY TO THE WORLD-Marzo .20

LITTLE DONKEY-Boswell 25

NOWELL-Brett 18

O HOLY NIGHT-Adam 20

STAR OF THE EAST-Kennedy .25
STAR WAS HIS CANDLE-
DEL RIEGO 20

( ) STANDARD CHRISTMAS

CAROLS-Lorenz 22

Music Sent on Approval
Use this advertisement as your order blank

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY

15 E. 1st South

Salt Lake City 11, Utah

Please send the music indicated above.

( ) On Approval ( ) Charge

( ) Money Enclosed

Name

Address

City & State

llai|iieslHiisi€ I

'iiiiiiiiiimtii

15 E. 1st South
•^Salt Lake City 11, Utah

3. In the Mother Role She
Should Not Neglect Self.

Mother frequently loses herself in
the work of the home, but she
should never lose sight of her own
development. She is a most essen-
tial element in the success of the
home. She should be stimulated
with interests that, at all times, de-
mand the development of her best
self.

Mother should always have a
dynamic challenge. The monotony
of routine in household chores has
been classified as a form of house-
wife sickness. Endless routine may
become drudgery without the men-
tal alertness which grows out of an
over-all challenge. Efforts to escape
drudgery sometimes drive women
out of the home with no object
except escape.

Mothers should never forget the
challenge that comes from a never-
ending demand for personal charm.
This does not refer to outward ap-
pearance only. Many women have
emphasized their physical beauty,
but failed to cultivate their minds or
their hearts. This often makes a
selfish, self-centered wife and a dull
companion. Personal charm in-
volves the total personality with an
equal concern for the spiritual,
physical, and intellectual develop-
ment. Each area needs constant
attention.

There are many ways of increas-
ing one's efficiency in home man-
agement. This part of woman's
assignment can always challenge a
fertile mind. Wavs and means of
saving time, money, and in creating
a new look with the old furnishings
require real ingenuity.

There is a whole field of exciting
new adventure in the advancement

LESSON DEPARTMENT

861

of a mother's knowledge of effeetive
child giiidanee. When families are
young this knowledge can produce
helpful assistance for the growth and
development of the children. The
interest in this area can continue
even to the great-great-grandchil-
dren.

The above mentioned challenging
areas for self-development are still
not the complete answer, though
there is a world of value in them.
But mother must have the great
urge and encouragement to culti-
vate and express her own talents and
capacities with a determined inter-
est, an interest that challenges the
best in her mentally and provides a
feeling of achievement and recogni-
tion in her own right. This is not
accomplished in one day or night.
It certainly does not take the place
of her great calling as a mother. As
her efficiencv improves the routine
work of her home, she can spend
more time in the stimulation and
development of her talents. As the
family grows up and leaves the
home, this talent can develop into
a most fruitful expression that fills
the emptiness and keeps the activity
of the mother on a high plane of
effectiveness.

4. Mother's World Is a Changing
and Expanding One.

To the woman there is a special
meaning attached to the terms
''changing and expanding world."
Changes begin when she begins
housekeeping. Her contact with the
world outside is reduced, and her
home activities become the center
of her attention. Her husband con-
tinues with his established pattern
of business or profession with the
usual contacts. This should moti-

ROSE PARADE TOUR

Eight fun filled days, including San
Diego; Tijuana, Mexico; Catalina
Island; Los Angeles; Las Vegas.

Grandstand seats at Rose Parade.

HAWAIIAN TOUR

January 2

MEXICAN TOUR

Leaving end of January.

Mexico City, Cholula, Pueblo, Taxco,

Cuernavaca, Acapuico,

Archaeological Ruins

Ask about Mardigras Tour in February.

ESTHER JAMES TOURS

460 7th Avenue

Salt Lake City 3, Utah

Phones: EM 3-5229 - EL 9-8051

LEARN TO
TYPEWRITER

Beginning and advanced typewriting
classes for all ages are starting October 30
at L.D.S. Business College.

Type your letters, minutes, reports, gene-
alogy sheets, etc.

LDS BUSINESS COLLEGE

Phone EM 3-2765
411 East South Temple
Salt Lake City 11, Utah

862

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

Christmas Special

Jessie Evans Smith's
Amazing New Invention

MAGNA-VU

The best Christmas gift possible for a
loved one. Help them to see better so
they can work with both hands by
using a "Magna-Vu." It is supported
by an adjustable strap around the
neck. With this beautiful chrome-plated
magnifying glass you can again thread
needles, sew, read, etc. You can do
many of the things you used to do.
A handy aid for workday.

$5.00 each prepaid

Send money to:

SUPPLY HOUSE

Box F. G. 145
Salt Lake City, Utah

• BEAUTIFUL
• HAIVDY

• DURABLE

A sure way of keeping alive the valuable instruc-
tion oi each month's Relief Society Magazine is in
a handsomely bound cover. The Mountain West's
first and finest bindery and printing house is pre-
pared to bind your editions into a durable volume.

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to the
Deseret News Press for the finest ot service.
Cloth Cover — $2.75; Leather Cover — $4.20

Advance payment roust accompany all orders.

Please include postage according to table listed
below if bound volumes are to be mailed.

Distance from

Salt Lake City, Utah Rate

Up to 150 miles _ 35

150 to 300 miles _ 39

300 to 600 miles 45

600 to 1000 miles 54

1000 to 1400 miles 64

1400 to 1800 miles 76

Over 1800 miles __ 87

Leave them at our conveniently locat-
ed uptown office.

Deseret News Press

Phone EMpire 4-2581 g^>s.

33 Richards St. Salt Lake City 1 . Utah Bb \^

vate a wife's interest in her own tal-
ents and abilities. This is not a
selfish interest but a desire to culti-
vate and develop all the gifts she
has to enhance her homemaking.

She reallv directs her life in liar-
mony with that of her husband. She
becomes more or less dependent up-
on him for her security. If she
works outside of the home an addi-
tional problem in the process of
adjustment must be made since she
builds a feeling of independence and
securitv in herself.

The point is that a new world of
activitv is de\ eloping. In it she must
find a moment for the development
of her special interests, for the ex-
pression of her talents.

Change, then, begins with mar-
riage. It continues with each cvcle
of married life. During the baby
period the fascination of the adjust-
ment of father and mother to the
children as they come along can be
most consuming, for they cannot
treat each child the same, and their
struggle to meet the different de-
mands of each personality may con-
sume their interest and energy. Here
is a place where a mother's personal
development may give way entirely
to the demands of her family.

Yet mother must always keep in
mind that someday the children will
grow up and leave home. The regu-
lar de\elopment of her talents will
enhance her homemaking and is a
necessary preparation for the future.

The time of leaving for the chil-
dren begins gradually. They first
meet their play group outside the
home, then the school group, and
then the community at large. Now
mother shares with others the stim-
ulating and influencing of her chil-
dren. This shift to the outside

LESSON DEPARTMENT

863

world never lessens but gradually
increases. Mother's work of plant-
ing ideals and values must be well
done in the early years.

By the time the children begin
to leave, and time-saving appliances
have accumulated, providing mother
with free time, she should have de-
veloped interests of her own that
have been kept alive by practice and
expression, ready to take over. If
she is to be happy, her life must be
as full as ever with useful activity
demanding the best of her ability
and talent. Hobbies mav turn to
full-time pursuits as time becomes
available. Talents may blossom
forth to fill what might otherwise
be an empty and unhappy life.

One mother, now eighty-six years
old, who reared a family of ten chil-
dren, lost her husband at sixty, but
throughout her life she cultivated
her artistic ability. As the children
grew out of the home, she filled her
hours with beauty of her own art.
During the years her love for art
filled the emptiness in her life, and
it has challenged the best of her and
will continue to do so for the re-
mainder of her life.

There is a direct relationship be-
tween a mother's personal stimula-
tion and development and the art of
creative homemaking.

l^hou^iis ioi Discussion

1. What is happiness?

2. How does the mother contribute to
the economic welfare of the famih?

3. What is the most effecti\e wa\' of
teaching values, ideals, and standards to
children?

4. How can parents become effective
and accepted counselors for their children?

5. Why should mothers spend time in
development of their o\\n talents?

6. Does a mother have time and need
for intellectual dexelopment?

Let's have a
Joyful Christmas

with Music

Guitars, Ukeleles,

Banjos, Trumpets,

Harmonicas, Records

Everything Musical

BEESLEY

70 so. MAIN ST. EM 4-6518

SALT LAKE CITY 1, UTAH

Mason & Hamlin — Hardman
and the Original Cable Pianos

TOURNAMENT OF ROSES
PARADE

Tour departs December 27

HAWAIIAN TOUR IN
JANUARY

Northwest and L.D.S. Pageant
Tours for 1962

Ask about our World's Fair Tours

MARGARET LUND
TOURS

72 East 4th South

(Moxum Hotel Lobby)

Box 2065 Salt Lake City 11, Utah

DA 2-5559 - HU 5-2444 - AM 2-2337

For Idaho call

JA 2-2581, Idaho Falls, Idaho

864

RELIEF SOCIETY MAGAZINE— DECEMBER 1961

CHRISTMAS SONGS
and CAROLS

Send this as your order

THREE PART SSA SINGING MOTHERS

) Birthday of a King 20

) Christmas Tide (Collection) 30

) Christmas Bells 25

) O Little Hills of Nazareth 25

) Silent Night 20

) Star of the East 25

) White Christmas 20

) Winter Wonderland 20

FOR FAMILY OR GROUP SINGING

) Favorite Christmas Carols 20

) Christmas Carols and

Choruses 20

( ) Thirty-five Old and New

Carols 35

Open Monday and Friday Evenings

GLEN BROS. MUSIC CO.

246 So. Main St., Salt Lake City, Utah

and
2546 Washington Blvd., Ogden, Utah

UDirthdaii Congratulations

Ninety-six

Mrs. Ellen McElroy Hawthorne
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-five

AIrs. Cumorah Josephine Whitt

Hamilton

San Francisco, California

Mrs. Evelyn Cox Moffitt
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-three

Mrs. Louisa Haag Abegg Done
Tucson, Arizona

Mrs. Martha Leonora Kelly Stubbs
Napa, California

Mrs. Laura Benson W^ray
Hyrum, Utah

Mrs. AL\tilda Stevens Thornsbury
Ashland, Kentucky

Ninety-two

Mrs. Emma R. Fogg
Cedaredge, Colorado

Mrs. Mary Murphy Norms
Salt Lake City, Utah

Ninety-one

Mrs. Olive L. Sanders Pritchett Hales
Salt Lake City, Utah

Mrs. Mary Allen Jungerheld
Kalamazoo, Michigan

Mrs. Alice Paxman McCune

Nephi, Utah

Mrs. Martha Eyre Walker
Murray, Utah

Mrs. Addie Jackson Little
Kanab, Utah

Mrs. Mary Anderson Johnson
Elsinore, Utah

Ninety

Mrs. AL\rtha Park Hulse
Murray, Utah

Mrs. Helena Rees Bunnell
Spring City, Utah

Mrs. Rosetta Killian Worthen
Tooele, Utah

Mrs. AL\ry Ellen Mendenhall

Sanford

Spring\'ille, Utah

Mrs. Abbie Jane Moyer Willden
Price, Utah

Mrs. Elizabeth Ann Hind Cannell
Smithfield, Utah

Mrs. Bengta Jenson Olson
Midvale, Utah

Mrs. Mary E. Wilson HayxNie
Douglas, Arizona

just

CHRISTMAS

2. REVELATION:

THE CHALLENGING
MESSAGE OF MORMONISM
Hugh B. Brown

Now in print, President Brown's
latest Conference Address. In a
dynamic, forceful manner he illus-
trates how direct revelation has
given us our most conclusive proof
of God's existence and stresses the
urgent need for continued revela-
tion in this age of atheism. Com-
munism, and godlessness.

35 cents

3. THE AMERICAN
HERITAGE

OF FREEDOM

A Plan of God

Ezra Taft Benson

"The paramount issue today is lib-
erty against creeping socialism. The
human family is headed for trou-
ble. There are rugged days ahead,"
warns Elder Benson in this recent
Conference Address, now in print,
in which he lists seven steps we
can take in fighting Communism
and Socialism.

Paper 35 cents
Cloth $1.00

[leaning
of

1 THE MEANING
OF TRUTH

Aivin R. Dyer

The author of "The Refiner's
Fire" discusses "The Meaning of
Truth," "The Kingdom of
Evil," and "The Day of the
Gentiles" in this new book. For-
mer President of the European
Mission., Elder Dyer draws upon
rich missionary experiences both
at home and abroad to tell us
how we can make others aware
of the Restored Gospel by pre-
cept and example. ^^ q-

iiiiiiiiiiii

DcscrGtISlBooh Co.

.44 East South Temple -- Salt Lake City. Utah ^

Deseret Book Company

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah

Gentlemen: Enclosed you will find Q check [J money
order Q T have an account. Please charge. Amount

enclo.sed for encircled (numbered) books:

1 2 .3

Name

Address

City Zone . . . State

Residents of Utah include 3% sales tax.

Second Class Postage Paid
at Salt Lake City, Utah

loi

JUL 62

^^m aTylhtS^^at^oiff Icsise

In a host of homes, "the
Holidays" mean sweet
treats made with U and I
Sugar . . . made at home, or
in the spotless kitchens of
commercial bakers and
candy makers. U and I
Sugar is "made at home"

too . . . the product of yoyr
own local farms and fac-
tories. And it sweetens the
local economy whenever
you buy it. For the holi-
days, stock up on the whole
family of U and I Sugars
. . . you can't buy better.

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats